Series:A Cuckold by Any Other Name
   Author:Cleevedreams
 Subtitle:A Cuckold by Any Other Name Pt. 1
   Teaser:I knew this would happen… eventually
 Category:Erotic Couplings
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/a-cuckold-by-any-other-name-pt-01
Published:2023-06-28
Cuckold was a familiar term in Shakespeare's plays. And I knew, even before I married Clara, that it would come to this.

For ten minutes she had been holding my gaze, but as her eyes fluttered, and her breathing quickened, she finally gave in. Closing her eyes, throwing back her head, parting her lips, and uttering a long drawn out cry, she started to cum.

I was watching her face, framed by the arm of the sofa, and his head and shoulder, his naked body arched, and flexed above her. Her long legs were half in the air above his dark, muscular buttocks, which were glistening with sweat.

A few more thrusts of his hips, and he started to cum too. The telltale pumping reaction of his brown testicles, were witness to the gushing of his semen inside her.

Gradually their two bodies relaxed down into the leather sofa. Clara's eyes opened, and looked into mine. I was transfixed by it all. I had been cuckolded, as she had planned, and I knew my place.

As the tall, black, muscular body disengaged himself, and stood up, he turned, and I saw his large cock still seeping spunk. I watched the white liquid drip onto the carpet.

Clara lay back, spreading her legs even wider to show me the oozing semen, which was dribbling from her pussy.

"Get down and lick him clean," she barked.

I hurried to kneel before him, and took the head of his cock into my mouth, tasting the cocktail of spunk, and pussy juice.

"Ok Carl, you get back to work, I'll be in touch."

Carl, the black guy, picked up his t-shirt, jeans, and trainers, got dressed, and left.

"Well, slug, you've finally watched me have better sex than ever you could give me. Get down here, and lick me out."

Obediently, I moved on my knees to between her thighs, and pushed my tongue into the mush that was Clara's cum covered pussy. I sucked up the semen, swallowing it as I went. My face was smeared with the remnants of this sexual episode, and I knew that this was just the beginng.

Clara was a successful, high powered defence lawyer in the criminal justice system. She was tall, attractive, intelligent, highly sexed, and loved being in control.

When we met six years ago, I was a successful property developer. A self made man, who had everything except a partner or wife. I was easy pickings for this ambitious woman, who at that time needed a wealthy benefactor.

She clearly knew I didn't match up in bed, but she singled me out, and within a year we were married.

How it all happened I do not know. Maybe because I had no family, and marriage provided the one thing I didn't have. But it became obvious that I had to live by the rules.

Essentially at home Clara was in charge, outwardly in public we were a wealthy, average couple.

I realised after a few months of marriage that she was probably having sex elsewhere. I was allowed sex with Clara on the last Friday of every month, but she rarely had an orgasm with me, and usually only when I performed oral sex on her.

The episode with Carl was last month.

He was a guy she had contacted on an online swinging site, and had briefly met for a coffee, and had told him what she required.

Each day since, she had reminded me about it, and when she wanted to humiliate me it became a ritual that I was forced to sit in the chair in the corner of the bedroom, and watch her masturbate using one of her many 'toys.'

She liked to show me how she could orgasm at will, and how completely unsuccessful I was at pleasing her. Occasionally she would ask me to masturbate myself, and then ridicule me, at the lack of pleasure I showed.

As I watched her she would tell me how Carl had satisfied her, and how she was going to repeat it whenever she felt the need.

And we did repeat it. Carl was called into action the following week.

This time I had to watch as Clara was made to cum, Carl buried his face into her pussy, and using his tongue brought her off. And then with me inches away, she straddled him on the carpet, and rode him, cumming again, before he masturbated over her breasts. I was then made to lick up every last drop, and swallow it all.

On the few times Clara was away on legal cases in the north of England, I was allowed to watch her masturbate on Skype in her hotel room. This was her way of keeping control at a distance. However, even these occasions were gradually becoming more humiliating for me.

The last couple of times as she masturbated she would show me another guy watching her in the room, then as soon as she'd cum she would end the Skype and let me imagine what happened next.

-----------------------------

   Series:A Date or an Audition?
   Author:Cleevedreams
   Teaser:Persuaded to be a Porn Star?
 Category:Erotic Couplings
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/a-date-or-an-audition
Published:2023-06-14
Waiting in the hotel bar for Zoe Danziger, I was excited and a little apprehensive. I was a twenty year old student, not used to swanky hotel lounges, although I had been to this one twice already. On one occasion she had filmed me cumming, in a slightly strange business arrangement.

It started with an advert online, on one of those general websites, with a section for 'lifestyle,' with various sub-sections for straight, or gay people. I had been browsing, and was intrigued by an advert wanting men who were 'heavy cummers', a term used by some folk. Now I had always produced copious amounts of semen, and every time I masturbated I had to have tissues at the ready.

It said, 'if selected, remuneration will be provided,' so as a hard up student I was up for earning a few quid. I sent the email, and a reply came back the same evening.

Half expecting some sort of scam, I was surprised by an invitation to an interview that Thursday, at 2pm in the 'Windsor' meeting room, at the Regency Hotel. It all seemed very official, and business-like.

Thursday arrived, and I rather nervously, asked at reception for the Windsor meeting room. Following the receptionist's directions, I was greeted outside the room by a rather attractive young woman, in her mid twenties. She checked my name, and asked me to take a seat, and 'Zoe Danziger' would be with me soon. She disappeared into the room, to reappear a few minutes later, and escort me through the door.

"Come in, Mr Jacobs, and take a seat, may I call you Tom?"

I was offered the seat on the opposite side of a desk from Zoe Danziger, who was a blonde woman in her fifties, dressed in a dark formal business suit, a tailored jacket, and skirt, with black high heeled shoes.

"Yes, of course," I replied uncertainly.

"Thank you for coming, you must be wondering what this is all about."

Zoe Danziger, was very assertive in the way she spoke. As a young student I'd not met many very direct and confident women from the business world.

"Yes I am, but it sounded interesting."

"Let me be clear from the start Tom, this is not for cheap thrills. I jointly own a film production company, specialising in pornography. We are currently seeking men who are very 'productive' where semen is concerned. If successful they will be filmed 'anonymously' producing as much as they can. I should make it clear that your face will never appear in these films."

As she spoke, the young assistant was seated at the end of the desk, making notes on a clipboard.

"There will be a small payment for your services, a sum of fifty pounds."

It wasnt much, but as a student it was the equivalent of three nights working in a local bar.

"Yes, I'd be interested in that," I replied.

"Right. Ok Tom, there is one more hurdle. You understand that men have big egos so we have to have a small test. You will go with Sophie to one of the bedrooms, and you will show her what you can produce. Don't get any ideas, it will simply be a 'donation.' There will be a 'minder' in the next room. When you've finished you will return to me here. Any questions?"

"No," I stuttered a reply.

Sophie stood up, and I followed her nervously to the lift. On the third floor we entered room 303. It was larger than the usual bedroom, and Sophie, in a calm voice, instructed me to sit on the bed.

"I'm simply going to ask you to drop your trousers, and masturbate into this bowl. I appreciate that you may not be aroused as yet, but to help I will switch on the TV. When you've cum there are tissues here. Afterwards we'll go back downstairs."

With that she pressed the remote and a porn film began playing.

Self consciously I unzipped myself, and dropped my trousers, and boxers. Sophie watched as I took my flaccid cock, and tried to stimulate some life into it. The bowl beside me on the bed waited expectantly.

Looking to the TV, I watched as two men took it in turns to fuck a shapely black girl, who was expressing herself very loudly. Slowly as I massaged my cock it began to grow, and I actually found it more of a turn on to look at Sophie's face, as she watched, seemingly unemotional, It took most of five minutes to approach my destination. Watching Sophie, and hearing the black girl cumming a second, or third time, I picked up the bowl, and as quietly as I could, began to ejaculate into it. Fortuitously, I presented one of my best productions, with my cock spurting time, and time again, covering the bottom of the bowl with a generous amount of semen. Sophie's mask of disinterest slipped for a moment, as I thought I heard her utter, "Wow," under her breath.

I reached for the tissues, and pulled up my trousers, and Sophie, who had turned off the TV, showed me out of the door, and accompanied me to the lift. For a brief moment in the lift I caught Sophie's eye, and just for a split second I imagined a spark. But then the lift door opened, and I followed her back to the Windsor room.

After a brief wait, I was shown back into the room to see Zoe Danziger once again.

"Most impressive, I've been told Tom, so are you happy to go ahead and be filmed?"

"Yes, I'm happy with that. When is it likely to be?"

Zoe, looked over at Sophie, I wasn't sure quite why she did that, and she then said, "Next Tuesday, here at this hotel, in the afternoon? Is that ok Sophie?"

Sophie nodded, and I said,"That's fine for me."

"One last thing Tom, don't masturbate, or have sex before then, we want a good amount, like today." She paused, and looked at me with piercing blue eyes. "And finally, as I said it will be anonymously filmed, however, you won't be masturbating into a bowl, you will be cumming over Sophie's face."

My mouth dropped open, and a brief look at Sophie's smiling face, made me a garbling mess. Finally I just said," Omg, yes, ok."

"I'll see you on Tuesday then," said Sophie as she showed me out of the door and said 'goodbye.'

I went back to my house in a bit of a haze. The afternoon had seemed bizarre. Now I was set up to be a bit of a 'porn star' with a sexy woman five years older than me, organised by a woman 'porn' producer, thirty plus years older than me. I knew this had to be my own secret.

By the following Tuesday my balls were aching to cum. I arrived at the hotel, and this time instructions had been left at reception to go up to room 512 on the top floor. Tapping on the door a guy in his sixties welcomed me inside. Lights were set up around a bed in the centre of the room. There were two cameras on tripods, and a couple of microphones suspended near the ceiling.

"Come on in," said Zoe from across the room, "Come and sit down over here."

There was no sign of Sophie, or indeed anyone else.

"Now let me tell you what's gonna happen, and what's expected of you," Zoe was back in assertive mode. "Sophie will be naked, propped up on the bed. You will be naked too, and you will climb astride her legs with your bottom half in camera shot, close to her chest and head. She will take your cock in her mouth, and get you aroused. How much she sucks you is down to her, but most importantly is that when you get close to cumming you start wanking your cock, and shoot everything over her face. The other important thing is that neither of you speak, make as much noise groaning, or breathing, but no words. Any questions?"

"No, I'm cool with that," I replied, more confident now that I knew exactly what to do.

The old guy was obviously the camera man, although Zoe had a hand held camera as well.

"Ok Tom, strip off, and Pete, get Sophie in."

I undressed, as Pete went and opened a door to the adjoining room. Sophie stepped into the room with the broadest smile, and the most fabulous naked body I'd ever seen. Perfect breasts, slim waist, broad hips, shaved pussy, and wonderful thighs. She had been made up exquisitely, and as she climbed onto the bed she cheekily said to me, "I hope you've got a lot for me Tom!"

"Ok, quiet everyone, we're switching on."

Sophie settled back on the bed, propped against several pillows, and Zoe motioned for me to climb onto the bed.

Straddling Sophie's thighs as I'd been instructed, my cock was already starting to stiffen. I could smell the scent of sex coming from her body heat along with the expensive perfume she had used in preparation for this film. When erect I'm about seven inches, and as soon as the smiling Sophie took the head in her mouth it became rock hard. Her hand grasped the base as she started to slide her mouth up and down the shaft. She took great delight in dribbling saliva down its length. I could feel it going right to the back of her mouth. She was teasing me now, but there was one extra talent that she had. She took two thirds of my length deep in her mouth and then she pushed. I felt the head of my cock enter her throat until her face pressed up against my abdomen. She held it there for maybe five seconds and then releaed me in a gurgling gasp. Great slavers of spit and saliva dribbled from her mouth and from the end of my cock. And then, with me watching in amazement, she took me again, this time holding me for longer. Twice more, and her face was smeared with drool, and perspiration.

The time had come for me to let go. I couldn't last any longer.

I took my cock which was slippery with spit, and slid my hand up and down. Sophie was smiling and had opened her mouth in preparation for me cumming.

I knew I was ready, I could feel the tension building between my legs. I straightened my back, and positioned my cock closer to her face.

The first spurt of cum spread in a long squirt across one cheek, her nose, her right eye and up across her forehead into her hair. The second spread across the other cheek, her top lip, and into her mouth, the third went partly into her mouth, and down her chin. As it dribbled from the tip of her chin down onto her throat, the rest of my orgasm oozed out onto her breasts and nipples.

Sophie's tongue looped out to gather in any semen that it could reach, and at the same time she sucked my cock once more, cleaning, and taking in the residue.

Zoe signalled to wait just a few more seconds to show Sophie licking her lips and wiping more spunk into her mouth with her fingers, before saying, "It's a wrap," as all film directors do.

I stood up feeling a little embarrassed, standing there naked while Sophie was using a towel to wipe my semen from her face, and hair.

"Well done Tom," Zoe was enthusiastic. "We might have found a star, what do you think Sophie?"

"I think he shows promise," replied Sophie giggling.

We both got dressed, and Pete served up coffee. While we chatted Zoe seemed to become more relaxed. She explained that she and Pete would edit the footage, and I could see it when that was done.

"I'll text you probably the middle of next week Tom, and we can meet up and take a look at it"

I told Zoe that I'd love to see it. I gave both of them my mobile number, and said goodbye to all three of them.

And so there I was waiting for Zoe, heart beating quickly, and looking forward to my preview of the video.

When Zoe arrived she was back in business suit mode. She sat down opposite me in one of the leather seats and signalled a waiter to bring us a couple of drinks. I had beer, Zoe had a artisan gin with ice.

"So tell me Tom, be honest, what did you think of last week?"

"The whole thing has been so new to me, exciting but a little scary at times. I guess I'm frightened of being found out by someone who knows me."

"Perfectly natural, I understand that. You'll see that there's no chance of that in this video, unless someone is watching it that has a very intimate knowledge of your body."

"Hmm, not much chance of that."

"Does that mean your sexual experience is limited? Sorry Tom I'm being too nosey."

"That's ok, but sadly you're pretty much correct."

Finishing her drink, Zoe suggested we go and see the video. She'd already booked a room so leading the way we got the lift.

Her perfume filled the small space, and following her along the corridor I had the opportunity take in the way she moved. For a much older woman she had wonderful calves, and a beautiful ass.

In the room I sat in the armchair, and Zoe synced the laptop with the TV. She took off her jacket, and kicked off her heels, before settling on the bed leaning against the padded headboard.

"You ready?" Her smile broadened.

"Yep," I said nervously.

Zoe pressed 'play.'

I was mesmerised, and strangely aroused. I was also conscious of Zoe watching my reaction. When it came to the moment that I erupted Zoe actually said, "Wow Tom, I feel a bit jealous of Sophie."

I blushed deeply red.

"I must tell you Tom, I've been in porn most of my life, in fact I was an actress like Sophie years ago. I know you're studying at uni and you have responsibilities, but you have potential in this business."

"You're very flattering Zoe, but that career path is risky."

Zoe smiled, "It could be possible to do both, but I'm no person to say. Tom you're so much younger than me, you have to make your own decisions. I'm glad you enjoyed making the video, I know Sophie did, and even at her age she's made a few videos. I miss some of those days myself. I must have made at least a hundred in my time."

"Wow Zoe, I don't think I've ever seen you on any I've watched."

"You wouldn't Tom, they'd be quite old fashioned now."

"I will have to search online," I chuckled.

"No need to, if you want to, I've got a lot of them on here."

"Really? I darent ask… dare I?"

Reaching forward she pressed a few keys and up on the TV came, 'Zoe Gets Her Reward.'

I watched fascinated as a much younger Zoe appeared on screen in a storyline that wasn't that strong but very soon became very explicit. Two men took it turns to fuck her, she came at least three times, and ended up having one cum in her pussy, and one in her mouth. Throughout the fifteen minutes we were both silent, the noises on screen filling the room. I fidgeted, trying to disguise my stiff cock.

The film came to an end and Zoe slipped off the bed, unbuttoning her red blouse, and letting it drop to the floor. Quickly her skirt followed, as she said, "Tom, not quite the young body you saw there, but I can see it had an effect."

Zoe was standing there in red bra, red panties, red suspender belt and black stockings.

"Tom, I want you."

I didn't know what to say, but my basic instinct was telling me that I wanted her too. My cock was hard, my heart was pumping faster. I stood up and removed my trousers and boxers. My cock stood out pointing at Zoe. She came closer and unbuttoned my shirt, at the same time she kissed my neck.

"Go and lay down on the bed Tom."

Zoe unclipped her bra, and shuffled out of her panties, before she knelt beside me on the bed. I was watching her face as she lifted one knee over my body. I saw her eyes flutter and close as I felt her pussy open around my cock. Sinking down she gasped softly. "Oh Tom, it's been a long time, I want you to fuck me."

I pushed inside her, and she rolled onto her back, and wrapped her legs around my buttocks. I was able to take her nipples between my lips, and in turn suck them gently. Starting to thrust I could feel her responding, her hips moving in time to mine.

Slowly I could feel her excitement building, her finger nails were digging into my back as she started to pant. I lowered my head to kiss her and her tongue thrust into my mouth, her whole body was arching upwards, her legs gripping me even tighter. I knew she was about to cum when she cried out my name.

She shuddered underneath me, her pussy swallowing me even more deeply.

"Don't stop, Tom, don't stop." And I didn't. I kept thrusting, first slowly, then faster, and again she started to pant. It was all I could do to stay inside her such was the violence of her bucking hips. As she came a second time, I felt my own orgasm approaching. Gasping and shaking below me, I lifted myself up and sat astride her chest, pushing my buttocks against her breasts I started to squirt my spunk over her face, just as I had done with Sophie. Zoe's face was covered in cum, her tongue lapping any semen around her mouth. As the last of it dribbled out of my cock, she reached up and squeezed the remainder between her lips.

I looked down at her spunk covered eyes, her eyelids stuck together with gooey cum.

"Fuck, you're good Tom, you're better than most of those that fucked me in the old days."

I just smiled.

I left the hotel later with fond memories of Zoe, but with her offer of becoming a porn star, ringing in my ears. For the next couple of weeks I got down to studying with very little socialising. Whether it was the darker winter evenings, or the stress of upcoming exams, but something made me weak, when I got, first a text, and then a call from Sophie.

"Hi Tom, it's Sophie, would you like to go for a drink, I'd love to catch up."

So fed up was I, that I said 'yes,' and later met her at a pub in town.

It was just what I needed, we got on like a house o fire, and strangely nothing was said about our video. It seemed perfectly natural when she invited me back for coffee, and we went to bed together. The sex was great, almost as though we knew which of each other's buttons to press automatically. We made love several times before dawn and even after breakfast we had each other in the shower.

Before I left for home in the morning though, came Sophie's spoiler.

"Would you consider making another film with me Tom?"

"Oh Sophie, you didn't phone me so that you could get me to do that did you? Please don't spoil the memory of last night."

"No, no I promise, I just felt this morning after all that fantastic sex, that it might be fun."

"Zoe hasn't put you up to it?"

"Noo, but obviously I'd suggest it to her, I know she jump at the chance to get you to do another one. It just seems that the chemistry we had last night would come across in a video."

"Hmm, I'll think about it, but if it's full sex how are you going to make it anonymous, there's no way I'd show my face?"

"Let me ask Zoe at least, she's very creative."

"Ok," I knew I was at a weak moment so I agreed and the next day Zoe phoned and a date was made. I told her that this was a 'one off' and there had to be a plan for anonymity.

-----------------------------

   Series:A Friend's Daughter Caught Me Out!
   Author:Cleevedreams
   Teaser:Caught by a young girl who decided to seduce me
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/a-friends-daughter-caught-me-out
Published:2023-06-28
The first spurt of semen hit the glass panel of the shower screen, and dribbled down the glass, shortly followed by the second, third, and fourth, which pumped out over my fingers and thumb, to be washed away in the cascading water.

The noise of the shower masked the quiet grunt of satisfaction I uttered, from the previous few minutes of soaping my erect cock in the unfamiliar bathroom.

As my body relaxed from its release, I opened my eyes, and froze.

Looking through the streaky glass, out through the open door to the en suite, and then through the half open door of the bedroom, I saw the briefest of glimpses of Maisie, Carl and Wendy's daughter, as she disappeared along the upstairs corridor.

"Shit," was all I could say. She had obviously been watching me 'wank.'

Rewind to the previous evening.

I had arrived in the late afternoon at Carl and Wendy's, old friends of mine, who'd kindly offered to put me up for a couple of nights while I sorted some legal stuff concerning an uncle that had passed away.

Living up north, it had been a long four hour drive, and the evening meal, and copious amounts of wine had taken their toll, so I'd gone to bed before eleven. Carl and Wendy commuted into the city, and needed to catch quite an early train each day, so they had left early. They'd left me to sleep in, and get breakfast for myself.

Their daughter Maisie had been spending a few days of the summer vacation at a uni friend's house, but unbeknown to me she had returned home, after her friend became sick. She'd arrived home late the night before, after I'd gone to bed. That morning I really thought I'd got the house to myself.

I really didn't know what to do. What if she told Carl or Wendy, they would think I was some sort of perv.

Do I get dressed, and make some sort of apology? Heck, it was a disaster.

I had a meeting within the hour, so I got dressed, and Maisie was nowhere to be seen, I presumed she had returned to her bedroom, trying to clear her mind from what she'd seen. Anyway I was out for most of the day, but didn't look forward to returning that evening.

I got back just as Wendy, home from work, was opening the front door to go in.

"A good day? Did you get some stuff sorted?" she asked.

As we stepped inside, Maisie was coming down the stairs.

"Hi darling," said Wendy, "did you two meet up this morning?"

There was a slight pause, and I could feel myself reddening behind Wendy.

"No, mum, I heard Tom showering, but he was gone before I could see him. Hi Tom, nice to see you again, it's been a few years."

My sense of relief, was almost palpable, as I half smiled at Maisie.

"Yes, probably three years, and haven't you grown."

I suddenly thought that what I'd just said might sound 'pervy' again. But it was true that Maisie had grown. She'd become a delicious woman, curvy, full lipped, magnificent breasts, long blonde hair. I almost felt my cock leap, knowing that she'd been watching me wanking that morning.

I tried to avoid eye contact, but Maisie kept watching me all the way into the kitchen.

Wendy made some coffee, and I told her that I'd like to take them all out for a Chinese meal that evening, to say 'thank you' for accommodating me for the two days.

"That would be great, I'll phone and book a table, Will you come Maisie?"

"No, I've got some stuff to do, if you don't mind, you adults can relax, if I'm not there." Maisie smiled, and looked at me.

And so the evening passed, good conversation, catching up, talking over old times. When we got back to the house there was whisky, and coffee, and more chat. Maisie didn't appear, she was obviously chilling in her bedroom.

"Well, I've got to turn in," Wendy finally said, and Carl agreed, "we'll leave you to sleep in again Tom, I bet Maisie won't surface until after you've gone out."

"Thanks for everything you two, I'll have left by the time you get home tomorrow, I really appreciate it."

And so to bed.

I slept well, and I knew that I didn't have my meeting that morning before ten thirty. I woke up after Carl and Wendy had left for the station, and feeling thirsty, wandered down to the kitchen. I was filling a glass at the sink, when I heard Maisie behind me.

"I thought you'd be having a wank!" Maisie's voice carried a hint of disdain.

With a cough, I awkwardly replied, "Thank you for not saying anything, I felt really awful."

"I thought you must have felt pretty good by the expression on your face." Maisie chuckled loudly.

I took the glass of water, and sat on the breakfast bar stool, "I don't think we should be having a conversation like this."

I was concerned Maisie was teasing me, and dressed as she was in a skimpy t-shirt, just mid thigh, and her nipples pressing through the cotton, my pulse rate was quickening.

"How long have you been divorced?" Maisie was filling her glass at the sink.

"Five years, why?"

"Just interested, I knew it was a long time, when did you last have sex?"

"That's quite a question Maisie! I can't help feeling that this is a inappropriate conversation."

"When?" she repeated.

I exhaled loudly, "Last year… November… I had a brief relationship for three weeks."

"Fucking hell, that's nine months ago, no wonder you wank. How old are you now?"

"I'm fifty three."

"My god, you're older than mum and dad. How old was the woman last November?"

"She was forty-one, look this conversation is like the third degree."

"So what's the youngest woman you've had sex with, since you were divorced?"

"Maisie! This is wrong, I shouldn't be talking to you like this."

Unfortunately sitting there in my pyjamas, my body was betraying me. In order to disguise what was happening, I placed one hand in my lap, covering the bump that was appearing.

"Ok, have you ever had someone really young?"

"Only when I was the same age!"

Maisie was now sitting on the stool next to me. I was trying desperately not to look at her bare thighs, her t-shirt was barely covering her pussy, her nipples were now clear under the cotton.

"Why are you holding your cock?"

Maisie now had a really mischievous smile.

"I'm not! Now stop this Maisie, you're just trying to be provocative."

"Yes you are holding it. Take your hand away, prove it."

In an attempt to call her bluff, and to appear unruffled, I put both hands on the breakfast bar. It was pointless to have thought I could disguise it. My pyjamas had a distinct 'tent,' and I shifted uncomfortably on my stool.

"Oh, you've got an erection, that's so naughty." Maisie was triumphant, almost as though she'd succeeded in her task.

"Let me see it, let me see it," she was shouting out excitedly.

"That's enough, Maisie, this has gone far enough."

Clutching my stiff cock in my pyjamas, I stood up, and awkwardly waddled out of the kitchen, accompanied by Maisie's laughter, and her cries of, "Chicken," and, "Spoilsport."

Upstairs I tried to gather my thoughts. Maisie had aroused me, and was temptation itself. In a way, I was proud of myself for resisting that temptation. I was almost thinking of taking a cold shower!

I needed to get dressed, and sort myself out, ready for my meetings. As I stripped off my pyjamas, I examined my semi erect cock in the wall mirror, and held it for a moment, feeling quite horny.

"I bet you're wanking again!"

Maisie's voice outside the bedroom door laughed sarcastically.

I didn't reply, but just said, "Huh! funny!"

"You are!" came the response, but this time it was inside the room. Maisie was leaning against the open doorway, completely naked.

In a second I took in her wonderful body, her breasts, her shaved pussy, her perfectly formed thighs.

"Maisie! please go back to your room, I'm serious now, what the hell would your mum and dad say?"

When you're standing naked in the middle of a room with your cock stiff and upright, you do not have a lot of gravitas.

I watched, as Maisie, who knew I had no more willpower, walked towards me, and fell to her knees, and took my cock into her mouth.

"Oh god, you little minx,"

"Mmm, that's quite a cock," Maisie pressed my cock, until it was at the back of her mouth. She took it in and out, coating it in her saliva, while I was groaning, and watching our reflection in the wall mirror

It was evident that Maisie was quite experienced at blow jobs, but I was unprepared for what happened next. As she pressed my cock against the roof of her mouth, she pressed further and further, and I felt myself taken tightly into her throat, until her nose was rubbing my lower abdomen.

A sudden gasp, catching her breath, great slavers of saliva dripping from her mouth, she did that three more times.

"Fucking hell, Maisie, you must stop."

Maisie stood up, and pushed me backwards to the bed.

"I've no intention of stopping."

On my back on the bed, Maisie mounted me, legs astride my hips, and my cock sank deep into her cunt.

"Wow Tom, that feels so good, just hold it there."

I was gritting my teeth, but watching Maisie above me was such an erotic image, I was losing control. Her head thrown back, eyes closed, her tongue flicking over her lips, and rising and falling on my cock.

But it was a losing battle for me. "Maisie you're going to make me cum, I can't hold on very long."

"Go on, cum inside me, it's ok, fill me up."

When I started, Maisie's tight pussy seemed to grip me, milk me, and my cock was pumping, burst after burst, of spunk inside her. As I finished, Maisie leaned forward, sliding off my cock, and then sat up straight, astride my abdomen.

With one hand massaging her breasts, and pinching her nipples, her other hand was rubbing her clit. I was a spectator as she became more and more aroused, and her body was starting to approach orgasm. Maisie's pussy had oozed all of my semen out onto my stomach and her thighs were glazed with more of it.

Her whole body shivered, her breasts trembled, and her fingers finally brought her to the end.

Maisie didn't cry out, but in a quiet, low growl said, "Oh fuck, oh fuck Tom, oh fuck, that was… mmm."

Both of us just looked at each other for a minute.

"Bad idea," I said.

"I disagree, good idea," said Maisie, "and now you'd better get showered."

We both accepted what had happened, it was our secret, and she was my weakness.

-----------------------------

   Series:A Holiday Cleaning Job Trapped Me.
   Author:Cleevedreams
 Subtitle:A Holiday Cleaning Job Trapped Me. Pt. 1
   Teaser:I'd become a thief and was blackmailed into sex
 Category:Erotic Couplings
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/a-holiday-cleaning-job-trapped-me
Published:2023-06-14
That summer, I lay in bed, on my first night back home from uni, in an absolute panic. I'd got so much in debt, I was terrified to tell my mum. Credit cards are so tempting, and the next payment was going to be impossible.

Mum was separated from dad, and it was all she could do to keep her head above water, I daren't heap more problems on her. So it was a relief, next morning, when she said that her boss needed a cleaner for the holidays, while his regular one was away in Australia visiting relatives.

Mr Campbell owned a wholesale importing business for which my mum was the secretary, and accounts clerk. He lived alone, about half a mile from us, in a large house, in quite a well to do road.

I was elated when mum returned from work that evening, and said that Mr Campbell wanted me to go round to his house at 7pm to discuss the possibility of the job over the summer. What did intrigue me slightly was the warning mum gave me.

"Mr Campbell is quite a forceful character, be careful he doesn't try it on with you, he has a bit of a reputation with the ladies, and his parties can be quite wild. Do you want me to come with you?"

"Don't be ridiculous mum, I'm not a child, anyway you've been to his parties," was my reply. Mum blushed a little and her response was just an "Hmm."

At 7pm I arrived at the imposing house, strangely quite nervous. I'd met Mr Campbell once before, at a company Christmas party the previous year. Physically, he was a huge man, of African heritage, with a serious, business-like personality.

"Come in Miss Ellie, just go through to the lounge." His voice was deep and rich. He was dressed in an African robe, which disguised his tall, muscular frame. The lounge was large, and furnished with leather sofas, and had multiple TV screens on all four walls.

He briefly asked me if I could work three days a week, for four hours each day, and the wages would be cash, so that I would pay no tax. He was very specific about what he wanted done, and showed me exactly how he wanted it done. I felt slightly awkward being in his bedroom with him, which was very masculine in the way it was furnished.

Back downstairs he also showed me the attached building, which he used as a gym/lounge bar, that would also need cleaning. He actually said that I could use the gym apparatus, but in my own time.

Finally, he showed me the alarm system, and gave me the keys, and we agreed that I would start the following Monday at 9am.

Mum was pleased that Mr Campbell had given me a job, she said that he was a good man to work for, but he expected a good days work for a good days pay. She had been to his house many times, and I recognised her description of many of the rooms.

So on the Monday, I arrived, and let myself in, and got the cleaning stuff out of the cupboard.

I started by sorting out the kitchen, and moved onto the lounge. I had been told to clean his bedroom next, and by the time I'd moved upstairs, I decided to have five minutes rest.

Being inquisitive I opened some of the wardrobes and drawers, I felt a bit guilty, prying into someone else's private belongings, but then in the bottom drawer beside the bed I discovered a surprise. Under a magazine was an array of various sex toys, dildos, vibrators, nipple clamps, and tubes of lube.

I couldn't resist switching a couple of the vibrators on, one or two were actually quite impressive, but all of the discoveries had made me wonder what sort of man Mr Campbell actually was.

I needed to get on, and next I had to clean the gym/lounge bar, and while I was working my way around the room, I found a locked door to a room at the back of the building. Not one to resist a challenge, I wondered where the key might be.

I searched all the obvious places, under rugs, behind photos on walls, and then bingo! I found the key hanging on a hook under a fire extinguisher.

With slight trepidation, but much excitement, I unlocked the door, and opened it.

The room was in darkness, but when I switched on one of the lights my mouth dropped open.

The room was huge, dark, no windows, and various spotlights around the walls and ceiling. In the centre of the room was a large black, leather couch. Around the outside of the room were various benches, ceiling attachments, and strange instruments.

"Fuck me," I whispered under my breath. All sorts of stuff flashed through my mind, and I quickly shut the door and locked it. Replacing the key on its hook, I went back to my cleaning with my imagination running wild.

I didn't mention any of this to mum, I just needed my wages to pay the credit card bill at the end of the week. It was due on Friday, but I was concerned when Mr Campbell would pay me?

On the Wednesday I was back at work at 9am once again, still concerned about my debts.

Following my cleaning timetable, I began with the kitchen again, before moving upstairs. There, I set about the bathrooms, and afterwards the second main bedroom. Again, my inquisitiveness made me open cupboards, and drawers. The top drawer in the dressing table revealed another surprise.

It contained almost a dozen wristwatches, all very expensive. Mr Campbell seemed to have a love of watches, Breitling, Rolex, Tag Heuer, Christian Dior.

I don't know how it happened, how it came into my mind, how illogical it seemed, how mad an idea it was, but amongst the watches was a ladies' Rolex. It seemed the odd one out. Would it be missed? It would solve my money problems in one go.

I'd never been dishonest in my life, I'd even hand in money I found on the floor of a shop. But in that moment the solution seemed too easy, I took the watch, and stuffed it in my jeans pocket.

All morning I was racked with guilt, but kept thinking about escaping my debt, at least, for another month.

As soon as I finished work at 1pm. I got the bus into town, and found the pawn shop near the market place. I reckoned that the Rolex must be worth nearly 2k, but the guy in the shop knew I needed the cash and gave me 400 which would pay off this month's repayments.

I came out with a mixture of emotions, relief at being able to make a payment, guilt at how I was now a thief. At home that evening mum wondered why I was preoccupied, I was very quiet, and I just went into my shell. I knew that if I was found out, with a criminal record my future career would be in ruins.

On Thursday, the day passed slowly, and under a cloud of guilt I set off for work on Friday. When I arrived my heart sank, I felt physically sick, Mr Campbell was at home, and I just knew that something was up.

Letting myself in, I went straight to the kitchen, and, of course, Mr Campbell was there, seated at the breakfast bar, dressed in a business suit, as though he was ready to go to work.

"Good morning Miss Ellie, I thought I'd better catch up with you as it's Friday," he said in his deep voice. "You've made a good job of your work so far, I'm pleased with the standard of cleanliness, but there is something that's troubled me."

This was it, I thought.

"You're probably not aware, but I am very security minded."

"Oh god," I said to myself, "here it comes."

"I have security cameras everywhere, they're not entirely visible, and it surprised me that you were able to access my 'playroom.' That's what I call it anyway. My cctv showed that you found the key where it was hidden, which is remiss of me anyway, but it shows you looking inside. I didn't want you to go away with the wrong impression."

He stood up, towering over me, I could feel his breath, and could smell the expensive aftershave.

"My business involves me in entertaining clients, your mother probably told you that, and we have parties here that, shall I say, are colourful!"

I was feeling a slight sense of relief, thinking that the 'wristwatch' might not have been missed. The other thought that briefly crossed my mind was my mum being at those occasional 'parties!'

Continuing, Mr Campbell said, "Well now you know all about it, I'd like you to give it a good going over this morning. I have a party here tomorrow night, and it needs freshening up. You know where the key is now, try not to move anything around, and if you have to unplug anything, make sure you replace the plugs, because there are things that are charging up."

And with that, he was off out the door, adding briefly, "Your wages are in the envelope on the side."

My full amount was there, I breathed a sigh of relief, and set about unlocking the playroom. This time I turned all the lights on, wall lights, spotlights, and air conditioning.

The room was fascinating. I set about cleaning the leather bed in the centre of the room, which was illuminated by two spot lights. There were metal eyelets around its edge, and hooks on a wooden beam above. As I wiped down the leather, I couldn't help wondering how many women had been laid on this bed.

But even more intriguing were two machines, which I was sure were called Sybians, on one side of the room. They were hummocks of black leather, with attachments on top that were ridged, and had slots for, I presumed prosthetic cocks. I'd seen some porn movies at uni on a drunken night out with a group of lads. I remembered being turned on by watching the girls having orgasms on them.

They had remote control things wired up to them, which on examination I accidentally switched on. The buzzing made me jump, but I played with them, and soon saw how to vary the settings.

The temptation was too much. I sat astride one of them, and slowly turned the vibrations on. Even through my denim jeans, the effect was surprising. After very few seconds I had to stop and get off. "Stop it Ellie," I heard myself saying, "for god's sake get on with your work."

Which is what I did. Cleaning chains, straps, benches, wooden structures with clamps, a strange leather sling, leather sofas, and lots of wall mirrors. It was a real 'dungeon.'

After an hour I'd pretty much finished. I knew I had to clean the kitchen again, but my eyes kept wandering back to the Sybian.

"Sod it," I said out loud, and went and locked the door to the playroom from the inside. It seemed a bit daft because I was alone in the house, but it felt safer.

Feeling incredibly naughty I went over to the machine, and studied it some more. Next to it, on the wall, was a cupboard. Opening it up there were four rubbery cock attachments of different sizes. They looked pristine, and perfectly clean.

"Wow," was all I said. Two were enormous, too big for me, the third looked comfortable. I took it out, and locked it onto the machine. Again talking to myself I said, "Ok, let's try it."

On the shelf above the cocks were two pump action bottles of lube, I was going to need that. In trepidation, I slipped out of my jeans, and slid off my panties. Squirting a palmful of lube, I plastered the cock, and rubbed a small amount between my labia. I wasn't surprised to feel my pussy already wet.

Slowly I stepped astride the machine, positioning the cock against my pussy. I heard myself go, "Oh," as I lowered myself down, inch by inch until my whole bodyweight was pressing downwards.

"Here goes," I muttered, picking up the remote.

I held my breath, smiling, as the vibrating began.

"Jeez," was all I could say. I felt my eyes close, and I increased the speed. "Fuck," and then, "oh my god," breathlessly, as the whole of my body began to shake.

I slowed the remote, and just felt the steady vibrations surge through me in a wavelike rhythm. It was wonderful.

And then I dared to increase the speed again.

"Fuck, fuck, fuck," my body was trembling. I knew that if I kept up this speed I would cum soon. I wanted to make it last longer, but it had been days since my last orgasm, and I gave in to my need.

Increasing the speed even more, I came with a rush, my hips bucking up and down, making me drop the remote, and forcing me to stand up to escape the violent vibrations. The cock was vibrating so much it was flicking my pussy juices all over its leather covering.

Fumbling to turn the thing off I was on my hands and knees. When it finally went quiet, my whole body was trembling.

"Fucking hell," was all I could say, trying to kneel upright and reaching for my panties.

Once I'd gathered my thoughts, I cleaned up the Sybian, and got out of there to finish my 'shift.'

At home that afternoon, I had a chance to think. Mr Campbell seemed unaware of the theft of the watch, but I now knew his house was covered by cctv, but where the cameras were was not obvious. I'd already made a mental note to look around the bedroom, where the watches were kept.

I was also puzzled to know how much mum was aware of Mr Campbell's social life, and the existence of the playroom.

My other problem was my finances, and how the credit card situation would catch up on me in another month.

When mum got home that Friday evening, she asked how I'd got on, and whether Mr Campbell had paid me my wages. I said there was no problem, but that I now knew that he had a few secrets, because he got me to clean his playroom.

That word 'playroom' seemed to make mum jump. It was obvious that she knew all about its existence, and it made me want to know more, to delve deeper.

"Look Ellie, I must confess that I've been to parties there, where the playroom has been used. Eric, I mean Mr Campbell, has a wide range of friends, and he is known for holding parties that, well, get quite daring."

It was the first time I'd heard mum call him by his name 'Eric,' and I could see that she was finding it awkward to talk about the parties.

"Oh mum, you're not letting on, I bet you've been to some of those orgies."

"They are not orgies!" she retorted, quite angrily. "I have seen some things going on there in the playroom, but I am single, and I am an adult!"

It was a sensitive subject, and I'd touched a nerve, so I dropped it. However, it all resurfaced the next morning, when I received a phone call from Mr Campbell.

When my mobile came up with his name and number, my heart missed a beat.

"Miss Ellie," Mr Campbell's deep voice chilled me a bit, "I've been let down. As you know there's a party tonight, and one of my two bar staff is not coming, would you like to fill in, I'd pay you well?"

My brain raced, considering if mum would approve? considering if it would be risky? I found myself saying, "Yes, I'd love to, Mr Campbell, what time?"

"Be here at 6.30pm, wear black please, you should be away by midnight, and I'll pay for a taxi. See you then."

"Don't tell me what I think you're going to," was all mum said. She had half heard the conversation.

"You're going into another world Ellie, you should have said no, I'm not happy about it."

"I'm grown up mum, I can look after myself, besides, I need the money." She could tell my mind was made up.

Mum didn't talk to me much during the day, but decided that she would drive me there. I decided to wear black tights, black mini skirt, and black skinny top. She looked disapprovingly when she dropped me off with a curt, "Take care."

Mr Campbell opened the door, and I was introduced to Sofie, a pretty, busty girl with an eastern European accent. She too was dressed in black, and had served at parties at Mr Campbell's before.

She showed me the bar, set up in the hallway, and gave me a run down of what was expected. She knew about the playroom, and told me that we weren't expected to take drinks in there. She told me that the girl whose place I was taking had once got 'involved' in the playroom, but didn't go into details.

Guests started to arrive after 7.30pm. About fifty people were expected, a mixture of men, women, and couples. There were all ages too, from young twenties, to some in their sixties.

There was one shock though. As with all social functions, you're always looking for familiar faces, but this looked like being an 'unusual' social occasion. The shock came in the form of Jenny, the mother of Chrissie, who I used to be at school with. Jenny arrived in a tight red dress, accompanied by a man not much older than me. I knew Chrissie's dad, and this guy was definitely not him!

Jenny was a touch embarrassed, and actually whispered to me, "I hope you won't say anything Ellie. our little secret." and she winked.

I managed to reply, "No, that's ok," before she disappeared into the lounge. An interesting start to the evening!

There was a theme to the evening, everyone had to wear something red, which at least distinguished me, and Sofie from the guests. It became obvious really, because we were the only ones serving drinks, and carrying trays.

We served prosecco as they arrived, and then there was a selection of wines and beers. To begin with people were drinking a lot, and both of us were serving, but after an hour we started to take it in turns to collect glasses from the lounge, and other ground floor rooms.

Various guys tried to chat me up, but I managed to convince them that I was there to serve drinks, and nothing else. Then around 9pm the mood seemed to change.

I was collecting glasses from the lounge, when suddenly all of the TV screens lit up. There was an excited buzz of conversation, and on all the screens came views of the empty playroom.

Of course the room was familiar to me, and, in between the glass collecting, I could see on the screens one or two people moving into the room.

Back at the bar I said to Sofie, "Have you seen the TV screens?"

Her face broke into a broad smile. "You are in for a big shock! The party is just beginning. It's best if you don't react to anything you see."

I smiled back, and just raised my eyebrows.

From then on I was really curious to revisit the lounge, and see what was happening.

"Wait a while, and let things get going," Sofie laughed, "if you walk past the door when it's open, you'll get an idea."

Sofie saw my puzzled expression, "You'll hear the noise!"

"Oh fuck, that sounds awesome," I whispered.

Mr Campbell would appear occasionally, and prompt us if anything needed attention. He had made it clear to the guests not to use the upstairs rooms, but some had been sitting on the stairs, so I had to go and collect glasses from there. He said that I should just make sure that the bedrooms were ok.

I squeezed past one couple who were sitting, chatting, halfway up, and I did find a couple of glasses on a table on the landing. I quickly went along the corridor, opening, and shutting each door in turn. The one at the far end I knew was more or less a store room, with some chairs, tables, and an old office desk.

As soon as I opened the door, I knew that there was someone inside. I heard a woman softly murmuring, and in the dim light I saw her bending over the desk, her dress bunched up around her waist, and a figure that looked almost like a boy, his trousers round his ankles, fucking her from behind.

As soon as they saw me, the boy panicked, backing away from the woman, and scrabbling to pull up his trousers. The woman said, "Fuck," and stood up, struggling to pull down her tight dress, back over her hips.

Turning I saw immediately it was Chrissie's mum, Jenny.

"Oh fuck, Ellie, please don't tell Chrissie… Oh god Rick, she'll kill us if she finds out. I knew we'd be found out."

Something clicked in my memory, perhaps something on social media I'd recalled… Rick was Chrissie's boyfriend! Her mum was fucking her daughter's bloke!

They hurried off along the landing, Rick buckling his belt, and Chrissie pleading with me to be discreet. I wasn't sure what my reaction should be, but I needed to get back downstairs to help Sofie.

The throng of people had thinned out, with some having ventured into the playroom, and a lot in the lounge watching what was going on in the playroom.

It was now coming up to ten o'clock and Sofie and I were in clear up mode, with not so many drinks being served. As Sofie had said I did walk past the door to the playroom as one dishevelled couple opened the door and came out, and I could clearly hear noises of pleasure over the music playing. And then when I went glass collecting in the lounge I found it difficult not to stare at the TV screens which showed every part of the playroom, and what was going on there.

Even in the lounge there were couples heavily petting, aroused by what they were watching.

By the end of evening and folk had drifted off home, both Sofie and I were pretty exhausted. Mr Campbell paid us generously, and got us a taxi back home. Although the Monday was a bank holiday, I agreed to go in as usual to help clear up, he said that it could stay as it was until then.

Next day mum wanted to know every detail. I played dumb, but she knew I'd seen more than I was letting on. She seemed happy that I'd just got on with the job, and didn't push the questioning.

On Monday I made my way on foot to Mr Campbell's, prepared for a hard days work. I knocked on the door, as I knew that he was home, and sure enough, he let me in, dressed in a colourful silk dressing gown, and he went to continue working on his laptop in the small conservatory.

The kitchen wasn't too bad as Sofie and I had cleared it up a bit on the Saturday. The lounge needed more effort, but I did have a giggle when I found a pair of lacy black panties under the sofa. By mid day I'd finished both. Mr Campbell had said to leave the playroom for another blitz on Wednesday.

At his request I made coffee for both of us, and he came into the lounge to drink it with me. Under his arm was his laptop.

"We've not had a chance to talk much Miss Ellie," he said in his deep voice, "I guess you know from your mum that I'm in wholesale and importing, but I have a passion for film editing, and making short films, that's what I've been doing this morning."

He continued, "I'm going to take a shower now, I'd like you to watch my latest effort. It's about fifteen minutes, so I'll put it on the screens while I'm gone, then you can tell me what you think when I'm back."

I nodded and said, "Ok," and relaxed into the leather sofa with my coffee.

Mr Campbell briefly opened the laptop, pressed a couple of keys, and all the screens lit up, with some gentle orchestral music. He disappeared upstairs saying, "Enjoy,"

I was totally unprepared for what I saw.

As the music played, there were slow motion scenes of countryside which slowly dissolved into a title page.

'Miss Ellie's Secret'

My blood ran cold. Then the first few seconds told me everything.

There I was, cleaning the kitchen, cleaning the lounge, and then searching out the key to the playroom. It was clear that there were cameras everywhere.

As I opened the playroom door and entered, the film cut to a scene taken in the playroom on Saturday evening showing a room where several couples were having sex. The soundtrack produced orgasmic cries, one woman almost screaming, as you could see her body shaking.

My eyes were riveted to the screens, as it cut back to me cleaning again, and then a repeat of the scene of me entering the playroom again.

And then… "Oh god," I heard myself saying.

On every screen in the room were images of me on the Sybian, groaning as I came. The moment was played over and over again.

It cut to another sex scene, but this time it was someone else, a girl, viewed from the back, riding a man on one of the sofas. There was something familiar about the girl, and the scene cut to a front view of the girl, as she began to cum. It was Sofie.

My mind was whirling.

And then once again it cut back to me. It showed me jumping up from the Sybian, and then again cutting back to yet more cleaning, this time in the bedrooms.

But then the film came to what I was dreading. Me, opening the drawer, examining the watches, and stuffing one in my pocket.

The music played on as the screens went blank, and I saw Mr Campbell standing in the doorway.

"Does it get an oscar?" his voice seemed even deeper.

"I'm sorry, so sorry," I sobbed, as he sat down beside me. He smelt of soap beneath his silk dressing gown. "I'm so much in debt, I've never taken anything in my life before."

"You mean stolen don't you? Well, you've broken my trust, what do you think your mother will say, or the police?"

"Please, please, don't tell her, please," I implored him.

As I pleaded with him, Mr Campbell gently took my hand, and placed it through the opening of his dressing gown onto his cock.

Maybe I knew deep down that there'd be a payback, but I didn't recoil, I just felt the palm of my hand resting on a warm, firm, fleshy length of manhood.

Nothing was said, but it seemed such a surreal situation.

Slowly his cock began to harden, and as it lifted up, my fingers wrapped their way around the shaft.

There was the quietest of sighs from Mr Campbell, and then he said, "Ok Miss Ellie, actions have consequences, I'm going to get you to repay the cost of the watch. Not in money, but upstairs in bed."

Standing up, his enormously muscular arms scooped me up, and carried me to his bedroom. As we entered the room, almost like a toy doll, he put me down on the bed.

"Get undressed," he ordered.

Shaking, I took off my t-shirt and jeans, then my bra, and wriggled out of my panties.

"Hmm," was all he said, whilst appraising my naked body.

My eyes were fixed on the thick, black cock standing proud of his huge torso.

"Please Mr Campbell, I'm so sorry, I know I've got to try to pay you back, but please be gentle, don't hurt me."

"Don't worry Miss Ellie, I'm not a brute, I won't rush, but remember that was a very expensive watch."

I could see a globule of precum oozing from the eye of his cock as he climbed onto the bed. My heart was pounding, my pussy was feeling hot.

I could feel his tight curly chest hair against my breasts, and it was making my nipples stand up. I could immediately feel his cock probing between my legs.

My labia seemed to part, wantonly, and my pussy juices flowed, I was pinned to the bed by his cock.

"God… oh god," I was ready to be taught so much.

I'd had sex with four guys in my teens, all with guys my age, but this was going to be different. As my pussy opened to accommodate his very girthy cock, I seemed to gasp a sort of choked, "Fuck."

"Oh please Mr Campbell, oh yes, go on."

As Mr Campbell filled my cunt with his cock, I was trying to relax, lifting my legs around the width of his hips and thighs. And the thrusting began. This huge man was making my clit dance, my whole body was coming alive.

Whenever I'd had sex before with guys, it was over too soon. Inexperience? lack of control? over excitement? but this was different.

I felt like I was on a journey in the control of someone who would take me to my orgasm and further, and when I started to cum, Mr Campbell slowed, massaging my clit in a subtle way, with his shaft.

My cry of pleasure was muffled by his broad shoulders, and only when I'd finished did he flip me over onto my front, with my legs splayed wide, and again he held me prostrate with his pure size. But his cock went deeper than before, and although I didn't cum a second time, I enjoyed the feeling of him swelling inside me, and his semen filling me up.

When he'd finished, he climbed off me, and I just lay there satisfied, but regretting why I'd got there, and wondering about this crazy house, and the situation I was in.

"Get yourself a shower and we'll discuss your job over the next few weeks." Mr Campbell had interrupted my thoughts.

I followed his instruction, and took a shower, looking on my body with fresh eyes. I had been reawakened sexually, I hadn't had sex in that way before, somehow my experience had been confused, rushed, fumbled. With Mr Campbell, although it hadn't taken long, it was somehow more complete, and certainly he had shown me an orgasm that I wanted again.

When I joined him in the kitchen I wasn't sure what to expect.

"So, Miss Ellie, you've paid off part of your debt, but a part payment is a part payment. Here is what will happen. I will give you the money today, to pay off the pawn broker, and redeem my watch. I want it back on Wednesday when you come to work. Then we will discuss your other debts, and the reason why you did what you did. I'm a fair man, but I expect value for money. Today you've shown much promise, and hopefully by the time you return to uni next month you will be debt free."

I must have been looking wide eyed at Mr Campbell, and all I could say was, "Yes… thank you," as he went to a safe behind a picture on the wall, and produced a wad of twenty pound notes.

I told him how much it would cost to redeem the watch, and he peeled off the notes and gave them to me. I sort of shivered, because it seemed I'd just been paid for sex.

"Right, I'll see you on Wednesday, I'll go in later for work so that we can discuss matters."

And with that I left, and somewhat in a daze made my way home.

TBC?

-----------------------------

   Series:A Holiday Cleaning Job Trapped Me.
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:A Holiday Cleaning Job Trapped Me. Pt. 2
   Teaser:My gang bang could only be a matter of time
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/a-holiday-cleaning-job-trapped-me-pt-02
Published:2023-06-14
Part one tells of how I stole a wrist watch from my mum's boss, in order to pay off a credit card bill. I was found out, and had to pay penance in more ways than one.

**

I arrived at Mr Campbell's on Wednesday morning at 9am, complete with the wrist watch I'd redeemed from the pawn shop. It was a surprise to see Sofie already there. She told me that Mr Campbell had summoned her to help me clean the playroom.

"Good morning Miss Ellie," Mr Campbell welcomed me with his deep, severe voice. "You have the watch?"

I handed it over, looking suitably meek.

"Thank you, I will leave you and Sofie to get the playroom sorted, I have a small get together here on Saturday, I need it looking pristine. If you finish early, Sofie has some entertainment for you."

And with that he left.

"Let's get on with the cleaning first, sort that, and then I can fill you in on a few things, now that I know a bit more about why you're involved with Eric."

That made me wonder. I wanted to know how Sofie was involved with Mr Campbell, or Eric, as she called him.

The playroom took a couple of hours to completely clean it. Not a pleasant task, with dried semen, tissues, and used condoms, but eventually it looked absolutely fine, and with perfumed aerosols we left it in good order.

"Let's make coffee and we can talk," Sofie said, so after we'd got our mugs, Sofie led the way into the lounge. I noticed that she had picked up a couple of remote controls before joining me on one of the long leather sofas.

She began the conversation. "I know Eric has a bit of a hold on you, with the watch thing. He likes to be in a strong position with employees. You must be worried about how it's going to work out?"

Sofie seemed to be opening up, so I tried to be honest with her.

"Yes, I really don't know. I've actually had sex with him because I felt under threat."

"Yes I know you have. He has a hold over me because he brought me to this country illegally, and he can turn me in at any point. I came here with Nadia, my older cousin, and I'm afraid we have both had to give our bodies to others to remain here."

I shivered slightly. "Do you think he will make me do that?"

Sofie looked at me closely.

"I'm going to be completely honest with you Ellie, he's told me to explain exactly that to you. Eric says that you have a debt to repay, and it will be repaid over the duration of your holiday from university, and I'm to prepare you for 'entertaining' friends, and clients."

This time I did shiver.

Sofie reached for the remotes. "Eric gave me some DVDs this morning, he wanted you to get an idea of how he 'entertained' clients."

The TV screens lit up, and my whole body tensed, what on earth was I going to see.

As was Mr Campbell's style, the video began with music playing into a title page, 'Nadia Entertains Friends.'

"This is my older cousin, it was her first men only party, and she was extremely nervous. I was there too, to help encourage her, I knew what it was like because I'd done a similar one the week before."

As the title page dissolved, a blonde woman, in her thirties, dressed in a tight, low cut dress, blindfolded, stood at the door to the playroom. By her side stood Sofie, holding her hand.

As the music continued, Sofie opened the door, and led Nadia through into the playroom. The scene cut to the room, and with some cheering, it showed a half a dozen men gathered around the leather bed in the centre.

Sofie led her cousin slowly to the side of the bed, where she left her. She probably wondered what was about to happen, but soon found out. Two men, on either side of her, began to run their hands over her breasts and ass.

To her credit, Nadia didn't appear to react, but within a very short time her dress had been removed. The two guys soon had her completely naked apart from her blindfold, and she was placed on her back across the leather bed.

Straightaway one of the guys knelt down to perform oral sex on her. For the first time I heard a moan picked up by one of the microphones that were above the bed.

Then there was a flurry of activity in the room. All of the men were stripping out of their clothing, some were hard already, and as the guy eating her pussy got up, one of the guys who was erect jumped in and pressed his cock against her pussy, and with a shove he was inside. You could hear Nadia cry out something in another language, as he started to thrust.

Both Sofie and I watched in silence as the guys took it in turns to fuck her. Some of them pushed their cocks into her mouth, and one of them started to cum. His spunk half shot into her mouth, and the rest was in dribbles over her cheeks, and chin.

When Nadia was being fucked by the third guy we saw her cum, she became quite animated, her body shaking, and then, as if by coincidence, Sofie's mobile rang, and it was Nadia!

Sofie began talking animatedly in Russian, or a similar language, obviously telling Nadia that we were watching her on DVD. After a few seconds the phone call ended, and Sofie said to me, "Nadia's coming round, she wants to meet you, and tell you about what we've just been watching."

At that moment, one of the guys on screen started to cum. We heard him grunting, and watched him bury himself in Nadia's pussy, and hold himself there, until he withdrew his cock.

We could see it was glazed with semen, and still dribbling spunk.

Another guy took his place and had got Nadia on all fours, so that he was fucking her doggy style.

We'd been watching all this for what seemed ages, when finally Nadia arrived. It seemed slightly bizarre saying hello to her in person, while all three of us were glancing at the screens.

"In a thick accent Nadia said, "Oh my god," simultaneously as she was shouting, "oh my god," on screen, as she came yet again.

"You know that that was my first time Ellie? I had never had more than one man at a time before. Are you going to do this?"

I looked at Sofie, my face told her that I hoped not. With a soft voice she said, "It's very likely Ellie, that you will have to give yourself to a group of men. Eric is very turned on when he edits 'gangbangs.' To be really honest he gave me this DVD to break you into the idea more gently, rather than just making you do it without warning."

I was quiet for a moment, my thoughts racing, wondering if I should bale out now, face the consequences of my stealing the watch, perhaps accuse Mr Campbell of blackmail. And then I looked up at the screen again, Nadia was still being fucked after over an hour. Was I prepared for that?

The slightly shocking thought though, was that I might enjoy it, my pussy was actually soaking from being aroused by watching Nadia.

Sofie spoke again, "What are you thinking?"

"I'm thinking I might do it, will you be there? When will it be? How many men will there be?"

Nadia smiled, "Sooner than you think Ellie. There are four guests arriving tomorrow, and Sofie and I have to 'entertain' them tomorrow evening, and they are to be promised a 'gangbang virgin' for Friday morning. That's you when you come in for work on Friday."

"Oh god… ok, I guess I'll get my head round it."

There was a cry from the TV screen as Nadia was cumming again, followed by the sound of two men delivering spurts of semen over her breasts. Finally the DVD came to an end, with a spunk covered Nadia smiling into camera.

I went home in a very nervous state of mind. My bodies' reaction was telling me that I wanted it, my pussy was twitching, but my logic was warning me of complications.

Mum knew that something was wrong, and on Thursday evening she said to me, "You've got involved at Mr Campbell's haven't you?"

She could tell from my non reply that she was right.

"What is it? Has he forced you to have sex with him? Tell me."

Of course I said nothing, I said there wasn't any problem, and that I just wasn't enjoying the cleaning work.

"Well whatever it is you're not telling me everything. You obviously don't want to go to work tomorrow. Stay at home, I'll phone Eric and tell him you're sick, if he really wants his cleaning done then he can let me go and do it, instead of going into the office."

"No, don't do that, I'm ok, honest, there's nothing wrong, I promise you."

But mum knew there was. She picked up her mobile, and went into the kitchen to speak to Mr Campbell.

"Please, please, it will be all right," I shouted, but it was too late. Mum shut the kitchen door, and all I could hear were a few words of muffled conversation.

The phone call went on for some minutes, but eventually mum reappeared, with a face as black as thunder.

"Stupid girl, I told you what he's like, and now you're deep into his web of very dodgy dealings. Well, I've sorted tomorrow, but you've still got to finish your cleaning job until you're back at uni in a few weeks. He wouldn't tell me what hold he has over you, but he said that once you've finished at the end of the holidays, that's it."

I was just relieved that mum hadn't found out about my stealing the watch, and my credit card debts, but I did wonder whether Sofie or Nadia would have to take my place tomorrow, they might not be very happy.

The next morning I stayed in bed. Mum had ignored me for the rest of the evening, the night before, and she had gone to work before I surfaced. I didn't do a lot for the rest of the day, and the weekend passed with an air of tension between us.

However, Monday finally came, and I was really nervous again about going to work. Mum gave a curt 'goodbye' when I left, and as I approached Mr Campbell's house I could see his car in the drive, and I knew that he was still at home. My stomach churned.

"Come in Miss Ellie, I hope you're feeling better." Mr Campbell's voice was making my heart flutter again.

"I was disappointed that you couldn't entertain those guys, but they weren't let down. I edited my usual DVD over the weekend, you can watch it later if you wish, after your cleaning."

"Yes, just to see what I missed."

The humour was lost on Mr Campbell, so I got on with my chores.

He left a short while afterwards, leaving me the remote and my wages from the previous week, even paying me for the Friday I hadn't been there.

I completed my usual routine of the kitchen and lounge, and as I worked I wondered if Nadia had filled in for me on Friday, or even Sofie perhaps. I finally sat down on one of the sofas, and grabbed the remote.

The usual intro came onto the screen, Mr Campbell style, the orchestral music playing before the title page. The title page was a slight surprise, 'Miss Ellie's Substitute'.

I wondered why my name was even mentioned if I wasn't in the video.

It then became too obvious. The scene was, of course, the playroom, and in there were a group of five men. They were all speaking in a foreign language, and they were dressed casually in shirts and trousers, and drinking what looked like whisky from cut glass tumblers.

The door to the playroom opened, and to a loud cheer, and much excitement, in walked a woman, blindfolded as was the usual manner, dressed in a tight crimson dress. It was clear from the back view that she was a mature woman, but not Nadia as I expected, and certainly not Sofie who wasn't much older than me.

One of the guys approached her, and unzipped her dress, and allowed it to drop to the floor. Underneath she wore a black bra, black panties, and black hold ups. Her crimson high heels contrasted with her lingerie.

As the guy squeezed her breasts encased in her bra, another of the group pushed his hand down the front of her panties to feel her pussy. At that moment she let out a groan, and turned her head… it was my mother!

Immediately I stopped the DVD and froze, I was numb, and totally in shock. My mum had taken my place to save me from being gangbanged. I was horrified, but I was trying to rationalise all sorts going on in my mind.

Why? Why was she doing it?

It took a few seconds to compute, and to realise that Mr Campbell had some sort of hold over her too.

Tentatively I pressed 'Play' once again.

I watched as my mother had her bra and panties removed, and was laid on her back, on the bed, in only her hold ups, and the blindfold.

Three of the guys had stripped, and had substantial erections. Within a few moments one of them was between her thighs, and pressing his cock into her pussy.

Still shocked, I watched her gasp, and stared fascinated as my mother was fucked rapidly by this stranger, his buttocks thrusting up and down.

I realised my hands were clenched in concentration, my mouth was dry.

"God," was all I muttered to myself, as I saw the guy's buttocks hesitate, before they plunged downwards one last time, as he came inside my mum.

And then a second guy took his place, while another pushed his cock into her mouth.

My mum's body was shaking as the two guys used and abused her. After some minutes the guy with his cock in her mouth removed it, and proceeded to wank, until he squirted his spunk over her mouth and face.

I saw her tongue licking the spunk from her lips, and my eyes widened even further when the licking changed to a cry of pleasure as she started to cum. The guy fucking her got the message too, he grunted, shuddered, thrust harder, and emptied himself into mum's cunt.

I couldn't watch anymore. Not only was I watching my mother having sex, but having sex with several men was too much. I fast forwarded until near the end, and was staggered again by looking at the time lapse which said that she had been fucked for over an hour. When I pressed 'Play' again to see the last few minutes, I watched the last guy cumming inside her, and then as they left her laying, head back, breathing heavily on the leather bed, I saw how shattered she was.

Covered in spunk, semen oozing from her pussy, the sex fluid of five men spattered everywhere.

Slowly she got to her feet, and Sofie appeared to support her, as she walked delicately from the playroom.

Turning it off for the final time, I sat stunned, trying to take it all in. Would my mother realise I knew? That I'd watched her. How had she seemed so 'normal' over the weekend? And how would I have managed it?

How will I manage it when it's my turn, as it surely will be?

TBC.

-----------------------------

   Series:A Parent From the Past
   Author:Cleevedreams
   Teaser:I remembered her son, and I remembered her
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/a-parent-from-the-past
Published:2023-06-28
A one off story of a teacher, a parent, and an errant son. A spontaneous fling between a single parent and his teacher, and revisited years later. How complicated can it get?

**

Eight Years Ago.

Brad was not the best behaved kid in the school, but as his form tutor I bore an extra responsibility for when he had his 'off' days. However, I rather looked forward to 'parents evenings' when his mum, Mrs Evans, came to see me.

She was the sort of woman that made all the other dads in the hall, surreptitiously, look in her direction. And for ten minutes once a year she was all mine, or at least her concern for her son was all mine, there, across the table.

Mrs Evans was tall, like me. She was around my age, both of us were in our early forties, she was separated, I was still single. Long blonde hair, and piercing blue eyes, always perfectly made up, and with long finger nails. Legs that were tanned, and toned under knee length skirts, and high heels. Softly spoken with a slight Yorkshire accent, and dry humour to match, she had a smile that made your heart leap. She was also independently wealthy, having had both parents pass away unexpectedly.

It was in year 9 that Brad started to become a problem. Behaviour with certain teachers started to deteriorate, his grades plummeted, so much so that I had to ask Mrs Evans to come into school.

The interview went reasonably well, with Brad apologetic, and promising to improve his behaviour, and then after he had left the room, Mrs Evans, and myself, continued our conversation. It transpired that there were upsets at home, because Mrs Evans new 'partner' had seemed to take a disliking to Brad.

"I know I'm partly to blame Mr Harris, Nick, my partner, is a bit of an authoritarian, and Brad has such respect for his 'real' Dad that anyone else telling him what to do is like a red rag to a bull. And my relationship with Nick has hit a rocky patch, so there's extra stress in the house at the moment."

"Thank you for being so frank with me Mrs Evans, I appreciate that. I will keep a close eye on Brad. I'm going to suggest that I phone you at the end of each week, and update you on his progress?"

"That would be great Mr Harris. Look can I call you Mark, I know that's your name, and I much prefer to be less formal if that's ok? You've got my mobile number haven't you? Can I have yours? Oh and please, please call me Caroline."

"Usually we only use the school phone line, but certainly I'll give you mine Mrs Evans, sorry I mean Caroline, I'm sure it won't matter, I'll phone you this Friday."

And that ended the meeting with me holding open the door for Caroline to pass through, and me inhaling deeply her expensive perfume, as she passed.

Brad improved that week, and my first phone call to Caroline was short and positive. However, the following week things started to go downhill again.

On the Wednesday afternoon I found myself having to call Caroline. At first try it went to voicemail. I tried the landline, but the same thing happened, but a couple of minutes later my own mobile rang. It was Caroline, seemingly out of breath, "Sorry I didn't pick up Mark, I thought it must be you." In the background I became aware of a male voice talking quietly. Intuitively, I suspected I had interrupted her having sex.

Putting that to the back of my mind, difficult as it was, I related Brad's misdemeanours. Caroline became focussed very quickly, and when I described what he'd said, and done she was horrified.

Some discussion followed, and I told her that Brad was being internally excluded for Thursday, and Friday. She couldn't disagree, and promised that he would be 'grounded' for the weekend.

I said that I'd interview him on Monday morning so that he could start the next week with a clean sheet. She thanked me, and I ended the conversation by saying, "Sorry to interrupt your afternoon Caroline."

The reply made me smile, "Oh don't worry Mark, I'd just finished what I was doing, thank you for your efforts. Hopefully we can speak next week."

When I spoke to Brad on Monday he opened up a bit about his mum and dad. It seemed that he missed his real dad, but it was only possible to stay with him in the 'main' holidays, because of distance. We both came to an agreement about the week ahead, and he would report to me every lunchtime.

Everything went well for a few days until Thursday afternoon, when Brad imploded in a French lesson. It meant another phone call to Caroline, and this time I got her straight away. It resulted in her coming into school, and taking Brad home, and him being excluded for the Friday. We didn't have a meaningful conversation until Friday morning, and I agreed to drop in to her house on my way home.

I arrived at the very imposing house, and Caroline greeted me at the front door with rather a mixture of emotions. It transpired that she had split up with her current partner, and he had left earlier that week. Brad's real dad had been told about the problems at school, and had driven down to collect him for the weekend.

It was obvious that Caroline was in turmoil. I was ushered into the lounge, and Caroline already had a glass of wine, and her mascara was slightly smudged as though she had been crying. She offered me some wine, and I asked for just a small glass.

As we placed our glasses on the coffee table and sat down on the brown leather sofa Caroline burst into tears. Unsure what to do I put my arm around her shoulder and said, "Come on Caroline, I know it's been a really bad week. Brad will come through all this, I'm sure, he knows you love him, and he will help you get over your man too."

Her shoulders were shaking, and her tears were flowing. I pulled out my handkerchief and offered it to her. Her sad face turned towards me, and with a half smile, she dabbed her eyes.

"Mark I'm so grateful for what you're doing for Brad. I've made such a mess of my life, wrong choices, wrong men."

"Look, we all make mistakes Caroline, you're a beautiful woman, a good mum, and you've so much going for you. It looks like you've got tonight to yourself, just chill, but don't drink too much, I'll sort Brad out on Monday."

I wasn't sure if I'd said too much, but what happened next seemed to happen in slow motion.

Caroline shifted towards me, took my face between the two palms of her hands, and very gently kissed me. I closed my eyes momentarily. As our lips parted, I blinked, and those piercing blue eyes drew me in. I leaned forward, and we kissed again. Caroline's mouth opened to me, and she melted into my arms.

"Mark don't leave me on my own this evening, cuddle me."

Slightly confused by the mixed signals, I replied, "I'll stay, I'm not sure if I'm doing the right thing, being your son's teacher, but I'm going nowhere."

Pulling away she picked up her glass of red, and lay back on one end of the sofa. Taking a large swig of wine she pulled her long legs up onto the sofa, and asked, "Why are you still single Mark? You're not gay, I think I can tell that after kissing you, women must fancy you."

I laughed out loud. "I've had one or two, but the one I really wanted was married, so I keep casting my net."

I took a sip, and lay back on the opposite end of the sofa. I kicked off my shoes, and sighed.

"Well as I told you just now, I go for all the wrong guys. Right from losing my cherry at fourteen, to my darling ex husband, and the bastard who left this week."

"You can have your pick, I guess Caroline, men are more uncertain about reading the signals from women."

Caroline smiled as she emptied her glass. Turning to put her glass down, she brought one knee up towards her chin, letting her skirt ride up over her thighs. She followed my gaze as I stared at her white, silk panties, covering her pussy.

"Would you pour me another glass Mark, please?"

"Of course." And as I stood up I realised my cock was responding to the view.

Caroline was on her third glass now, and as I placed it on the table she grabbed my wrist, making me sit down beside her.

"Kiss me again Mark, I like the way you kiss." Caroline was getting quite drunk, and she giggled as she spoke.

"I'll kiss you only if you stop drinking, i want to be able to find out more about you, and that won't happen if you're pissed out of your head!"

She gave me the glass, and let me put it out of reach.

"Now come here," she ordered. Again I sat beside her, and she pulled me down. This time the kisses were more hurried, our mouths devouring each other, our tongues searching all the time for the ascendancy.

With a long moan Caroline pulled away. "Help me up Mr Harris, I need a pee."

As I watched her walk unsteadily to the loo, I went back to the end of the sofa pondering Caroline's teasing. I was back to misreading signals.

She reappeared, walking in a much straighter line, and before sitting down, she looked at me, and defiantly took a sip of wine.

"You like teasing men?"

"It's a hobby of mine," she said, smiling broadly, and at the same time returning to her reclining position on the sofa. As if to reinforce her words, she again drew her knee up to her chin. The teasing had been notched up a level. Again her skirt rode up, her shapely thighs parted a little, and her eyes watched my face, as I could clearly see the definition of her pussy lips, now naked and swollen.

"I see what you mean," my mouth was dry.

Caroline was enjoying every second. Indeed, as she watched my reaction, she began to unbutton her blouse, one button after another. I could feel my heart beating faster, and my cock stiffening. Caroline had decided that there was no turning back, the alcohol had taken over. Standing up beside me, she let her clothes drop to the floor, until I could see her true sexual beauty just inches away. I could feel the heat from her body, I was absorbing the musky smell of desire from her pussy.

She dropped to her knees, and started to unbutton my shirt. Pulling it off, her fingers unbuckled my belt, and unzipped my fly. I lifted up slightly, and she slid my trousers, and boxers off. My cock stood proud.

Fixing my eyes with her stare, she rubbed her voluptuous breasts back and forth across my cock, the erect nipples snagging as they passed over the head. The expression on my face must have amused her. She smiled, and lowering her head took the tip of my cock between her lips. Our eyes were still locked, but when her tongue snaked round the head, I moaned out loud, and closed my eyes.

I felt her mouth take me as far as it could, then dragging her teeth gently backwards along its length, she plunged her head down again as far as she could. She kept repeating this, and I could hear myself groaning out loud. My hands felt for her body, one stroking the outline of her ass, and the other wanting to feel her breasts, but unable to reach them, without stopping her mouth doing what it was doing.

And then amazingly as she pressed my cock to the back of her mouth for the umpteenth time, it slid into her throat, until her face was pressing into my abdomen. Quickly she withdrew, but pushed down again taking me all the way. I watched as she withdrew again, great slavers of spit and dribble hanging from her mouth and chin. One last time she took my cock into her throat before lifting her head, and wiping her face. She knew she'd taken me close, but looked with satisfaction at the saliva glistening on the length of my cock.

Raising herself above me, and fixing me with those blue eyes once more, she lowered her soaking pussy onto me. Feeling her cunt swallow me up, and then being able to pull her breasts towards my mouth completed my journey around her erogenous zones. I suckled her nipples, adding her gasps to my moans. Slowly she rotated her hips, grinding her clit into me. Her journey to orgasm had begun, and she was in the driver's seat.

I tried to switch my mind to cruise control, I wanted to last under this onslaught of sexual attention from such an amazing woman. It's always a dilemma, if you close your eyes your mind can lose focus, if you look at the body moving above you, it can be too arousing.

Caroline was breathing faster, she started to pinch her own nipples. Her grinding moved between fast and slow, she started to give low groans, and higher pitched cries. Her eyes were shut, her mouth open, her tongue sliding over her lips. Suddenly her head went back, a long cry came from her throat to fill the room, her whole lower body shook, and I felt a gush of wetness in my groin.

That was the signal for me to let go, I felt my cock erupt, my spunk spurting deep into the folds of Caroline's cunt. She felt it too. She opened her eyes, and connecting her eyes to mine she gasped again, squeezing my cock with her pussy muscles.

She collapsed on top of me, and we clung to each other. I heard her whisper, "My god Mark that was so good."

I could feel my cock diminishing inside her. As she rolled aside I sat up and kissed her. The sofa was soaked in Caroline's juices, and my cum was dribbling from her pussy, adding to the cocktail on the leather.

There was a temptation to stay the night, but I was realising how complicated this might become. And Caroline needed space to sort her relationships out. I guess by the next morning we both knew it had been a 'one off.'

As it transpired, Brad's behaviour improved overall. There were a few ups and downs. I continued to phone Caroline once a week, until the end of year nine, and then it became unnecessary as he seemed to mature. He progressed academically, and eventually went to uni. I heard very little over the years until the summer of this year.

Fast Forward Eight Years.

I was browsing the coffee machines in the John Lewis store when someone behind me said, "Sir, fancy seeing you, it's been ages."

I turned, and there was that split second of delayed recognition, and the realisation that it was Brad. Much bigger, more mature, but it was Brad.

"Well you look good, and you've grown, how's things been? What have you been up to?" I asked.

"I've just graduated from uni, sir, I did history, and got a 2:1," he paused, and then he added, "a whole lot of it's down to you."

"I don't know about that Brad, you've obviously worked very hard."

"Hello Mr Harris, after all these years, we meet again." The voice was still the same, and when I turned, the eyes still worked their magic.

"Hello again Caroline, you look great."

For a moment I was thinking that that statement might seem odd to Brad so I added, smiling, "Brad must have improved a lot, you've got no worry lines."

"He's done so well, and so much of it is down to you." Caroline said warmly.

"I just did my job, but thanks, I'm pleased for you both."

Caroline interrupted, "Look, we're having a double celebration at ours this Saturday, for Brad's graduation, and it's my… please don't shout it… my fiftieth. There I've said it."

I laughed out loud, and joked, "You don't look a day over forty-nine Caroline," as I stepped back to avoid the playful punch. "Yes I'd love to come, do you still live in the same place?"

"Yes, but I've married again, so you can meet Tim, my new hubby, and there'll also be parents, and the kids that you used to teach."

"I'll look forward to it, great, see you on Saturday."

Brad, and Caroline walked off, leaving me to contemplate the past eight years.

Saturday arrived, and I'd bought a very good bottle of claret, so I dressed in chinos, and cotton shirt, and I got a taxi to the party.

I was greeted by Caroline, and her new husband Tim. After the introductions, Tim took me into the lounge where a small group of men were chatting. Joining them the conversation was all about wealth, and possessions, and I felt like the proverbial fish out of water. Tim seemed the flashiest man there, and I wondered how he had attracted Caroline.

When I couldnt stand the chat anymore, I wandered into the conservatory, and a couple of ex pupils came over to talk to me. It was great to catch up, and find out where they were at with their careers.

A number of parents were also good to talk to, some I remembered well, others not so well.

Mrs Wilkins, who was an attractive red head, came over with her daughter Debbie, who I'd taught for five years. She'd always been cheeky, and pushed every boundary. She was one of four friends who I had christened the 'gang of four,' and who were all absolute horrors.

"Hello Mr Harris," said Mrs Wilkins, "Great to see you here. I'm glad I can add to the congratulations. I know you did a lot to help Brad, he's come good hasn't he?"

"Thanks, yes, but he's worked hard. And well done to you Debbie, everyone here has really excelled, I'm so pleased."

"It's good to see you again sir, my favourite teacher." Debbie smiled cheekily.

"Hmm, they all say that," I replied, with irony, "How are the others in the 'gang?' They're not here tonight."

"No, but I still see them all, we are all still very bad!"

"So I'd better watch out during these holidays then."

Debbie eventually left to talk to a friend, while Mrs Wilkins kept me in conversation a while longer.

"I've seen you in Waitrose a couple of times Mr Harris, but either I've always been with someone else, or you've looked in a hurry, but I'll make a point of saying hello next time."

"Please do Mrs Wilkins, I'm quite approachable," I said laughing.

Mrs Wilkins apologised and said, "I'd better get back to hubby, or he'll feel neglected, but I've loved our chat, bye for now."

By ten o' clock most people were getting into the party spirit, with wine flowing, and lots of laughter. I had a long conversation with Brad, and we joked about the bad times. Caroline joined us, and was rather jolly with wine. When Brad left us, we carried on chatting, and I asked about Tim, and said that I was surprised that she'd taken the plunge again.

"Wrong choice again I'm afraid," Caroline whispered to me. "I keep doing it. I should have kept hold of you Mark, not let you go home that night." She smiled, and squeezed my arm. Those eyes made me want her again.

At that moment Tim arrived, and in a gruff voice, pretty much ordered her to sort something out in the kitchen. I had to bite my tongue when I saw his attitude, and I walked off into the garden.

It was a lovely summer's night, however, despite it being warm, there were only one or two guests outside, maybe smoking a cigarette, or just taking the air. I wandered down the garden path, which went in a loop around the lawn, and led back to the rear of the garage, and the kitchen door. As I nearly got to the kitchen door, it opened, and out stepped Caroline, obviously upset.

She saw me, and came directly towards me.

"Bastard! I hate him," she spat out the words, "Oh Mark please give me a hug."

I put my arms around her, and pulled her close. In the semi darkness she looked up at me, and we kissed.

"Let's be careful Caroline, we might be seen." I said, still with her in my arms.

She took my hand, and led me to the rear door of the garage.

"In here." And we stepped inside. The double garage contained some cupboards, a ride on mower, and a long chest freezer.

Caroline shut the door, and threw herself into my arms once more. The memories of her body came flooding back. I felt the softness, the curves, smelt her perfume. She must have felt me hard against her, as we kissed longingly. Both of us responded, and I felt her fumbling to undo my zip and belt.

"Look, we haven't got long." she whispered, and stepping away, she hoisted up her dress around her waist, bent over the chest freezer, and spread her legs. "Fuck me, Mark, fuck me hard."

She wore no knickers, and in the dark I just grabbed her hips, and forced myself inside her. I thrust hard, I kept pounding, and pounding, pulling her onto me. Both of us were in a hurry, but we were also trying not to make too much noise.

Maybe it was three minutes, and I came. Quietly groaning, and emptying myself into her pussy.

It seemed over in a flash, Caroline simply thanked me, smoothed herself down, opened the door, and left.

I had a moment to zip myself up, and dust my trousers down. I closed the door behind me, and headed past the kitchen door. Of all the people to be leaning against the wall, reading a text, was Debbie.

"Hello again, sir, you ok?" There was almost an implied wink.

"Hi, I'm cool," I replied. I walked on, and back inside.

Trying to hide any guilt, I got another glass of wine.

It wasn't many minutes before I saw Debbie approaching, and with dread I heard her say, "OMG you've just fucked Brad's mum!"

"For god's sake Debbie, keep it down, people will hear."

"I'm surprised they didn't hear you in the garage, like I did."

I looked downcast, but Debbie was ready for fun when she said, smiling broadly, "Would you fuck my mum? Would you fuck a pupil? An ex pupil? Would you fuck me?"

"Jesus Debbie, pleeaase, talk more quietly, the whole room will hear."

"Oh Mr Harris, who's been a naughty boy?" And she wandered off, chuckling.

The evening started to wind down after midnight. I rang for a taxi, and hung about the front garden for it to arrive. Debbie, and her mum were leaving too, and much to Debbie's delight, we all agreed to share the taxi. After a drive, with me totally on edge, it dropped me off at my front gate. Debbie's voice was echoing in my ears, "Oh now I know where you live sir. Night, night sir."

"Night, night Debbie, night, night Mrs Wilkins."

Night, night Mr Harris, sleep tight."

And I was ready for bed.

A couple of days of life on my own followed. I carried out various chores, photoshopped some pics, did some shopping.

I was out in my small front garden trying to photograph a butterfly when a jogger caught my attention. She was dressed in tight, black Lycra, I noticed the boobs oscillating, as she ran, and as she drew near there was a flash of recognition, it was Debbie.

"Hi Mr Harris, I thought it was you." Debbie stopped at the gate, and I paused to take in the view. She had the most incredible body, her leggings and top were skin tight, showing every contour and curve. I suddenly realised I was staring.

"Sorry, good morning Debbie, I was just trying to get this butterfly, do you go jogging regularly?"

Debbie replied that she did, but she knew I had been staring. She came through the gate, and into the garden.

"Do you think I could have a drink of water, sir?"

"Yes, certainly, water? Or squash?"

"Water's fine, thanks."

I disappeared into the house, and by the time I returned with the water Debbie was sitting on the front step. I handed her the glass, and I sat down on a small stool I was using for the photography.

"Thanks sir. So it was good to see everyone at the party wasn't it?"

"Yes, teachers soon lose touch with their pupils, but we have to accept that life moves on."

"But not losing touch with the mums, I guess," Debbie giggled. And again she caught me looking at her Lycra covered crotch.

"I'm ignoring that Debbie," I said looking guilty again.

Debbie took pity on me, and got up to go. I studied her ass, as she flaunted it, walking to the front gate.

"Thanks again, sir. See you again soon, I run past here most days." And she was gone.

Sure enough, two days later I was parking my car when Debbie appeared, this time, limping towards the house.?

"Are you ok Debbie?" I watched her lean on the gate, lifting her foot, and grimacing slightly.

"I've sprained my ankle along there, on a kerb," She hobbled to my front door.

"Put your arm around my neck,"

I scooped Debbie up in my arms, and carried her inside. Stepping into the lounge, I placed her onto the sofa.

"Don't move." It was an order.

I grabbed a towel, and a pack of frozen peas from the freezer, and returned to the lounge.

With the towel across my lap I placed Debbie's foot carefully on the towel, and pressed the pack of peas over her ankle. She flinched at the coldness, but then lay back enjoying the relief.

After about five minutes she started to fidget, and she started to flex her foot. It was then that I realised her ruse.

She started to move her foot against my crotch, and as soon as I had woken up to the fact that there was little wrong with her ankle, my body started to betray itself.

"You little minx, you are still a very naughty girl, you haven't changed a bit," I said with mixed thoughts, as she massaged my hardening cock with the side of her foot.

She giggled, and quickly putting the pack of peas, and the towel on the floor, leapt up and squatted beside me on the sofa.

"My little plan worked though," she said quietly, as she now started to massage me with her hand.

"And what makes you think I'm not going to throw you out now?"

"Maybe the fact that you might not want Brad to know I saw you fucking his mum!"

"Saw us? I knew you'd heard something maybe, but how did you see us?" I was surprised.

"There was a dirty old window at the side of the freezer, I could see a bit."

"Anyway you're blackmailing me."

"Yep," Debbie answered with glee. "I thought you were 'fit' when I was in year eleven, and I still think so. And besides I'm fed up with boys just wanting a quickie when they're drunk. I want you to teach me how to enjoy sex."

I let out a long, "Phew!" and by now my cock was rock hard. A little doubtfully, I said, "You win, you monster."

I stood up, and scooped her up in my arms again.

"Oh Mr Harris." It was a cry of expectation.

As I climbed the stairs I said impatiently, "Look young lady, this is me the teacher, and you the pupil. You want to learn, so do as you're told."

She went quiet, as I lay her on my unmade bed. Immediately she began shedding her Lycra top and leggings followed by her sports bra and semi thong. She was naked before I'd even got my shirt unbuttoned. She watched me struggle to get out of my trousers, and socks, and a smile crossed her face, as I lowered my boxers.

I sat on the bedside, and studied her face. Her eyes were expectant, waiting for the lesson to begin.

I placed one hand on her tummy, and slowly smoothed it up towards her left breast, cupping it so that my palm rested on her nipple. She watched as I lowered my head and took her other nipple between my lips, and licked. A deep sigh came from within her.

As I stroked one nipple with my fingers and nibbled the other with my lips and teeth, I knelt beside the bed. My mouth travelled to her neck, and whilst kissing the soft skin up and around her ears, my free hand slid downwards to her pussy. It was wet, very wet.

I stroked between the labia, pushing first one finger, and then two into the folds of her pussy. Dragging them upwards, and over the hood of her clit, she cried out, "Oh god," which was the first of many that morning.

Circling her clit with my finger tips, and nuzzling the soft skin of her neck, I was surprised that she started to cum. I felt her whole body tense, before her hips rose against my hand, and she let out a stifled cry.

I was still kneeling beside the bed, and was determined to go slow. My fingers sunk once again into her pussy, and this time slid deeply to massage the undulations of the part of women that some men miss.

Debbie was no exception. As I continued to kiss her I heard her mutter, "Oh yes, just keep doing that, don't stop." And of course, I didn't. Within minutes she started to cum again. This time her thighs clamped around my wrist, and I just let her orgasm subside, before I withdrew.

Already she had cum twice, and I was beginning to realise that perhaps she was an exceptional woman. There was no doubt about it when I climbed between her legs, and pushed my mouth against her soaking wet pussy. With not very many flicks of my tongue and some gentle sucking, she came for a third time. It was almost as though one orgasm was on its way, before she had come down from the previous one.

I raised my head, and saw her eyes fluttering open, and her mouth gasping slightly. Her eyes widened as I slid my cock slowly inside her, "Oh god Mr Harris, this has never happened before, please don't stop."

I smiled and put my finger to my lips, a signal to lay back and enjoy.

I raised her legs over my shoulders so that I could look down and watch her, as I thrust very slowly up and down. It allowed me to watch how my movements were affecting Debbie. Her state of arousal continued, as I watched her eyes close, and her breathing started to come in short pants.

I knew her next orgasm was coming when she started to arch her back. A low growl came from the back of her throat. The sound changed to a gasp, as she shouted," fucking hell, fuck, fuck."

I could feel the muscles in her pussy pulsating, but strangely I had become almost detached, as I carried on moving inside her. I had no hint of impending loss of control, I just wanted to see how far I could take the pleasure for Debbie.

I lowered her legs to encompass my buttocks, and my thrusting continued slowly, with my mouth starting to suckle her nipples in turn. Gently biting them was another trigger. She started to have yet another orgasm. I had never seen a woman be multi orgasmic, but Debbie certainly was one of those women.

But it couldn't carry on.

Debbie opened her eyes wide, grabbed my shoulders, and gasped, "God, you've got to stop. I can't take any more, please no more Mr Harris."

For the first time in my life I tried feigning my orgasm. I replied, "Ok Debbie," and with a few more thrusts, I pretended to grunt, I flexed, and tightened the muscles in my crotch, making my cock jerk, and I stopped moving. After a few seconds I withdrew.

We both lay there, side by side, exhausted. We had been at it for at least an hour, and we'd lost count of how many times Debbie had cum. No one said anything, until Debbie raised herself on one elbow, and leaning over, kissed me on the forehead.

"Thank you, I'm not sure what to say, but I don't know what just happened."

"Don't say anything Debbie, it's just a lesson well learned."

"God knows what mum will think, she'll have the police out looking for me, and I'm supposed to be meeting Marsha for lunch."

"You'll have to use the sprained ankle excuse, give her a call, say you've sprained your ankle near my house, and that I'm giving you a lift home."

"That's cool, Mr Harris, you're devious like me." She chuckled.

She made the call, and after a quick shower, I drove her home.

Mrs Wilkins was indeed getting anxious, but when we turned up she looked eternally grateful. Debbie hobbled up to her room, while Mrs Wilkins invited me in saying, "You look shattered Debbie, are you sure you want to go out to lunch?"

"Yes, I must see Marsha, I promised," she shouted downstairs.

Marsha was one of my 'gang of four.'

"Kids," was all Mrs Wilkins said, but then she added. "Stop for a sandwich Mr Harris, I'm just about to make some for lunch."

As Debbie came limping downstairs, and shouted, "goodbye, see you later, and thanks for everything Mr Harris," I agreed to stop for lunch.

I sat on a stool at the breakfast bar, as Mrs Wilkins made some simple sandwiches.

"Did you enjoy the 'bash' at Caroline's?

"Yes," I replied, "it was good to see old faces, although I was surprised by her new husband, a bit of 'tosser' I thought. Sorry, I shouldn't have said that should I, don't tell her."

"Caroline never made good choices with men, except you perhaps?" Mrs Wilkins fixed me with her eyes, watching my reaction.

My guilt must have shown because she went on, "Oh Mr Harris, your face," and laughing again said, "Caroline told me about your evening together, pity you didn't follow it up, and save her from the dreaded Tim."

I swallowed hard and replied, "My experiences with women have a mixed history, I'm afraid. Never could read the signals," and I snorted slightly, before adding, "We both were quite vulnerable that night."

"Yes marriage can be such a rollercoaster. All your energies go into raising kids, and sometimes you forget about each other, and temptations come along."

"Well I've never married, but I know what you mean. There was someone once for me, but she was married, and after a long affair we parted. It was sad."

"Oh Mr Harris, it sounds like your heart was broken."

"I guess so. I've been careful since then, just occasional 'friendships,' but like I said, I have difficulty in reading the signals sometimes. Woman have to spell it out if they're interested."

Mrs Wilkins halted what she was doing, and came to the end of the breakfast bar. Leaning towards me on her elbows, she said quietly, "Well, I'm interested, Mr Harris."

My jaw must have dropped. Did Mrs Wilkins realise that I'd spent the morning with my cock inside her daughter, and here she was making a play for me?

She moved round the breakfast bar to where I was sitting on my stool. Parting my knees she stood between my legs and kissed me. My brain was scrambled.

I found myself responding to the kiss, and I pulled her closer. The kiss lasted a long time, and when our lips separated we were both a little breathless.

"Wow, Mrs Wilkins," was all I managed to say before we were kissing again.

I guess all of the pent up sexual energy I had retained that morning, holding back with Debbie, was now coming to the surface.

I slid my hand up inside her blouse, unclipping her bra, and allowing her breasts to fall free to be fondled. Mrs Wilkins' fingers were scrambling to unbuckle my belt, and unzip me.

I stood up, my trousers sliding to my ankles. I lifted Mrs Wilkins bodily up onto the breakfast bar. My fingers were under her skirt tugging her panties down her thighs, and off. As she flung her arms around my neck I freed my cock from my boxers, and found her pussy, wet, and waiting.

Instantly I was inside her, fucking her, the two of us going at it like rabbits, filling the kitchen with cries, groans, sighs, and just plain lust.

Wonderfully, we both came together, me gushing so much pent up semen, that later we found it on the breakfast bar, on the stool, and on the floor. Mrs Wilkins clung to me as her orgasm seemed to go on and on.

Eventually she spoke, "Oh my god you don't know how good that felt."

"I do," I said, "Fucking wonderful."

As she got down from the breakfast bar, with me pulling up my trousers, I remarked, "I hope no one saw us," and I nodded towards the bi fold doors, and the neighbours at the bottom of the garden.

"If they did, they did," she shrugged.

"Look Mr Harris, I'd prefer Debbie not to know about this, or my hubby. And I won't be telling Caroline either."

"Of course, I'm absolutely discreet, but it was so good."

I left that afternoon with a mixture of guilt and elation. The summer holidays had been a whole series of sexual adventures, however a new chapter was about to unfold.

Marsha was about to become a part of the saga.

As a close friend of Debbie and one of the 'gang of four,' she soon learned that Debbie had had sex with me. I knew her as a hard working teenager who also had a daredevil side to her. I found out later that I was about to be targeted again by yet another young lady.

Both Debbie, and Marsha spotted me in Waitrose one Tuesday morning, when they were out shopping with Debbie's mum. Mrs Wilkins looked great and when we spoke there was a twinkle in her eye. Debbie was full of innuendo, and showing off her cheekiness to Marsha.

Debbie said, "I'm glad we bumped into you, Marsha needs help. She's rubbish at photoshop, and I know you're an expert."

Marsha continued. "Hello again Mr Harris, yes, I've got to do some shots for my portfolio, I need to do a lot of editing to them, and I'm useless."

"I wouldn't call myself an expert Marsha, but if you need advice I'm willing to help. Why don't you pop round this afternoon."

"Wow, Yes, I'll bring a memory stick with some pics on, how about around two thirty?"

"Great, see you then, and hope to see you two again soon."

Both Mrs Wilkins, and Debbie said goodbye with beaming smiles, and we all went on our way.

Call me naive, but I wasn't considering anything untoward, except helping Marsha to get her portfolio right. Yes, she was one of the 'gang of four' and gave me a challenging time in year ten and eleven, but she was twenty two now and 'grown up'. But me being me, my subconscious self took in the dark skin, and the well proportioned body.

Sure enough at two thirty, Marsha arrived in her mums car. I saw her get out showing her long brown legs under her summer dress.

Greeting her at the front door she gave me a hug, wafting her perfume into my nostrils.

"Do you want a drink before we start?" I asked.

"Yes, that would be nice, we can catch up a bit."

I made some tea, and as we chatted in the kitchen I found out about her portfolio, and her ambition to become a landscape designer. We chatted for a good half an hour, and eventually, I suggested we start. My study was upstairs in the third bedroom, just a desk, computer, and some shelving with many books on. I had brought in an extra chair for the afternoon.

As we passed by my bedroom with its half open door, Marsha suddenly shrieked out loud.

"Oh my god Mr Harris, you've got a brass bed. My best fantasy in all the world, being held captive, tied naked to a brass bed. Is that what you do with your girlfriends?"

"Marsha, certainly not, that's too much information young lady, your fantasies are not my concern," I said smiling.

"I bet you've got loads of silk scarves for tying them up."

"Marsha I won't say it again, no, I'm not into S and M. Now come on."

We settled down in my study, and looked at some pics that needed work doing to get rid of objects, bring up highlights, and tone down sunlight. I kept getting the perfume from Marsha which was slightly distracting, and when I came to setting up some trial examples she excused herself for five minutes, and went to the loo.

I was engrossed, until I heard the loo flush, but Marsha didn't reappear.

"You ok, Marsha?" I shouted.

Her voice came back from my bedroom, "I've found your drawer full of ties, you never wore ties so they must be for tying up your ladies!"

"Marsha you're being a pain, look, I've set something up, there's something for you to look at here."

It went quiet, and there was no reply, until Marsha shouted, "There's something for you to look at here too."

I was exasperated, and getting up I marched along the landing ready to explode. I was unprepared for what greeted me.

Marsha was spread eagled naked across the bed. She had tied both ankles, and one wrist, to the brass head, and foot of the bed.

"I just need my last wrist tying, Mr Harris."

I stood there at a loss. On one level I was angry at Marsha who was obviously part of a conspiracy with Debbie, on another level I had the most sexually attractive, dark skinned girl, naked, wanting me to use her in bondage.

"For fucks sake Marsha, I know Debbie put you up to this, I've a mind to tie you up, and keep you here all night to teach you a lesson."

"Oh please Mr Harris," she giggled.

I'm afraid I snapped. I took her free hand, and tied it tightly to the bed head. I went in turn to each corner of the bed, and tightened each restraint. Her arms were at forty five degrees, her legs spread wide.

"Do you realise how vulnerable you are Marsha? You're lucky you can trust me, I might have been someone who had five or six guys ready to use you. As it is, you're temptation itself."

As if she suddenly realised her naïveté, she said very quietly, "I'm sorry sir, you can untie me."

And so I slowly undid the ties, and Marsha hugged me, and started to sob.

"I thought it would be a giggle but it's misfired."

I was feeling slightly at a loss. I was holding a naked girl on my bed, and tempted to make love to her. And Marsha was feeling the same.

We kissed, and there was no going back.

I undressed, and explored every inch of her body, either my fingers, or my mouth took in every nook and cranny. What was exciting was seeing the reflection in the wardrobe mirrors of our two bodies moving against each other, and the contrast of my white flesh against her dark skin.

As we wrestled back and forth, and Marsha became more and more aroused, she wanted me to fuck her doggy style. Holding onto the brass cross piece at the foot of the bed I took her from behind. We were facing the wardrobe mirror, and I watched her face contort as she started to cum. She screamed out loud, a long, "ahhgg… fuck, fuck, fuck."

When I came, it was with a low grunt, and Marsha pushed back against me, as I jerked inside her.

We both fell back, and Marsha curled up in my arms, and started crying again.

"I'm so sorry again Mr Harris, but what you just did was wonderful."

"I'm afraid Debbie leads you astray, but I think you're a sexy young lady, and I'm glad we just did that."

Marsha retrieved her misleading memory stick, and we kissed again before she left.

My evening on that day was spent reappraising what was going on in my life.

So I had fucked two mums, and two ex pupils, including one mum and daughter on the same day, oh, and both mums were married. Was I proud of myself?

In my defence, a lot of those liaisons were not instigated by me. But I guess I could have walked away. I was almost getting to the stage where I would analyse any conversation with the opposite sex as though they were about to entrap me.

The holidays were coming to an end. I was having to think about, and plan for the new term. In the final week I had to spend some time at school. A few other members of staff were in school too, and some of the time was spent relating to each other, what we had done in the weeks off.

Mary Smith, head of music and drama, had also bumped into Debbie and Marsha. They'd met up at a pub that was well known for live music. Also there were the other two from the 'gang of four,' namely, Fitz, and Polly. They were both fresh from holidaying in France with both sets of parents, hence them not being able to go to Caroline's party.

Mary had a smirk on her face which puzzled me, but it became apparent when I questioned her that she knew via those two, and then via Debbie, about me having sex with Caroline. Oh what a web.

Mary said that she would be discreet, but probably it would get passed around social media.

The autumn term began, and the workload increased. As the nights drew in, I became more reclusive, getting my schoolwork done, and spending more time on my computer working with my photo editing.

Certainly there was very little socialising, and definitely no sex. I had a couple of emails from Caroline around late October, just asking how I was. I replied politely, asking how Brad was doing, but I was careful not to get into ping pong messaging. She did, however, mention that Mrs Wilkins husband was fifty at Christmas and there was going to be a big party, and sure enough in November I got an 'official' invitation in the post. It was December 14th at the local Holiday Inn. 'Dress informal to celebrate Steve Wilkins' fiftieth birthday.' Added at the bottom was a signature from 'Lynne,' and, it seemed I could now call her that. I'd fucked her in her kitchen, purely as Mrs Wilkins.

I did in fact bump into her in Waitrose the week after I got the invitation, and thanked her, and she said that it would be quite a big affair, a lot of guests, both young and old, were going.

I forgot about the party totally until the week before. Giving it some thought, I wondered who would be there, and whether there might be any embarrassment, given what had happened during the summer. I decided to be pretty laid back about it, and just enjoy the social occasion. I found out by accident at school, that Mary, and another teaching colleague, Judy, would be there too.

The Friday evening arrived and I got a taxi to the hotel. The Wilkins had hired the whole of large ballroom, with adjoining rooms, and there were over a hundred guests. Steve's work colleagues, friends, some family, and a lot of Debbie's friends, both from school, and university. The whole hotel was dressed for Christmas, and there were bells, and baubles everywhere.

Walking in at around eight thirty, I saw Mary already there, and grabbing a glass of wine, I went and joined her and Judy. It wasn't long before both of the Wilkins came over, and they thanked the three of us for coming. We in turn thanked them for the invitation, and said 'happy birthday' to Steve. Lynne Wilkins managed to give me a surreptitious wink before she moved on.

The wine flowed, and more guests arrived, and as I was not one for dancing, I found my way to a lounge, where I recognised some boys I'd taught, and we got into a conversation about some of the school trips we'd had together. There was lots of laughing, and joking, and one or two revelations that some of us hadn't known about before.

I'd had a couple of large glasses of wine when at about ten thirty there was much laughter and commotion as the 'gang of four' arrived. I was half expecting it, and I just knew I would be a target for much mirth. Of course both Debbie, and Marsha were in full flow, while Fitz and Polly looked on with cheeky smiles. The boys with me, encouraged the banter.

"Mr Harris we must have a selfie, the five of us, you won't mind will you?"

"Do I have a choice?" I laughed.

Debbie orchestrated the positions. Debbie and Marsha on either side, kissing my cheek, and Fitz and Polly on their knees, either side, clutching my thighs. One of the guys took the pic, and then followed individual selfies taken with each of the girls. I was selfied out!

Somehow my wine glass had disappeared during all of this, so Debbie went off to get another for me. Meanwhile the other three were bombarding me with questions about school, and reminiscing about the 'old days.'

Debbie returned with a large glass of red wine, and the conversation continued.

They had all been to a pub before arriving at the party, so all of them were on their way to being quite drunk. Both Fitz and Polly were sharing a room in the hotel, because they lived quite a distance from town. Debbie and Marsha were booked on the mini bus hired by her parents.

All of us sat around a coffee table on sofas and armchairs, laughing and joking. I was next to Fitz on a sofa with Debbie opposite me, and Polly was lounging in an armchair to my right. Marsha was squatting on the carpet next to Polly. I caught Debbie's eyes a couple of times, but was afraid to hold her gaze too long because of being drawn in. However, she did get up and refill my glass, even though I said that I'd had enough, and I wouldn't be able to walk.

The conversation got onto the subject of social media, partly because all of the girls were constantly glancing at their phones. I had remarked that I never used it, but they already knew that. I gathered that some of the selfies were online already. The 'gang of four' also had a 'What's App' group to which I was invited, but I didn't really understand how that worked.

By twelve thirty the guests were drifting away, we were the only five left in the lounge. Debbie had got some coffees from the machine at the buffet, and we sipped those before I ordered my taxi. It was then that things went a bit hazy.

I remembered talking to Fitz next to me about uni, and as I went to pick up my coffee cup I knocked it over. I remember trying to get up out of the sofa, and thinking that I'd had way too much to drink.

My next memory was waking up in bed, in a darkened room with a TV on, and realising I was naked. It was a large bed, but almost like an erotic dream, on either side of me was a naked woman. I tried to focus through a throbbing headache, and heard a voice say, "He's waking up. Mr Harris, are you ok? It's Polly, you're here with me and Fitz. You've had too much to drink, but it's ok."

I tried to sit up, but I had a massive hangover, and a hand was smoothing my chest, and telling me to relax. That was Fitz's voice.

The realisation dawned. I was in Fitz and Polly's room, in bed, naked with both of them. This was like getting the full set of the 'gang of four.'

My hangover was rapidly disappearing, and the hand on my chest was drifting downwards. Just as I was about to protest, a mouth closed over mine. As Polly kissed me, Fitz's hand had reached its target. My cock was non existent until then. The human touch made it became real again. While Polly's kisses were concentrating on my mouth, Fitz was using her mouth to stimulate an erection. She didn't have to wait long.

Polly's kiss ended, and I was able to gasp as loudly as I could, "For fucks sake, you two, this is not a good way to wake up."

"Oh yes it is, Mr Harris, it's an excellent way."

And before I could answer, or further protest, Fitz had impaled herself on my cock, and Polly had straddled my face, pushing her soaking wet pussy against my mouth.

I was pinned to the bed by these two young women. Fitz riding my cock, and Polly astride my face. My brain was telling me I was going nowhere, and my body was telling me to enjoy it.

Gasping for breath, I manoeuvred my head so that I could breathe, but also start to attend to Polly's pussy.

I could hear the TV in the background, and Polly's voice saying, "suck my clit," and "lick my pussy," and all the time Fitz's pussy grinding down on my cock, and the bed shaking under our exertions.

Then, suddenly, both girls changed places, they must have signalled that it was time, and Polly's pussy started to grip my cock, and the subtlety different taste of Fitz filled my mouth, and nostrils.

Even with my sore head it was intriguing how differently the two girls were, in their new places. Polly was slow, and enjoyed my cock sliding in and out, Fitz wanted me to just suck her clit, rather than lick her pussy.

Analysis on that level was superfluous. Fitz was starting to cum. I sucked harder, and her juices flooded over my face.

Polly continued for moments longer, before pressing down one last time, and shuddering to a climax.

As I felt her pussy complete it's contractions, both girls knelt together on either side of me, and took it in turns to suck my cock. I knew I wouldn't last long. Both girls were pushing each other to catch the lions' share of the spunk that shot into the air. Both lasciviously licking, and sucking, until it was clean.

I was shattered, and my head ached. The girls left me to fall asleep, and I awoke with them asleep naked beside me. I didn't disturb them, I got dressed, and phoned a taxi, and was home by seven o' clock.

There was a lot to take in. My reputation in some quarters had taken a hit, but my life was still my own.

There was one more bombshell to come, and it was Mary who delivered that. She phoned the day after the party, and asked if she could drop by. I had the coffee brewing when she arrived.

"I think you may need something stronger than that Mark."

"That sounds ominous, what do you mean?" I was beginning to be concerned.

"Well you know I'm on social media, and I know you don't do it at all. The fact is there's a lot of stuff about the party been posted overnight. It's all over social media. Take a look."

She stood beside me, and pressed the screen on her phone.

Quickly appearing, she showed me selfies of Debbie kissing my cheek, Marsha kissing my cheek, Polly kissing my cheek, and Fitz kissing my cheek.

"What's wrong with that Mary?"

"Take a closer look," she said.

I peered at the images again.

On each corner of each photo there was a tiny series of letters.

"You mean these letters? IFMH, so what, what do they stand for? Is it a copyright, or something?"

Mary looked at me with a serious expression.

"It stands for 'I fucked Mr Harris'."

-----------------------------

   Series:A Vulnerable Moment
   Author:Cleevedreams
 Subtitle:A Vulnerable Moment Pt. 1
   Teaser:A row with my husband. The kids being a pain. I gave in
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/a-vulnerable-moment-pt-01
Published:2023-06-14
My whole body shuddered. The orgasm was a blessed relief.

I was hearing my voice crying out, "oh god, oh god,"

I could feel the cock inside me jerking and pumping hot spunk deep inside me.

This was not me!

I was a married mother of two, and half the age of the man who had just brought me to a shuddering climax.

The seeds of this infidelity had begun at Christmas. The stress of festivities, the financial burdens with two kids wanting the usual toys and gadgets, and the threat of redundancy at Steve's company was so depressing.

Sex between us had become infrequent, and when it did happen it was hurried, passionless and mechanical.

Daily life has become humdrum and when I ran into Andrew with my shopping trolley, and obviously hurt him, I cracked.

My mumbling apology was lost in floods of sobbing tears. I had slumped over the trolley, almost dropping to my knees, my body shaking with desperate emotion.

"I'm so, so sorry," I spluttered.

Andrew, whose name I discovered later, was bent over clutching his ankle and muttering expletives, but when he saw me crying, uncontrollably, he took a step towards me saying, "please, please, it was an accident. I'm ok, don't cry, please."

As the tears rolled down my cheeks, he put one arm round my shoulder and offered me a crumpled handkerchief from his pocket.

We must have looked a strange sight in the cereal aisle of the supermarket.

Me, a young mum in her 20s, blonde, quite shapely, dressed in leggings and a loose blouse and, as always, showing some cleavage.

Andrew, a much, much older man, probably late 60s, over six feet tall, grey hair, but dressed smartly in chinos and a check shirt. He could easily have been my grandad. In fact, he reminded me of my best friend's grandad, who I had always had a soft spot for.

"Hey, just take a deep breath. I'm perfectly all right.no harm done"

His soft, deep voice calmed my sobbing.

"Thank you. I don't know what's wrong with me," I almost whispered it.

Andrew withdrew his arm, which had been around my shoulder and, standing in front of me, he looked me in the eyes.

"Look, I'll help you finish your shopping; it looks like you're nearly done; then we'll have a coffee in the cafe, and see if you can unload some of those problems on me. I am really a good listener, and an older head sometimes helps."

He had presumably guessed that I was troubled by something and he smiled in a way that reassured me, and how could coffee with a friendly old man do any harm.

We continued along the last couple of aisles, and got to the checkout where Andrew packed my two bags, while i paid with my card.

He quickly paid for his own few items, and we made our way to the cafe.

"By the way I'm Andrew, may I ask your name?" He smiled, and at the same time asking what i would like to drink.

"Oh I'm Louise, and thank you, I'll have a skinny latte," was my reply.

I found a table by the window and waited for Andrew to arrive with the drinks.

I could feel slight 'butterflies' in my tummy, and thought to myself how i hadn't felt like this in years. And all because of this older man.

Andrew sat opposite me, and his blue eyes looked directly into mine. I felt myself blushing, but Andrew probably thought my flushed face was because of how upset I'd been.

"Now I might be poking my nose in but is it kids, money, men or family?" Andrew expected a rude answer. Something like, "mind your own business!"

But the reply was open, honest.

"I just feel taken for granted."

There followed an outpouring of all my frustrations with Steve and life at home.

I felt safe with this man, he was like a friendly uncle, wise, empathetic and unthreatening.

Andrew listened, nodding, replying occasionally with sage advice, and slowly I began to feel at ease.

I began to notice little details about him. The stubble on his chin, the wrinkles around his eyes, the one lazy eyelid. I found myself completely immersed in his company.

But time was passing and our coffees were long finished.

"Look Louise, I'll help you to your car with your two bags. I've loved talking, and listening to you, and I hope it's helped." Andrew smiled warmly.

"Thank you but I get the bus, I only live three stops, on the Grange Estate."

"Ah that's easy then, I'll give you a lift. If you don't mind getting into a stranger's car?"

The offer was made with such warmth, I really had no hesitation in saying, "Oh thank you so much, if it's not out of your way."

"No probs," and with that, Andrew led the way, pushing the trolley with both our sets of bags inside.

Andrew had a big 4X4 and soon the shopping was loaded and we set off.

My 'butterflies' were still fluttering and the journey took less than five minutes.

Andrew jumped out and before I could say anything he'd carried my two bags to the front door.

"You are a proper gentleman," I said half giggling.

"Hey, that's better, that smile!"

I opened the door and was followed inside by Andrew and the bags.

"Could you put them on the side over there," I pointed to the breakfast bar.

And then I did something that was so out of character, but spontaneous, I think it shocked both of us. I put both my hands on his shoulder and kissed him on the cheek.

"Thank you so so much."

"I only carried your bags," replied Andrew. My hands had stayed on his shoulders and his hands seemed to automatically place themselves on my waist.

As he looked down at me, I raised myself on my toes, and with parted lips, kissed him full on the mouth.

Andrew's mind must have been whirling.

This was not the plan of an old man preying on a young housewife.

This was spontaneous, and as the kiss went on, my arms went up around his neck. My perfume was filling his nostrils, and as my tongue probed his mouth, almost hungrily, he could feel my body pressed against his.

Andrew could feel the softness of my breasts against his chest, he could feel the firmness of my hips against his cock. His body was beginning to react in a way that defied his age.

The kiss ended, and I pulled away. Andrew started to say," I don't think this is a good idea… " But already i was starting to kiss him again.

By now his cock was stiff against me and the feeling of such a young body like mine was testing his resistance. He really mustn't be doing this.

I had lost all self control and almost dragged Andrew into the lounge.

Pushing him down onto the leather Chesterfield i fell to my knees, and in one movement I had unzipped his fly. Releasing his cock I paused, somewhat taken aback, by its length and girth. Andrew was very well endowed.

Suddenly Andrew felt the inevitable. I took his cock in my mouth, my lips closed around the head, and I tried to take as much of it as I could.

"Oh god Louise, we should not be doing this!"

I was pressing Andrew's cock deep into my throat, holding it there for a few seconds, then gagging as I drew away with saliva drooling from my lips.

By now there was no going back.

Pulling Andrew's trousers down to his ankles, and, in an instant, I had stripped off my leggings and blouse, discarded my panties and bra, and now completely naked in my living room, lowered myself onto Andrew's cock.

I was so aroused, and my pussy so wet with my juices, that I sunk down and his cock buried itself deep in my cunt.

My eyes closed at the same time as Andrew groaned out loud.

He was watching me, a young housewife, riding his cock, my breasts swinging, my nipples hard.

As I rotated my hips, pressing and grinding down against his cock, my clit was swelling and pushing me ever closer to cumming.

The room was full of the noises of sex.

Our sighs, our groans, our louder, faster breathing.

Andrew was a master of timing. As he cupped my breasts and took each nipple between his thumbs and fingers, he squeezed.

And so I came and as I shouted "oh god, oh god," I knew that I wanted more of my 'older man.'

-----------------------------

   Series:A Vulnerable Moment
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:A Vulnerable Moment Pt. 2
   Teaser:Young housewife, much older man continues
 Category:Erotic Couplings
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/a-vulnerable-moment-pt-02
Published:2023-06-14
Andrew and Louise never exchanged mobile numbers.

Andrew left supposing that what had just happened was a 'one off.'

His mind was spinning, and for several days he ran over the events to such a degree that he kept becoming hard again.

When he returned to the supermarket, he half hoped that he would see Louise with her trolley, but that hadn't happened.

He even drove past her house a couple of times, but there was no sign of her, or her family.

And then after a month had passed, a brief supermarket visit brought a heart stopping moment.

Andrew had completed his shopping, all the while peering down the aisles at every opportunity, still hoping that Louise would appear.

On returning to his car, he noticed from a distance a piece of paper stuck under the wiper blade. He quickened his pace, and taking the paper, opened it out, and there it was.

'079**7 L XXX '

A mobile number, the letter L and two kisses.

Andrew felt like jumping for joy.

He unloaded the trolley, and got into the car. He put the number in his mobile phone, and sat there a moment considering.

It was a Wednesday lunchtime. Louise would hopefully be alone, or, at least, not with Steven. Andrew was thinking that she must be wanting him to contact her, and the most discreet way would be a text.

He decided to take the chance. Some sort of non committal message, just in case someone else read it.

'Enjoying the sun?' The text said.

Probably a daft message, but he pressed 'send.'

Within seconds there was a reply.

'Is that Andrew?'

She must be alone thought Andrew.

'Yes it's me. I hope ur ok?'

The text came back from Louise, 'yes I'm fine. I wondered if you wanted to meet again?'

This stunned Andrew slightly, and without thinking very much, he replied, 'I would love to Louise. When and where?'

Maybe a minute passed, and Louise was obviously considering.

Ping! The text came back, 'Steven is in London tomorrow. Would you like to come round about 11am?'

Andrew's heart missed two beats, 'Yes I'll be there at 11am. I will park up the road a bit, and text when I'm parked.'

'See you then x.'

Andrew felt like a teenager in love. This was something he had hoped for. But this was also going to another level. It was becoming an affair with a married woman.

Not that it was something he hadn't done before. He'd had affairs in his marriage to Julia when she was alive.

But he didn't want to be responsible for such a young woman's 'breakup.'

He put it to the back of his mind. He was going to find it difficult to sleep that night.

Thursday arrived. Andrew showered, and as it was hot again, he put on shorts and a short sleeved cotton shirt. Leather sandles completed the outfit.

10.45am. arrived and he nervously set off on the short drive to Louise's.

He parked about ten houses up the road from her house, checking his face in the mirror, he walked briskly to her house.

Louise had been watching through the curtains, and as Andrew walked up the path the door opened, and Louise beckoned him inside.

She looked breathtaking. She wore a floral print dress, loosely fitted, but showing her figures' curves in the important places. On her feet were summer mules, and her make up was perfectly applied with subtle mascara and lipstick. Her blonde hair hung around her shoulders.

As she closed the front door, she pressed herself against Andrew, and with arms around his neck kissed him longingly.

He responded by placing one hand on each buttock, and feeling her hips grind against his already stiffening cock.

Louise pulled away slightly and said quietly, "I've needed you Andrew."

"I wasn't sure how you thought about me after last time. I was so excited to get your note," he replied in his soft, deep voice. "We are getting into unknown territory."

Louise looked away and downwards, "I don't care, I want you."

And without waiting for a reply, she took Andrew by the hand, and led him upstairs.

As he followed her he couldn't help, but stare at her shapely calves, and her sexy ass as it moved beneath the dress.

Louise led him into the master bedroom. It wasn't particularly tidy, and there were odd toys, and bits of clothing scattered around.

The bed had a brass headboard, and had a geometric printed duvet and pillows.

Louise again looped her arms around Andrew's neck and kissed him again.

He felt the softness of her lips, the taste of her lipstick and the heat from her body.

His hands slid from her hips, pulling the fabric aside. He felt the softness, the smoothness of the skin on her thighs.

Running his fingers further upwards he was taken aback when he felt no panties, or thong. When his fingers touched her pussy she raised one leg to allow him access.

Andrew's fingers slipped between the swollen lips. He probed deeper and heard Louise gasp. He wanted to taste her.

Pushing her back on the bed, he buried his face between her legs and pressed his tongue into her pussy. He lapped at the juices, probing and licking. She lay with her back arched, trying to expose herself to his hunger. When he finally moved to her clit, it was swollen and so sensitive.

Andrew held the little bud between his lips while the tip of his tongue flicked back and forth over its fleshy covering. Interspersed with gentle, then hard sucking, she started to cum.

Louise's body arched off the bed. It seemed to jump up and down, shuddering, and finally sinking into the duvet.

Andrew's face was glazed with pussy juices. He raised himself up, and lifted the dress over Louise's head and unclipped her bra. He lowered his mouth to take each nipple in turn, and gently suckle.

Louise moaned louder and Andrew heard her say, "I want you inside me, God I want you."

Unbuckling his belt, releasing his shorts and stripping off his shirt, he fell upon her.

Louise raised her legs apart as he entered her. He pushed inside her as far as he could, while her ankles crossed across his buttocks. She could feel the spikey hair on his chest, rubbing against her nipples. As he started to move he kissed her, his tongue pushed deep and hungry.

The bed was making creaking sounds, the brass bedhead starting to bang against the wall.

Louise's fingernails were dragging down Andrew's back, making red streaks.

The two of them were oblivious to the world.

Andrew's brow was covered in perspiration. As he pounded into Louise, it dripped onto her hair, her eyelids, her lips. She could taste it's saltiness, as she felt him swell inside her. She watched him closely as he closed his eyes, gritting his teeth, he grunted again and again, as he pumped more and more semen inside her.

Eventually, he collapsed exhausted and out of breath beside her. She wiped the sweat from his brow and her own face with a tissue.

She cuddled him as he opened his eyes, and she kissed him softly.

They had both experienced something very, very complete.

They lay there for maybe a quarter of an hour, before Louise got up, and put on a fluffy towelling bathrobe. She went downstairs, while Andrew put his shirt and shorts back on.

It was now midday and as Louise filled the kettle her phone rang. It was Steve.

As Louise chatted to him, seemingly quite normally, Andrew, sitting at the breakfast bar, fell silent and pondered his own guilty feelings.

The bizarre situation was heightened by Louise coming over and placing Andrew's hand inside her bathrobe, cupping her breast.

When Louise hung up, ending the conversation to Steve with a 'I love you' Andrew scolded her.

"You're one very naughty girl."

"Yes I do know," she said sheepishly. But then Steve was forgotten again as, she made a cuppa.

They both chatted like old friends, as they sat on opposite sides of the breakfast bar, discussing this and that, but avoiding the future between them.

As 1pm approached Andrew was contemplating having to leave. Louise was going to be collecting the kids from school at 3.15pm.

Louise was tidying some mugs left over from breakfast. As she stood at the sink Andrew got down from his stool, and the sight of her ass moving beneath the bathrobe made him move up behind her. He encircled her with his arms, pressing his cock against her bum, and sliding his two hands inside the front of her robe, and holding her breasts.

"I have to go soon," he whispered in her ear.

"Oh Andrew, stay a bit longer."

He nuzzled her neck, her hair was still damp from lovemaking. He felt his cock stirring.

As he stroked her nipples, she pressed her ass out against him. He unzipped himself yet again.

Louise bent over the draining board and spread her legs wide.

Andrew held his cock in his right hand directing it to her pussy. He pushed and slid inside.

The feeling of the front of his thighs against Louise's buttocks was a unique feeling, and when he started driving his cock into her pussy the sound of thighs slapping against buttocks was a sound unique to this kitchen.

Andrew's lust was also driven by the fact this was happening in front of the kitchen window. If anyone was in the bedroom of the house at the end of the garden then they would have had a front row seat.

When Andrew started to cum he thought briefly that tomorrow morning Louise's family would be having breakfast in this room, blind to the knowledge of what was happening today.

With a long groan he came again in Louise's pussy. She muttered, "Oh Andrew." And then the pair of them stood up and fell into each other's arms.

It was time to go.

Andrew held her close. They knew today had been special. They wanted it all again

But life would get in the way.

The school holidays started next week. It would be difficult.

"Text me when you can, but don't take chances," Andrew said.

"I will, she replied as they walked to the door.

And with a brief peck on the cheek Andrew was gone.

He was exhausted and quite distracted as he walked down the garden path.

So when he heard a voice shout out, "Andrew Morgan, long time, no see!" he suddenly froze momentarily.

Standing outside the house almost opposite was Anita Williams. She was an acquaintance of his wife, and he'd met her at various social gatherings in years gone by.

Since Julia had died he had not kept in touch with the majority of her friends.

He'd met Anita a couple of times. She was a flirt and a gossip. A tall woman, long dark hair, a slim figure with full breasts and long legs. She was also very assertive having been a chief executive in a bank. She had been divorced for many years. When Julia was alive there had been a couple of parties at which she had made a play for Andrew.

Anyway he felt he had to go over and say "hello."

She greeted him with a peck on the cheek.

"I didn't know you knew Steve and Louise?"

Andrew was really caught offguard. He muttered, "Oh I don't know Steve very well, but I was giving Louise some mortgage advice. A mutual friend introduced us."

Anita was quick to pick up on Andrew's nervousness and uncertainty.

"A long consultation.?"

She had obviously seen him arrive at 11am and it was now 2.30pm

"Louise made us lunch," he replied.

"Where's your car?" Anita was like a dog with a bone.

"Oh I parked it up the road, someone was double parked when I arrived." He was quite pleased with his quick thinking.

"Come on in and have a cuppa. I'd love to catch up."

Andrew felt that if he refused it would add suspicion so he said, "I'd love to Anita, thanks."

On entering he wondered if Louise had been watching him talking to Anita.

He was hoping all would be well and he could extricate himself from this dilemma.

Anita told him to take a seat on the sofa while she boiled the kettle. In a few minutes she returned with mugs of tea.

She sat beside him, and the inquisition continued. She knew when there was something not quite as it appeared. She knew Andrew was defensive.

"So Steve and Louise need advice on mortgages. Are they moving house?" She was going in for the kill.

"No, just re-mortgaging. Trying to get a better deal." Andrew was feeling trapped.

"Oh ok, I must tell Steve about the deal I got." Anita watched Andrew's reaction.

There was no way back. Andrew decided to partly own up.

"Well Steven doesn't actually know I've been advising Louise." Andrew stuttered as he said to Anita, "I'd really appreciate it if you were discreet with this."

He looked appealingly at Anita.

She saw her chance and jumped in.

"Ah my naughty Andrew. So you and Louise have a little thing going?"

Andrew was squirming, "Not exactly. I'm just counselling her."

"So that's what they call it now!"

Anita saw her chance.

She drew closer to Andrew and said quietly, "If you need to be discreet about this, I can be the most discreet person you could ever wish to meet… but discretion has to be a two way thing."

There was very much an innuendo implied.

As if to reinforce that innuendo Anita placed her hand on Andrew's thigh.

"I'm not entirely sure what you mean but I'd like to protect Louise and not rock any boats." Andrew tried to sound sincere.

"Andrew you know I've always found you attractive. Julia was a lucky woman. I'm sure I'm not unattractive to you." And with that her hand moved from his thigh, and gently squeezed his crotch. With very little delay Anita hands unzipped him, and revealed his flaccid cock.

Lowering her head she fed the semi limp cock into her mouth. She could taste the combination of Louise's pussy juices and Andrew's spunk. She knew the truth for sure.

Andrew moved himself on the sofa, but to his amazement his cock was responding. Anita was very good at blow jobs. He grew inside her mouth, and soon her head was bobbing up and down, and Andrew was gasping and gripping the arm of the sofa.

Inevitably he started to cum. Anita swallowed it all, and when she lifted her head there was just a trace of spunk in the corner of her mouth. She wiped it with a finger and placed the fingef in Andrew's mouth for him to lick.

"So Andrew we have an arrangement. I hope it will beneficial for you, me and Louise."

Andrew was beginning to wonder how much more complicated his life could become.

-----------------------------

   Series:A Vulnerable Moment
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:A Vulnerable Moment Pt. 3
   Teaser:Complicated. Andrew now had two women in his life
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/a-vulnerable-moment-pt-03
Published:2023-06-14
The next day, inevitably the phone rang, and Anita's voice was cool, calm, but firm.

"I'm coming round to see you today, when it's convenient. I think we need to establish some ground rules about the future."

Andrew hesitated, thinking as quickly as he could, but decided that she was probably right, and there should be some discussion about her demands and threats.

"Yes, it's probably a good idea. How about 1.30pm?" Andrew's voice was full of trepidation.

"That's fine, I look forward to it. I'll see you then," she replied in her usual assertive voice.

Andrew sipped his morning coffee, and considered the position he found himself in.

He had just begun an affair with Louise, a young housewife. He was a widower in his 60s, she was in her 20s. Anita Williams, an old friend of his wife, had seen him coming out of Louise's house, and had threatened to tell Louise's husband Steve, unless he became her lover too. It was becoming a complicated web.

At exactly 1.30pm the front door bell rang.

When Andrew opened the door his eyes widened and he stuttered a, "Hello Anita, come in." He had to stifle a gasp.

Anita stepped inside, kissing Andrew on the cheek. She was almost as tall as him. She was wearing high heels, tight leather trousers and a white blouse. It was open at the top, revealing the bulge of quite ample breasts. Her perfume engulfed the hallway.

He led her through into the lounge, asking her on the way if she preferred tea or coffee.

Anita sat herself on the sofa in front of the French doors leading out into the garden, while Andrew went into the kitchen to make the coffee.

Her eyes scanned around the room. She had been here a couple of times when Julia was alive. In fact there were family photos around and some of Julia.

After a couple of minutes Andrew returned with two mugs, and placed them on the small tables at either end of the sofa.

Anita patted the seat beside her and said, "Sit here Andrew."

Obediently, he sat beside her, feeling slightly nervous.

"So you have been a naughty boy with Louise? You must tell me how all this started."

Andrew stared into his lap and mumbled, "It all happened quite accidentally."

"I think a lot of naughty boys say that," she said, smirking as he felt her eyes staring at him.

"I don't want to tell you all the details. But I had only seen her twice when you saw me."

Anita sighed. "Well you know the consequences. Steve would be very interested in his wife's extra curricular activities. I'm here today to help you avoid some of those consequences!"

The last sentence was heavy with irony.

She continued, "We are both single, mature people who still have healthy appetites. I think an arrangement between us will save Louise, and probably Steve, a lot of heartache."

Her voice had changed from a slightly threatening tone to a rather softer, more intimate tone. Her hand rested on Andrew's shoulder, and her fingers, with her long nails stroked the back of his neck.

"Do you find me attractive Andrew?"

The question came out of the blue. What was he supposed to say to that?

He felt that he had to say, "Yes, of course." And he added, "you always have been."

"Well life is short." And with that she stood up.

She was silhouetted against the sun, shining through the French doors.

She stood upright with legs apart and slowly she began to unbutton her blouse.

Andrew started to say, "Anita…"

"Don't say anything Andrew. This is a down payment."

He watched from his place on the sofa as Anita peeled off the blouse, next unbuckling her belt before gripping the window sill, and on one leg stepping out of the leather trousers. The sun lit her body, now just dressed in bra, panties and hold up stockings.

She turned, and with her back to Andrew, pushed the French doors wide open.

Turning to face the room once again, she said quietly to Andrew, "Get undressed naughty boy."

As Andrew stood up and unbuttoned his shirt, he watched as Anita unclasped her bra, slipped off her panties and stood in just her hold ups. She had the most amazing figure for a woman of 55.

Turning she stepped out onto the patio and half sat on the table, spreading her legs for Andrew to see. One hand travelled to her pussy, while the other cupped a breast. Her fingers slipped inside her pussy lips, sliding in the juices while the other hand squeezed each nipple in turn.

Andrew was trying to keep his balance as he was stepping out of his trousers, and at the same time taking in what Anita was doing. Finally, he stood naked in the lounge, his cock getting stiffer by the second.

"I seem to have made an impression," Anita smiled. And as she spoke she turned around. Bending over she leaned onto the table on her elbows, spreading her legs wide, exposing her pussy and ass to Andrew's gaze.

He could see the moist, pink pussy, it's lips parted revealing an open invitation to enter.

He needed no more encouragement.

He stepped out onto the patio. He glanced quickly around to see if any neighbours were watching. Fortunately, his garden was surrounded by hedges and trees.

But he really couldn't have cared as he slid his cock into Anita's cunt.

As he pressed his thighs against the cheeks of her ass, his cock was buried in the most moist and succulent pussy.

He heard her groan softly and when he started to move she whimpered slightly.

This was so erotic. He really was turned on. With Julia he'd never had sex outdoors, let alone in his garden.

And this semi public scenario was hastening his climax.

With a stifled grunt he started to cum, jerking five or six times as he emptied himself into her.

Anita was pushing back against him, trying to facilitate her own orgasm, but she wasn't ready yet.

As he slipped from her pussy's grasp she raised herself and stepped back inside the lounge.

Sitting down on the sofa and spreading her legs, she lay back and invited Andrew to kneel between them.

As he knelt down he could see his semen seeping from the pink folds between her pussy lips.

He slid his tongue into the mixture of spunk and pussy juice, lapping the cocktail, and swallowing it down.

As he moved his tongue up over the swollen bud of her clit, there was a loud moan of pleasure.

"Oh god Andrew, don't stop."

Andrew, for the first time, realised he was in control. He was going to tease her, just to let her know that she didn't always dictate the agenda.

He licked, stroked, sucked. Slowly, then faster, then stopping. Holding her on the very edge of orgasm.

"You bastard, Andrew, make me cum," she shouted.

If the neighbours hadn't guessed what was going on, they did now.

Teasing for a few more seconds, Andrew flicked his tongue across her clit and she exploded.

"Fuck, fuck, fuck, Jesus," she cried.

Her hips raised, her pelvis shuddered, her thighs squeezed around his head. He could feel her pussy convulse, and juices flowed down his chin.

They both sagged, and flopped against each other.

Andrew finally muttered, "For fucks sake Anita, that was fucking fantastic."

"Yes, but don't get carried away, we still have a little agreement."

Andrew was thinking about that, and coming to the conclusion that it might not be a bad deal. This woman was sex on legs. But Louise was someone special too. His mind was a mixture of guilt, elation, desire, lust. How many emotions could he experience? Maybe at his age, it was just best to go with the flow and pray no one gets hurts.

As Anita went to the bathroom to freshen up and get dressed, Andrew wondered when this saga would continue. In a true coincidence he didn't have long to wait. His phone pinged and it was Louise.

'Hope you're not busy. Two days left of term this week before the holidays. Steve in London again tomorrow. Are you free?'

As he was reading the text, Anita reappeared from the bathroom, and he was unable to avoid blushing.

"Louise would find it difficult to cope with what just went on?"

Anita was a master of turning the screw.

"Don't worry. I can cope as long as you stick to our little agreement. If I see her I will be the perfect neighbour." And with a smirk she opened the front door and was gone.

Andrew sat down with a deep sigh and texted, 'I'll be round at 11am unless you want to come here?'

'No I've got to be here in case Steve rings. See you at 11am. I want you.'

-----------------------------

   Series:A Vulnerable Moment
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:A Vulnerable Moment Pt. 4
   Teaser:An older man's sexual exploits with young and old
 Category:Erotic Couplings
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/a-vulnerable-moment-pt-04
Published:2023-06-14
Andrew was caught between his affair with Louise, a young housewife, and Anita, an older woman neighbour who was blackmailing him for her own gratification.

The school holidays were imminent, and Louise wanted to meet him once more. She had no idea Andrew was being blackmailed.

She knew her neighbour, Anita Williams. They had lived opposite each other since they had moved in five years before. Steve and her had discussed the fact that she seemed to always have lots of friends visiting, both men and women. She seemed a very sociable person.

She was, of course, very attractive for a woman in her 50s. Louise had caught Steve late one evening last winter, looking over at Anita's bedroom window. He admitted to Louise that he'd seen Anita undressing in front of the window without the curtains drawn.

Louise's disappointment in her husband 'snooping' on a neighbour was accentuated by his lack of interest in her. It was probably the lack of intimacy with Steve, that had brought her to be unfaithful with Andrew. He had shown her briefly, the pleasure of lovemaking, and the thrill of enjoying lust.

Andrew was due at 11am, and because this was to be their last meeting until the school holidays were over, Louise planned a special treat for him.

Andrew had parked his car further down the road as he had done before. He was aware of Anita possibly being at home in the house opposite, but couldn't see her car, or any sign of her.

He rang the bell at exactly 11am, and when the door opened he saw a vision of absolute sexiness. Louise was dressed (or undressed!) in a black bra, black thong, black suspender belt, black stockings and very high black heels. She opened the door wide, almost daring anyone walking past to see her flaunting herself.

Andrew stepped inside and took her in his arms, before shutting the door.

Already the feel of her body against him, and her perfume in his nostrils, was making him hard. They kissed breathlessly, both of them stumbling into the lounge towards the sofa.

"Fuck me Andrew, please fuck me hard," Louise said urgently.

Andrew pushed her onto the sofa, ripping the thong from her body, the fabric tearing easily. He hurriedly unbuckled his belt, unzipped himself, and instantly released his cock, before thrusting it hard into her.

Louise's pussy was already wet, and his cock sank deep inside her.

"God yes Andrew, do me, fuck me."

Andrew was so aroused by her pleas that he rammed his cock again, and again, into her. He became like an animal possessed. The sofa absorbed some of the violence of his thrusting, but Louise met every thrust with her own ample hips.

The sounds of both of them filled the lounge, and almost without warning they both started to cum. With a scream Louise milked every last drop out of Andrew, with him grunting into the cushions of the sofa. As they collapsed in satisfaction, Louise's phone rang, and they both guiltily knew who it was.

"Hi there Steve, was the train on time?" asked Louise.

"You sound out of breath? Yes the journey was ok thanks."

"I've just run upstairs," said Louise sheepishly.

Andrew listened to the conversation with his cock gradually withdrawing from Louise's pussy, as it shrunk back to its normal size. His shirt was wet with perspiration, and his trousers and boxers were round his ankles.

As soon as Louise rang off they both struggled off the sofa, and Andrew got dressed, while Louise went upstairs to put her bathrobe on.

When she came down, they both gazed at each other, knowing that they had both just experienced something quite carnal.

Louise made coffee and they sat in the kitchen and talked.

After a while the subject of Anita came up.

"I saw you chatting to her when you left last time. I had to go and pick up the kids. Did you stop long."

Andrew felt guilty replying, "No, she was an old friend of my wife's. I think she always fancied me a bit!"

"I'm not surprised. But Steve and me reckon she's a bit of a 'player'. I bet she swings."

"Well I'm not sure," Andrew replied, "it never occurred to me. Maybe you and Steve should explore that scene!"

As soon as he'd said it, he regretted it. Louise's face dropped and saddened.

"You think I'm a 'slapper' don't you?"

"No, no, no, I didn't mean that at all. I think you're wonderful. You're sexy, you're clever. I think so much of you."

She still looked downcast, and Andrew put his arms around her, and kissed her forehead.

She responded, and kissed him properly. She was sad, not only because of what Andrew had said, but also because they were going to be apart for the next few weeks.

They talked for another hour before they had to say their farewells.

Andrew said he would text, and if they had the opportunity they could meet at short notice.

With sadness Andrew left, and he hurried back to his car, hoping that Anita was not anywhere about.

He was to find out that Anita had been out all day, but he didn't realise that she checked out her CCTV cameras most evenings. In fact, they had been very cleverly hidden.

Anita was about to extend her 'hold' over Andrew.

-----------------------------

   Series:A Vulnerable Moment
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:A Vulnerable Moment Pt. 5
   Teaser:Unfaithful to one, blackmailed by the other
 Category:Group Sex
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/a-vulnerable-moment-pt-05
Published:2023-06-14
Late that evening Andrew was relaxing with a glass of Bushmills when his phone pinged. It was a text from Anita. He opened the text, and attached was a photo, with the message 'How Steve would love to see this!'

Andrew's heart sank and he muttered out loud, "Oh you bitch."

The photo, obviously taken on a CCTV camera, and enlarged, was of Louise standing at her front door in her black lingerie, and Andrew stepping inside.

"Ping," another text arrived, another photo. The next in a sequence. This one of Andrew embracing Louise in her black bra, thong, and stockings. The message this time said, 'Another reason you will fuck me soon.'

Andrew swallowed the rest of his glass of whiskey, and slumped in his seat.

Eventually he summoned up the resolve to reply.

'Please don't ever show that. I will always do what I can to prevent that.'

The reply came back, 'Then you must always do as I wish,'

Andrew decided not to ping pong messages back and forth. He would wait until he met Anita face to face next time.

Instantly he found out when that would be. The next text said that she wanted to see him tomorrow. She would come to his for coffee at 11am.

Andrew didn't sleep much that night. He hated the 'not knowing' the 'not being sure' of anything.

11am came, and Anita's car drew up outside. The doorbell rang. This time there were no leather trousers, no heels, no cleavage. She entered dressed in a tartan skirt, and a maroon woollen jumper with simple flat moccasins.

Her mood was business like, and although she accepted the coffee offered, she sat in a separate armchair to Andrew.

Andrew took the bull by the horns.

"So what do I have to do to keep Louise's marriage safe?"

Anita looked at him and said, "Exactly what I ask you to do. There will be social activities with me. There may be trips with me. Nothing onerous, just time donated."

"I'm relieved that I won't be co-erced into something unpleasant," he replied.

"Well your first task, if you want to call it that, will be to come as my partner to dinner at some friends. I will drive. I will pick you up at 7.30pm. Just wear shirt and trousers."

"That sounds quite pleasant. I look forward to it." Andrew smiled as Anita stood up, and as she left he noticed that swaying ass again.

At 7.30pm Anita's car pulled up outside, and Andrew promptly locked up, and joined her in the front seat. The car was rich with Anita's perfume, and she was exquisitely made up, dressed in a black, low cut dress, tightly fitted around her waist, and a few inches above the knee. Black heels were on the rear seat, as she chose flat shoes to drive.

She greeted Andrew with a peck on the cheek, just as though they were regular boyfriend and girlfriend. She explained, as they drove, that they were guests of old friends of hers.

David and Olga lived a little way out in the countryside, and when they pulled into the lavish drive, and approached the house, it wasn't just your normal house, it was an extensive gabled manor house, set in many acres of landscaped gardens.

"David's a retired banker, and Olga was a lecturer in Stockholm," explained Anita.

They were both very personable people. David was a man in his 60s, like Andrew, a bit shorter than him, and stockier. Olga was about 50, short blonde hair, about 5' 6" with broad hips, and pert breasts.

They greeted them with kisses on both cheeks, and it was obvious that Anita was a long time friend.

The dinner went well with easy conversation, and lots of wine. Anita drank fruit juice as she was driving, but Andrew got stuck into some serious red wine.

Olga was very interested in Andrew's career in education, and paid him a lot of attention. Andrew was interested to know all about Sweden, as he had visited there in 1970s.

Dinner ended, and they sat with coffee and conversation for over half an hour.

David said, "Shall we stretch our legs?" and got up and led the way out though the conservatory into the garden. It was just getting dark, and the four of them walked through the rose garden, and round to the side of the house where a large outbuilding stood with what appeared to be a glass roof.

David opened the door, and suddenly the lights came on to reveal the long blue waters of a swimming pool.

"Well blow me down, that's quite something," said Andrew, showing his surprise.

David smiled. "Anyone for a dip?"

Olga nudged Anita, "Go on, I dare you."

"What the hell, why not! Andrew you're game aren't you?"

"What about swimming cozzies, we haven't brought any? he replied.

"Hey, we are all friends, don't worry about that. We'll 'skinny dip," cried Olga with relish.

She had already started to strip off, and open mouthed, Andrew watched, as naked, she dived in.

"Last one in is chicken," exclaimed Anita, as she peeled off her dress and underwear.

David and Andrew were a little more laboured in getting naked, but eventually they both ended up in the pool.

David swam off in the direction of Anita who had already swung three or four lengths.

Andrew started with a gentle 'breaststroke,' and then broke into a vigorous 'freestyle,' completing two lengths before coming to rest beside Olga. He spread both hands onto the moulded sides of the pool, and stood up in what was about five feet of water. Olga was not able to stand and keep her head above water, so she gripped onto Andrew's shoulders.

"You're so lucky to have this in your back garden," Andrew said smiling.

"We are, I know," replied Olga, "you must come to one of our 'pool parties, they are a lot of fun."

Olga looked at me puzzled because I was looking over her shoulder to the other end of the pool. She turned her head, and we both looked towards David and Anita.

Anita was sitting on the edge of the pool, head thrown back, legs apart with David's face buried in her pussy. At that moment she uttered a loud moan which echoed around the pool room.

Olga turned back to me and smiled.

"You must be shocked Andrew, but myself and David have quite an open marriage. Anita mentioned that you have a similar arrngement?"

Andrew stumbled over his reply, "Er yes, we do. We haven't been together long, it's a bit new to me."

Olga smiled, and pressed closer to Andrew in the water. As she did she lifted herself up and wrapped her legs around his waist. At the same time she kissed him.

They both heard Anita starting to cum at the other end of the pool, but they were now engrossed in their own pleasure.

She felt Andrew's cock growing against her bottom. Olga's breasts were rubbing against Andrew's chest as the water made her body bob up and down. As he stiffened he positioned Olga so that her pussy pressed against the head of his cock. He was so surprised when he started to slide inside. She must have been aroused enough to take him inside, even in the water.

The buoyancy allowed him to raise her up and down on his cock.

"Oh Andrew that feels so good. I need fucking so much."

Olga had her arms round Andrew's neck, and was forcing herself down on his cock. She was starting to make the sort of noise that came with a rhythm. A regular female grunt, and an occasional shriek out loud.

Meanwhile David was now sitting on the edge of the pool, and Anita's head was moving up and down on his cock.

Both couples came more or less together. Olga came with a shout, while David came with a loud groan.

When they had all 'come down' all four of them swam gently to the steps.

Anita was first to speak. "I hope Olga and David put you on their 'pool party' list."

Olga quickly added, "Yes he's near the top," and winked at Anita.

They all dried off and got dressed, exhilarated by both the swimming and the sex.

It was 1am, and Anita and Andrew said their goodbyes and thank yous.

Both David and Olga said that Andrew must come with Anita again to one of their parties.

Andrew looked forward to it, although it seemed to him that these 'parties' may be more than just parties.

The drive home was a quiet journey. When they arrived at Andrew's it was 2am, so Anita kissed him goodnight, but found time to remind him that he was still subject to her whims.

He collapsed into bed, but just as he was nodding off his phone pinged. It was a text from Anita.

'I've decided to have a BBQ on Saturday. Just a few neighbours, and a couple of friends. I'd like you to come too. I'm inviting Louise and Steve.'

Anita was playing mind games again!

Andrew just wanted to sleep.

-----------------------------

   Series:A Vulnerable Moment
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:A Vulnerable Moment Pt. 6
   Teaser:Trying to protect Louise, learning more about Anita
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/a-vulnerable-moment-pt-06
Published:2023-06-14
Andrew did not see either Anita, or Louise for several days.

Texts came from Louise, and in one she mentioned the BBQ invitation for Saturday from 'Mrs Williams across the road.' She said that they would probably go, but would have to take the kids with them.

Andrew thought he must be 'upfront' with her, and he said that he'd been invited too. He added that he thought there wasn't a problem as far as he was concerned, because he would act as though he didn't know Louise, and of course, she was unaware of the hold Anita had over him with the threats.

He told her that he had been invited, because of Anita's old friendship with Julia.

He also made a point of making clear to Anita how he wanted it to be.

All that Anita said was, "there isn't a problem as long as our 'arrangement' is respected."

Saturday arrived, and the weather continued to be unusually 'summery.' The BBQ was a late afternoon, early evening occasion.

Andrew arrived about 5pm, and there were already several guests chatting in the garden.

Anita had hired a caterers to supply, cook and organise the BBQ. She was meeting, and greeting guests, offering them drinks, most starting with a glass of prosecco.

He greeted Anita with kisses on both cheeks, and with his glass full, got into conversation with a couple, who he knew from social gatherings years before with Julia.

The garden gradually became busier, and at about 5.45pm Steve and Louise arrived with their children. There were several children there as guests, and Anita had hired a children's entertainer. This allowed Steve and Louise to socialise.

Andrew moved on to talk to a couple who were old friends of Anita, and they in turn were joined by a an ex work colleague of Anita's. A rather attractive black woman called Trish, with those sort of breasts that had most men drooling.

Trying not to stare too much, Andrew was captivated by not only her cleavage, but her large brown eyes. He learned how she and Anita had worked in the same office for several years, and had worked closely together.

They were interrupted by the call to 'line up' for food, and Andrew found himself next to Steve. Louise was near the front of the queue getting food for the kids.

He started up a conversation, and somehow it got onto job security, and how Steve was threatened with redundancy. He was a project manager in light engineering, and, coincidentally, it was a similar area of business that Anita had been in, and Trish was still in.

Andrew saw the opportunity to put those two together, and after they had collected their food Andrew introduced Steve to Trish. This gave him the chance to have a quick conversation with Louise.

She was very grateful for the 'intro' that was going on between Steve and Trish, but her conversation was in 'mum mode' with the kids around. She did however, make lots of eye contact with Andrew, and the chemistry was as intense as ever.

Anita interrupted them, and made some 'ironic' comment, and took Andrew away, and introduced him to some more guests. One of them facetiously asked, "Is this your new man?"

For once Anita blushed, and unusually, was flustered.

"I've known Andrew since he was a couple with Julia. We've just recently got friendly again."

The conversation moved on, as did the evening.

Steve and Louise had to leave, because of the kids' bedtime, but not before Steve had thanked Andrew for his introduction to Trish.

"I hope it can produce something," Andrew added.

The guests in the garden had thinned out considerably by 9pm, but the evening was balmy, and the guests remaining, carried on drinking and chatting.

By 11pm the only people left were Andrew, Trish, Anita and the couple next door, the Thompsons. The Thompsons made their farewells, and thanked Anita for the 'brilliant' evening.

Andrew was realising that he had drunk far too much. When he was drunk he talked incessantly, and Anita recognised this. Trish was amused, but was concerned that he shouldn't drive home, and Anita agreed.

"Look Andrew, Trish is staying in the spare room. You can have the single bed in the box room. Just don't throw up!"

Andrew smiled, and staggered to his feet. He made his way upstairs, and stripped down to his boxers. He collapsed onto the bed, and fell straight into a deep sleep.

He awoke at 5.30am and felt like death. The quantity of wine he had consumed was unusual. He needed to go to the bathroom, but he lay there gathering his thoughts.

The 'dawn chorus' was getting into full voice. He didn't want to wake anyone, so he sat up, standing unsteadily, he clutched at the door frame.

He thought he heard someone talking, but he made his way towards the bathroom.

As he passed what must have been Trish's bedroom door, he glanced through the half open doorway, and noticed an empty bed with the duvet lying crumpled on the floor.

The next door was Anita's, and now Andrew was sure. There were 'sounds' coming through the partly open door. Sounds that were soft murmurings, little whispers, sounds of someone moving in bed.

Andrew positioned himself to see through the gap. From where he was, he could see the bed as a reflection in the wardrobe mirror.

On her back on the bed was Trish, her dark skin contrasting with Anita's white skin on top of her. Anita was in a kneeling position with her legs on either side of Trish's shoulders. Her pussy was pushed against Trish's face. Meanwhile Anita's mouth was lapping between Trish's thighs.

Andrew stood transfixed as he stared at both of them.

Anita continued to surprise him.

Their head movements were becoming faster, and there were stifled groans.

Andrew saw Trish's hands grip Anita's thighs tightly. Her mouth broke free, and she groaned, "Anita, god you're so good."

Anita was cumming too. Trish stroked her clit with her free hand, and the body on top of her shuddered.

Andrew stepped quickly into the bathroom. He was desperate to pee. After the extended sound of his bladder emptying, he washed his hands, and almost ran back to his bed.

He lay there thinking about what he had just witnessed, and acknowledging the fact that Anita was very much a sexual adventurer. With the image of the two women still in his mind, he drifted back to sleep.

He was awoken by a mug of tea being put down on the table beside the bed.

Anita spoke first and said, "I hope we didn't disturb you earlier.?"

It was an open ended question, posed, as she sat down on one side of the bed, and Trish sat down on the other.

Trish added, "We do sometimes get a bit carried away, and I haven't seen Anita in a very long time."

"I'm not sure what to say." Andrew spoke with a smile on his face.

"I guess we are all consenting adults," he said with his smile geting broader.

As he lay there with these two women on either side of him, he watched as they leaned in and shared a long, lingering kiss just above him.

Their lips parted, but their eyes remained locked on each other for just a few seconds. Then Trish turned and looking at Andrew said, "Let's see if what Anita says is true," and placed her hand firmly on his boxers, squeezing his cock through the fabric.

He flinched slightly, not expecting it, but when she pulled back the waistband and extricated his cock, it began to grow hard.

"Ah now I can see there's an element of truth."

"You do embarrass me sometimes Trish. I tell you things in confidence, and you just blurt them out." Anita watched, as Trish expertly brought Andrew's cock to life.

By this time Andrew was trying to suppress a groan.

"You have a go Anita, you know how he likes it better than me," Trish was being a minx.

With that, Anita's hand took Andrew's cock, and slowly started to slide up and down, with the other hand massaging his balls.

Now Andrew was groaning. Out loud. And gasping.

It was obvious to the two women that he couldn't last much longer.

"I definitely want to finish this off please," Trish asked Anita.

Releasing Andrews cock, Anita watched as Trish continued the stimulation. She slowed her movements and then, almost with a flourish, spat into the palm of her hand and smoothed the saliva up and down his shaft.

It did the trick.

The first spurt of semen landed on Andrew's chest, then the next, and the next, shot over Trish's hand, followed by a continuing flow oozing over her fingers and thumb. The white spunk contrasted with the dark brown of her skin.

Andrew's groan was long and loud.

Trish was smirking as she declared, "Quite a tasty contribution Mr Andrew," and as she said that, she licked the spunk from her fingers, smearing some of it deliberately around her mouth.

"You are such a slut," laughed Anita.

"I am aren't I," replied Trish, with a smile, leaning towards Anita and kissing her full on the lips.

When they pulled apart both were licking their lips like cats that had got the cream, which, of course, they had!

Anita stood up passing Andrew a tissue from the box to clean up and added,

"See you downstairs for breakfast, if you need a shower it's free now."

And with a mischievous chuckle from Trish they were gone.

-----------------------------

   Series:A Vulnerable Moment
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:A Vulnerable Moment Pt. 7
   Teaser:Anita still holds all the cards
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/a-vulnerable-moment-pt-07
Published:2023-06-14
Breakfast was just cereal and toast, and both Trish and Anita delighted in constantly using Andrew as the 'butt' of sarcasm.

Andrew tried to give as good as he got, but seemed to come off second best.

Eventually, with the last of the coffee drunk, it came time to leave.

Andrew said his 'goodbyes' to Trish, kissing her cheek, and repeating the process with Anita.

Anita said, "I'll be in touch."

Trish, in the background, added, "I hope we meet up again Andrew, maybe at one of David and Olga's pool parties."

"Me too," he replied.

These pool parties seem 'world famous,' thought Andrew, as he drove home.

'Normal' life seemed to resume, and strangely a whole week passed without any contact from Anita.

He texted her to thank her for the BBQ, but nothing apart from that.

He received daily texts from Louise, but with the kids off school there was no possibility of them meeting.

It was getting towards the end of July, and this summer seemed to be the best in years. Andrew had spent some time reflecting on how his life had become involved with two totally different women. He still remained extremely fond of Louise, and although partly regretting how he'd got involved, he resolved to 'protect' her, however he could. Steve mustn't find out about their 'affair.'

Andrew was sitting on his patio in the early evening sunlight, sipping an ice cold beer. It was Thursday, and he was contemplating phoning his friend Tom to ask him if he wanted to go to see some cricket. However, as he took one more sip of his beer a text came through. With a slight sound of surprise he opened it up. It was from Anita.

'Hi Andrew. Pool party Saturday evening. You are going. More detail tomorrow.'

So no choice, he was going. And at last, he would find out for himself what they were all about.

Next day Anita phoned, and explained how pool parties were organised, how they usually worked, and what to expect.

David and Olga's manor house is opened up to about 40 or 50 especially invited guests. They do this every six weeks or so, but they thought with the weather being as it is, that now was an ideal weekend.

She explained that dress is 'casual' for men and it's 'dress to impress' for ladies. Alcohol is provided, but there are just snacks to eat, which isn't a problem as arrival is after 9pm.

For convenience of everyone there are usually two trailers, furnished with cubicles and lockers, sited in the courtyard and for use if required.

Anita added that ages of guests are spread literally from their 20s to their 60s, with roughly equal males and females, some couples, and some singles. She also made it clear that if you recognised anyone you knew, then discretion became very important. If it was found out that you'd ever been indiscreet, then there would not be anymore invitations.

Anita also said that generally the pool isn't used until after about 10.30pm, when both the outside, and the inside lights are dimmed. It's not compulsory to use the pool, in fact, some people prefer not to.

She finished her outline by saying that these parties never ended before about 3am, so 'we' would be going by taxi, and that she'd be at mine around 8.30pm.

And with that she was gone. Businesslike, she had explained the etiquette, or so she thought, and would expect Andrew to be ready to go at 8.30pm.

And so he was.

The evening was quite sultry, it had been a very hot day again. This weather was so unusual for the UK.

He saw the taxi pull up outside, and having locked up, he ducked into the back seat, dressed in his usual chinos, and short sleeved check shirt. he'd left his socks off, but had brown moccasins on his feet.

As he sat down his nostrils were assaulted by the very expensive perfume worn by Anita. It could also have been said that she wore very little else.

Apart from being exquisitely made up, she wore the tiniest of black dresses, her breasts attempting to escape from the low neckline, and the hem of her dress at mid thigh. Her shoes were black patent leather, with the highest heels he'd ever seen her wear. Andrew caught a glance from the driver, who had the expression of 'lucky bastard' written all over him.

There was very little small talk on the forty minute journey, and by the time they had paid the taxi, and got themselves a drink from the waiter, it must have been almost 9.30pm.

The house was buzzing. The two downstairs lounges and conservatory were full of guests who had spilled out onto the patio and lawns, sipping beers, or wine, and talking loudly. Most were in small groups and a lot of people were old friends.

Anita left Andrew almost immediately to 'catch up' with several guests who she knew. He wandered out onto the lawn in the slightly cooler air of the evening.

Looking around at some of the scantily dressed women, he reflected on the past few weeks, and how he came to be there.

As his eyes wandered, he saw a younger group of guests, and one in particular caught his eye. He was certain that the small red haired girl was the daughter of someone he knew at his 'local.',

As he reminded himself of what Anita had said about discretion, she appeared on the lawn beside him with a remarkably stunning woman. She was blonde, blue eyed, shapely, probably in her early 50s, and had an instantly sexy smile. She was simply, but sexily dressed in a slim fitting cotton dress with a low neck.

"This is Stephanie, this is Andrew," Anita Introduced them in turn.

And they both politely shook hands, and then both laughed at the formality. Andrew then leaned forward, kissing her on both cheeks, and added, "That's a bit better."

"Stephanie's on her own, this is only her second pool party, look after her Andrew."

Anita had gone immediately, so Andrew grabbed a passing waiter to refill her glass.

"I hope you don't mind Anita dumping me on you? She is a bit bossy."

"Too right she is," laughed Andrew loudly.

That seemed to relax Stephanie somewhat, and she suggested we find somewhere to sit.

Andrew led the way back into the lounge, just as all the lights both outside and inside started to dim.

There was a comfortable, soft, crumpled sofa just by the fireplace, and it gave a view of the room without being obvious.

Andrew looked at Stephanie and waited for her to speak. He had a strange feeling of deja vu, almost as though he knew her from way back in his past. She was strangely familiar.

Stephanie broke the silence. Shyly she said, "Anita told you this was my second pool party. I came to one in the spring but didn't stop long. I'm afraid I got cold feet and called a taxi. I've not had my party cherry popped yet."

In the fading light Andrew saw her blush heavily.

"God that sounded awful, and brazen," she squeezed his forearm, as if asking for forgiveness for being so open.

"Hey please don't be so silly, there are a lot of folk here tonight who will be more open than that."

As he said that, he smiled and motioned towards the other side of the room. There on a sofa that matched theirs, were a couple. She was leaning over him, her head bobbing up and down.

Stephanie was watching fascinated. Her hand half covered her mouth, slightly embarrassed; she felt almost voyeuristic. She couldn't look away.

"I think they're only just getting going," whispered Andrew as the woman sat up and mounted the guys cock.

As the woman raised and lowered her hips, Stephanie and Andrew almost huddled together, watching the pair becoming more animated. Stephanie and Andrew suddenly realised they were gripping each other's hands, as the woman cried out, pressing herself down, as she had her orgasm.

"Wow," said Stephanie.

"Yes, that was a good show," replied Andrew. He then added, "Actually this is my first pool party. Another unpopped cherry I'm afraid."

"Really, this is really your first?" A broad smile spread across her face. "We are both virgins!"

"I wouldn't put it quite like that," smiled Andrew.

Suddenly Stephanie had lost her shyness. She turned to Andrew and kissed him on the lips. Not just a peck, but a long lingering kiss, with lips slightly parted, and the hint of a flicking tongue between his teeth.

"Can I ask you something Andrew."

"Of course Stephanie." He was still trying to jog his memory about this woman.

"Andrew, I came here tonight to be braver than last time. I'm not telling you my reasons for being here, but I've got lucky and met you. Maybe Anita had a hand in that, but it doesn't matter now. I hope this doesn't sound awful, but I want you to fuck me." She blushed

again.

"Oh my god Stephanie, that's not awful. Just don't say any more."

Andrew kissed her again, slowly, longingly.

"Can we go somewhere else? Not here." Stephanie whispered it.

Andrew nodded.

They both stood up, and with Andrew leading the way they exited the lounge and found themselves in an oak panelled corridor. He tried several doors, until one opened into a small drawing room. It was being used as a temporary storage room for the party, but fortunately, at one end, it had a battered leather Chesterfield.

Neither of them said anything, but they both moved towards it. The room was dimly lit from a window onto the courtyard, but no one could see.

Andrew drew her close. His fingers found her zip, and her dress dropped to the floor.

As he looked down into her eyes, his mind was saying, 'Who are you?'

When they kissed again that was all forgotten. As he unclipped her bra, she fumbled with his belt. As his chinos dropped, Stephanie's breasts swung free. Andrew unbuttoned his shirt, and pushed his boxers off. Their two bodies pressed together in another kiss.

Stephanie could feel Andrew's desire rising. She was ready.

As he laid her back on the leather sofa, she said quietly, "Don't rush Andrew, It's been a little while."

Andrew slipped her panties down her legs. The sight of this beautiful woman made him stiffen, and he went down on his knees beside the sofa, and slowly took one of her nipples between his lips. He rolled his tongue around the areola before moving to the other nipple. He could hear Stephanie breathing faster.

He ran the tip of his tongue from her breasts down across her tummy.

Stephanie lifted her legs up and over Andrew's head until his mouth found her pussy. He licked, he sucked and he caressed. He was in two minds, he wanted to make her cum with his tongue, but he wanted to be inside her.

She wanted him inside her too.

"Fuck me Andrew, please I want you to cum inside me."

He raised himself until he pushed the head of his cock between her pussy lips. He pushed a bit more.

"Oh god Andrew, slowly, you're so big."

Andrew was patient, and slowly withdrew, then he pushed again. He repeated this, and this time the head of his cock entered her cunt.

"Oh yes, go on, go on," Stephanie cried out.

Andrew pushed harder, and suddenly he slid all the way in.

"Oh my god, oh god," Stephanie had never been so full.

Andrew started to move. Slowly at first, all the way in, then withdrawing, almost completely, before plunging back inside her.

He started to build a rhythm. Stephanie locked her ankles behind his buttocks. She was beginning to utter muffled groans each time Andrew thrust deep inside her. They were in perfect harmony, rocking back and forth.

Andrew waited patiently for Stephanie. He was playing her like an instrument.

Her breathing became faster, louder. She was pushing harder against him.

Suddenly, Stephanie was shouting, "Oh god Andrew, I'm cumming, I'm cumming."

Her ankles locked even tighter behind his buttocks, and her pussy started to pulsate.

Andrew was ready too, he felt the first contraction sending a warm jet of semen deep inside her, followed by a second, and a third. Finally he had emptied himself inside her.

Eventually, they both started to come down, and they were kissing softly.

"Thank you Andrew, I'm glad it was you,"

He had heard that said to him before by Louise a few weeks before. How odd.

As they dressed Stephanie told Andrew that she wasn't going to follow him around that evening. She felt that they had both shared something special, but they had come to the party to enjoy the whole thing.

"God knows what my daughter would think of me," Stephanie remarked before they left the room.

"What about your husband?" Andrew posed the question.

Stephanie just chuckled, and they went their separate ways.

Andrew wandered back through the lounge. Past a young girl being 'spitroasted' by two black guys, and then a very large older lady on her knees licking the pussy of an equally large lady.

Out on the lawn he took deep breaths, really rejoicing in the fun he had just had.

It was around midnight, and he thought he'd cool down, and refresh himself in the pool. He used a locker in one of the trailers to store his clothes, and with a towel around him walked the short distance to the pool.

The pool was quite busy, but mostly with couples having some touchy, feely fun.

Andrew slipped into the pool and swam half a dozen lengths as best he could around the revellers. He stopped at one end and watched the play going on, and after a while he got out, dried off, and got dressed again.

He got himself a beer, and sat back on the patio. It was still pleasantly warm, and closing his eyes he wondered about Louise, and Anita's threats. He wondered if Stephanie was still around, or perhaps she'd caught a taxi home.

Suddenly, two hands closed over his eyes from behind. His head was held firmly, and it was being pressed against something soft, something that could only be a pair of breasts.

"Now Mr Andrew, guess who this is."

Andrew was taken by surprise, but he knew it could only be one person. "Trillsh!" Shouted Andrew.

He heard a voice close to his ear, "Correct, and the last time we met I was wánking your cock."

"You have such a naughty mind, Trish."

She finally let go of Andrew, and he turned round on the chair to see Trish dressed in a very skimpy low cut silk dress, her massive breasts spilling over and her hair tied in tight blue dreadlocks.

She sat on his lap and thrust her breasts close up against his face.

She whispered, "I've fucked two guys tonight, and you're going to be my hat trick." She finished the sentence by kissing him longingly on the lips, pushing her tongue to the back of his mouth.

"Come on, I'm sure there are places in this house you haven't seen." And with that she grabbed his hand and led him indoors.

He followed her back through the lounge and into one of the corridors. That opened out into a hallway, and Trish led the way up a grand staircase. At the top she stopped and put her arms around his neck and kissed him some more.

Andrew was fascinated by the way she pressed her breasts against him, and he was able to see her dark nipples poking over the top of her neckline. He was surprised by the reaction of his cock so soon after Stephanie. It was stiffening slowly. Trish felt it too.

"Have you ever fucked in a 4 poster bed?"

"I can't say that I have," replied Andrew.

"Well, that's about to change," and Trish opened the wood panelled door in front of them.

Andrew entered behind her into a dimly lit room. Opposite the fire place was the biggest bed he'd ever seen. It was a classic 4 poster.

In the semi darkness Trish turned and said to Andrew, "We've been beaten to it I'm afraid, but never mind it's big enough for four."

Trish was referring to the couple barely visible already making out on the bed.

As Trish pulled Andrew towards the bed he could now make out the naked figure of a blonde woman on her back, with a grey haired man's head buried between her thighs.

He had no time to study them closely, as Trish was now unbuckling his belt, and stripping him naked. She was in a hurry.

As she peeled off her dress, releasing those massive breasts, she shoved Andrew onto the bed, on his back, alongside the other couple.

Andrew groaned loudly as Trish took him in her mouth.

Trish knew Andrew was well endowed, but what Andrew didn't know was Trish's expertise at oral sex.

He felt his cock growing in her mouth. As Trish pushed down on him his cock reached the back of her mouth. There was no gagging, she just continued pushing and he felt his cock entering her throat. The next he knew Trish's face was against his body. She stayed motionless for a few seconds, and then withdrew with slavers of saliva hanging from her mouth. It was the first time Andrew had ever been 'deepthroated,' and he found it exhilarating. He held his breath when she went down on him again.

This time Trish took him straight in. Moving slightly back and forth, pushing against his lower abdomen, she was making soft gurgling sounds. Releasing him again, she gasped for breath, the saliva dribbling from her chin.

Andrew probably didn't see her grin in the dim light of the bedroom, but he certainly heard the groan of pleasure she uttered, as she slid astride him, and lowered herself onto his cock.

Her enormous breasts swung down above his face, and as Trish started to grind her hips against him they swung in rythym. He reached upwards, and took each black nipple between his finger and thumb, and squeezed gently.

"Mmm, harder, squeeze harder," pleaded Trish, as she started to move more quickly, and her breathing became interspersed with a high pitched moan.

Andrew was surpringly controlled, he wasn't cumming yet but was conscious of the couple next to him becoming more frantic. The guy was now fucking her and in the dim light she was starting to moan softly.

At exactly the same time they turned their heads towards each other, and their eye contact brought recognition.

The blonde was Stephanie.

Their eye contact was fleeting, and Andrew watched as she threw her head back; she gasped and clutched at his arm.

Andrew had that flashback thing again about Stephanie. She still looked so familiar, but Trish was now on the brink, and her whole body was bathed in perspiration. She started to cum in a series of shrieks. Her pussy seemed to squirt juices, soaking Andrew's balls and legs.

Andrew was still hard inside her, and once Trish had caught her breath she raised herself from him, and hungrily took him back into her mouth. He knew that if she did what she had done before, he wouldn't last long.

His cock was glistening with her juices, and it allowed her to take the whole length of his cock deep down into her throat once again.

Andrew felt her throat like the tightest pussy squeezing the head of his cock before sliding back out with the gasping, dripping face of Trish relishing the challenge of his impending orgasm. Twice more she enveloped him, holding her breath and moving imperceptibly up send foehn. The third time deep in her throat, he started to cum. She felt the swelling, the jerking, the rush of spunk, overflowing back up into her mouth, and spilling down her chin.

As she sat up, Stephanie was getting dressed and leaving the room with her guy.

Trish lay down beside Andrew and kissed him. He tasted his own spunk as she opened her mouth to him.

"You're quite a guy Andrew, I hope we can do this again sometime."

"That very much depends on Anita," replied Andrew indicating her power and influence over him.

"Oh I can square it with her, maybe thinking about it, a 3 some might be fun."

Andrew grunted a reply, and they both started to get dressed.

Both returned down the staircase to be met by Anita in the hall.

"I can guess where you two have been," said Anita with a sullen look. "Andrew, I'm calling a taxi, I'm ready to go."

"That's fine by me, "Andrew replied and saying a brief goodbye to Trish both he and Anita made theirway to the front steps.

The taxi arrived in five minutes, which were mostly silent between them.

The journey home began in silence, but gradually conversation returned, and Anita was asking him whether he'd enjoyed the evening.

He assured her that he had, and that he hoped to be invited again, although he hadn't had a chance to thank David or Olga personally.

Anita said that he should email them, they would be quite happy with that.

As the taxi pulled into Andrew's road, to drop him off, He said how pleased he was that Anita had introduced him to Stephanie.

Anita smiled as he got out of the taxi, "That's ok Andrew, I thought you'd get along just fine."

"We certainly did," Andrew wasn't sure if Anita caught the wink.

As the taxi pulled away Anita lowered the window and shouted to him, "By the way Andrew, she's Louise's mum!"

-----------------------------

   Series:A Vulnerable Moment
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:A Vulnerable Moment Pt. 8
   Teaser:Now Anita had double the power
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/a-vulnerable-moment-pt-08
Published:2023-06-14
"By the way Andrew, she's Louise's mum!"

It was 3am on the street outside Andrew's house. Anita had just delivered this bombshell, as the taxi drew away.

She had just told Andrew that the woman he had fucked that evening at the party, was the mother of the young woman he'd started an affair with. She had manipulated the whole thing.

It all fell into place. When Andrew kept thinking that he knew Stephanie from somewhere, it was her eyes, her body, her pussy, the way she kissed, the way she responded, the way she felt. It was in the genes, Louise had little bits of her mother in so many ways.

And the spiders' web of Anita that he was caught in, just got worse.

She could tell Steve at any time of his affair with his wife.

She could tell Louise at any time that Andrew had fucked her mum.

She could tell Stephanie at any time that he was fucking her daughter.

She could tell Stephanie's husband at any time that she had fucked a stranger at a sex party.

Both Andrew and Stephanie were caught in her web.

He stumbled exhausted, and subdued into bed.

He awoke in the morning, and immediately felt the weight of the world upon his shoulders.

He lay there thinking of the predicament he was in. Should he go and confront Anita? Should he just wait for her next move? What would she be saying to Stephanie?

What a mess.

He took a shower, and toasted some bread, and spread marmalade thick on the toast. Black coffee and orange juice completed his breakfast.

He felt a bit better, but still had this whole cloud above him.

'Ping,' a text arrived.

His heart sank when he saw it was from Anita.

'I was expecting a text from you after your 'interesting' discovery. I'll be with you for coffee at 11am.'

Andrew thought to himself, "What a bitch. Manipulating bitch."

He spent the next hour and a half contemplating what he would say to her. When 11am arrived, he glanced out of the window, and saw Anita's car pull up outside.

He saw her long legs swing out of the car showing a lot of thigh, until she smoothed the fitted skirt down over her ass. Her t-shirt was showing her breasts, and clearly her nipples were hard. She stepped up the drive in her heels, and waited for Andrew to answer the bell. He was angry with himself for being attracted to her. She was still a 'bitch.'

She walked straight inside, no kiss, no word. She just sat herself down on the sofa, and said, "Black coffee Andrew."

Andrew decided to play it cool. He remained silent. He just went into the kitchen, and made the coffee.

He returned, and placed the mug beside her.

As though nothing had happened, Anita said, "I hope you thought last night's party was fun. I didn't see much of you, I guess because I spent most of the evening with David and Olga. I understand you also had some fun with Trish, she's such a hoot isn't she?"

Andrew found himself almost engaging in civilised conversation.

"Yes we got together at one point." Andrew paused, "But you really were a cow with Stephanie. You set both of us up."

Anita chuckled softly, "You both enjoyed yourselves didn't you? I'm sure she did. But it is an interesting situation we all find ourselves in."

Andrew added what Anita was thinking, "Yes, you've got us both over a fucking barrel."

Anita chuckled again. "Yes I have, haven't I? Which is why I'm here today."

Andrew knew that something devious was afoot.

"In a way it's doing a good deed. But you've realised I'm a manipulative bitch; you'd describe me that way Andrew?"

Andrew sort of nodded. Anita smiled.

"I got to know Stephanie by chance, and quickly realised that all was not well at home. That was how she got to come to the party. She trusted me!"

Andrew interrupted, "Big mistake."

Anita ignored him, and continued, "Well we all know Steve might lose his job, but Trish's and my old company may have a 'position.' The HR guy who hires and fires is a bit of a bastard, but me and Trish have a plan."

Andrew knew that this plan was going to hurt someone, but if Steve could come out at the end with a job, it would be great for Louise.

"It involves Trish, Stephanie and you. This guy Martin is a sexist kind of guy, he thinks he's gods gift. For the sake of this scenario, you are going to be Stephanie's husband."

Andrew knew Anita must have thought this through.

When Anita asked whether he was in, he nodded, not sure if he was going to be doing something illegal.

Anita seemed pleased, and seemed to relax somewhat.

"Ok Andrew, the plan needs 'fleshing out,' but you will know the scenario soon.

Anita stood up to go. Andrew watched that ass chassis across the room.

"By the way do you want to come round this evening. Maybe watch a movie?"

Andrew knew what he should say, but found himself saying, "Yes I'd love to, what time?"

"Let's say 9pm, bring a bottle."

He stared at her ass all the way back to her car.

Andrew had the rest of the afternoon, and early evening to think about Anita's plan. He assumed it was some sort of 'honeytrap' to make this guy Martin offer a job to Steve. He wasn't entirely sure where he and Stephanie fitted in, but he was assuming Anita was talking to her separately.

Anyway he would learn about it all in good time.

What was concerning him at present was whether Louise would see him at Anita's this evening. He hated having to lie to her, if she did see his car, and question him. He would just have to say she had invited him purely as an old friend of Julia's.

He arrived at Anita's freshly washed, and shaved, and she greeted him at the door dressed in a simple shift with sandles on. He handed her the bottle of Sauvignon, and kissed her softly on both cheeks. Both of them had already eaten, but there were crisps and olives on the coffee tables.

"Hey you don't want popcorn do you? asked Anita.

"No, I actually hate it, the sickly smell!" Andrew grimaced.

"I've chosen the movie, it's a 'romcom,' but I bet you guessed that. Typical woman's film."

Andrew was thinking that this all was a bit bizarre. The woman he called a 'bitch' was acting like a 'normal' woman, whatever that is, he thought.

Anita had poured the wine, turned the lights down, grabbed the remote, and was curled up on one end of the sofa with her legs tucked underneath her.

"Here, sit here Andrew," she patted the cushion beside her.

The movie began, and it was the usual Hugh Grant type movie, amusing, but at the same time enough of a plot to make sure the girl got the man.

As it progressed Anita smiled, scoffed, made comments, but was totally immersed. She sank back into the sofa, and was half relaxing against Andrew, the warmth of her body making him feel almost comfortable.

He did get up to refill the glasses, and when he sat back down Anita leaned more closely against him, and rested her hand on his thigh.

The film went through the usual ups and downs of the on screen relationship. Then towards the end of the film in the church scene, Hugh kissed his bride to be. Andrew saw Anita riveted to the screen and smile. When the kiss ended, Anita turned her head to Andrew, and slowly kissed him.

It really felt quite odd to Andrew. He felt he shouldn't be doing it, but the whole evening felt 'normal,' and he responded.

They kissed softly, Anita twisting her body on the sofa, until she felt comfortable against him. They kissed again and again, so gently, taking it slowly. Andrew wasn't sure where this was going.

However, his instinct kicked in. He touched her breast very gently through the cotton fabric. He felt her move slightly, so he could touch both breasts. A signal had been given.

His fingers slid under the hem of her shift. Her thigh was so smooth and soft. He began stroking the inside of her thigh, moving just ever so slightly higher with each stroke. Anita moved again, so that her legs parted just a bit more.

All the while their lips explored each other, the interplay of their tongues was somehow very erotic.

Andrew's fingers were moving higher, and Anita finally lifted one leg upwards. He slid his fingers the last inch or so towards her pussy. He somehow knew she would be naked under her dress.

His fingers stroked the lips of her shaved pussy. One finger slipped between them, and then another. Anita sighed softly. Andrew ran his fingers up and over her clit, the pussy juices adding to the sensitivity of that little bud.

Anita looked into Andrew's eyes. It was a tender look. It was a longing look.

"Make love to me Andrew, like I was the love of your life."

Andrew was slightly at a loss. This was not Anita, was it?

The 'love of his life?'

But Andrew was actually in the moment, and it was an unfamiliar, romantic bubble.

"Take off your dress," whispered Andrew.

Anita lifted up, and pulled the dress over her head, discarding it over the back of the sofa as Andrew, hurriedly removed his shirt, trousers and boxers. They were both naked.

Anita lay back along the full length of the sofa. Andrew lay on his side, propped on an elbow taking in the image of this devious, but sexy lady.

He placed his free hand under her chin. His fingers ran delicately from her chin, round the edges of her mouth, over her top lip. They kissed again, Andrew conscious of her eyes closing. He moved his hand softly over both breasts, his fingertips feeling the nipples harden.

He was hardening too. He was ready to enter her, but he didn't want to rush things.

Their kissing was slow and sensuous. Every now and again their lips pulling apart to look into each other's eyes. Nothing was said. It was all in the look.

Andrew's fingers played with her breasts, stroking the skin of her tummy. He sensed that Anita was ready.

He placed his hand behind her knee, and gently raised her nearest leg. By placing it over his thigh it allowed him to push his cock against her pussy.

As they kissed once more, Anita felt him sliding inside her. Beneath the kiss, Andrew heard a stifled murmur. They both lay there enjoying the sensation of union.

Andrew whispered to her, "Don't move."

The intimacy of their bodies so closely together in this measured, sensuous way, was a rare experience for them both.

Andrew's fingers explored further, and found Anita's clit hard and sensitive. He started to run his fingertip around and over it. He remained still as his cock was deep inside her, but Anita was finding it difficult not to react to his massaging of her bud.

Her kisses were more animated, and her body was starting to push and pull, her hips trying to push upwards.

Andrew took his time, but Anita was realising how expertly Andrew was playing her. His fingers were hitting all the right notes. And still his cock was filling her, but refusing to fuck her. It was all a very different experience to most of the men she had had.

As she kissed him again, she luxuriated in the total pleasure.

But Andrew knew how close she was. Her lips pulled away from his, she threw back her head and cried out. Her body shook and her orgasm wracked the whole length of her.

It took a minute or two for her to relax, come down, open her eyes, and when she kissed Andrew again she murmured, "Andrew, thank you, that was quite special." And after a pause she added, "But you must have your moment now."

"Anita, I will cum, but there is no rush. I want this moment to last."

She looked up at him, and they kissed once more. He felt her pussy muscles contract around his cock, and realised that it was a silent agreement.

Anita's breathing returned to normal, and they continued to kiss, all the while her pussy gripping onto his still erect cock.

Andrew had just about enough room on the sofa to roll onto his back. Anita didn't want to lose the feeling of him inside her, but she had to release him for both of them to enjoy more lovemaking. As she raised herself above him, she watched his face closely, as she lowered herself back onto his cock.

She saw his eyelids flutter slightly, but his eyes remained looking into hers. She leaned forward pressing against him, and kissing him once more. Slowly they continued to make love.

Anita moved her hips almost imperceptibly, feeling Andrew's cock react. He appeared to be able to hold back for the time being. But Anita had one more ace to play. Her tongue found his nipples. She sucked first one, then the other. Occasionally biting them playfully, then sucking again.

That did it. She heard him groan, she felt him swell inside her, she felt him starting to jerk, and then the warm feeling of his spunk filling her cunt. His groan turned to a deep and long lasting gasp.

Anita wanted to hold him inside her. She kissed him yet again, softly, and gently. But they both knew that reality was resuming.

But something had happened between them. There was a realisation for Anita that sex could be tender and special again. For Andrew, he had found a facet of Anita that was hidden from view.

Andrew left that evening in a paradox.

His relationship with Anita had become a love/hate one.

He was missing Louise, and as he got into his car he looked up at her bedroom window and saw the light go out.

-----------------------------

   Series:A Vulnerable Moment
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:A Vulnerable Moment Pt. 9
   Teaser:Andrew and Louise's day out in a toy shop in Brum
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/a-vulnerable-moment-pt-09
Published:2023-06-14
Early next morning Louise's text arrived.

'Was it a good night?'

It was clear I had been seen at Anita's.

I pondered for a few seconds, and sent a reply.

'She invited me over for a chat. Trish is working on an interview for Steve.'

A ping and, 'A long chat! But thanks from Steve. Miss you.'

I replied, 'Miss you too.'

The phone went quiet.

Andrew was still caught in this intrigue. He was having an affair with Louise, a housewife almost young enough to be his granddaughter.

He was also involved with Louise's neighbour, Anita, who had trapped him, unknowingly, into sleeping with Louise's mother.

Anita, and her frend Trish, were also planning a 'honeytrap' for Trish's work colleague, in an effort to blackmail him into giving Louise's husband a job.

A complicated web of lies and deceit was building, and Andrew had found himself at the centre.

After lunch Louise texted again.

'Steve is taking the kids to stay at his parents on Sunday for three days. I'm meeting a friend in Brum for lunch on Monday. Could we meet for a coffee in the afternoon?'

Andrew smiled. 'Yes I would love that. Tell me where, and what time, and I will be there.'

He was so pleased that they would be able to spend some time together, albeit in public.

The next few days, and the weekend, passed uneventfully. Monday came, and Andrew found the coffee house where they were to meet. He was a little early, but had a table where he could see the door.

Louise entered wearing black leggings, and a white embroidered blouse, fitted closely around her bust. Andrew kissed her, sat her down, and queued for a coffee. When he returned with the coffee they sat, and held hands like besotted teenagers.

They had so much to say to each other that an hour just flew by.

Louise had told him that she had to catch the 6.02pm train. They still had the rest of the afternoon to enjoy together.

They both decided to walk to a museum that Andrew vaguely knew. They walked slowly, engrossed in conversation, occasionally stopping to kiss, but taking care not to be too public.

Their sense of direction was a bit awry, and suddenly they realised they were lost.

They found themselves in rather a 'run down' street of smaller shops. Multi cultural food shops, charity shops, student let shops. Louise was concerned, and was looking at her phone for the gps position.

Andrew was a little amused by Louise's panic, but as they looked around for landmarks, he chuckled at the shop on the other side of the road.

'Lovepot' was the sign above a blacked out window. There was another sign on the door saying, 'Special Discount on Sex Toys. No under 18s.'

"Hey that looks fun."

Louise looked slightly horrified.

"You're not suggesting we go inside? It looks very seedy." Louise grabbed Andrew's arm, but he could sense that she was a little excited.

"Come on, let's go in," Andrew was already taking her across the road.

"I've never asked you. Do you use a vibrator?"

"A tiny one, but I've never had the courage to buy a bigger one, because of the kids I guess." Louise was blushing.

Holding her hand, Andrew pushed open the door.

Louise was very surprised. The shop was smart and modern. Of course, it had all the sex toys, gadgets, implements, everything you could imagine.

There were no other customers in the shop. Behind the counter were a couple, probably both in their 40s, and looking like the most ordinary folk you could ever wish to meet. Certainly not what either Andrew or Louise expected.

The woman said, recognising their slight embarrassment, "I'm Tracey, feel free to look around. I can show you anything, or answer any questions."

Andrew said, "Thank you, we were thinking vibrators."

Louise scowled, and nudged him in the ribs, as if to say, "No we weren't!"

"Don't be afraid to ask about any of them. I've used most types myself," Tracey smiled.

Andrew and Louise went along the rows of vibrators of various shapes, sizes and colours.

After about ten minutes Tracey joined them, and started to point out the various attributes of certain products.

"Of course it's like anything, you get what you pay for, quality can be more expensive," she was impressing Louise with her honesty, and her frankness.

She went on, "With all sex toys its place and time to use them. Kids make it difficult. If you have a dedicated, private space, and a big enough wallet, there is no limit to what's available."

"I have all those," whispered Andrew mischievously.

"If you really like a challenge, I can show you something in the back room?"

Louise raised her eyebrows at Andrew, and smiled.

"That does sound interesting, you fancy a dare?" He looked at Louise. "Come on, yes please, if it's not too much trouble?"

Tracey led the way through a door marked 'Staff Only.'

The room was quite large, painted a dark maroon.

Louise's mouth dropped open when she saw, in the middle of the room, what could only be called a machine. Made up of rods, levers, pulleys, gears, and then in front of a padded seat, a long, slightly floppy, pink latex penis about ten inches long. Two padded stirrups completed the contraption.

"Oh my god," Louise said quietly.

"That's some beast," added Andrew.

"This is our 'Rolls Royce' of fucking machines. Not to be taken lightly," she smiled.

"Would you like to try it?"

Louise started to say something, but Andrew jumped in and said, "I dare you!"

Tracey, reassuringly said, "I can take it very slowly. You can say 'stop' at any time. No one else will come in. It will just be us."

Louise felt her pussy moistening. She really wanted to, but didn't want to be pressurised.

"Andrew, will you stay here? I'd really like to try."

Nodding to reassure her, they listened as Tracey described how the 'setting up,' and the adjustments were the key to the experience.

"Are you ready to go?"

Louise nodded in silence.

Tracey took her hand, "You need to get undressed."

When Louise had done that, she told Louise how to get into the seat, putting her legs up into the stirrups.

Louise started to talk nervously, "This is so weird," she said.

Andrew could now see Louise's pussy, lips slightly parted, and swollen.

Tracey edged the machine forward on its ratchets, and adjusted the height.

Louise was still talking nervously, saying, "Never done anything like this, it's weird."

Tracey was applying dollops of lubricant gel to the latex penis.

"I'm giving you loads of lubrication, I'm not sure how wet you get," Tracey was just checking to see if she agreed.

"Now Louise, I'm going to control this with a remote. I will start slow. At any time you can say 'stop,' but I don't think you will at first."

Tracey pushed the slippery head of the penis just inside her pussy lips.

Louise was quieter now. Nervous. Looking down. Watching. Then looking at Andrew.

He smiled.

"Ok, let's start," said Tracey.

Tracey turned the control knob very slightly, and the various levers began to move. The penis moved gently into Louise's pussy halfway. She was watching it disappear, almost as though it was into someone else's pussy.

The penis slid out, and back in again. Andrew watched Louise's face, as the machine got a little faster.

She watched fascinated, but suddenly she was holding her. breath.

Tracey increased the speed. Louise's pussy was glistening with the gel and her juices.

"Oh," Louise moaned and started to breath faster, "Oh my god," she was panting now.

The machine was now steadily fucking her.

"Oh yes, oh yes, OH YES! " Louise was shouting now.

Andrew was getting turned on himself now. He couldn't take his eyes off Louise's face.

"Oh I'm going to cum, I'm going to cum," her eyes were closed, her head thrown back.

"Oh… god," as her orgasm mounted, the machine kept on relentlessly. Tracey knew from experience how far she could push a woman.

As Louise caught her breath after her orgasm, Tracey ratcheted up the speed.

"No, no," Louise cried out at first.

Then almost at once she said, "yes go on! go on! don't stop! oh my god I'm cumming again!"

Andrew watched as she gripped the grab handles, and started to shudder.

"Ok, ok, stop it now," Louise was gasping as she said it.

Tracey slowed the machine gradually, and finally when she pulled the machine away Louise had to be helped to her feet, and supported by both of them. Her legs had turned to jelly.

"Oh my god, that was quite something. Andrew I'm shattered."

"Well I'm proud of you, you were fantastic. Thank you Tracey."

Louise got dressed, and they all went back into the shop.

Andrew thanked Tracey and her partner again, and took their business card. He said to Louise, with a wink, that he might put one of those machines in his loft.

They hurried, as best as they could, back to New Street Station, and Louise was just in time to catch her train.

Andrew wondered if he had pushed Louise too far. He had got a bit carried away with the sex shop thing.

He need not have worried. Later that evening he got a text from Louise.

'Thank you for keeping me safe. I enjoyed it a lot! Miss you already.'

He also received a text from Anita.

'Plan evolving. Coffee tomorrow at 11am at yours.'

-----------------------------

   Series:A Vulnerable Moment
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:A Vulnerable Moment Pt. 10
   Teaser:The plan for the 'honeytrap' evolves
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/a-vulnerable-moment-pt-10
Published:2023-06-14
Anita had a plan to get Steve a job if he became redundant.

Steve was Louise's husband and Anita's neighbour.

Andrew had become involved with both Louise, a young housewife, and Anita an older woman, who was a friend of his wife, before she passed away.

Under threat of all the infidelity being disclosed to Steve, Andrew had gone along with all that Anita had wanted, including being tricked into sleeping with Louise's mother.

The web of intrigue continued.

Anita arrived for coffee. Today she was conservatively dressed in a modest summer dress below the knee, and semi high mules.

"Good morning young man," she said sarcastically to Andrew, as she kissed him, on arrival.

"Hi, take a seat," replied Andrew, as he left her in the lounge to go and make coffee.

But Anita followed him into the kitchen, and watched him grind the beans and percolate the coffee.

"Me and Trish have come up with a plan to take that Martin down a peg or two, and possibly get Steve a job."

Martin was the HR guy at Trish's work who hires, and fires. He was also a part time bully, and full time bastard."

Anita always had a gleam in her eye when she was planning her next devious trick. Andrew had found that out the hard way.

"Well let's take the coffees into the lounge, and make ourselves comfortable," Andrew said leading the way. Placing the mugs on the table, they both relaxed into the sofa.

"Well the aim of the plan is to achieve a body of photos, or videos, which will incriminate him, and be used to get what we want."

"And how do you expect to do that?" smiled Andrew.

"Now there's the thing. Trish got lucky. One lunch time she happened to walk into Martin's office when he was on his laptop. She caught a reflection of the screen from the glass partition in the office. Just for a few seconds, but she recognised the web page. It was a swingers site. She knew it because she's used it in the past herself."

Andrew just said, "Wow, so what next?"

Anita continued, "It didn't take long to search, and find his, or their profile. He and his PA are on there as 'Longandshort.' Male, 46, Female, 21, lookng for other couples, single men for nsa sex. They have had the profile for six months."

"So what are you proposing," asked Andrew.

"So here's the plan. Trish is setting up a false couples profile that might appeal to Martin and his PA. Hopefully they will want to meet, and a hotel room will be set up with hidden cameras. So what do you think?"

"On the face of it, it sounds good. But who is the couple?" Andrew looked puzzled.

"C'mon Andrew, get with it. You! And, of course, Stephanie."

Andrew's face was a picture. "Anita, you devious cow."

Anita laughed loudly, "Oh Andrew, I'm sure you'll enjoy it. Now there's one thing we have to get done. Trish's proposed profile needs some photos. I've discussed this with Stephanie, and I've got her coming here in the next half an hour to get some taken."

Andrew pulled yet another face. "I'm not showing my face," he said emphatically.

"No, of course not. I will only take a few body shots, that's all we need to give the impression the profile is for real."

"Hmm," he muttered as the front door bell rang.

"That will be Stephanie, I expect."

Anita remained on the sofa, as Andrew answered the front door. She heard him welcome Stephanie with a kiss, and quickly saying, "Are you ok with all this?"

Stephanie replied, "Well Anita is pretty persuasive." Meaning she had been given little choice.

Anita stood up, and welcomed her with a kiss, and while Andrew made another coffee, she filled in some more detail about the plan.

"When Trish has completed the profile with some photos, hopefully Martin will take the bait and a conversation will follow. When he's sufficiently interested, she will set up the meeting with you two, Martin and his PA, who I think is called Lyn".

She continued, "I have a 'friend' who is a surveillance technician, and he will set up the hotel room. Then it's down to you two".

Stephanie looked a bit white faced, and was silent. She was being asked to have sex with a stranger yet again.

Andrew decided to throw in some words of reassurance. "Hopefully at the end of this Steve will have a more secure job".

"Ok", said Anita, "When you've both finished your coffees. Is it all right to use your bedroom Andrew?"

"It's a bit of a mess, actually. We'd best use the spare room".

Andrew led the way, with Stephanie following nervously, and then Anita with a small compact camera.

The spare room was a guests room with a large, double bed. They all shuffled in, and Anita started by saying, "This is all purely mechanical. I want a couple of body shots of each of you separately, then a couple of you together. There's no embarrassment, just take your clothes off, it will only take fifteen or twenty minutes. I'll do Andrew first".

Andrew realised that Stephanie was terribly embarassed, despite what Anita had said. He squeezed her arm and said, "C'mon, this won't take long," as he stripped off.

He stood by the window to get the best lighting. His cock hung down, meek and mild, as Anita had said, it was purely mechanical.

It seemed to embolden Staphanie, she undressed on the other side of the bed, while Anita took three or four shots of Andrew's lower half.

They then swapped places, awkwardly brushing past each other.

Anita took rather more shots of Stephanie, both of her boobs, and lower half, and then some more of her spread on the bed.

Andrew tried not to stare. He remembered her body from the pool party, and how it had responded to him.

Anita's next instruction snapped him out of his daydream.

"Now some of you both, please. I want you to stand in front of the window, face to face, with Stephanie's arms around your neck, and Andrew's round your waist, bodies close together."

The two of them did as they were told, Stephanie's breasts up against Andrew's chest, and his tummy and cock pressed against her.

A couple of shots from different angles brought approval from Anita.

"Now can you both get on the bed, just a couple more, and then we're done."

Andrew looked at Stephanie as they moved apart, and raised his eyebrows, as if to say, 'I hope so.'

Stephanie lay on the bed on her back, her legs slightly parted, and her breasts showing that her nipples had hardened.

Andrew joined her, and following Anita's instructions lay almost on top of her, his right leg across her thighs, and his chest pressed against her boobs.

Anita's directions were being fussy now, and Andrew's face was close up to Stephanie's. He whispered to her, "I'm sorry about all this."

"Don't be, it's nice to see you again," she whispered back.

It was like a light had been turned on. He felt himself hardening. His cock had been well behaved up until that point, but Stephanie knew what was happening too, although it was out of sight to Anita.

As one, they kissed, and as Anita took one more shot, she suddenly saw what was happening to Andrew's body. She could see his cock stiffening by the second.

"Oh my god, you two are like rabbits. Ok I'm going downstairs. When you're done I'll be waiting." And chuckling she left the bedroom.

Stephanie and Andrew couldn't have cared less. Almost before Anita had got through the door, Andrew was inside her, and her legs were gripping him tightly. They did indeed begin to fuck like rabbits, the bed shaking, and Stephanie running her nails down Andrew's back.

It didn't last long. They were both ready to express themselves, and as Andrew started to empty himself inside her, Stephanie came herself.

The whole episode had lasted less than ten minutes, and almost shamed facedly they got dressed, and joined Anita back downstairs.

"Sorry about that," Andrew said. Stephanie was blushing slightly.

"Oh don't fret about that, I got some great shots to finish the session". She was holding up the camera and on the review screen was a photo of them fucking.

"Don't worry there are no faces shown, and the ones we use for this profile will be totally anonymous".

Both Andrew and Stephanie were now quiet. The dye had been cast. They were now part of the 'honeytrap.'

The photos were duly posted on the profile, and ' maturecouplemids' went live.

Trish went online every couple of hours for the next few days. Lots of messages came in, but not from 'longandshort,' so, finally, she sent a 'wink.'

That did the trick. A couple of hours later Martin messaged.

Slightly flirty at first, he said that he and his young 'girlfriend' were looking for a mature couple to have regular fun with. His girlfriend Lyn liked older men.

Trish took the conversation up a notch or two, and sent some of the 'fucking' photos, which really confirmed Martin's wish to meet. She suggested a couple of possibilities, and he promised to get back with a date, when he'd spoken to Lyn. He added that she thought the idea of sharing an older man was hugely arousing.

By the following weekend two family hotel rooms were booked for the Tuesday. Family rooms had a double bed, and a second double sofa bed. One of the rooms was needed for the 'technician,' the other for the meeting.

Tuesday arrived, and Anita's technician got into Room 37 at 4.00pm. He set up two cameras, one was in a light fitting above and to one side of the two beds. The other in a hair dryer that was placed on a shelf. They were connected 'wirelessly' to a laptop in Room 39, next door. When tested one gave an overhead view of the two beds, the other a lower view of both.

Andrew met Stephanie in the hotel car park at 7pm, ready for the meeting at 7.30pm.

Stephanie was dressed in a tight fitting, low cut, red dress, with red high heeled shoes. Although Andrew didn't say it, he thought she looked very 'tarty,' but, inwardly, he knew they were there to do a job.

The technician had handed the key cards to Andrew as he entered, and after a few words Andrew and Stephanie found a corner table in the bar. They were both incredibly nervous.

As 7.30pm approached Martin and Lyn arrived in the bar. Andrew stood up, and with a "Hi there," and a hand shake, he greeted Martin. Martin bent over, and kissed Stephanie on the cheek, while Andrew towered over Lyn, and did the same.

Martin was dark haired, brown eyed, about six feet tall, and slimly built.

Lyn was very petite, just under five feet, blonde hair in a bob, blue eyes, small boobs, but shapely thighs, and a pert ass. Dressed in a leather miniskirt, and tight, white t-shirt, she looked sexy, but almost innocent.

After they'd all got drinks there was lots of small talk, some gentle banter, but always with the hidden undercurrent of what was to come.

Finally, after about forty minutes Andrew said, "I've got Room 37 booked, are we going to use it?"

Martin looked across at Lyn, and asked, "You ok with this, Lyn?"

"Yes, I'm cool," she replied.

Andrew wanted to make sure everyone was happy.

"Are we all going up together? Or shall we go in twos?"

Totally unexpected came Lyn's response. "Let me go up first with Andrew, you follow in a while."

And that's how the evening began.

Fast forward to Wednesday morning.

Anita, Andrew and Trish were at Anita's, seated in front of her I-Mac. Trish had taken the day off work. All of them were desperate to see the downloaded file, although Andrew was preparing to be embarrassed. There was an air of anticipation.

The screen showed the empty Room 37 with both double beds.

"Don't blink ladies, it all starts very quickly," laughed Andrew. And with that, Lyn entered the room, followed by Andrew.

The screen showed her reaching right up, almost pulling herself up by his shoulders, to kiss him. Then, suddenly, she stepped back, and started stripping off her clothes. In a flash, she was on her knees, unzipping his trousers, almost rushing to free his cock.

As she took him in her mouth, Andrew was taking off his shirt.

His cock grew, and she took as much of it as she could. As her head moved back and forth, Martin and Stephanie appeared on screen.

They too, began to kiss, and it showed Martin sliding down the zip at the back of her dress. Unclipping her bra, his head lowered, sucking her nipples in turn. As he lowered her backwards onto the bed, he slid her panties down, spreading her legs, and thrusting his face into her pussy. At the same time he was extricating himself from his trousers, shirt and boxers.

Lyn had pulled Andrew to the sofa bed, and she had made him lay on his back. His cock was erect, and it looked almost too big for someone as diminutive as Lyn.

Trish was playing with the keyboard, zooming the screen in and out, when suddenly the sound from the download blasted out.

You could hear Lyn groaning out, "God Andew you're so big," as you could see her slowly pushing her pussy onto his cock.

You could also hear Stephanie moaning loudly, as Martin was eating her pussy.

"Fuck, I didn't realise there was sound as well," Andrew said with surprise.

"The quality isn't great," said Trish, just as Stephanie started to cum.

You could make out her eyes closed, as Martin pulled his body on top of her, and plunged his cock inside her. As he began to thrust, Lyn was reaching her orgasm. She was shaking so much that she looked like a tiny rag doll being tossed about by Andrew, the much bigger man.

The screen was so full of action, the room so full of sexual sounds.

As Stephanie was being fucked, Lyn crawled onto her bed, and between her quickening breaths, kissed her, and held that kiss. There was no attempt by Stephanie to resist, but then you could see Andrew licking Lyn's pussy from behind.

When the kiss ended, Lyn forced Andrew onto his back again. She spread her legs, and sat on his face. Leaning forward, she took his cock into her mouth once again.

Side by side, they were at it, Martin fucking Stephanie, Lyn doing a 69 with Andrew.

Andrew was fidgeting, and feeling self conscious. "Folks please don't treat this next bit too seriously."

"That's sounds a bit strange," said Trish. Anita was intrigued.

It was obvious that Lyn's oral technique was having an effect. Both Trish, and Anita knew that from personal experience.

But then came the surprise. As Martin was thrusting in and out of Stephanie, he leaned over towards Lyn. She obviously knew Andrew was close to cumming, but moved her head aside. Andrew was still eating Lyn's very wet pussy. Oblivious to what was happening, and close to his orgasm, he didn't register Martin taking him into his mouth.

Trish groaned, "Oh my god Andrew."

"I didn't know, I didn't realise."

Both women watched, fascinated. You could see Andrew's legs tense, and you could see Martin swallowing his spunk.

Lyn lifted herself up, so that Andrew could look down, and he saw his cock slipping out of Martin's mouth.

"That's a first," Anita giggled. "For future reference, Andrew is now officially bi.

Andrew grimaced, and attention returned to the screen.

On the video Andrew was slightly shocked, as he watched Stephanie cum. As she cried out, Martin withdrew his cock, and Lyn lowered her head, and took the jet of spunk over her face.

Trish stopped the download, "Well, I think we have more than enough evidence there."

Anita added, "I shall enjoy editing it."

-----------------------------

   Series:A Vulnerable Moment
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:A Vulnerable Moment Pt. 11
   Teaser:Was the 'honeytrap' a good idea?
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/a-vulnerable-moment-pt-11
Published:2023-06-14
There were five 'missed calls' when Anita woke up.

The voice mail from Trish sounded extremely urgent.

"Do not do anything with those photos and video clips. Phone me back as soon as possible."

A text accompanied it, 'Phone me ASAP!"

Anita had had her phone 'on charge' all night, and accidentally on 'silent.'

When Trish picked up, her first words were, "Have you sent any photos?"

"No, not yet, why?" questioned Anita.

"Because Martin's brother is a detective sergeant in the police. I think we ought to reconsider our strategy. You can bet if we try the 'blackmail' thing, he may well tell his brother. I only found out about it last night."

Anita hesitated for a second, "Yes, perhaps we should think again. Come round tonight, and I'll get Andrew here as well. Don't worry."

And so Anita spent the rest of the day contemplating her strategy. Should she just give up on the idea? She had never been one to be beaten.

One decision she had made in her mind was to leave the profile on the swingers website. She had planned to delete it as soon as the filmed meeting had taken place, but she was thinking that it left open a line of contact with Martin.

Anita phoned Andrew, and told him about Trish's news. Andrew's reaction was that he and Stephanie had gone through quite a stressful evening to no avail. But he did add that eventually, they had both enjoyed it. Anyway, he would be at Anita's that evening to discuss it all.

Around 8.00pm Andrew, and Trish were both sipping a glass of red in Anita's lounge.

The general consensus was that the photo blackmail strategy should be abandoned if the aim was to get Steve a job.

Trish's suggestion was that before they decided what to do next they should find out a little more about Martin, and his strengths and weaknesses. Winking at Andrew, she joked that if Martin had bisexual tendencies, then Andrew was going to have some new experiences.

Andrew snorted, remembering the embarrassment of watching Martin sucking him on the video.

The one person who knew those sorts of things was Lyn, his PA. Because Trish worked at the same company, she knew where Lyn had lunch some days. She was suggesting that maybe Andrew could meet her by accident one lunch time, and see if he could gain her confidence. After all he had fucked her.

Anita said that it was probably worth trying, and meanwhile Trish would maintain the profile, and see if Martin showed any more interest in meeting.

Andrew went home early, quite tired of the whole thing.

He knew the end object was getting Steve a job, but he wondered if it was worth all the effort.

Feeling down, he hit the 'Bushmills,' having a couple before bed. He was also feeling down, because both Louise and her mum, Stephanie, were away for two weeks on a family holiday.

He slept like a log, waking around 9.00am.

As he got out of the shower, Anita phoned, "How about having lunch near Marshalls Engineering? Trish tells me Lyn sometimes has lunch in 'The Olive Branch Cafe' in the High Street. You may strike lucky. If you do, let's hope she'll talk to you." Anita chuckled.

"Ok, I'll give it a shot. We've gone so far with this. I'll text or phone you later."

At mid day Andrew parked up, and presuming most office staff had their lunch sometime between 12.30 and 2.00pm, he went into the cafe, ordered a coffee, and a ham sandwich, and sat near the window.

He wasn't entirely sure what he was going to say if Lyn came in, she might blank him. It might even be a wasted trip.

He pondered as the cafe got busier. He had a second coffee, and with the clock saying 1.30pm, he was about to give up and go home. And then Lyn walked in.

She walked right past him, and joined the queue at the counter. There were three customers in front of her, so as she waited, she let her eyes glance around the cafe. She looked towards Andrew, and her eyes lit up. She abandoned the queue, and hurried over.

"Andrew, this is a coincidence," kissing him on the cheek. "What are you doing here? Does Martin know?"

"No, I've not heard from Martin. I was dropping a package off just up the road, and fancied some lunch. Let me get you something.

Lyn agreed to stop for coffee, but needed to be back in the office for 2.15pm. Otherwise Martin would get stroppy.

"I really enjoyed the other night." Lyn said it quietly. "I was hoping we might do it again, but it's really up to Martin."

"I enjoyed it too," said Andrew smiling. "Stephanie did too, but she's away for a couple of weeks."

"Aren't you two married?" Lyn looked surprised.

"God, no. It's an arrangement. We meet occasionally. I'm single, a widower."

"Oh, understood. Well I'm single too, so at least we aren't upsetting anyone. Sorry that's not meant to be a proposition, oh gosh, I am embarrassing myself."

"Hey, hey don't be silly. I'm being flattered by an attractive young lady." Andrew said smiling.

"Aww Andrew you are such a gentleman. Can I give you my mobile number? Is that too forward? But please don't let Martin know."

Andrew looked closely into her eyes and said quietly, "Lyn my sweet young thing, you're very desirable, I'm greatly tempted. Yes I'd love your number, and I will be discreet, but I don't want you to get into trouble."

Lyn gave him her number, and explained about rushing back. As she got up she kissed him, this time on the lips. "Hope I can see you soon." were her parting words.

Andrew sat for a moment, and gathered his thoughts. He had to be careful about what he was to tell Anita. He didn't want her to know about Lyn's attraction to him. It might complicate things.

Again, he thought, there was yet another woman in his life.

That evening he had a conversation with Anita, just to tell her that he'd made contact with Lyn, and that, hopefully, Martin would be messaging via the website.

Anita didn't prolong the conversation, because she had guests, but thanked him, and said that it was a useful first step in the new plan.

Andrew also sent a text to Lyn so that she now had his number. He got no immediate reply, but just as he was going to bed she texted, 'Thank you Andrew. I hope we might meet again.'

He decided to take things slowly, and not to reply straight away. But in the morning, he awoke to another text from Lyn.

'Andrew I meant it.'

Andrew felt a little flutter in his chest. It made him feel that feeling people get in their teens, when a girl, or boy, pays you special attention.

He texted back, 'Perhaps you might come here for a drink, and a chat one evening?'

Pinging back came the text, 'Yes. When?'

Andrew replied, 'How about Friday at 7.30?'

The answer thrilled him, 'See you then.'

Friday arrived, and Andrew spent some time getting some buffet snacks together. A shopping trip to M&S did that.

He'd had a text from Lyn early on to say that she was looking forward to seeing him again.

Andrew felt on top of the world. Guiltily, he had thought of Louise, but his selfish side had dismissed a bit of that, and the thought of an evening with a twenty one year old girl was getting his juices flowing.

Lyn didn't arrive until 7.45pm. The taxi had got lost, but she came in looking absolutely stunning.

Teetering on very high heels she wore another mini skirt, and a very tight 'strappy' top. It was clearly obvious she wasn't wearing a bra. She had quite small breasts, but her nipples were very prominent, standing out under the fabric.

She presented Andrew with a bottle, and stood on tip toe to kiss him, and even with the heels, Andrew towered over her.

He poured two large glasses of wine, and they both sat down on the sofa with a respectable gap between them. This allowed Andrew to sit partially sideways, to admire this delicious girl.

The conversation flowed easily, and Lyn described how her single mum had brought up her, and her younger sister, in challenging circumstances. How her father had left home when they were tiny, and mum struggled to support them.

She told him about growing up, and being bullied at school, and always being quite small in stature. She told him about losing her virginity at fourteen to a classmate. And she told him about getting her job at Marshalls Engineering, at sixteen, as a clerk.

She also described how Martin had started to pay her special attention, and when she had only been there a year how he had persuaded her to go to bed with him.

She was thoroughly open, and Andrew found how that could be quite liberating to her. He wasn't prompting her, he just sat there studying her wonderfully proportioned body.

"I've always gone for older men," Lyn said, "I suppose not having a dad was something to do with it." She reached down to slip off her heels, "Do you mind me taking these things off? I'll be much more comfortable."

"Of course not, you do what you like in my house," said Andrew with a smile, and then trying not to stare, he saw her lift up a leg, and tuck it under the other on the sofa. He was convinced that she wore no panties. He quickly started another conversation.

"It must be awkward sometimes working with Martin and having a relationship?"

"Very difficult. You see he's married, with children. I feel so guilty sometimes, especially when I meet his wife."

"We've all been there, or a lot of us have," he chuckled. "Life gets complicated sometimes."

Lyn leaned back slightly to pick up her glass. Andrew was staring this time, and he saw the undeniable lips of a shaven pussy. As she turned back, she saw him looking. With a slight smirk, she continued talking, but at the same time, provocatively, parted her legs very slightly.

Andrew had to look away.

"Shall we go into the kitchen, and have some food, I'll bring your glass?"

As she got up from the sofa, she made sure that Andrew saw what he wanted to see. There was no doubt now.

They sat on opposite sides of the breakfast bar, and the conversation kept flowing.

From talk about her background, to openly talking about Martin, and their relationship.

She described the difficulties of meeting, and how they came to be on the website. It became obvious that Martin was very dominant over her, both sexually, and at work. She described how they had visited swingers clubs at his insistence, and how he had told her to give herself to others.

She also described his bisexual behaviour, and how on a couple of occasions he had made her watch him having sex with men. It explained what had happened in Room 37 when he'd had sucked Andrew's cock.

The evening was a joy to Andrew because he felt so relaxed in Lyn's company. They were on their second bottle of wine, when she looked across the breakfast bar at him and said, "Andrew, I want to sleep with you tonight, I want to spend the night with you, I want you to make love to me."

Andrew almost blushed, "Lyn my dearest, most wonderful sexy lady, I want it too. We won't rush, pleasure will be slow and meaningful."

"Thank you Andrew, I'm not sure I'm a lady!" she added with a smile.

They continued chatting, snacking, and sipping their wine, and eventually went back to the sofa.

The summer light was fading, and the room was just lit from the light from the windows, and the light coming from the kitchen.

Andrew took Lyn's hand and studied it. The tiny fingers, the smooth palms and the long, carefully painted nails. He kissed the palm.

She looked up at him, seeing his rather older face, wrinkled eyes, and took his hand. Slowly, holding his gaze, she took his forefinger between her lips, sliding it into her mouth. The erotic suggestion took Andrew's breath away.

Lyn guided his hand downwards, and placed it on her left breast.

Andrew could feel the hard nipple through the fabric. He stroked the nipple with his thumb, and Lyn sighed loudly, half closing her eyes.

Andrew took the hem of her top, and pulled the whole garment up and off, revealing her girlish breasts.

Lyn watched as he took each nipple between his thumb and forefingers. As he squeezed gently, she groaned, open mouthed, "Oh, Andrew!"

He leant forwards, and kissed her. Again she sighed.

Andrew stood up, and in one movement, scooped up Lyn in his arms. She was no weight.

He mounted the stairs slowly. Lyn had her arms around his neck. He took her into his bedroom, and laid her gently on the bed, removing her skirt as he stepped back.

Her petite figure, laying on her back, naked in the fading light was arousing Andrew.

He stood, looking down at her, as he unbuttoned his shirt. He let it fall to the floor, and started unbuckling his trousers, sliding them down, and stepping out of them.

Lyn watched as this older man prepared to pleasure her. He pulled the waistband of his boxers lower, and dropped them to the floor. His cock was stiffening as Lyn said very quietly, "I want you inside me."

"You're impatient, little one. You will have me. We have all night."

Andrew sat on the side of the bed, and ran the palm of his hand flat over her tummy, up over her breasts and nipples, and back down towards her pussy. His hand stopped short, and he ran the back of his nails, via her pelvis, down the inside of her thighs.

Her response was to spread her legs wide, opening up her pussy to the possible touch of his fingers. But Andrew was only beginning the foreplay, and his fingers ran up her thighs once more. They stopped a few millimetres from her pussy before running up over her tummy again.

"Please Andrew, please, "Lyn sounded desperate.

Andrew did not reply. He leant forward and took one nipple between his teeth. He bit lightly, and Lyn's body flinched. He followed that by gently sucking the nipple.

"You're a bastard, Andrew," Lyn said through gritted teeth.

Andrew repeated the biting, and sucking on the other nipple.

"You're a fucking bastard, Andrew." This time it was said louder.

Lyn decided to retaliate. She reached between his legs, trying to grab his cock, but Andrew was too quick, and too strong. He grabbed her wrist, and stifled her protest with a kiss.

The kiss went on, and they both relaxed into it. Andrew pulled himself onto the bed beside her. The kiss ended, and Andrew moved his mouth downwards. The tip of his tongue traced its way over her silky skin, leaving a damp line across her tummy.

His body edged its way lower, and between her knees.

Finally, Lyn felt what she yearned. Andrew's tongue pushed deep into her pussy. A cry of ecstasy came long and loud. Andrew restricted himself to extending and withdrawing his tongue. Lyn's clit was hard and protruded beyond its hood. It longed to be touched.

Andrew continued to probe the folds of Lyn's pussy, and Lyn was lifting her hips, almost begging for relief.

Finally, Andrew flicked his tongue upwards and over Lyn's clit. Within seconds she was shuddering, moving her hips, and cumming. "Oh yes, yes, oh my god," she moaned.

Andrew was tasting the liberal juices of Lyn's pussy,but he was not stopping his gentle lapping of her pussy. He took her clit between his lips and start to suck. He alternated between sucking and licking the tiny bud. Lyn was moving her body again. She was moaning loudly now, crying out, "no, no, no."

Then suddenly, it was, "No, no, oh no, oh yes, oh yes, I'm cumming again, oh god, oh yes, I'm cumming, oh!"

Andrew moved himself alongside her, and cradled her in his arms. She was covered in perspiration, and breathing quickly.

"Oh god Andrew, that was so good, you're so good at that."

"We have only just begun, little one," he said quietly.

She kissed him as she gathered her breath.

Andrew kissed her lips, her neck, and her lips again. He lifted himself onto his elbows, and between her thighs. Lyn could feel him hard and spread her legs wide.

"Fuck me, Andrew, now."

He pushed his cock between her pussy lips. He wanted to prolong the pleasure as he slid inside her inch by inch. Lyn gasped, pushing up higher against him, and wanting more.

Andrew was a little afraid of his body pressing down too heavily on her little frame. But Lyn clung to him, as he slowly began to thrust, while supporting himself on his elbows.

Lyn was now being very vocal, her cries of pleasure echoed through the night.

Andrew was directing his cock, using his skill and experience to stimulate not only the inside of her cunt but massaging her already hard clit.

Again Lyn started to cum. Never had she had multiple organs before, even with a vibrator, or when Martin had forced her to have sex with three men.

She shuddered again, and whimpered this time. She was tiring.

Andrew hadn't cum yet, but that wasn't the point. He was pleasuring Lyn, and not being selfish.

He lay back, and Lyn rested her head on his chest, and they both relaxed. Within a few minutes they had both drifted off to a brief sleep.

Andrew awoke to the feeling of Lyn sucking his cock. She had woken up, and wanted Andrew to enjoy a climax. He lay back pretending at first to still be asleep. He could feel her mouth sucking the head of his cock, running her tongue under his frenellum.

His cock grew, and as she sucked he couldn't help a little moan. Lyn realised he had woken up. She wanted to pleasure him now.

She lifted herself up, and over him, and impaled herself on his cock. He looked up, and she smiled, as she started to rock backwards and forwards.

Lyn was determined to bring him off, and make him cum. She squeezed her pussy muscles, and slid her body up and down, and worked her pussy round his cock.

He wanted to cum too, and closed his eyes enjoying the whole sensation. The surprise was that Lyn was working so hard to satisfy him, that she was suddenly aware that she was starting to cum again.

Pressing down on him, she was shuddering once more. Her pussy had surrendered, but it also squeezed, and contracted, which had the effect she wanted. Andrew started to cum. He felt himself jerking, pumping spunk deep inside her, in long squirts of semen.

He felt Lyn collapse onto him. Her pussy clung to his cock, it didn't want to let go. Juices, and spunk were seeping out of her pussy, and over his balls. They were spent.

Sleep overtook them, but they did wake as the dawn chorus began. They made love slowly again, and spent the dawn light in each other's arms.

Finally, it came time for Lyn to leave, and they both knew at some point they would meet again.

—

Taking a brief break from this storyline to perhaps write a few stories unrelated.

Any comments welcome, thank you in advance.

-----------------------------

   Series:Alice Was a Seaside Favourite
   Author:Cleevedreams
 Subtitle:Alice Was a Seaside Favourite Pt. 1
   Teaser:Retiring to the sea had extra benefits!
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/alice-was-a-seaside-favourite-pt-01
Published:2023-06-14
The first part of a fictional series about a small coastal village in Suffolk UK, which had many hidden liaisons, and relationships.

**

"Oh god Mike, I'm going to cum, fuck, don't stop, go on, go on, oh my god, yes!"

Alice certainly enjoyed having sex, and once I'd been invited in, I learned how she had a bit of a reputation in the community, at least amongst the men.

I stepped back from the leather armchair, on which Alice was kneeling. My cock was still hard, and glistening with her pussy juices. I could see over her shoulder the beach, and coastal path to the right, and to the left, the only street, or perhaps lane, that led down to the seafront.

Alice loved to have early morning sex in front of the corner 'turret' window, high up, overlooking the small Suffolk coastal village. Which is how I came to be there that Wednesday morning.

I'd recently bought a small cottage after my retirement, and now on my own again, I'd decided to enjoy my life in the place where I'd had so many happy holidays with my family. Little did I realise what a 'liberal' place it was.

"Wow Alice, if you carry on doing that, I'm going to cum,… bloody hell, slow down…"

But Alice ignored my pleas. She had one intent.

With inevitability, I groaned loudly, and began ejaculating into her mouth. It had been a very long time since my last blowjob, and Alice seemed to be enjoying her 'breakfast.'

Without spilling a drop she sat back smiling, and relished in displaying for me, her sixty something naked body.

It had worn well. My gaze travelled from her curly blonde hair, flowing over her slightly freckled shoulders, downwards to her ample breasts, not yet too elderly to be described that way, and then her close cropped pussy, slightly gaping where I had been, with its plump swollen labia.

Finally, with purpose, she stood up and suggested, "Tea or coffee?"

"Coffee please, with just a dash of milk."

Alice grabbed her bathrobe. I collected my clothes from the floor, and leaning on a nearby table, struggled back into my boxers, and trousers.

This was last summer, and it was the precursor to what I can only describe as a year of sexual adventures!

It was a little beyond 8.30am and, apparently, I was the latest in a long line of Alice's 'conquests.'

I was here because I'd witnessed, the day before, Alice having sex in front of the same window, with the landlord of the local pub. I'd been strolling down to the sea in the early morning sunshine when I'd casually looked up to see the top half of her naked body leaning over the back of the armchair. Fascinating though it was to glimpse her swinging tits, I looked away in slight embarrassment.

But, of course, the temptation to look back was too much, and when I did, I stood still, and stared upwards.

I felt myself blush, when Alice seemed to give a little half wave. I hurried on, averting my eyes, and with a mixture of excitement and curiosity, I continued my stroll onto the beach.

I asked myself, "Was that deliberate exhibitionism?

The answer was emphatically "Yes."

After my stroll along the beach I stopped at the craft hut which had a little coffee shop attached, and in the brief couple of weeks that I'd lived in the village, I'd made a habit of stopping for a coffee. The owner was another older woman, a part time artist, who'd originally taken on the craft hut as an outlet for her work. And like 'Topsy' it had grown. She had added the coffee shop to take advantage of current trends.

Betty was a bit of a bohemian, free flowing colourful skirts, I suspected no bra, but I didn't like to stare, and with tousled hair, grey, but bleached by the sun.

Having passed the time of day, and had a flat white, it was just past 10am when I set off back home. As I reached the corner, I couldn't help but look up at the turret window. It was disappointingly empty, and as I sighed inwardly, I was startled by a voice from behind the hedge.

"It's surprising what you get to see if you're up and about early."

Taking another step, I saw Alice standing in the gateway to her house. I was flustered, and mumbled unconvincingly, "I try not to be too nosey, but I'm new to the village."

Laughing loudly, Alice replied, "I know, you've moved into 'Holly Cottage' haven't you? Mike Cottingham isn't it?"

She seemed remarkably well informed.

"It's OK, Jim, the landlord of ' The Lobster Pot' told me. It's him who you saw me with earlier."

Alice seemed unphased by her reference to me seeing her having sex. She continued, "Oh, you look really worried. Hey, come on in and have a cuppa, or are you busy this morning?"

I accepted the invitation, and followed Alice indoors.

Her house was open plan downstairs, and as she boiled the kettle, I took a seat on a stool at the breakfast bar.

As we chatted, I found it quite easy to get along with her. She was a widow who'd lived in the village for thirty odd years. But I got the sense straight away that she'd gained a reputation, which she seemed to freely admit.

It was a first chance to observe her body, and the way she moved seemed to promise so much in my imagination. When she came and sat on the stool next to me, there was no disguising the obvious physical contact, thigh against thigh, as she took her place. My pulse rate increased when she placed her hand on my knee and said, "Why don't you come by early tomorrow for breakfast."

To me this was a blatent signal, and wasn't going to be missed.

"Of course, I'd love to, what time do you want me?" It sounded odd, the way I said it.

"Well, I'm sure you noticed earlier that I like an early start," she smirked, and touched my knee again. "Let's say 7.30ish, don't be late."

"Oh I won't be," I said hurriedly, as I stood to leave.

For the rest of the day my imagination ran wild.

"You're damned good at it, I must say, I don't often cum the first time with someone new, you certainly pressed the right buttons."

Alice seemed very appreciative as she passed me the mug of coffee.

"You were pretty good yourself, you have a wonderful body, one that's meant for making love."

Alice smiled. "Well you ought to know that a lot of the men in the village might say the same thing," she gave me a long wink, and put a finger knowingly to her nose.

I found out over the next few weeks the true meaning behind that, and one or two of the women in the village were testament to it as well.

It was confirmed fairly quickly by chatting with Jim.

One afternoon I had popped into the pub for a beer. The pub was quiet, and after a few words about the football, and the weather, he took me to one side and said confidentially, "I gather we both have an interest in Miss Alice."

It was a statement rather than a question.

"She did seem to say that to me, I"ll back off if you want me to, I don't want to rock any boats."

"God forbid," was Jim's reply, "She likes to play the field, I accept that's the way it is."

After that, Jim and I seemed to get on fine, so much so that when I let it be known I needed my garden sorting out, he asked his temporary bar staff if they wanted any extra work, 'cash in hand.'

It so happened that one of them interested, was Rachel, his niece, back home from uni, and living with mum, Lora, above the pub. Lora had left her alcoholic husband, and Jim had taken her in.

After Jim had asked around, Rachel chatted to me in the pub, and we arranged a couple of hours two afternoons the next week. I told her that the work wasn't too heavy, just tidying up and so on, and after Jim had rearranged his bar rota it was all sorted.

My cottage was one of two semi detached, at the end of a lane. The other half was owned by a gay couple from London, who used it as a weekend retreat. Rachel arrived, and after going to the wrong door, I found her wandering around the back of the other cottage.

There was a gate between the gardens so I let her through, and showed her what I wanted doing.

She'd come suitably dressed in old clothes, but the weather was very warm, and when I looked out later, to see how she was getting on, she had stripped down to shorts and a thin t-shirt.

My eyes popped, but I managed not to be seen peering out. However, I did take out some iced lemonade, and I tried not to stare at her pert breasts and nipples, damp against the cotton fabric.

As I left her to finish off the flower bed that she was clearing, I mentioned that she was welcome to use the hot tub when she'd done. All I had to do was to take off the cover.

"That would be great Mike." She seemed really keen on that idea, but then realised she had no swimming cozzie with her.

Daringly I said, "Well if I promise not to look you can go in skinny dipping."

"OK, I'll tell you when, take off the cover now, and it'll be ready. for me"

When I retreated inside, I heard nothing except the gentle slurp of the hot tub.

After about ten minutes there came the sound of the bubbles, and I gathered that Rachel had got in and was relaxing.

I shouted out through the open door, "You all right? Do you want another drink?"

I wasn't expecting Rachel to say, "Yes please," but she did, followed by, "Keep your eyes closed."

Having made the drink, I stepped halfway through the door and shouted, "Coming, I've got my eyes closed, but I'm gonna break my neck if I'm not careful."

As I got within reach, Rachel shrieked, "You're looking, you're looking."

"I'm not! I promise." I replied.

"OK, but I bet you will peep."

As I felt her take the drink I heard the rush of water as she stood up.

It was no contest, I opened my eyes.

Rachel stood there, wet, naked, nubile, sexual.

"Cheat, rotten sod, you promised." But surprisingly Rachel made no attempt to cover herself. Seeing my embarrassment, she teasingly spread her legs wider.

Averting my eyes I spluttered, "I'm sorry, I do apologise Rachel," as I turned to go.

Like a bolt from the blue, I heard Rachel's response.

"Why don't you join me."

There was a long pause before she added, "Go on, I won't tell anyone, I'm twenty one, I can make up my own mind. No cozzie either!"

"Oh Rachel, you're the devil incarnate."

I didn't bother to think anything. I stripped.

Self consciously, I climbed in, and sat opposite Rachel. She smiled across at me, and deliberately found my feet, and started to play footsie with me.

"Look, this is not something I planned, you're being very naughty. I'm actually sharing a hot tub naked with a girl less than half my age."

Chuckling, Rachel pushed it further. "I told my friend at uni that I've always wanted a much older man." Pausing she continued, "I'm telling you a secret now, so promise you won't say anything. She had it off with my uncle."

"You mean Jim?" I almost choked.

"Yep! She did it for a bet, it cost me thirty quid. She came to stay for the weekend, got him drunk, and she fucked him in the pub after closing time."

"I'm beginning to wonder about this village! Please don't tell me I'm another bet."

"No! but there's a lot of stuff goes on behind closed doors."

With that, Rachel swept across and sat beside me. I could see her breasts and nipples beneath the bubbles. She saw my eyes fixed on them, and gently she took my hand, and cupped it around her left breast. I felt her nipple harden, and I used my finger and thumb to squeeze it.

Leaning towards me, I felt her hand close around my cock, and it hardened to fill her grip. Using the bouyancy of the bubbles, Rachel lifted herself astride me, presenting those breasts in front of my face. Her hand was working its way between us, until I had that feeling of sliding inside her pussy.

A deep groan issued from her, as she pressed downwards. Her breasts slid against my chest, and slowly we slipped into a rhythm of rising and falling.

Rachel started to be very vocal, and her voice was echoing around the garden.

When she started to cum her fingers gripped my shoulders, I could feel her pussy start to convulse, which brought me closer to my finish. At that moment we both clung to each other, gasping, and wanting it to go on and on.

Finally, Rachel slid off me, and we both looked at each other, satisfied, but both aware of our unique union.

Rachel spoke first. "That was special Mike, thank you."

"I thought it was too, but it's our secret."

We parted with that special memory, and it was another episode in a much longer story.

-----------------------------

   Series:Alice Was a Seaside Favourite
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:Alice Was a Seaside Favourite Pt. 2
   Teaser:Alice loses her anal virginity and I make a new friend
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/alice-was-a-seaside-favourite-pt-02
Published:2023-06-14
Retirement to a sleepy Suffolk village was more than one would expect.

Reference the introduction to Part 1.

**

I bumped into Alice again a few evenings after. She was in the pub talking to Jim at the bar.

As I entered, both of them looked up, and Alice welcomed me with a, "What will you have to drink?"

"Thanks," I replied gratefully, "I'll have a pint of bitter."

Jim pulled the pint while Alice smiled broadly, and said, in too loud a voice, "Well here we have two men who can certainly put a smile on a womans' face."

At that moment Rachel appeared at the end of the bar, and raised her eyebrows at me, without the others seeing. She looked gorgeous, and the feeling of her body was still in my mind.

Then from the other end of the bar came a voice.

"Jim, can I borrow your car to go to the cash and carry, mine's playing up?"

Jim produced his car keys, but said, "Lora, come and meet Mike. It's his garden Rachel worked on the other day."

So this was Rachel's mum, and she was an older version of her daughter, just as delicious, and just as tempting.

"Hello Mike," said Lora, shaking my hand, "I must say, you made quite an impression on her, she's spoken a lot about you."

"I'm flattered, she's a credit to you."

Lora smiled, and taking Jim's car keys left to go shopping.

"Mmm, you made an impression there, Mike," said Alice, and added, more quietly, "You could get lucky there."

"That's my sister you're talking about," interrupted Jim, adding, "But yes, she needs a man."

Alice chuckled, and below the level of the bar, squeezed my thigh.

Having popped in for a pint, the one pint became two, and then became three.

By eight o'clock I was ready to get off home. Jim and Alice were flirting constantly, and I wasn't going to feel like a spare part.

As I left the pub, Jim's 4x4 pulled into the car park with Lora at the wheel. It was stacked out with cartons and packets from the cash and carry, and as Lora got out I felt I ought to offer to help carry the goods indoors.

"Thank you, yes, I'd appreciate that," Lora said gratefully. And so we both set about carrying everything up to her flat, via the fire escape.

When we had got everything upstairs, I made to leave, but Lora insisted I should have a coffee, remarking that I probably needed something to sober me up.

"Bloody cheek," I retorted, suitably indignant. "I'm not drunk, but I'm not going to refuse the offer from a lady with such a smile. Oh dear, that sounds so cheesy, doesn't it?"

"It does, but I'm always open to compliments. Rachel did say how charming you were, she's a good judge."

I muttered something about mother and daughter 'lookalikes' and then the coffee was made.

Lora wandered around the kitchen with me perched on a stool watching her. she knew I was perving a bit I'm sure, but I got the impression she enjoyed that.

"Rachel tells me you used to have holidays here, that's why you moved here. I love it too. After my divorce Jim offered me this place, which suits us while Rachel's at uni. I don't suppose she'll hang around when she graduates, she's got a lot of potential."

"Oh I can see that," I replied, "She knows her own mind."

Lora looked serious for a second. "Too much so sometimes. You be careful, she likes the 'father figure.' Hmm… I'm not sure I'd trust you two together."

"I'll try to behave," I said guiltily.

Lora gave the impression that she wanted to get on, so I made my excuses and stood up to go.

"I hope we can chat some more in the pub one night, I'd like to hear more about your life."

"I'd love to Lora, and I'll remain sober next time," I added as I made my way out.

The rest of the week passed by without any incident, except that I saw Alice in Betty's cafe, and she asked if I wanted to have lunch at hers on Saturday. She was having a few friends over, and the weather forecast was good so it might be fun, and I could meet some more people from the village.

I accepted without hesitation, and when Saturday came I duly presented myself with a bottle of sauvignon.

There were ten guests in all, Jim was one of them, and a variety of village folk, mostly of my vintage, including Lady Carstairs, a lady of distinction locally, but one of aristocratic beauty.

Lunch was on the terrace, in the sun, just a simple cold meat and salad, but copious quantities of wine.

Strangely Lady Carstairs attached herself to me, and when she found out that I had friends in Scandinavia she positively delighted in telling me about her links with Sweden and Finland.

Jim showed his amusement when he caught me alone later, by saying, "You watch out, you might be Lord of the Manor if she gets hold of you."

Alice was sarcastic too, as she noticed the attraction. Whispering she said, "Her Ladyship is a tigress in bed you know," and gave a wink.

"Please call me Fiona," Lady Carstairs said, "If we're going to be friends, and I hope we are, we need to be less formal."

"That's super," I said, sounding absolutely stupid. She burst out laughing, and squeezed my thigh under the table.

After lunch everyone wandered around the garden in twos and threes, admiring the view along the coast, or talking about Alice's wonderful garden.

Somehow Fiona and I found ourselves in a tiny arbor at the side of the house. There was a wonderful perfume wafting from the honeysuckle, and whether it was the wine or just the idyllic weather, Fiona suddenly stopped, turned, and kissed me.

I was taken aback, but as her lips pulled away from mine, and my slightly startled look met hers, I pulled her close again, and kissed her a second time.

Fiona spoke first. "I'm sorry Mike, that was a bit impulsive of me, forgive me."

"There's nothing to forgive Fiona, please don't fret."

She went on, "Rupert, Lord Carstairs, has not been good to me lately, I'm afraid I just needed that."

"I won't pry, but please don't beat yourself up about it. Look, if you want a shoulder to cry on, I'm here."

Fiona clung to me once more. "Just say no if you don't want to, but Rupert is away abroad next week, would you come and visit me?"

Holding her close I wasn't going to refuse.

"Of course I'll visit, text me once he's gone, and we'll fix something."

As we went back to the others, we exchanged mobile numbers. Alice raised her eyebrows when she saw us appear together, but she said nothing, at least, not until later.

By late afternoon everybody had started to leave. It was going to be a lovely summers' evening. Eventually only Jim and I were left, and both of us started to clear away the dishes and wash up. It didn't take long. Jim had phoned his pub manager to say he'd be late, and Alice offered us a very enticing malt whisky before we departed.

"So when is Fiona going to seduce you?"

The question came out of the blue.

Stuttering I replied, "Oh… oh… I might see her next week."

Alice exploded with laughter. "Told you so, I knew she'd reel you in. My god, I hope you're up to it."

Even Jim was laughing now. "I've heard she's insatiable, even more than Alice."

Alice whacked Jim across the back of the head. "Watch it, just 'cos you can't last the pace. I need more than just one these days."

Her words hung in the air for just a few seconds too long.

Jim looked at me and very deliberately said, "Sounds like a challenge to me."

We both looked at Alice. "You reckon?" she said as she stood up. "Come on then."

Almost like school kids we all hurried upstairs. Before we'd even got to Alice's bedroom, Jim and I were half undressed. As we stood in the doorway removing our trousers, Alice was slipping her dress down, and unclasping her bra. As she lay back onto the bed she shimmied her panties down and off.

Jim knelt on the edge of the bed and leaned over, taking a nipple in his mouth. Alice reached out and took my limp cock between her fingers, squeezing it until it started to harden.

"Who's gonna fuck me first, you two pathetic old men." The humour wasn't lost on either of us, and Jim's reply was equally contentious.

"Are you ready to be treated like a slut?"

"For god's sake one of you fuck me, I can't wait all night."

I was hard now and I went straight between her thighs and pressed my cock between her pussy lips. She was so wet. I slid right inside all the way, and started to pound away at her.

Jim was watching at first, but then positioned his cock near Alice's mouth so that she could suck him. Looking down at Alice sucking his cock spurred me on.

The first time Alice came, she shouted so many expletives that it almost shocked me.

"Oh fuck, fuck, god, oh fuck I'm cumming."

Just as she had finished her orgasm, Jim replaced me, but turned Alice over on all fours. He slapped her ass as fucked her more slowly than me. Her pussy was dripping juices, and I could hear her gasping into the pillow as Jim's cock moved in and out.

And then he made a bold move. He took his cock and pressed it towards her ass.

"Oh god no!" Alice sounded panicky, at first. Jim stopped for a moment, but then relaxing slightly, she said, "Go on then, but gently, please."

And imperceptably Jim started to push.

"Oh, oh, oh yes, yes."

And then Jim was all the way in.

"Good," Alice was now showing pleasure.

I watched fascinated. Alice was actually grunting. Jim was concentrating on his task. And then without warning Jim started to cum.

"Alice, Alice, I'm cumming." Jim was gripping her ass, and I could see his whole lower body shake, as he pumped spunk into Alice's ass.

He kept holding Alice's hips, more to prevent himself slumping forward after his efforts. But as his cock slid out of Alice's ass, there was a gush of semen oozing out, dribbling down between her pussy lips.

Alice groaned as I rolled her onto her side, and then onto her back. As I lifted her legs over my shoulders her eyes were half closed.

"Hope your wanting more," I said, as my cock, lubricated with Jim's spunk, entered her again.

"Oh fuck, Mike, make me cum again."

I wasn't about to deny her, and watched by Jim, I began to bring her off again. I managed to keep control until she started her sudden rush to orgasm. With me squirting inside her, she cried out in pleasure once again.

As we all slumped on the bed, Alice made the comment that we had added another experience to her CV.

-----------------------------

   Series:Alice Was a Seaside Favourite
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:Alice Was a Seaside Favourite Pt. 3
   Teaser:My liaison with a member of the aristocracy
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/alice-was-a-seaside-favourite-pt-03
Published:2023-06-14
I am Mike, and I had retired to a small Suffolk, seaside village. I'd met Alice, and become one of her conquests. I'd also got friendly with Jim, the pub landlord, his sister, Lora, and, without her knowledge, I'd had sex with her daughter, Rachel. Finally, Lady Carstairs, or Fiona, had taken a bit of a liking to me.

**

Fiona's text a few days later got my pulse racing.

'Rupert away now. Come round tomorrow morning for coffee. 11am. Fiona XXX'

Alice had warned me about Fiona, and her sexual appetite, but I wasn't sure how her evidence was gathered. Perhaps just gossip. However, Fiona had seemed slightly troubled at Alice's lunch party.

Fiona lived at Millport House, about five miles inland from my village. It was a large, rambling house, built in the eighteenth century by Rupert's ancestors, on the back of a fortune made from the woollen industry.

I drove up the imposing drive, lined by oaks, and parked on the gravel outside the steep steps up to the front door. It was opened by a suited male servant, who showed me into the drawing room.

"Mike, thank you so much for coming," Fiona looked absolutely stunning in a long flowing cotton dress, pinched in at the waist, and cut quite low, showing off her plump cleavage.

As she kissed my cheek, I took in her perfume, and briefly held her slim hips. Immediately she took my hand and led me into the next room, a much smaller room, with a huge, well worn leather settee.

We both sat down and the servant, who Fiona called Giles, brought us mugs of coffee.

"Oh I was expecting the best china," I joked.

Fiona punched my arm, saying, "Watch it, or I'll have Giles put you in the dungeon."

"I've only just arrived, and you're wanting to get rid of me!"

This time Fiona reached out, took my hand, and lifted her legs up beside her, cuddling up to me.

"I want you to stay Mike, I told you at Alice's that I was having a hard time, I hope you won't think I'm too needy."

"No, but this is all rather sudden, and I was thinking I might be a bit out of my depth. A beautiful woman, and a 'titled' lady."

Fiona looked closely at me.

"Mike, I just feel an empathy with you, and I'm attracted to you as well. I hope I don't intimidate you, I want us to be friends."

I sat there briefly silent, taking it in. Here I was, sitting in this almost stately home, with a beautiful, married woman, almost offering herself to me. All I could say was, "I'd like that too, Fiona."

I was expecting a kiss, but there wasn't. Fiona pressed a finger up to her lips first, and then mine. With no words spoken, she stood up, still holding my hand, and led me out into the large hall.

Giles was there, and as Fiona led me to the wide, oak staircase, she said to him, "Don't let us be disturbed Giles, I'll be in my room."

His face showed no emotion, and he just nodded deferentially.

As I climbed the long staircase, trying to take in the paintings, the furniture, the ornaments, my eyes kept coming back to Fiona's ass, as it moved beneath the cotton dress.

Nothing was said until we'd entered a huge bedroom. Oak panelled, the centrepiece was a four poster bed, opposite a large open window overlooking the hedged lined lawns leading to a lake. Long net curtains billowed from the warm breeze entering the room.

Fiona turned towards me, and just before she kissed me, she said quietly, "Mike, I want us to make love, no rushing, slowly so that I can savour the moment."

The kiss was soft, long, and passionate. Stepping back, Fiona's eyes anchored on mine, as she unzipped her dress and let it slip to the floor. All she wore under the dress was a skimpy bra, and a thong. She unclipped the bra, and stood on one leg to slip off the thong.

At first I just stared at her wonderful body, soft curves, full breasts, shaved pussy, but then I'm not sure if my gasp was audible.

"Fiona, those marks, who… how…?" My question, and my voice drifted away.

On her buttocks were four red weals, and then I noticed two bruises below her breasts on her rib cage. Both the stripes, and the bruises were turning yellow, so they were not totally new.

"Please Mike, I will explain, but later, let's make love now."

She stepped closer, and pressed her nakedness against me.

Straight away I felt the excitement in my loins. My cock was starting to react to this desirable woman.

"Get undressed and let me feel you properly."

Fiona backed over to the bed, watching me disrobe. She sank back into the bedclothes, making the most alluring shapes with her body.

Finally naked, and feeling strangely odd with my cock erect, I moved to kneel on the edge of the bed. Holding one of the ornately carved posts I leaned over her, and lowered my body on top of hers.

The feeling of flesh on flesh was so good, my chest pressing down on her perfect breasts. My cock somehow rested against her lower body, and the kissing began.

Everything moved into slow motion, but as my fingers felt the raised skin on the weals on her buttocks, there was one more surprise to come.

Fiona pushed me onto my side next to her. It allowed her to stroke my cock, while we carried on kissing. And it was as Fiona rolled me onto my back, that I looked up into the canopy of the four poster.

It hadn't been visible from beside the bed, but there, carefully constructed between the four posts, was a super sized mirror.

And there I was lying back watching Fiona's body raise itself up, her legs straddling me.

It was almost like watching a movie. I was fascinated by Fiona's back, her spine flexing as she adjusted her position, and then suddenly I felt her pussy against my cock.

Quietly I heard Fiona say, "Mike, yes," as she pushed herself onto me.

Looking up, I watched her face concentrate, her eyes close, and her lips part.

Over her shoulder, in the mirror, I could see her hips start to rise up, and then sink down. I could feel her pussy juices soaking my cock, and gradually she angled her movements so that her clit was being massaged by my shaft.

We seemed to find a slow rhythm, where Fiona was able to build her arousal in the way she wanted. We were not in a hurry, and we were enjoying the sensuality.

Time stood still, and our lovemaking went on, and on. Fiona was in control of the journey, and we were approaching our destination.

Imperceptibly, her hips moved more quickly, impatiently. When she started to cum it was almost quietly, satisfyingly, with a slight gasp, and a whimper, that for a few seconds changed to a quiet growl.

Fiona's skin had a sheen of perspiration, as she opened her eyes, and looked down at me.

"Thank you, Mike. I want you to cum now please."

"There's plenty of time for that," I replied, "Lay beside me now, tell me your story, because I know from those bruises, there is one."

Fiona slid from my cock, and cuddled up to me, with us side by side.

"Mike, this is so difficult because it makes me seem like a poor, wretched, helpless, woman. And I don't think I am."

"Go on," I said, "I'm listening."

"Rupert, as you know is mega wealthy from his banking, and that's what attracted me to him I suppose. We married, and very soon I realised that he was unfaithful, and had various mistresses on his business trips. When we had William I was still young, and for a while I accepted the situation, but when he went away to school I took a lover. It was an impulse affair, but he found out, and became jealous. He started beating me, and soon it became the only way he managed an orgasm. When he was at home, I dreaded weekends when he wanted sex, because of the cane, and the belt."

Fiona paused, and the tears welled up, and trickled down her cheeks. I just held her and whispered, "I understand, you poor thing."

She went on, "It's been going on for years, but when I met Alice one day at a social event, we became friends, and I opened up to her. Rupert in fact encouraged our friendship because he didn't think it was a threat to him. But, and here I'm telling you in confidence Mike, you promise you won't say anything to anyone?"

"Of course not," I promised.

"Well we became lovers, Alice and I go to bed together, I suppose it's a sort of catharsis, a means of having sex in a more gentle way. A bit like we've just done."

Fiona smiled and kissed me, a long kiss, a loving kiss.

"I completely understand," I said, "But now I'm going to make love to you again, would you like that?"

The answer was another kiss.

My fingers again traced over the raised flesh on her buttocks. I imagined the pain, and then the almost forced sex on this wonderfully sexual body.

With Fiona's arms around my neck, I raised myself up, and slid between her thighs, my cock finding her still moist pussy lips, and slowly I guided myself inside her. I fekt her long limbs wrap themselves around my trunk, and grip me closer to her. When I was deep inside her I felt the muscles of her pussy gripping me, and seeking out more pleasure.

As we moved on the bed, I knew that she could look upwards and watch me slowly thrusting into her. Again she was quiet, except for soft, rhythmic panting as each movement brought pleasurable feelings.

I was gladly in full control of my urges, and after more slow, languorous movements, made all the more sensual by the perspiration on both of our bodies, we finally reached our climax.

I tried to match the soft passion of Fiona's orgasm, but I found myself gasping, and crying out rather more loudly than I had wanted.

As I started to spurt my semen deep into her, Fiona softly cried out, "Oh Mike, that feels so good, oh god I can feel you, every drop."

We both fell apart exhausted, side by side, looking up at ourselves, wanting this not to be the first and last time. We would want more. But Fiona brought a touch of realism when she said, "Rupert mustn't find out about this, or you going to bed with me. Giles will not say anything, he's completely faithful to me. But if Rupert gets an inkling he will make you regret it, somehow."

I think I shuddered slightly, but Fiona's body beside me made the threat fade quickly. It had been the most wonderful couple of hours I had had in a very long time.

When Giles finally saw me leave, I had began to wonder how the little seaside village was bringing my retirement so alive.

What more was to come?

-----------------------------

   Series:Alice Was a Seaside Favourite
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:Alice Was a Seaside Favourite Pt. 4
   Teaser:Was another woman one too many?
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/alice-was-a-seaside-favourite-pt-04
Published:2023-06-14
My next instalment follows up on my exploits in the small Suffolk seaside village. I'd retired there, and had met Alice who had been the first of three women to have sex with me. After Alice had come Rachel, the niece of Jim, the village pub landlord, and then Fiona, or Lady Carstairs, a friend of Alice. I was very quickly becoming part of the community!

**

Jim's pub on the village green became the centre of activity come the village Summer Fair in July. Hence he roped me onto the committee to help organise the events.

Having only moved in a few weeks before, I came late to the whole thing.

When Jim dragged me along to my first committee meeting in the village hall, there were about fifteen people there.

One of the parish councillors, Frederick Blackstock, a retired civil servant, was chairing the meeting, and before opening the meeting welcomed me publicly. There was polite applause, and I nodded my appreciation.

The awkwardness of the meeting was the presence of both Alice, and Fiona. They were seated next to each other, and both gave a little wave, and I waved back. Also there was Lora, Jim's sister, and a few other faces I knew by sight.

I was seated next to Jim, but on my other side was a stern looking woman, who turned out to be the local vicar's wife, Mrs Vanessa Cradock. I soon worked out that Mrs Cradock was always in charge of the tombola, a key stall at the fair.

Throughout the meeting I kept stealing glances at Fiona, who occasionally caught my eye, but immediately looked away. Alice saw me look their way, and smiled, and I'm sure she knew by now that I'd slept with Fiona.

Somehow I ended up being partnered with Mrs Cradock, and she quickly arranged for me to come to the vicarage the following day to discuss my responsibilities.

After the meeting I briefly said hello to both Fiona and Alice, but Fiona had to leave to attend another function. Not before though, she had whispered "I want you again," under her breath to me.

Jim, Alice, and I left together, and walked to the pub for a drink. Jim went straight behind the bar, and pulled me a pint, and got a glass of Sauvignon for Alice.

"So I warned you, you devil, she got you into bed?"

"Shhsh," I warned, "No one must know, if it gets back to Rupert he'll have my knackers on a pike staff up at Millport Hall."

Alice burst out laughing, "Oh I've got leverage now."

"What are you two conspiring about?" asked Jim. "Sounds like you're planning something."

"Not at all," said Alice, "Just a little gossip."

"Hmm, bet you're warning him about Vanessa."

This time it was Jim's turn to laugh.

"Oh I'd forgotten that. You mean that rumour about the vicar catching her and Bill Perkins in the vestry."

Alice lowered her voice.

"There was a story about her being caught in flagrante with the butcher in the church vestry after choir practise."

I found it difficult to imagine the stern faced Mrs Cradock, getting sexual with anyone.

"Well keep your wits about you tomorrow," giggled Alice. She could hardly contain herself.

I decided that I needed an early night, so after a second pint, I bid Alice and Jim goodbye, and made my way back home.

It was a lovely evening so I went via the beach path, which led to a cut through, back to my cottage. As I picked my way through the sand dunes, the sun was beginning to go down.

I stopped to watch a barn owl swooping low over the bracken along the top of the dunes. It was quiet, save for the soft whoosh of a turning tide on the shingle.

But then I heard a human voice. Well not a voice, but a human sound, the sound of someone having sex, and indeed, being very close to orgasm.

Quietly, in the sand, I crept behind a tussock, and in the evening light I could see a mans' buttocks pumping up and down between a female's thighs.

I ducked back down not wishing to be seen, and just sat silently in a dip in the sand.

With a stifled cry the woman started to cum. I could hear her gasping, but what took me aback was that I recognised the voice, it was Rachel's.

Within seconds I heard the climactic grunt from the guy as he came, and quickly I decided to retrace my steps until I was perhaps fifty or so yards back along the path.

I stood still, as though I was still looking for the barn owl, and then a minute later two figures appeared from behind the dune.

I think Rachel was as shocked as I had been moments before, but the guy she was with was an even bigger surprise. It was Frederick Blackstock, the parish councillor who'd chaired the Summer Fair meeting earlier.

"Oh hello Mike, er… me and Mr Blackstock were trying to see some owls when they were out hunting."

Frederick looked very embarrassed, but trying to make light of it he joked about being caught in the sand dunes with a young girl.

"Don't worry," I said equally jokingly, "Your secret is safe with me."

Both of them hurried past, but not before I'd winked at Rachel as she passed me. It seemed that she liked the older man.

I wandered back home as the sun dipped below the horizon. I poured myself a single malt, and sat on the bench outside the back door.

I'd only taken a couple of sips when I noticed a movement towards one side of me. There creeping into view was Rachel, looking very unsure of herself.

"Oh god Mike, I'm so sorry, you must think I'm a total slut."

Interrupting, I said firmly, "Before you utter another word Rachel, you're not a slut. I don't think you are in the least. You're exploring who you are, finding out about sex. Just relax, I'm cool about it."

Rachel swept over to me, and sat beside me, and hugged me.

"You're such a sweetie, I think you're such a lovely man."

"I'd prefer a different epithet than 'lovely,' but it'll do."

"I just didn't want you thinking I was the village bike, and I didn't want Frederick's wife to find out with all the village gossip that goes on."

"It's all cool," I said again.

Rachel hugged me, and I couldn't help putting my arm around her, feeling her soft body, and her firm breasts pressed against my rib cage.

Fortunately, or unforunately, my cock reacted. Rachel could see my chinos filling out, and without speaking, laid her hand softly on my crotch.

She felt me harden, and slowly she sat up, and began to unzip me.

"Do not speak," she commanded.

Delicately, she pulled my cock through the opening in my boxers, and out through my trousers. Ducking her head down I felt her take it into her mouth. All I could see was the back of her head bobbing up and down.

There was a low moan from me as my cock grew to it's full size.

"Oh Rachel, oh my god."

Rachel lifted her head, and breathlessly said, "I told you to be quiet. Shut up!"

Renewing her efforts, I could only marvel at the expertise of someone so young.

"Rachel, RACHEL! I'm going to cum!"

And with a loud groan, my cock let go, and shot jet after jet of spunk into her mouth.

Rachel swallowed every drop, keeping my cock in her mouth until it had become soft. Lifting her head, she kissed me, allowing me to taste the saltiness of my own ejaculate.

"Now I must go, it's dark, and I walked out on my mum after a row. She'd seen me walking back to the village with Frederick, and didn't approve."

"Yes you must. Do you want me to walk you back… even halfway?… I think I'd better."

I did just that, being careful not to be seen. Just as I left her, Rachel asked me if she could visit again soon.

Who was I to say 'no.'

The next day brought my meeting with Mrs Cradock. What could go wrong? I would be on my best behaviour, and agree with everything she said.

I arrived at the vicarage at 10am, just as the Reverend Cradock was leaving to go and meet with the Bishop.

Vanessa, as I was now allowed to call her, made me tea, and we discussed the tombola. We both had to get donations of prizes from the village, and further afield, if we could.

As it turned out Mrs Cradock, Vanessa, was not such a misery guts as I'd first thought. We got along fine, and once we had got our strategy worked out we chatted, until she told me that she had to go next door to the church to prepare a couple of things for the service on Sunday.

I asked her if I could help out, and she gratefully accepted.

It was a long time since I'd been to church, but I'd been confirmed, so I knew how not to put my foot in it.

After doing one or two chores in the vestry, Vanessa said that she had to put the hymn, and psalm numbers, up on the boards in church.

Now these boards were half way up columns both sides of the nave, at the front, and halfway back. She needed step ladders, which I carried from the back of the church, and placed ready for her.

"Would you steady them for me Mike," she asked.

"Yes, just tell what you want."

"Pass the numbers to me once I'm up there. It's a bit precarious, but it works with two people."

The step ladders were about six or seven feet tall, and in order to reach the boards Vanessa had to get up to the second step from the top. I was standing one foot on the ground and one foot on the second rung.

Straightaway I saw how shaky the whole thing was, but I was quite happy to be where I was, especially as Vanessa was wearing a rather full cotton skirt, just below the knee. It gave me a close up of her shapely calves, inches from my face.

The first board completed, we moved the step ladder to the next one. Vanessa climbed up, I stood supporting.

When she had set up the numbers, she stepped down, but somehow as she did so her skirt snagged on the side of the metal steps. Unaware, she continued stepping down, which had the effect of her leaving her skirt behind, hitched up on the ladder.

I quickly said, "Hang on Vanessa, you've got your skirt caught up,"

Realising what had happened she grabbed the bit of the skirt that was caught, and pulled it free. Blushing, she stepped down, mumbling, "These ladders are death traps, but only two to go."

What she hadn't realised was that I had the perfect view of her thighs, and even higher. I had to swallow hard, because I saw that she wasn't wearing any panties.

Board three proved just as shaky.

Vanessa climbed, and this time as she descended I had to support her, which entailed placing my hands either side of her waist, as she stepped off the ladder. There was a smile, and a 'thank you.'

Board four, and this time I knew Vanessa was playing games. As she stood at the top of the ladder, she looked down and said, "Can you swap this three for a four," but as she leaned down to pass me the number three, she seemed to hitch up her skirt, giving me a clear, unmistakeable view of her naked, shaved pussy.

I passed her the number, wondering, "What is it with the women in this village?"

As she stepped down, I supported her waist, and back on the floor she stood inches from me. I could feel her breath.

"Thank you Michael, I think I need to thank you properly."

We left the step ladders where they were. Vanessa took my hand, and led me through the vestry to the room where the choir practised.

Turning towards me, and looking me straight in the eye, she pulled me close and kissed me.

I was struggling to grasp the situation, but my body was reacting in its usual manner. Vanessa knew it, and started to run her fingers over my crotch. My cock stiffened and she sighed in satisfaction.

This was the vicar's wife who was hitching up her skirt, bending over the choir stall, spreading her legs, and telling me to fuck her.

I grabbed Vanessa's hips, and buried my cock inside her pussy.

"God that feels good," she moaned. I could see the irony in her words.

The choir room, vestry, and church, were completely silent save for Vanessa's panting, and my thighs slapping against her ass. I guess we were both trying to fuck as quietly as we could, but the moment was overtaking us.

I reached round, and found her clit, and that soon produced the beginning of the end.

Her reference to the almighty signalled her divine orgasm, and when I started to jerk inside her, she couldn't hold back.

"Oh fuck, oh god, oh wow, yes."

I pushed deep, and finished pumping my spunk deep into her cunt.

"Oh god that was so good Mike, just hold it there for a minute."

But we were startled by a shout from out in the church.

"Mrs Cradock, Mrs Cradock, are you there?" It was the voice of Miriam Green, one of the church wardens.

Vanessa hurriedly stood up, smoothing down her skirt, while I was pulling up my trousers.

"We're in here Miriam," shouted Vanessa, and as she entered, she added, "We were having a chat about the fair."

Miriam Green looked at me dubiously.

"Ah yes, I'd heard that you'd got a helper."

"And a very able one, I must say, Miriam, he's showing a lot of promise."

I thought I'd better say something before the conversation became too pointed.

"How do you do Mrs Green," I said, offering my hand, "Very nice to meet you."

I thought I'd better escape.

"I think I'd better be off, if you don't mind Vanessa, we'll have to have another meeting soon, I'll get in touch."

"Yes indeed Mike, soon please, oh and thank you for helping with the ladders."

And with that I left.

I went straight back home, I needed space, I needed to think. I was becoming entangled with too many women.

Some would think, 'lucky man.'

-----------------------------

   Series:Alice Was a Seaside Favourite
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:Alice Was a Seaside Favourite Pt. 5
   Teaser:Rachel and Izzy both liked the older man!
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/alice-was-a-seaside-favourite-pt-05
Published:2023-06-14
Retirement to a supposed sleepy Suffolk seaside village had not gone to plan. My expectations of a quiet life were totally wrong. It became apparent that the women were seeking fulfilment in any number of ways.

For the back story catch up with the first four episodes.

**

I awoke the next day, at 6am, unsurprisingly, with an erection.

I decided that it was best to get up and shower, and have a good breakfast.

As I was tucking into my scrambled egg and toast and marmalade, two texts came through. Both inviting me to the same thing, one text from Alice, and the other from Fiona.

Because it was a nice summers day, Fiona was inviting Jim, Lora, Alice, and now me, over for lunch, and a swim in her outdoor pool. She was doing this before Rupert got back from Hong Kong.

Bearing in mind my current dilemma about the women in my life, I thought hard before I sent a text to say I'd be there.

So at 12.45 pm I arrived, complete with swim shorts, and was taken by Giles to the outdoor pool. It was a 25m pool with a jacuzzi at one end. The whole area was enclosed by yew hedging.

The others were already there, including Lora, Jim's sister.

Everyone was in their swimming cozzies, drinking fizzy wine, so I quickly used the changing summerhouse, and joined them beside the pool.

Alice was wearing quite a skimpy bikini, as was Lora whose body was very much curved in the right places, I hadn't realised how sexy she actually looked.

Fiona wore a one piece suit, I was guessing to hide her bruises.

We all enjoyed several glasses of wine, and some of the snacks and savouries before Jim said, "I'm getting in, who's joining me?"

All of us followed Jim into the pool. I swam up and down, relishing the coolness of the water.

Jim was flirting with Alice, splashing, laughing, teasing. They made their way to the jacuzzi, while Fiona, Lora, and myself hung around the shallow end, chatting, gossiping, and generally relaxing.

It was Lora who made the first comment, after she'd swum up to the jacuzzi end, and then back to join us.

Meanwhile I'd asked Fiona how she was, in the couple of minutes that Lora was gone. She had quickly reassured me that she was ok, but not looking forward to Rupert's return.

Lora splashed up to us, with her observation.

Slightly out of breath, she said, "Do you think they're having sex, Jim and Alice?"

Both myself and Fiona looked down the other end of the pool.

It appeared that Alice was kneeling astride Jim in the jacuzzi. They were laughing, but Lora seemed convinced she had Jim inside her.

"What do you think Fiona?"

I was giggling a bit, but still trying to read their body language.

"I'm going to go and look closer." Fiona was smiling now, as she swam slowly up the pool.

"You can't, you can't," said Lora, and this time it was she who was laughing.

We all cruised towards them, and as we got out of the pool, Alice quickly moved away to sit beside Jim.

Fiona spoke first.

"Hey everyone, I don't believe it, they're in the nude, look."

Beside the jacuzzi were Jim's shorts, and Alice's bikini.

We all cheered, and instead of looking embarrassed, both Alice and Jim dared us to join them naked.

"Come on, get those cozzies off, take a risk, it's lovely in these bubbles with nothing on." Alice was willing us to be as daring as she was.

Lora looked uncertainly at Fiona, and I was wondering if Fiona dare do it. Were the marks on her body still visible?

"Go on Mike get those shorts off," Jim smiled at me, with an encouraging expression on his face.

I decided to go for it. I slid my shorts down, and stepping out of them, rather self consciously, I stepped into the jacuzzi, sitting down opposite Jim and Alice.

My decision was enough to prompt Fiona to follow. I watched closely, as she lowered her straps, and slid her swimsuit downwards, and stepped out of it. The marks were gone, and her decision to climb in next to me prompted Lora to strip, and jump in on my other side.

"Oh wow," I thought, this was bizarre, a naked woman on either side of me.

Now those with a knowledge of Archimedes, and hot tubs, and jacuzzis, will know that its sometimes difficult to stay anchored down to a sitting position, when the bubbles get going.

That's exactly what was happening to me. In trying to maintain my position, I was bumping into, and inadvertently touching Fiona, and Lora with my hands and arms, and Jim, and Alice with my feet.

Whether it was just me, who was seemingly just like a cork, or was it just a case of not getting to grips with Archimedes!

"For god's sake someone hold him down," yelled Jim.

The women were laughing, and finally both Lora and Fiona grabbed my shoulders, and held me down in the moulded seat under the water.

It must have looked so funny to Jim and Alice opposite, but very soon it appeared they only had eyes for each other. Whatever was happening below the bubbles, Alice was getting ever closer to Jim.

I guess being witness to her older brother becoming intimate, so close up, was too much for Lora.

"I'm going to do a few lengths," she said to me and Fiona, and stood up, climbing out of the jacuzzi, to go back into the pool.

My eyes tried to follow her wet, naked body, but I was still trying to stay still, and balanced, even though Fiona had remained clutching my arm, holding me anchored down.

I ended up gripping the edge of the seating, under the surface, and gripped even harder as Alice's feet brushed mine. She had turned herself around, straddling Jim, her breasts pressed up against his chest.

Both Fiona and I, both heard their audible moans as. presumably, Alice received Jim's cock inside her. Their kissing intensified, with Fiona watching fascinated.

It was very arousing, and too much for Fiona to ignore. In her cultured voice she said quietly, "God, I need to fuck you Mike."

In a flash her legs spread either side of mine. I could feel her hand grabbing my cock, and it being directed up into her pussy. Sinking down on me, her pussy seemed to envelope my cock, as she gripped my shoulders.

I had no problem staying below the surface now. Fiona began to rotate her hips, grinding down on me.

I was unable to see Jim and Alice because Fiona was between us, but I could hear Alice encouraging Jim.

"That's it Jim, go on, yes, oh god that's wonderful. Just there, yes, yes, again, yes, don't stop, oh good!"

At that moment the program cycle on the bubbles ended, and the water pump just provided a gentle rippling sound. It coincided with Fiona making herself heard.

"Mike, Mike, wow, shit, that's… oh, yes."

Goodness knows what Lora must have been hearing in the pool.

"Alice, I'm cumming," I heard Jim growl.

"Yes, c'mon baby, fill me up."

Fiona seemed spurred on by that because, thrusting her breasts into my face, she cried out, "Fuck, oh fuck."

I could feel her pussy gripping my cock, and she sank down on my lap as she came. I didn't cum, but felt my cock relax, as she lifted herself from me.

Both Jim and Alice were smiling as we separated, and all four of us had a very satisfied feeling.

Meanwhile Lora was in the summerhouse getting dressed, and came out saying, "You lot are just like rabbits, for fucks sake, you all need a cold shower."

Alice said, giggling slightly, "You should have joined in Lora, we wouldn't have minded."

Lora snorted, and replied, "I'll see you later Jim, don't forget, it's your duty tonight," referring to the pub bar supervision. And she left, walking back to her car.

"Oh dear," I said, "We've upset Lora, should we have been so brazen?"

Jim replied, "No, don't worry, she just needs a man at the moment. Actually she was probably a bit upset, because I think she's taken a fancy to you Mike."

I felt Fiona tense at that remark, and I thought I'd better try to mitigate Jim's suggestion.

"Well I'm not in the market for new ladies Jim. Fiona and I find ourselves in an awkward situation, and that's enough for me. I'm quite happy with the status quo without complications."

Fiona interrupted, "Look, all of you, you all know what Rupert's like. He'll be back tomorrow, and my life will be back to duty, duty, duty. I can't stop you Mike, having other girlfriends, if you want to, do it."

I wasn't sure what to say, but everyone knew the situation, and would be sensitive to it.

We all, finally, got dressed, and Fiona saw us off in Alice's car.

Little was said, but I hugged Fiona, and told her to contact me if Rupert was too horrible.

The day had been enjoyable, but had come to an end with just a little bit of a sour taste.

At home that evening I sat with my usual malt whisky as the sun went down, determined to rationalise my life. I seemed to have been finding myself falling into situations with women that had never happened to me before.

Next day the world looked different, and I was optimistic about my latest task, given to me by Vanessa Cradock, the vicar's wife. I had to beg, borrow, and steal, (well maybe not steal), tombola prizes from people in the village.

I decided to try to be methodical about it. I looked at what businesses there were, and made a list. It wasn't a long one, it was only a small village!

Apart from Jim's pub, there was Betty's craft shop and cafe, a small village store, an artisan bakers, a fresh fish stall, and the ice cream hut near the beach. The rest of the village was made up of holiday homes, holiday rentals, and the few residents. If I went further afield there was a small holiday campsite with log cabins run by the local farmer. Then last, but not least, there was Millport Hall, and Rupert, or Lord Carstairs.

Did I have the balls to go up there, and see if I could get him to contribute a prize?

I didn't phone, I just drove up there. When Giles opened the door his face was deadpan, he showed no sign of recognition.

"Good morning," I began, "I'm representing the village summer fair committee. I was wondering if Lord Carstairs would be able to contribute a prize for the tombola? I know that he has done in the past."

In the background I heard a man's voice, "Is that about the summer fair Giles? Ask him in."

Giles invited me into the hall. Holding out his hand was Rupert, Lord Carstairs. Beside him was a tall, shapely, oriental woman, no more than twenty five.

"Hello, I'm Rupert, this is Jia li, a work colleague, I'm afraid my wife Fiona isn't feeling well, she's staying in her room. I'm sorry, you are?"

"Oh I'm Mike, I'm on the summer fair committee, I'm on the cadge for tombola prizes."

Rupert grandly said, "Of course, I'll get Giles to deliver a case of wine to the church, is that ok?"

"Yes, thank you, that's very generous."

"Well if you'll excuse me, I have some business to attend to, it's very nice to meet you."

And with that Rupert took Jua li's hand, and led her into the lounge. It seemed obvious to me that she was his current mistress, brought back from Hong Kong, and sleeping with him, while Fiona had been banished to her room.

I left with a mixture of emotions.

The rest of the day was a series of visits where one contributor suggested another, and so on.

When it got to late afternoon I was ready to have a pint, so I made my way to the pub.

There were a mixture of holiday makers, one or two businessmen, and a few locals. Lora was behind the bar, she was a bit off hand, I guess because of the previous day, and, although I'd never sensed any chemistry, she was certainly very attractive. And I'd seen her naked body, and it was delicious.

After she'd served me, we managed some strained conversation, but eventually she seemed to mellow, and did finally manage to laugh at one of my corny jokes.

When there was a brief moment at the bar when no one wanted serving she managed a whispered, "Yesterday was a bit of an eye opener, Jim being there made it a bit awkward for me, but I've never been involved in group sex, if that's what you call it."

I was really cheeky and replied in a low voice, "I would have liked you to have been more involved," and I raised my eyebrows.

Lora directed a playful punch on my arm, and as she went to serve a customer, said more loudly, "You never know," and raised her eyebrows with a smile.

I had one more pint and made my way outside, intending to go home and have a quiet evening. As I cut my way through the outside tables, coming down the fire escape from Lora's flat, was Rachel, together with a stunning red haired girl of about the same age. I noticed the red hair first, but could not miss the voluptuous breasts that were pushed upwards and outwards from her close fitting blouse. She was also wearing tight shorts, covering her magnificent butt.

It was one of those moments when a stunning girl made you wish you were thirty odd years younger.

"Hi Mike, how are you?" Not waiting for a reply, Rachel added, "This is Izzy, my best friend from uni, I told you about her."

I swallowed hard, because I was remembering that this was the friend who liked older men, and had won thirty quid from Rachel, when she had sex with Jim.

Stuttering slightly I said, "Hello Izzy, nice to meet you, hope you're enjoying the village, and the sun."

Pathetic as it was, it was all I could manage, and I was sure that I kept glancing down at Izzy's boobs.

Rachel could see I was feeling awkward, and interrupted, "Mike, can I ask you a massive, massive favour?"

She lowered her voice, and drew me to one side, while Izzy was looking the other way.

"Are you out tomorrow? Is your house free?" Rachel blushed.

"You see Izzy and me… well we are proper friends… if you understand… we aren't 'out' yet… and we just need somewhere to go… to be alone, if you know what I mean."

I suddenly 'twigged.' I sort of nervously laughed, but Rachel saw that I had woken up to the fact that they were bisexual.

"Yes Rachel, of course. I'll be out all morning, I'll leave the door on the latch. I won't say anything to either Jim or Lora."

I looked at Izzy, who was smiling broadly. She mouthed to me silently, "Thank you," and blew me a kiss.

Rachel gave me a kiss on the cheek before I left, and wantonly said, "I'll have you again soon."

That got my pulse racing. I hurried on home, and all evening I kept thinking about Rachel having sex with Izzy. How did they do it? Who took the more dominant role? Was this their first all female relationship?

When I got to bed I was as horny as hell. I lay there naked with the window open, and a summer breeze wafting in. My mind was a conglomeration of sexual thoughts, both past and present. Both fantasy and real memories. When I had had sex with Carol, with Lynne, with Bev, the time at work with Pauline, but then the time I was seduced by Alan, my boss, my first taste of male sex. All sorts of images made me even hornier.

Suddenly I began to ejaculate. I hadn't realised how rapidly I'd been stroking my cock. The hot spunk landing on my abdomen, then pumping out over my fingers. I reached over to find a tissue on my bedside table, and clumsily let the semen on my hands dribble onto the bedsheets. I would definitely have to change them first thing in the morning.

I slept well and awoke to sunshine again. I got up, showered, and feeling hard once again, I wanked in the shower. I couldn't work out why I was so horny.

I changed the bedsheets, had breakfast, and generally tidied the house. I left to drive into Southwold before 9am, and before Rachel and Izzy would arrive.

Southwold is always an interesting place, especially as it has an excellent brewery, and I was keen to stock up on beer and wine. I also spent time sipping coffee, and strolling along the small pier, observing the one or two anglers that were trying their luck.

I arrived back home about 1.45pm which I thought was a reasonable time to allow Rachel and Izzy to have either left, or be nearly ready to leave.

Rachel was in the bathroom when I got in, and Izzy was sitting out back on my garden bench, taking in the sun.

"Hi Mike," she greeted me with a broad smile. Once again, her breasts were on full display, and I struggled once more to avert my eyes. "I really can't thank you enough for letting me and Rachel have some privacy together. It's just that I know she doesn't want to upset her mum. It sounds odd these days, but some parents can get funny about sex and stuff."

"That's absolutely fine, Izzy. I take the view that sex is fun, sex is pleasure, and as long as it's with consent, it's all good."

"Oh my god that's so refreshing to hear. Actually Rachel did tell me about you and her, she did say how much good fun you were."

I must have blushed because Izzy giggled, and when she said that she knew I'd been looking at her 'tits,' I blushed even more.

Before I could mumble an apology, Rachel appeared and Izzy blurted out, "Mike's been perving over my tits, Rachel."

She knew that she was embarrassing me, and she was loving it.

"Stop teasing him, Izzy, you're awful. Mike, I apologise on my friends behalf."

She said it in a way that I knew damned well that she was being sarcastic, but before I could get my own sarcasm in, she continued, "I'm sure you'd love to get your hands on them… well, you never know."

Now it was Izzy's turn to join in.

"You should know all about his hands Rachel."

"Right, hold it there," I said, trying to draw a line under this conversation. "You should both know better, bullying a poor old guy like that." I chuckled, "Who wants a beer? or shall I crack open some wine?"

"Wine. wine," both said in unison.

I opened up a bottle from the case I'd bought in Southwold. We all sat round the coffee table, Rachel and me on the sofa, and Izzy opposite. At first we made small talk, about the village, but somehow Rachel began to open up about her teen age years.

Izzy already knew, but I didn't, that she'd been witness to her dad's domestic violence towards Lora, her mum. It all came to a head last year when a neighbour, an older guy called Ted, stepped in. The police became involved, and while Lora was finding a solution to where she would live, Rachel, on compassionate leave of absence from uni, built up a friendship with Ted, and slept with him.

As Izzy explained this, Rachel began to sob.

Izzy came over, and sitting beside her, cuddled her, and kissed her. It was very emotional, but eventually Rachel calmed down.

I poured three glasses of brandy, and all three of us mellowed. The stronger alcohol brought a lighter note. I made a joke about older men, and their ability to listen.

Izzy said, "Men never listen, but there are exceptions, I know why Rachel likes you."

"Take your eyes off him," Rachel interrupted fiercely, "I know he loves your boobs, I've seen him ogling them."

I wasn't sure how to react, although when Rachel whispered to Izzy, and they both disappeared into the kitchen, I wondered what was up.

It wasn't long before I found out.

Rachel and Izzy returned with mischievous smiles on their faces.

"No objections Mike, Izzy and I have decided to thank you for lending us your empty house," said Rachel firmly. "Close your eyes."

I only got as far as, "There's no need to… " when Rachel produced a tea towel, from behind her back, and proceeded to use it as a blindfold around my head.

"Now, no questions asked, stand up."

Immediately I felt vulnerable, but it was exciting, and I suppose I trusted both girls.

One of them took my hand and led me, while the other was behind me guiding my shoulders. I knew the layout of the furniture, but slowly we got to the stairs.

By their voices, I'd worked out that it was Rachel leading me, and as we took one step of the stairs at a time, Izzy's hands were now on my thighs, guiding me up from behind.

The girls were giggling by this time, and when I started to speak I was promptly told to "shut up."

We got to the bedroom, and by now I'd worked out that there was going to be something sexual going on. My cock was duly flexing itself, and it wasn't a total surprise when I felt their hands undressing me. First my shirt was unbuttoned and slipped off, with one of the girls briefly running her finger tips over my nipples, that immediately hardened.

As Izzy undid my belt and zip, my cock was pressing outwards in my boxers. It caused another fit of giggling, and when my boxers were pulled down, and my cock stood proud there was a loud, "mmm" from Izzy.

The next bit was awkward. I was turned, and told to lay on the bed, while my shoes, socks, trousers, and boxers were removed. I was then completely naked, on my back, with an erect cock, and the sound of two girls, hurriedly, undressing.

My senses were in overdrive, trying to make out the movements, the sounds, the clues to what might happen next.

I felt each girl get onto the bed, either side of me. They were silent now, so I didn't know which was which. That question was solved when I felt a breast placed against my mouth. The girl leaning over me could only be Izzy. The breast was huge, it's softness, yet firmness, smothering the lower half of my face. I opened my mouth, and took in the nipple, which straightaway became hard, and its rubbery texture was sweet to my tongue.

As that breast was pulled away, and replaced by the other, I had that totally unique feeling of a warm mouth engulfing my cock, first the head, then sliding down, to take in as much as it could. It was Rachel sucking me softly.

Both my arms were free to move, and my right hand found Izzy's ass, as she was kneeling over, feeding me her breasts. I was able to stroke the back of her thigh, and she deliberately shifted her knees further apart, so that I could find her pussy.

She was so wet. My fingers submerged themselves in the gooey, pussy juices, and when I dragged my slippery finger tips over her clit I heard a loud sound of pleasure.

As I was attending to Izzy's pussy, my other hand was exploring between Rachel's legs. My mind was locked into self control mode as she worked on my cock, and so feeling my way into her pussy was second nature.

Her juices had been flowing too, and when my fingers journeyed over her clit, there were more muffled groans of pleasure.

In fact, from being submissive, and almost being the two girls' captive, by use of my fingers, I was in the ascendancy.

As I massaged both of their clits, my finger tips were diverting their attention to their own pleasures.

Even blindfolded I could sense their movements. Both still kneeling, Izzy pulled her breasts away, and Rachel stopped sucking me.

"Fuck Rachel, he's going to make me cum."

Izzy was gasping as she added, "Oh god, I'm so close."

Rachel was close as well. "For fucks sake, Izzy, I told you he was good. I'm nearly there… oh fuck, yes, Jeez, I'm cumming."

Rachel exploded on my hand, soaking it. A few seconds later Izzy began shaking, gripping my wrist with her thighs, "Fuck, fuck, fuck, oh shit, oh fucking hell."

Both girls slumped down, partially trapping my arms.

After a few seconds, I managed to pull my hands free, and then Rachel was stirring, and suddenly my blindfold was removed.

Blinking, I could see Izzy sitting up beside me, her magnificent breasts hanging pendulously down. Smiling she said, "Fuck Mike, that was bloody good." But she was looking down at my cock, now diminished since Rachel had stopped sucking it.

Her hand reached over, and started to massage it. Her head lowered, and I felt her mouth close over the head.

"Go on Izzy, give him some of his own medicine."

Her head was bobbing up and down, and my cock regained its hardness. Rachel watched as Izzy flipped around, and straddled my hips. Within seconds her pussy had swallowed my cock.

Looking up I saw her eyes close. There was a quiet groan as she started to move, and her breasts swung from side to side. She had an enormous sexual appetite, and soon she'd set herself ready for another orgasm.

Humping up and down, her breathing quickened, the bed shook, and Rachel was spurring her on.

"Fuck him Izzy, milk him, make him cum."

I reached up to cup her boobs, and when I squeezed her nipples it triggered her orgasm. With a cry of, "Fuck," she came, and kept cumming.

It was enough to set me off. Izzy's pussy pulsated, and my spunk started to spurt inside her. We were all totally satisfied.

When both girls left, it was with the promise of meeting again. My adventures continued.

-----------------------------

   Series:Alice Was a Seaside Favourite
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:Alice Was a Seaside Favourite Pt. 6
   Teaser:My evening with the vicar's wife was surprising in many way
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/alice-was-a-seaside-favourite-pt-06
Published:2023-06-14
This is a fantasy series about my adventures when I retired to a quiet Suffolk seaside village in the UK.

It seemed that the womenfolk had a massive sexual appetite.

**

The date of the village summer fair was fast approaching.

I'd done well in getting donations from the village, and even some from people and businesses in nearby Southwold.

Most of them were stored in the church vestry, which was a bit of a 'danger area' from the point of view of being alone with Vanessa Cradock, the vicar's wife. I knew that when we came to sticking numbers on the prizes there might be temptations, at least on Vanessa's part, she did seem to have an 'appetite.'

I shouldn't have worried because on the day we'd allocated, there were two other volunteers present.

Cynthia and Oliver were a couple in their sixties, just a year or two older than me, but very colourful characters.

Oliver was a retired executive in the film industry, and Cynthia was a retired thespian, who had been in repertory theatre, and had bit parts in one or two films. They lived in a large thatched house just up from the church.

I'd only met them for the first time that morning, but they were the sort of couple that you just got along with. Cynthia was particularly delightful. That's possibly the wrong word, I should say, delicious. Even though she was a mature woman, she hadn't lost her figure. Tall, blonde, slightly greying hair, a trim waist, and underneath the summer dress, a very attractive butt.

Oliver was of similar stature to myself. He had a winning smile, and a great sense of humour, and he obviously knew about Vanessa's proclivities. I suspected he might even have had experience of her himself.

The morning went well, we managed to get all of the numbers onto the prizes by lunchtime. Vanessa was extremely chuffed, and when Oliver invited all of us back to his house for lunch, we all readily accepted, and made our way up the lane.

The house was incredible. Thatched, timbered outside, with a traditional cottage garden, full of roses and shrubs that were an absolute picture. The inside was a surprise. Although with oak beams and leaded light windows, the furniture and furnishings were quite contemporary.

We were ushered into a large lounge, full of sofas and loungers, which opened out onto a York stone patio. Surrounded by climbing roses, there was a large pergola over, and above a hot tub, and a dining area with long settees and plump cushions.

Vanessa had been there before, but I hadn't, and I was truly impressed.

"I love your house, it's fantastic," I said, and I meant it.

Cynthia smiled. "Thank you Mike, we love it too. We've worked hard for it, and I'm glad you like it."

"There's been some wild parties here you know," added Oliver.

Cynthia looked pained.

"Not ours I hasten to add," she said quickly. "The previous owners were, (and she named a famous politician involved in a sex scandal) known for colourful parties. But we can let our hair down occasionally, can't we Olly?"

I noticed Oliver blushed, and looked sideways at Vanessa. Had I stumbled upon a hidden secret, I decided that it might be a possibility.

After a light lunch, and just a glass of wine, both Vanessa and myself left, but not before Oliver had invited both of us, including the vicar, to a small party the following Saturday evening.

As we walked back along the lane, Vanessa said, "Actually Gerald is going to be away for the weekend on a retreat. Do you think we could go together?"

I thought quickly, would going to a party with the vicar's wife be a mistake? In a flash, I decided life is too short, and I'd go for it.

"I'd love to go with you Vanessa, are you sure Gerald won't mind?"

"He won't have a choice, I decide what I'm doing in our house."

Vanessa's severe face appeared then, and I got an inkling of the hierarchy at the vicarage!

"Great, I'll walk up to the vicarage about 7.45pm. Have you been to one of these before? What do we wear?"

We had reached the vicarage gate. Vanessa smiled, and with a nervous cough, replied, "Men wear just casual, the ladies tend to dress up a bit."

She raised her eyebrows, and added, "I think it may be an exciting evening."

And she opened the gate and was gone. My mind was racing, and I suddenly knew that Saturday evening could be another adventure.

I arrived at the vicarage at just before 7.45pm. When Vanessa opened the door I had to do a double take.

She was wearing a red, tight fitting dress, cut low, and her hair and make up were perfection. She must have seen my mouth drop open, because her first words were, "Have you not seen a woman dressed up before?"

"There's dressed up, and there's dressed up," I managed to reply.

"Help me on with my coat please Mike."

Vanessa was holding a light cotton coat, and turning, she seemed to wiggle her ass at me, before slipping her arms into the sleeves.

As we walked up the lane towards Oliver and Cynthia's, Vanessa finally revealed why she had said that it might be an exciting evening.

"I have to tell you Mike," she confided, "I've been to two of Oliver's parties before, and I'm hoping you realise they're naughty ones."

"You mean 'swinging' parties?" I simulated a shocked expression, but then giggled.

"It's ok Vanessa, I'm not easily shocked, and whatever you want to do tonight, do it!"

As it turned out there were four couples at the party including Vanessa and myself.

Oliver and Cynthia, of course, Steven and Pauline, Craig and Caitlin.

Steven and Pauline were of our vintage. Steven, a retired bank manager, and Pauline, a musician, married to each other, and living in Ipswich. Steven was tall and thin, Pauline was wonderfully black, of Jamaican origin, and was quite short, but voluptuously built.

Craig was no more than thirty, well honed, with a slight Aussie accent. Caitlin was much younger, early twenties, short blonde hair, a perfect figure and tall. Both were friends of friends in the film industry, from Oliver's previous career.

"Come in, come and meet everyone," Oliver did the introductions, and gave us both a glass of bubbly.

It was an intimate gathering, but there was a sexual tension in the air, as all of us contemplated who might be coupled with who.

As we drank more wine, and snacked on the buffet, it soon became clear how the evening would work out.

Cynthia was paying a lot of attention to both Caitlin and Craig, which left myself and Vanessa engaging with Steven and Pauline.

It was clear that Steven had an attraction to Vanessa, and in a way, her domineering personality matched Steven's slightly reticent way of agreeing with everything she said.

Pauline on the other hand was 'sex on legs." I just wanted to kiss those full lips, or feel them around my cock. When you're holding a relatively polite conversation with someone, and at the same time imagining having sex with them, it can be quite difficult. But we've all done it at some time, I'm sure.

The evening was fuelled by more wine, and there was quiet music playing in the background. As the sun started to go down outside, the room became lit by just a couple of table lamps. I was guessing that the hosts would break the ice, and I was right, but not totally in the way I expected.

Everyone was sitting around the room on the ample cushions and sofas. Vanessa and I were on one side of the room with Steven and Pauline, while Cynthia was sitting next to Caitlin, and Craig and Oliver were standing, over on the other side.

As I was talking to Pauline, I saw her looking over at the others, and I turned my head to see Cynthia and Caitlin kissing.

We were both fascinated by this, and when Vanessa and Steven had both seen what we were looking at, Vanessa said quietly, "I think this is where the party begins."

I looked at Pauline, and those lips.

Smiling, she said, "Go on then, kiss me, you've been wanting to all evening."

I leaned forward, and those plump, lipstick coated lips made contact with mine. With both our lips parted, Pauline's tongue flicked out to touch mine. It felt so erotic, and I wanted it to go on, but Pauline pulled away, and whispered to Steven, "I think Vanessa may be wanting to play now."

Vanessa beckoned to him, expecting him to know his place, and he obediently came and sat down beside her on our extended sofa. I had just enough time to see her start to unzip his trousers, before Pauline had pulled my face back towards her, and was kissing me again.

As our tongues sparred with each other, Pauline took my hand and placed it on the mound of her left breast. The hardness of her nipple pressed through her cotton dress, growing harder, and bigger, as I stroked it.

I could feel my desire rising in my trousers, and elsewhere in the room there was a gasp, as someone else's journey of pleasure began.

The urgency of our kisses increased, and I felt Pauline's fingers seeking out my belt and zip.

Just above the background music in the room there was the unmistakeable sound of clothing being removed, and people moving their limbs so that lingerie and underwear could be discarded.

I saw that the gasp had come from Cynthia who was now riding Craig's cock, alongside the incredible naked body of Caitlin, who had Oliver's head between her thighs, feeding him her pussy.

Stripping out of my shirt, trousers, and boxers, I was able to watch Pauline undress. When she unclasped her bra, and her enormous breasts were allowed to hang free, I just wanted to bury my face in them. And then looking down there were no panties to remove, just shapely, dark skinned thighs, with black, lace topped, hold ups on.

I only had eyes for Pauline. Her dusky skin glowed in the half light, her dark nipples and areolae accentuated her sexuality, and with her thighs slightly parted there was the briefest glint of pussy juice seeping from between her plump, pink labia.

"Fuck me, Steven, go on, fuck me hard."

Vanessa's voice was imploring Pauline's husband to give her everything. Pauline's voice, however, was more measured.

"Let me feel you inside me, Mike, but take it slowly, I'm feeling so horny."

Edging my body above her, my stiff cock pushed open her pussy lips, wetting the head, and as her pussy opened, sliding inch by inch inside her.

"Oh my good god, that's so good, Mike, just stay there, don't move."

Pauline's thighs wrapped themselves around my buttocks, and as they gripped me tightly, they slipped up almost around my waist. Finally I was feeling those huge breasts, pressed against my chest. Pauline's breath exhaling into my neck, I softly kissed her ear, sucking the part of her lobe that was holding her ear ring.

Still buried, unmoving inside her, I lifted myself up onto my elbows, lowering my mouth to take in her nipple. I'd found the trigger.

"Oh YES." Pauline's cry was the loudest in the room at that point. There was much noise of everyone having sex. All four men were pleasuring their women, all four women were being fucked by men who were fucking them for the first time.

As I sucked Pauline's nipple it was as though it was wired directly to her pussy.

She loosened her thighs gripping me, and I flexed my hips, withdrawing my cock an inch or two, and then sinking deep inside her once more. Her pussy was swimming in juices. It was oozing, it was so wet, it was a new sensation to me.

We seemed to relax into one another. We were enveloped by soft cushions, and it became so easy to create a mutual rhythm. As one of us pushed, the other pulled back, Pauline's fingers clasping my shoulders, her breathing becoming shorter, but both of us building our pleasure slowly.

Even when we both heard Cynthia cumming, our bodies remained in tune. As Cynthia's cry of satisfaction was joined by Vanessa's, and she was giving out a muffled scream, Steven was beginning to cum himself.

Pauline was starting to pant, and I was thrusting more quickly. Her eyes were opening and closing, and she was licking her lips.

Just then, Caitlin, who was being fucked by Oliver was shouting, "Oh fuck, I'm cumming."

It triggered Pauline's orgasm. With Caitlin shouting from across the room, I had to press downwards as her bucking hips threatened to throw me off.

As Pauline calmed down I still hadn't cum, but it wasn't always a necessary result, when giving pleasure to another. Rolling to one side, my cock slipped from Pauline's soaking pussy, and we lay there with all the other couples having come to a post orgasmic conclusion.

Oliver broke the relative silence with the offer of a night cap before we all left for home. Both Steven and Pauline had enjoyed themselves, and Vanessa had a satisfied glow.

When we finally left it was after midnight, and the two of us walked back to the vicarage under the stars. No one was about, so Vanessa clutched onto my arm and was in a light hearted mood.

As we walked I said, "What would Gerald say if he knew you'd been out to a swinging party?"

Squeezing my arm more tightly Vanessa replied, "Gerald does as he's told. We have a slightly unusual relationship where he allows me certain freedoms, even though he's a man of the cloth."

I was fascinated by the admission, but was soon to get a clue as to how the relationship worked.

We'd reached the gate to the vicarage, and stepping just behind the hedge, Vanessa pulled me to her, and kissed me.

"Thank you for escorting me tonight Mike, I appreciate it. I know you weren't sure how it would go, but I saw how you satisfied Pauline, it was quite exciting watching you two."

"I enjoyed tonight, it was fun."

"Would you like to come in for a second nightcap?" Vanessa had a soft, almost loving look in the moonlight.

I knew where this was all going, and maybe because I'd not completed my own pleasure earlier, I readily accepted the invitation.

Once inside, Vanessa poured us both a brandy, and in between getting the drinks and sitting down, she had checked her phone.

"Excuse me, it's a text from Gerald. He knew about tonight and he likes to be told what happened."

Looking at me, she pulled a face, "He get's a kick out of the details, it sounds a bit kinky, but we are both relaxed about it."

I took a swig of the cognac while Vanessa texted back. Even though it was nearly 1am there was a reply. She smiled, and giggled slightly as she returned the text, and then took the phone, and propped it up on the coffee table.

"What have you done that for?" I asked.

Taking my glass, she stood up, and peeled off her dress. In a moment she removed her lingerie, and was naked.

"I'm recording a little action drama for Gerald to enjoy."

Vanessa was on her knees unzipping my trousers, and in seconds she pulled them around my ankles and was sucking my cock.

"Bloody hell Vanessa, oh my god, you're so bad."

I was hard, and erect very quickly, pre cum was combined with Vanessa's saliva, and along with her pussy juices, she was ready for me, and she jumped across my thighs, impaling herself on me.

Both of us were grunting in a lustful frenzy. Vanessa was humping up and down, her breasts bouncing, and unlike earlier in the evening I came quickly.

"God, Vanessa, fuck, I'm can't hold on."

Vanessa ground down on me, stimulating her clit.

"I'm cumming too, Mike…, god yes."

I was feeling myself spurting inside Vanessa's cunt, as she was starting to shudder in climax. All this was going to be watched by Gerald within the next hour, in his room on retreat.

When we separated, and fell back on the sofa, Vanessa reached for the phone, and instead of switching it off, as I expected her to, she held it between her knees, and parted her thighs. I could see my spunk oozing from her pussy, and Gerald would watch that too.

"Look at this my darling," she whispered into the phone. "If you were here, I'd make you lick me clean."

As I was pulling my boxers and trousers back up, Vanessa was texting, and attaching the video to Gerald.

She pressed 'Send' and raised her eyebrows, leaning over to kiss me.

"Oh Mike, I really hope you aren't angry, Gerald and I will get so much from this. I hope you won't be embarrassed when you see him.

And so the evening came to an end.

Eventful, exciting, erotic, and perhaps the precursor to more adventures.

-----------------------------

   Series:Alice Was a Seaside Favourite
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:Alice Was a Seaside Favourite Pt. 7
   Teaser:Celebrity? In my bed, and on the internet!
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/alice-was-a-seaside-favourite-pt-07
Published:2023-06-14
I'd retired to a quiet Suffolk seaside village, which wasn't so quiet after all.

If you want some background to this episode, please read the previous parts, or some of them!

**

The week of the summer fair arrived, and the volunteers, and committee were getting into top gear.

Everyone in the village was excited because the fair was being opened by Faith Tunstall, the film and TV actress, who amongst other things, had recently played the wife of John Wilkes in a period television drama. The irony of that, were the recent headlines about her real life husband being caught out with a tabloid reporter. She had been persuaded to come to the fair by Oliver, who knew her from his old days in the film industry.

The day of the fair dawned bright, and sunny. The fair was due to begin at 2pm, and Faith Tunstall had arrived at Oliver's in a chauffeur driven Jaguar. He escorted her to the village green, and in the sunlight she looked ravishing. She was forty five, (according to google),tall, slim, blonde, and piercing blue eyes. Dressed in a full, flowing summer dress, accentuating her slim waist, she spoke, and her voice was deep, and sexy.

After she had used the Tannoy to thank everyone, and the autograph, and selfie hunters had been satisfied, she made her way around the stalls, accompanied by Oliver.

I was 'manning' the tombola stall, taking it in turns with Vanessa, the vicar's wife. Eventually, I looked up, and there she was, in front of me. Faith Tunstall. My heart briefly stopped!

"Two tickets, young man," she said, in what seemed a very flirty way.

I took the two pound coins, with my hand visibly shaking.

Her eyes cut through me, through my heart, straight to my loins.

"Certainly, Ms Tunstall." My voice was shaky too, as I held out the bucket with the folded tickets in.

"Oh my god, Oliver, this man is wonderful."

Oliver smiled broadly, "You've made his day, Faith, this is Mike, he's a great fan of yours."

Unfolding the first ticket, the number was blue 22, and both Oliver and Faith burst into laughter when it was seen that she'd won a bottle of tomato ketchup.

"Must be burger and chips tonight then, Oliver," the deep voice had amusement in it.

The second number was pink 67. It was attached to an envelope.

Faith Tunstall carefully tore the envelope open, and read the slip of paper carefully.

"It seems I've won a meal for two at the 'Lobster' pub. That's the one over there isn't it Oliver?"

"Yep, that's it, you'll have to come back from Hollywood to claim your prize," he chuckled.

"Hmm, I'm not going to do that, and my wretched husband has fucked off."

The expletive grated somewhat in the summer sunshine.

"Tell you what,… Mike is it?"

"Yes," I replied.

"Would you share this with me? You brought me luck, my husband can 'go hang.' Escort me to the pub tonight?"

My mind exploded like a firework display. Was this beautiful, celebrity icon, inviting ME out on a date?

"Er, yes,… I'd love to… if you're sure."

Oliver seemed almost as shocked as I was, but smiling broadly he said. "Mike, I'm sure you'll be on your best behaviour."

"Ok, my man is collecting me at 10pm, I'll go back to Oliver's to freshen up. Meet me there at 7.30pm."

With that, she turned, and headed off with Oliver, and a crowd of followers trailing in her wake.

I was stunned.

"Bet you didn't see that coming," Vanessa couldn't believe it either. "You get off, and put your best 'bib and tucker' on. I'll finish up here."

I hurried home in a dream. Showered, shaved, and nervous, I presented myself at Oliver's, at 7.30pm.

"Hello Mike," Faith opened the door, and appeared as though going to the pub with me was the most natural thing in the world.

When she did the 'mwah' on my cheek, I went weak at the knees.

"Look Mike, I know that this must feel odd to you, but I'm an ordinary 'girl.' Just treat me like a normal date. Sorry, perhaps 'date' is the wrong term, but let's just enjoy the evening, it's a refreshing change for me too."

I relaxed pretty much after that. "Thanks for saying that Faith, I'll think of you, oh my god, as just another date."

We both burst out laughing.

"Go on you two, get off down the pub," yelled Oliver, in the background.

I felt like I'd won the lottery as we walked down the lane, arm in arm, to the pub. When we entered, it was like one of those scenes from a film, when the whole place suddenly goes silent. All heads turned in our direction, as we were greeted by Jim, and shown a seat in the restaurant part of the bar.

Jim was beaming, but wholly professional. Faith ordered some Chardonnay, and we both relaxed into our meal, and shut ourselves off, mentally, from everyone else. In fact our conversation was non stop, and we were engrossed in our discussion, telling each other about our lives.

Although our worlds were totally different, the personal bits and pieces were very much the same. It was obvious that the previous weeks revelations in the tabloids had hurt Faith, but the evening was almost cathartic in letting it all out to a total stranger. I think I had given Faith the impression of being discreet.

However, the meal came to an end, there was no bill to pay, and so we got up to go.

The inevitable heads turned, but I felt on top of the world to be escorting this beautiful, and famous lady out of the pub, and into the warm, summer evening.

But my evening was about to get even better.

"Mike, my car is due in fifteen minutes, I'd love a coffee. Do you think I could impose on you?"

That was really a question I wasn't expecting.

"Of course, you will have to excuse the state of the place, but yes, it's just along here," I stuttered a bit, but pointed down the side lane.

Faith stopped briefly, under one of the few street lamps, and started to tap on her mobile.

"There," she said smiling, "I've text my chauffeur, put him off for an hour, told him to come when I call. There are some advantages to fame and fortune!"

Still with my mind in a jumble, Faith clutched my arm once more, and we made our way the few yards to my front door. Fumbling for my keys, she whispered, "Hey, you're not still nervous."

In just the light from the security lamp, her face looked so beautiful. It had appeared on screens all around the world, and here it was, inches from me, on my front door step.

And then, in a moment of pure bliss, she leaned in close, and kissed me. Not just a peck, but a full 'screen' kiss.

We held it for several long seconds, and when our lips parted Faith's voice was nervous too.

"Mike, take me inside, don't say anything, because, I'm shaking like hell, I don't do this sort of thing, but I want you to take me to bed."

'Wow,' was all I could think.

Unlocking the door, Faith closed it behind us, and, putting her arms around my neck, kissed me again.

Her body felt wonderful, she smelt divine. She didn't seem in a hurry, until she touched my lips with her finger, and whispered, "Let's go upstairs."

Thank god I'd made the bed, and everything was fairly decent.

Faith stood beside the bed in front of the window, with its leaded lights, and overhanging roses.

Carefully placing her clutch bag, and mobile on the bedside table, she slowly began to undress.

I realised I was standing there with my mouth open, so quickly I began undressing too.

In seconds Faith was standing in the half light, in her cerise bra and panties, and I was just in my cotton boxers. Slightly embarrassed I felt my cock beginning to rise and press outwards.

Faith moved towards me, and we embraced once more.

As we kissed this time, there was the softest sigh, as our lips met.

There was no tension, her body relaxed into me. She must have felt my desire, and as I released her bra, she pressed even closer, her perfect breasts, and her prominent nipples grazing my chest hair.

It was my turn to become assertive now.

Faith had ceded all control to me, allowing me to lay her back on the bed. In the same movement I took one of her nipples between my lips, flicking my tongue over it.

"Oh Mike, slowly… please."

And I did go slowly, swapping my attentions from one breast to the other. Here in my bedroom, in my bed, I was slipping the panties down the thighs of one of the sexiest screen stars in the world.

As my lips and my tongue traced a path over her stomach, Faith did two things. Firstly, she parted her thighs, allowing my body to slip between them, and secondly, I heard her moan, "Mike, yes, oh yes."

When my tongue slipped between her pussy lips, tasting her wetness, she half lifted her hips upwards, wanting my tongue to go deeper.

"Of fuck, god yes," Faith was now in total ecstasy.

Licking her juices, my tongue searching and probing, saving the moment for a few more seconds, before I took her clit, and sucked gently.

Her reaction was to cry out, squeeze my head between her thighs, and enjoy what I was doing.

I continued gently sucking, and licking, and suddenly she screeched out loud.

I couldn't believe that she had cum so quickly. Her state of arousal had accelerated beyond my expectations. As I held her clit in my mouth, I was struggling for air, but thankfully as she relaxed, I slid my body upwards and kissed her, with her pussy juices still spread over my face and lips.

She was breathing quickly, but her kissing was long, soft, and delicious.

My cock was achingly hard, and within just a few inches of Faith's pussy. She knew I wanted to fuck her, but her body language somehow signalled a reticence.

My goodness, I then got yet another surprise.

Faith said quietly into my ear, "I'm going to fuck you Mike, but I need to be careful, roll onto your back."

I did as she asked, slightly conscious of my cock erect, and pointing to the ceiling.

Faith leaned over to her clutchbag on the bedside table, and felt inside. I knew straight away why.

Rolling back beside me, she tore open the foil on the condom. Smiling she said quietly, "You understand? I can't take chances." And then she kissed me, and slid down the bed.

I watched, totally transfixed, and fascinated, as Faith put her tongue into the 'bulb' of the condom, and put the circular part, gently into her mouth. Her head lowered, and I felt the warmth of her mouth surround the head of my cock.

One hand gripped the base of my cock, holding it upright, the other softly cupping my balls.

"Oh!" my voice showed the pleasure a man feels during the first seconds of oral sex.

Faith's expertise came from who knows where. But my cock was swallowed, and suddenly cloaked in the rubber sheath.

Raising her head, the smile told it all. With that sense of satisfaction, Faith rose up, and lowered her exquisite body onto my cock.

With the longest, loudest of gasps, she pressed down, and arched her back. Supporting herself by placing her hands on my chest, she was able to thrust her hips back and forth, which massaged her clit on my pelvic bone.

Faith was a 'one off.' Either she had a very high sex drive, or we just had some mutual chemistry, because as I looked up at her body, her eyes were tight shut, she was starting to writhe, just seconds away from cumming a second time.

"God, you're a bastard, Mike, oh Mike, I can't stop…, oh my god, oh fucking hell."

Shuddering, her long nails, almost piercing my skin, I was feeling her pussy pulsating on my cock.

Opening her eyes, she fell off my body to one side, and in a reaction to her pleasure, she knew that I had to have mine.

She rolled off the condom, and flung it to one side, and went down on me again.

I was never going to last long. Her mouth, her tongue, her fingers caressing my scrotum, all of the sensations weakened my resolve to hold on.

"Faith I'm going to cum, fuck, I'm cumming."

My cock jerked inside her mouth, she kept massaging, and I kept ejaculating. I heard Faith's reaction.

"Mmm."

Swallowing every drop, she raised herself up, and we both smiled.

"Mike, that was wonderful, I don't think it could get any better than that. But I'm just sorry that this is a one off. I just needed someone, and it was you."

"I understand that," I replied. "We live in different worlds, and I know you're hurting with your husband and everything."

Faith reached for her mobile.

"What's your postcode here, I've got to let my chauffeur know where to come."

"It's IP18 **," I replied, "Primrose Cottage, number 6, Dunn Lane."

Faith stood up from the bed, naked, she looked absolutely heavenly.

"Tell me your mobile number Mike, I want to have it."

"07967**." I was thrilled that Faith wanted it.

Picking up her underwear, and courteously also the condom, she scurried into the en suite to reappear, immaculately dressed in the same summer dress from earlier.

I'd managed to look decent in some shorts and a t-shirt, hurriedly plucked from a drawer.

By the time we had got downstairs, Faith's mobile pinged with the message that the car was almost outside. On my doorstep she kissed me once again, and intimately whispered, "Thank you again Mike, it was wonderful. Perhaps our paths might cross again."

With a squeeze of my shoulder she disappeared into her limo, and was gone.

In a daze, I went back indoors and poured a large scotch.

The next morning I didn't wake up until 9am. The sun was shining through the window, and as I turned over in bed, I caught the aroma of Faith's perfume, and the smell of her body on the sheets.

My mobile was on my bedside table. I'd turned it off before we had gone to bed, and when I looked, there was a text from a strange number, which when I read it, could only be from Faith.

'Thank you again Mike, I will remember tonight for a long, long time x.'

I wasn't sure whether to reply, but now that I had her number. I just sent back a text saying, ' I will too x'

An hour later, I'd showered and dressed and was having coffee on the patio outside. And suddenly, the world went mad.

My mobile began pinging one ping after another. The first text was from Alice.

'FFS you're all over the internet, so you fucked her?'

The second text, a few seconds later was from Rachel.

'You horny bastard. Fucking a celeb has got to be right up there.'

And then from Jim.

'I think you'd better lie low mate. Don't talk to the press.'

At that point I stopped reading the texts, and googled 'Faith Tunstall.'

And there it was. Photos of me and Faith from a German magazine website. Not the best quality, taken at night time by a paparazzi, but clearly showing the evening as it happened.

Faith at the summer fair, then coming out of the pub arm in arm with me, then, in dim light, going through the door of my cottage, and most revealing of all, a grainy photo of Faith's naked back embracing me through my bedroom window. And then finally, a photo of Faith kissing me on my doorstep as she left.

The lurid account also went into detail about her husband being caught out with his young girlfriend the week before, and their potential break up.

"Jesus Christ," I muttered to myself.

My phone was still pinging, and after a brief look, I saw a text from Faith. All it said was, 'I'm so sorry.'

Stunned, I wasn't at all sure where all this would lead.

-----------------------------

   Series:An Affair at Work Is Complicated
   Author:Cleevedreams
   Teaser:I was caught between two women who wanted me
 Category:Loving Wives
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/an-affair-at-work-is-complicated
Published:2023-06-28
Like so many other writers on here I sometimes find it difficult to categorise a story. Often there's a crossover. With contentious issues like adultery and cheating it's arguable. Here lust can lead to love.

**

"Look Matt, I'm sorry, it was my fault, I'd had too much to drink, can we forget what happened, please!"

Unfortunately neither of us could forget about it, and something had clearly been triggered.

The conversation was taking place in a school corridor which was soon full of teen age kids.

"We can't talk about it here Rita," I replied in a hushed voice, "I'll see you in your classroom at lunchtime, you're not on duty are you?"

She shook her head in reply, and avoided looking directly at me, "Okay, but I mean it."

**

This brief conversation referred back to Friday evening and the car ride home from the staff Christmas party.

Everyone had been laughing, giggling, shouting out, all in the very cramped space in the back of a 4X4.

There were three men and three women jammed into the rear seats. Jeff was teetotal so he and his wife Frankie were in the front seats with Jeff driving all of us home.

The evening had started with me driving my old Ford Escort, along with Paul, head of science, Jessie, from the English department, and Rita, a history teacher, headed for our end of term 'beano' at the 'Red Lion,'

I'd drawn the short straw to be the driver, so I'd been on non-alcoholic drinks all evening. At the end of the evening when it came to start my car in the pub car park it was self evident that it was going nowhere.

Jeff and Frankie had taken another couple from school, however, the offer of a rescue lift home in the circumstances, with all of us crammed in the back, seemed very convenient and great fun. It was probably illegal, but Jeff seemed okay with it.

Three guys with three women on their laps would normally have been awkward, however the alcohol seemed to mask all of that for the others, it hid any perceived embarrassment, and I counted myself lucky to have Rita Thomas on my lap.

Rita was a busty forty nine year old and married. Her husband was Bernard, a partner in a law firm. I'd only met him once at another staff 'do,' and he was obviously much older than her. She was not lightweight and kept joking about me being flattened by her. I, in turn, was relishing her very full body squirming on my lap. Secretly I'd thought she was quite a sexy older woman, and the car journey was doing nothing to dispel that.

I'd been at Six Elms High School for three years. I was just a touch under twenty five, establishing myself in the languages department and was in the process of building my career. With a week to go before the end of term and the Christmas break, we all enjoyed the traditional staff Christmas social.

Even before we'd driven out of the pub car park the problem began. With the many pot holes, and in the semi darkness, not even the suspension of the 4X4 could smooth its passage. Rita's backside rose up and down as she clung to the back of Jeff's seat.

I found myself gripping her hips as her body slid one way and then the other. The fact that during the course of the evening I'd secretly lusted after her in her rather tight black dress didn't help. I think she knew it and had known it for the last part of that term.

The chemistry between us seemed to have grown gradually by way of ongoing sarcasm, and a lot of mutual banter which seemed constantly full of innuendo. In the week or so leading up to the end of term we found eye contact was increasingly frequent in situations like staff meetings and generally around the school. It was that classic fluttering of the heart beat between two people who perhaps fancied each other. The problem though was threefold, she was twenty odd years older than me, she was married, and we worked together.

The evening was where we all let our hair down. The pub held the Christmas parties each year for local organisations to have their work socials, and the previous year had been so good we were there again. It was an unwritten rule that spouses and partners didn't attend. Jeff and Frankie were an exception because as married staff members they were allowed.

It was inevitable that after the meal I ended up dancing with Rita. Jessie had goaded us on, she was a bit mischievous and I think she knew there was some sort of attraction and was clearly trying to manipulate the situation. She matched Rita up with me on the back seat of Jeff's 4X4.

Rita's backside on my lap was the classic trigger for an embarrassing erection. In the dim light I could see her dress riding up. Her perfume had been intoxicating enough on the dance floor, up close and personal in the car it was doubly so.

There was no way that she could not have realised what was going on. Even though she was giggling and joining in some of the singing with the others, her squirming felt very deliberate.

For a moment, amidst all the commotion, she half turned towards the side window and directed her words towards me whispering, "Naughty boy!"

I knew for sure then and It seemed to encourage me because I pressed upwards against her, almost lodging my cock between the shape of her ass cheeks. It became a bit of a contest as to who could cause the most stimulation.

Everyone else was oblivious to this, the raucous noise continued.

Then Rita upped the stakes. Somehow she slid one hand under her thigh and gripped my cock through my trousers. I wasn't going to stop her, so even as she seemed to squeeze me and bend forwards to hide what she was doing, I countered her daring.

It must have been the amount of alcohol she'd drunk, because I was stone cold sober when I slid my hand around her hips and between her thighs. Her dress had slid up and it seemed quite easy. I quite expected her to pull my hand away and grab my wrist, but that didn't happen.

She kept singing, she kept squeezing my cock, and I pushed my fingers further up between her thighs.

Rita's legs were well built and I was quite shocked when she seemed to part them slightly. Everyone else didn't seem to notice when I felt the thin fabric of her panties. Ever more daring I slid two finger tips under the edge of them and immediately felt myself in the warm soft wetness of her pussy.

I was waiting for a reaction, maybe elbows in my ribs, or fingernails in my cock, but nothing. There was no more fidgeting, her backside still pressed down and there was a further slight parting of her thighs.

When I slid a finger tip over her clit there was definitely a reaction. I felt her lower body jerk, and she stopped singing. Jess asked her what was up and we both knew we'd better stop. She released her grip on my cock, and I withdrew both my fingers so that she relaxed, leaning back against me.

"It's okay, just had too much to drink," she replied to Jess. She tried to steady herself and take her weight off my cock, but it remained stubbornly hard.

"We're here folks, I think your other halves are waiting."

Jeff's cheery announcement enabled us to clamber out of the 4X4 and I watched Rita totter towards where Bernard was sitting in his car. She said nothing to me and it was Jess who realised I was cast adrift with no way home.

My flat was about three miles from school, whereas Jess lived about five minutes walk away. Knowing I'd either have to walk or phone for a taxi she suggested I stop at hers for the night. It was frosty and I knew I'd have to sort my car out in the morning.

"What will Andrew say?"

Andrew was her fiancée. I'd met him a few times and I wasn't sure if he was visiting that weekend.

"Oh don't worry, he's not there, he won't even know about it, anyway I'm not married… yet!"

She giggled, and was still rather drunk. I managed to quieten my cock down and gratefully tucked her arm under mine. After we'd all said goodbye to each other, we both tottered off in the direction of her flat, her high heels clip clopping on the pavement.

"You and Rita were a bit full on tonight, I reckon she's got a thing about you."

Jess's breath hung in the frosty air, and her voice was still giggly.

"No thanks to you! I reckon you arranged that in the back of Jeff's car, her sitting on my lap."

She giggled even more then and almost stumbled, clinging on to me for dear life.

"It was a bit of a squash wasn't it, but I'm sure you didn't mind her on your lap, especially the way she was looking at you on that dance floor."

"Jess! she's nearly old enough to be my mum."

Again she laughed, "She's definitely old enough to be you're mum, but I reckon she'd be a good lay!"

"Fuck off," I chuckled, "you really are a mischief maker!"

When we got to her flat she directed me to one of two sofas and got a duvet out of a cupboard. We both had a glass of water before turning in.

"I'll leave you here to sort yourself out. There are loads of cushions and you know where the bathroom is. I've got a shower room in my bedroom so you can feel safe if you want to get up for a pee."

The sofa turned out to be reasonably comfortable. I had enough time to think about Rita and the journey home and I wondered about what Jess had said. If I'd been in my own bed I'd have probably masturbated, but it didn't seem to be the right time or place.

"You want tea or coffee?"

I opened my eyes and saw Jess across the room at the door to the kitchen. She was wearing a longish t-shirt as a nightdress and it took me time to focus and realise where I was.

"Tea please, milk, no sugar," I responded and half sat up.

Bare chested, it looked as though I might be naked under the duvet and Jess had flicked the kettle on before going back into her bedroom and bringing out a pale blue silk dressing gown.

"Here wear this, I won't look."

She didn't realise I had my boxers still on, however, reluctantly, I took the dressing gown from her and she went back to tea making.

"I can't wear this," spreading it out on the duvet in front of me, "it's too small and it's… well… it's yours."

Jess giggled that familiar giggle.

"Wuss!" she goaded, "go on, no one's gonna see you, I'll look the other way."

I slid out from under the duvet and stood up. Jess didn't look away and her face showed disappointment when she saw I was wearing my boxers.

Holding the dressing gown out I tentatively put one arm into the sleeve. I took a step backwards when she approached me, but she was reaching out to help me with the other arm.

"Come on, put it on, let's see your feminine side."

It was very tight, far too small and as I tugged it around me. Jess burst out laughing.

"Here, drink your tea, sit down and relax."

I sat on one of the breakfast bar stools picking up the mug of tea. I did relax, but only for a few seconds.

Jess's phone was beside her. Out of the blue she picked it up and took a photo.

"Hey!" I shouted, putting down my mug and standing up.

"You sod, you'd better not post that anywhere."

I lunged forward to grab the phone from her, but she was too quick for me. She turned her back and I gripped her two wrists from behind. With my arms wrapped around her she half bent over and her backside was thrusting itself against me.

Realising pretty quickly that this was not the appropriate thing to be doing I thought about releasing her, but when she shouted, "What's it worth?" the tease was too much.

I lifted her off the floor and carried her, feet kicking and body squirming, out of the kitchen to the sofa I was using in the lounge. Somehow I managed to place her sideways on top of the duvet which had the effect of pulling her t-shirt up around her waist. She was still wrestling me and didn't seem to care that I could see her freshly shaven pussy between her ass cheeks.

"Give it to me," I said it in a really serious tone, which seemed to make her giggle more.

In a moment she had dropped the phone down the back of the sofa and I let her go.

"You're such a minx."

It wasn't a word I'd ever used before, and she sat pulling her t-shirt down over her naked thighs, knowing full well that I'd seen everything. I knelt on the sofa beside her, reaching one arm down the back, feeling for the phone in the tiny gap between it and the wall.

"Minx eh?" she shifted her body slightly as I was stuck there on my knees. As I half turned to respond she kissed me. Softly, but a kiss that meant something. It lasted several seconds before she pulled away.

I sat back on my haunches with her mobile in my hand and we stared at each other.

"Where did that come from?" I said quietly. I was confused, but in a nice way.

"I'm not sure," she whispered back, and putting both hands on my shoulders she kissed me again.

This time the kiss went on until we were both exploring each other with our tongues. I sank down beside her and one arm went behind her resting on the back of the sofa while the other pulled her body towards me.

"Fuck Jess, what about Andrew?"

"What about him," she replied, pulling me into another kiss.

Still confused I didn't do anything to stop the situation, in fact I followed my instinct, and I suppose I followed my lust.

My hand slid down and found her thigh. It found its way up under her t-shirt and cupped her breast, her nipple was already standing up and there was a suffocated murmur when I ran my fingertips over it.

The other reaction was her fingers pulling open my dressing gown and smoothing her fingertips over my nipples.

I separated my lips from hers just long enough to groan out loud.

"Oh fuck Jess."

It was a response made out of pleasure, however the reply was unexpected.

"Yes please Matt, I want to."

I felt her fingers slide down my chest and smooth over my boxers. I was already semi erect and she gripped the spongy flesh gently and squeezed.

There was no rush, it was somehow inevitable, but I hadn't expected it. Jess leaned back on the sofa pulling me down above her. We both seemed to align, she bending one leg up against the back of the sofa, and inviting me between her thighs.

Looking down at her I noticed for the first time that she had green eyes, I'd not registered that before. The fullness of her lips was something else which I certainly had.

"I need to put something on," I whispered, kissing her once again.

"No you don't," she smiled back, "it's okay."

My cock was now pressing against her pussy, although it was still inside my boxers.

"Take those bloody things off, take everything off," she seemed impatient.

I pushed myself up and scrambled to get out of the dressing gown and push down my boxers. Jess managed to lift herself up enough to pull the t-shirt over her head.

We were both completely naked now and Jess had the most wonderful body.

I hardly had any time to take in her nakedness. She reached up, one hand behind my neck pulling me downwards, and her legs wrapping themselves up around the back of my thighs.

We kissed and although I wanted to explore her body in so many ways there was only one way we were going. My cock was finding that way and Jess did all she could to help me. Both our bodies found each other together. Jess was ready, and I was so hard.

The kiss that had begun ended as I entered her.

"Oh Matt… please."

It felt so good. That gentle sleeve of pleasure closing all around me until we rested, body up against body, anticipating what was to come.

"Slowly please… take your time." She pushed against me some more.

Looking down again our eyes understood that moment. Perfectly still, fitting perfectly together.

"Kiss me again," Jess whispered, and it was then, at the back of mind, a tiny voice cried out, 'Andrew.'

Selfishly I banished it from my thoughts and we began to move.

Jess's legs gripped me further up until they were almost wrapped around my waist. She had one arm over my shoulder and around my neck, while the other was under my other arm and around my back. As I flexed my hips I felt her finger nails begin to dig into my skin.

We reached a point when the kissing had stopped entirely and I had my mouth buried into her neck, while her head was arching backwards into the duvet, her lips parting with pleasure.

I began to thrust faster, feeling her pussy wet between us and her breathing becoming more and more like rhythmic panting.

"Matt… oh god… please don't stop!"

As I thrust forwards, her hips seemed to twerk perfectly against mine. The rhythm kept time and her nails dug deeper.

"Oh fuck… yes… oh yes… " she kept saying that repeatedly and I was gritting my teeth waiting for her to cum.

And then it happened, it seemed magical.

With a long drawn out cry of ecstasy Jess's body shook. She seemed to go stiff then shudder. One leg straightened upwards and her nails raked the skin in my back.

"Matt!… Matt!… FUCK… FUCK!"

With a release from deep within me I began to jerk and spurt deep into her. Her next cry of pleasure became a long groan of satisfaction while I grunted into her neck.

"Oh my god Jess," I mumbled as my orgasm subsided.

The silence was accompanied by our rapid breathing. Jess releasing her grip on me enough to not let me go completely, but to feel that release of tension.

"Don't move… stay there… oh god I hate this… please stay inside me."

I lifted up and kissed her, looking down into those now familiar green eyes.

"What the fuck have we done?" I asked.

"Just don't talk, stay there," she replied, and then as my cock dwindled inside her she muttered, "I don't care, I wanted it."

"Oh," she said it loudly, as I rolled aside and ended up tumbling off the sofa and sitting on the floor. I looked up at her as she sat up and chuckled.

"Look I'd better shower, you're pouring out of me… bloody hell."

She got up, picked up her t-shirt and disappeared into her bedroom. I heard the shower switch on, so I gathered up my boxers and my clothes and went to the bathroom. It was a quarter of an hour later that she reappeared dressed in a sweatshirt and jeans.

"Coffee or tea?" she asked, as though everything was quite normal.

"That's where this all began!" I said with a stifled laugh, "coffee please."

"I'm sorry," she said as she made the coffee, "you think I'm a bit of a slut?"

"No, no I don't at all. It was partly my fault." I insisted, hesitating and adding, "no one at school must know."

"I guess not," Jess replied, "and not Andrew either."

I sat in silence.

"I wanted it, you do know that. When I saw you dancing with Rita, I was actually jealous. Would you believe that, jealous of a much older woman, and me engaged too! Fuck! What was I thinking?"

I got up and walked over to Jess, hugging her. Suddenly there were tears, and she began sobbing into my chest.

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm so sorry Matt."

"Don't be… please don't be. Let's just say it was a drunken mistake and no one else will know. And bloody well delete that photo!"

Diverting the conversation I suggested, "I've got to phone the breakdown people and you can give me a lift back to the pub. On Monday we'll act as though nothing at all has happened."

Jess seemed unconvinced, but picked up her phone to delete the photo.

"Sod it, three missed calls from Andrew, just be quiet while I phone him back."

I tried to blank out what Jess was saying to her fiancée, but of course it was impossible.

"Hi darling, sorry I slept in and then I was in the shower, I'd put the phone on silent."

"Yes, it was a good night, Matt Richard's car broke down so we had to bundle into someone else's car to get back."

Yes I'll see you tonight… stop it, that's naughty, yes you can. Now I must go, I've got to do some school prep. Love you baby… lots."

She looked at me, a face full of guilt. "That's your proof, I'm a two faced lying bitch, a cheating slapper!"

I smiled, "Come here, just give me a hug and put your coat on, I'll phone Green Flag."

We hugged and almost kissed again.

"NO!" was all I said and let her go.

It turned out that the car needed a new battery which dented my credit card but sorted the problem. Jess went home and so did I while the staff Christmas party became etched in my memory in so many ways, however the story wasn't nearly complete.

**

"Shut the door Matt, and talk quietly."

Rita looked deadly serious.

"Matt, I got carried away on Friday, I shouldn't have done that, and I shouldn't have let you do it either, I'd had too far much to drink."

The fact that Rita looked almost as delicious as she had done at the party belied what she was saying. Dressed in a fitted skirt and a shaped knitted jumper, the necklace around her neck accentuated its v-neck which hinted at the small amount of cleavage.

"I didn't drink at all!" I pointed out, with the emphasis on 'I.'

It was the wrong thing to say and Rita lost her cool.

"Well sod you, aren't you the saint!"

Realising where we were she calmed down.

"Please can we try to leave it. Christmas parties always throw up these ridiculous situations."

I could see how uncomfortable she was so I backed off, after all what had happened with me and Jess was proof of that.

"Yes okay," I replied almost reluctantly, "I don't want to mess up your marriage, but you are a bit special."

Rita blushed, but stood her ground.

"If you've got a crush on me, I'm flattered, but I'm married and I just got tempted, I'm sorry again, now can we leave it?"

I nodded and went to go.

"I'll behave, but I'm not sorry," I added as I got to the door.

There was just that split second of eye contact that couldn't be denied.

**

Christmas and New Year came and went. I spent them back at my parents and returned to my flat a few days before the beginning of term. It was freezing cold and I'd brought a load of food that my mum had piled into the car, but sadly there was no beer.

Rather than make a special trip to the supermarket I walked round to the corner shop to get a few cans. It was more expensive, but it was handy.

Who should be in there but Alan Welby, one of the school caretakers.

"Happy New Year," we both said simultaneously.

He suddenly looked serious.

"I'm afraid I've got some bad news for you Mr Richards."

"What's that?" I asked in trepidation.

"We've had to move you to another room. We had a burst pipe and it flooded the floor in your room. The good news is that it didn't ruin anything apart from the floor tiles. It just lifted them all up."

"Thank god for that, where have I got to go, how long for?"

"It will take some heaters to dry it out, then a new floor, carpet I think, probably about three weeks. They've given you Room 19 in the history corridor."

I half smiled, because I knew Rita was in Room 20.

"Okay, well I'm coming in on Tuesday to sort some prep out, I'll be in early and help you shift some of my stuff."

Term was to begin on the Thursday. I was pleased I was pre warned so I could get my new room straight. Rita being right next door, I was pretty sure that she'd get a bit of a shock.

And she did.

"I can't shake you off!" she grimaced.

I wasn't sure whether she meant that in a good or bad way. I got the suspicion that she was not displeased and I found out why via Jess, when we spoke next day.

"Your Rita has had a bust up at home."

"What do you mean… MY Rita? What sort of bust up?"

We were both chatting before the staff briefing on the Wednesday, which was a teacher day, and Jess was speaking very quietly.

"Bernard her husband has been a naughty boy!"

"What do you mean?"

My first thought was an affair, but I couldn't imagine him doing that.

She apparently found some old correspondence in his office at home. He was seeing another woman years ago."

"How did you find out, who told you?"

"Paul's next door neighbour belongs to the same golf club. He got very drunk there just before new year and it came out that she'd kicked him out of the house. He's back now, but he had two nights in a hotel."

"Well, well, well, hidden depths. Who would have thought that anyone we know would be doing stuff like that!"

"Shut up! Just remember what we agreed!" Jess was trying to keep a straight face.

At that moment Rita walked in looking a bit grim. She didn't look at me until the deputy head walked over to her and was obviously explaining my move to Room 19.

She glanced over and actually half smiled. It must have been difficult because I think she knew that most of the staff had got wind of her story.

After the briefing I followed her along the main corridor to the history department and she stopped just inside my new room to wait for me.

"I'm a bit like a limpet!" I said.

I was trying to lighten the mood, but she knew that I knew about Bernard's affair.

"I suppose you've heard?"

"Yes, I'm sorry," I replied.

"The thing is, I only took him back out of guilt. Our little 'thing' we had made me feel just as bad, I guess I'm bloody stupid."

"But we didn't do anything."

My raised eyebrows told her that I was being ironic.

"Hmm, anyway, just let me sort my head out. Coming to school is the best place for me at the moment."

She carried on into her room and I got on with my planning and prep.

Later on, when it was coming up to twelve 'o clock, I was feeling peckish. I ventured next door and asked Rita if she wanted anything at the Co op.

"Not really, I've brought a couple of sandwiches in… do you want to share those?"

"Okay, but only if you've got enough for both of us?"

"I'm not that hungry," she replied, "you're very welcome."

"Do you mind if I eat them with you?"

"Please, I'm fed up with muttering to myself."

I noted a softening in her voice and got the bottle of water from my room before joining her at her desk. There was an initial silence.

"Want to talk about it?" I decided to grasp the nettle.

The curtain of despondency seemed to fall away.

"Oh god Matt, I've turned it over in my mind so much."

"How did it all happen? I asked as delicately as I could.

She stopped eating, fidgeting, and began crossing her legs then recrossing them. Almost with a shrug she began.

"I was having a clear out after Christmas. I'd found some old business diaries of Bernard's in the drawer under the bed. It was unusual because most of his stuff is in his study. Anyway I was casually looking through the ones from the nineties and looking at the various appointments and entries. I was actually trying to remember what we'd been doing around those months and years."

"Then I noticed something odd. The name Alison kept appearing and by the side of a lot of the dates was some sort of Greek letter. It seemed curious especially as the occasional one was on a weekend."

"I went into his study, which I normally don't do, to see if I could find his up to date diaries. I couldn't find any entries with the name Alison in any of those. And then I remembered there'd been a junior partner called Alison who'd left under a cloud around about the time of the millennium."

"By then I was in detective mode and I really got rummaging."

"Bernard is a hoarder and he keeps every receipt. I found a couple of boxes in a cupboard going back ages. I soon found ones for the nineties and my heart stopped when I found a few credit card receipts for hotels. The hotels were local ones, and the penny dropped."

"Did you ever meet this Alison?"

"I remember her vaguely. I took no notice, she was a work colleague, the firm was full of bright young blondes."

"So you confronted him?"

"Yes, he's never been a good liar. He confessed it all saying 'it didn't last long' and 'it didn't mean anything.' Apparently the boss found out about it and she got transferred up north. I lost my rag completely, I threw a load of his suits out of the bedroom window, and told him to 'fuck right off."

"But he's back now?" I asked.

"Yes, he spent a couple of nights in a hotel, but then my sister convinced me to have him back and I was feeling guilty about, you know, us!"

I wasn't sure what to say, "Thank you for sharing it with me," I mumbled unhelpfully, "I hope you sort it out."

"I'm not sure, the plan was for me to take early retirement when he retired in two years time, I'm not sure of anything now."

I stood up, my sandwich finished.

"I'm sorry if I've messed with your mind Rita, I'm as much to blame for what happened in that car."

She remained silent, almost staring into space.

"I'm glad it happened in a way. My marriage's been drifting for years, you made me feel attractive. It's flattering for a young man to take an interest."

She suddenly seemed to realise what she was saying, almost putting her hidden thoughts into words.

"God what am I saying, ignore me Matt, you certainly don't need any encouragement!"

She stood up, dusting the crumbs off her skirt, and I remembered the feeling of gripping her hips from behind. I laughed and daringly said on my way out, "If I was older, or you were younger…"

"Get out!" she playfully shouted.

Rita chuckled and I added, "Nice to hear you laugh."

I went back to my room with my mind buzzing. Rita was so much of a temptation.

The term began with a surprise for me. Jess announced the date of her wedding to Andrew. It was to be in the first week of August. When I was able to talk to her alone she knew how surprised I was.

"You know you have a special place in my heart Matt, you always will and you know why," she whispered.

"And you in mine. I must say you've surprised me, but I hope you'll both be very happy."

Jess squeezed my hand out of sight of anyone, and mischievously added, "Are you going to make a play for Rita?"

Before I had a chance to reply, she laughed and strode off down the corridor. She had a habit of getting in the last word away from any staff or students.

With regard to Rita the first few weeks of term passed quickly, but I noticed the eye contact that had been there the previous term was occasionally returning.

I'd catch her eye in staff meetings and assemblies. In the dining hall there'd be little glances. Sadly I was moved back to my old classroom once the room had dried out and the carpet had been fitted.

It was at a parents' meeting that a trigger was pulled.

February was bitterly cold, we all hated those dark evenings, and instead of hopping back home after school some of us had the habit of stopping on and doing some work prior to the meetings which began at six 'o clock.

I was in my classroom working on my laptop when Rita appeared at the door.

"You mind if I come in?"

I chuckled, "When have I ever minded?"

Parents' evenings meant that we had to dress up a bit. I always wore a suit and tie and Rita had put on a business style suit consisting of a black pencil skirt, a white blouse and a high waisted tailored jacket. With her high heels her head was almost up to my nose.

"You look stunning!" I said.

"Cheeky," she replied.

"What's cheeky about that, you'll be getting those dads going tonight, they'll be having wet dreams with their fantasies."

I quickly looked around and bit my lip in case anyone in the corridor had heard.

"What sort of fantasies?"

This was a new Rita, flirty, outspoken, daring even.

I pushed the limit.

"I bet they'll be a book on whether you're wearing stockings or tights!"

She laughed and seemed to sashay towards me. She looked over her shoulder to make sure no one was there and took my hand. Provocatively she placed it on her thigh.

"Feel that? Now you know!"

She was holding my fingers against the clip on her suspenders. I thought I was going to faint and go to heaven.

"Fuck," I murmured under my breath, feeling an immediate response in my trousers.

She let go of my hand, turned on her heels and walked out laughing, swaying her ass extravagantly from side to side.

I sat there, stunned. What the hell had brought that on?

Thank goodness my desk in the hall was the opposite end to Rita's. The evening went by in a haze, fortunately without any 'difficult' mums or dads.

The conclusion to the meetings always petered out. Even though appointment times were given the slower teachers were left with several parents waiting to finish theirs.

I saw Rita walk out to go home as I was completing my last appointment. With indecent haste I finished my report on little Caitlin Briggs and thanked her mum for coming. Picking up my mark books and my laptop I hurried out.

I don't quite know what I was expecting. Rita was nowhere to be seen, I had to assume that she was either in the cloakroom or had already left.

I sighed a private sigh of disappointment and went back to the staff room, dumping my stuff in my locker. It was nine thirty and some of the staff were going to the pub for 'a swift pint.'

I was pretty tired, it was exhausting all that talking. I put on my scarf and went out to the car park expecting to have to scrape the windscreen.

It didn't take many minutes as long as I got the blowers going, so sitting there, I started the engine and turned the heater controls full blast. Through the misted windscreen I saw some headlights flash. I took no notice at first until they flashed again, and again. I rubbed the glass with my hand. The headlights were on Rita's car on the opposite side of the car park.

I turned off the engine and got out, hurrying across to her vehicle.

Her drivers' window slid halfway down.

"Get in, hurry up, it's bloody freezing."

Rita's voice was little more than a hushed instruction. As soon as I'd slammed the door Rita put it into 'Drive' and was on her way out of the car park.

"What's going on?" I asked.

"You're coming home with me!"

I giggled nervously, "What do you mean?"

"You're coming home with me! Bernard's away in Manchester, on some sort of course, so you're going to fuck me!"

I fell silent, stunned, not sure what to say.

"What's good for the goose they say. I've decided I need to live again."

A buzzer was now sounding in the car so I hurriedly fastened my seat belt.

"What about my car, the others will wonder why it's still there?"

"Just tell them it broke down again and I gave you a lift home, only Jess will probably guess."

"Jesus Rita, I don't believe this."

"Yes, and you know what's under here don't you?"

She reached out and took my hand, placing it on her thigh where her suspender belt clasp was. I felt my cock begin to stiffen instantly.

The journey was about fifteen minutes at that time of night. Rita and Bernard lived in a large detached house in quite a posh area on the edge of town. Rita didn't seem nervous at all as we pulled up on the stone drive and the security lights came on.

I let Rita go first to turn off the alarms then stepping into the large hallway she turned to face me.

"Do you realise we've never actually kissed each other?"

I heard her slip off her heels and she became several inches shorter, and at the same time she put her hands behind my neck, drawing me closer.

"We'd better find out what it's like otherwise I'll be driving you back to get your car."

Neither of us laughed, we just kissed. The first was for a few seconds, lips on lips. Then we pecked, little kisses, feeling the others' softness and before long we were both opening our mouths and the kissing began in earnest.

Rita's body was definitely voluptuous, her very full breasts pressed up against me. She seemed to be thrusting her hips forward so she must have felt my growing erection.

"Upstairs, let's go upstairs," she said.

It was a quiet invitation and I followed her nearly side by side up the wide staircase. The bedroom was huge and down one side of the room were mirrored wardrobes. The bed was large too, with a light oak bedhead. On the wall was a bigger TV screen than I had in my flat. All these things were taken in almost subliminally.

"Lie down, you need to watch me now."

I felt awkward slipping off my suit jacket and lying back on the bed fully clothed.

Rita had set the lighting to a dim ambiance as she slipped off her jacket. I watched closely while she kept eye contact and unbuttoned her blouse to reveal a lacy white push up bra underneath. She tossed the blouse aside and unzipped the side of her skirt. I was holding my breath when it dropped around her ankles revealing the matching suspender belt and panties.

Her stockings were dark in colour, almost black, but sheer. I had a choice of either looking directly at her, or seeing her sideways in the reflection of the mirrors.

"Swap!… your turn!" she ordered.

It took a moment to grasp what she meant, but as soon as I understood I got off the bed and watched her recline backwards where I'd been.

"Okay, I've felt that cock, now let's see it!"

Rita was behaving like a fantasy hooker. I kept looking into those eyes that had flirted with me so often and took off my tie, followed by my shirt.

"Make sure you take off your socks, I can't stand that."

I slipped off my shoes before clutching the bottom of the bed and balancing to remove my socks.

I could see her anticipation as I unbuckled my belt and unzipped my trousers. They dropped and I kicked them off my feet.

Rita could see the bulge in my boxers.

"Go on," she whispered.

I lifted the waistband over my cock and they fell down my legs. My erection stood up at forty five degrees with Rita's eyes totally fixed on it.

"Mmm, now come here," she beckoned.

As I lay down beside her I breathed in the essence of her. The perfume was familiar and we kissed again, slowly, softly. My hand reached round, pulling her partially up so that I could unclasp her bra. The straps slipped off her shoulders and her breasts were released. They were full, they were delicious and I couldn't resist burying my face in them, seeking out her nipples with my mouth.

"Oh gosh… it's been so long," she gasped.

While I sucked, and licked each in turn I wrestled with her tiny panties. She had to help me, she wriggled out of them herself, dragging them downwards and kicking them onto the floor.

"Now you can fuck me."

My mouth went up to hers once more and we kissed.

"Not yet," I murmured.

"Please don't tease me," she replied, and she groaned as I slid down the bed, she knew what I wanted. As soon as my tongue delved between her pussy lips she cried out.

"Oh my god… Matt you devil."

Licking more deeply my tongue slid up and over her clit, beginning to suck it like a tiny olive.

"Oh fuck!… oh my god… yes… yes… please… mmm… fuck!"

Those cries of pleasure became more urgent. Thoughts of fucking me were forgotten, she just wanted to cum.

Her hips were thrusting upwards, my tongue and mouth were in constant motion.

"Oh Jesus… MATT!… I'm gonna cum… don't stop… don't stop!… oh my fucking god!"

She seemed to shiver, her thighs clamped either side of my head and I felt her pussy pulse. When I finally lifted my head up from between her thighs all I could hear was her rapid breathing and soft moaning.

"God Matt, I'd forgotten how good that was."

My face was smeared with her juices as I pulled myself back up her body. When I reached her mouth I kissed her letting her taste herself. She was so amused by that she'd forgotten my body was lying between her thighs. I pushed and in a few seconds I was sliding inside her.

"FUCK! Oh god… yes! Oh fuck!"

Her stocking clad legs wrapped around me and I went deep into her pussy.

I was impatient now, I needed to cum. I began thrusting and Rita met me with each thrust. The bed rocked, and I caught a glimpse of both of our bodies in the mirrors. It seemed so incredibly erotic that it made me even hornier.

"Yes… yes… oh yes Matt!"

Rita must have been starved of all this, in a short space of time she came again, crying out at the top of her voice.

"I'm cumming again Matt… oh fuck… yes… oh… yes!"

One loud groan later, I pushed, holding myself deep inside, while I ejaculated in a series of grunts.

I rolled aside, hot and exhausted, and lay back panting, wiping the perspiration from my forehead.

"Jesus Matt, I don't know how you do that, but please don't forget how you do."

Rita leaned over and kissed me.

"Can I take these off, they make me so hot?"

I watched as she unclipped the stockings, rolled them off and got rid of the suspender belt.

"That's better, now come here… thank you so much, you devil."

The kiss was several quick little pecks all over my face and I enjoyed the swell of her breasts cushioning up against me.

"I can't stop here all night Rita, there's no way I can go into school tomorrow in my suit, and also with my car still in the car park?"

She thought for a moment and saw the logic in that.

"I'll take you home and come and pick you up in the morning too. It's still only midnight now."

She got off the bed and picked out a fleece jogging suit throwing it on, no bra, no panties, just the top and trouser part.

I collected my various bits and dressed back into my suit, stuffing my tie in my pocket. By twelve forty five I was back home.

"See you at seven thirty sharp," Rita said before she left. It meant six hours sleep to look reasonably normal again.

Sure enough we got to school before most people. My car was still in the car park, and while I went to the staff room, Rita went to her classroom. I'd only been there long enough to pour a coffee when Jess came in.

"Well?"

"What do you mean, Well?" I asked smirking, knowing perfectly what she meant.

"Did you fuck her?"

We both giggled and looked around to make sure we were alone. She knew from my smile that I had. With no time to reply directly the deputy head came in and cheerily said, "Good morning you two, successful parents' evening?"

There was no opportunity to speak to either Rita or Jess for the rest of the day, and it was again in the car park that evening I got the chance to see Rita.

"I've got to see you again… soon. You're like a drug!" she insisted.

"Can you get out to come to mine one evening, just for an hour?" I replied.

"I'll see, I'll try to make some excuse."

Later that evening Jess phoned me.

"Oh what a twisted web we weave!" were her first words.

"What do you mean?" I replied puzzled.

"Rita's using me as an excuse to see you. She's told Bernard that she's coming to mine tomorrow evening to discuss the head's leaving do. You do know you're playing a dangerous game… and she is as well!"

The tone of my reply told her that I was sorry to involve her.

She replied, "I don't mind, this affair is just between the three of us, I won't let anyone down just so long as you both know that and are extra careful."

I thanked her and next morning Rita confirmed what Jess had said.

"Around seven thirty at your place, I can only stop an hour or so," she hurriedly told me in the corridor.

It was all getting very complicated, but it seemed exciting to me, and I'd get the chance to fuck her again. The reality turned out differently.

Rita was on edge from the moment she arrived. She placed her phone on my bedside table before we both stripped off. Her kisses were rushed and I had to be massaged to get hard. We fucked and it was just a fuck, no real passion, and Rita didn't orgasm. I did cum, but felt I'd let her down, and as jumpy as she was, she wanted to leave pretty soon afterwards. The whole thing seemed wracked with guilt.

I expected Rita to be downbeat next day, however she was anxious to communicate. She came to my classroom at the beginning of lunchtime after my class had left their bags.

"I'm so sorry about last night Matt, it was my fault, I was so uptight. Anyway Bernard's going on a golf weekend in Devon next week, he'll be away both Friday and Saturday night, please say you'll come to see me?"

"Of course I'll see you, will you be able to last until then?" I chuckled.

"I'll have to, I'm so happy you can!"

She disappeared only to be followed ten minutes later by Jess.

"How did it go? Last night I mean?"

"Not very well, in fact it was a bit of a disaster, she was so nervous."

"There you go! Guilt!"

"You can talk," I replied.

"I'm glad you mentioned that, I really need your advice on something."

"Go on, fire away!" I was intrigued about the question.

"Not here, I can't discuss it here. Can we see each other out of school?"

"Okay, the pub?"

"No… I'm sorry to sound so obtuse, it's quite private, I don't want to be overheard. I meant my place one evening, and I do promise to behave!"

I must have looked doubtful, but added, "Tonight, or tomorrow, you choose, and also I don't think we ought to tell Rita."

"More secrets!" she declared, smiling, "tonight, if that's ok, about eight?"

"Okay, I'll see you then."

I got there a bit earlier and Jess took some time getting to the door.

"I was just opening a bottle of wine, you're surely allowed one glass driving?"

"Just a small one, and you go easy too!"

She knew what I meant and I told her to sit opposite me. Her lounge was quite large and it had the two sofas facing each other. She was wearing a jumper and a short skirt and was curled up on her sofa, her legs tucked under her.

"So what's all this about, all this secrecy?"

Jess was clearly nervous and took two big swigs of her wine.

"I've got a question for you, I need to know what a man thinks."

I was both smiling and raising my eyebrows, waiting for this earth shattering question.

"Have you ever been in love… I mean really in love?"

I was thrown a bit. Immediately my analytical mind switched on. This was a question on many levels, and I tried to be careful in answering it. Why it was asked must have had something to do with Andrew and Jess.

"I guess a lot of people would say that being in love with someone is where you couldn't bear to live without them. If that's the definition then I was definitely in love with Emily Russell… for about three days!"

"Who was she?" Jess chuckled and was all ears.

"I lost my virginity to her. She had me on a piece of string and when she went off with Billy Roberts I was absolutely distraught. I couldn't sleep, I couldn't eat, I couldn't function at all." Then I paused, "for three days!"

I smiled, "That's not to be flippant, I understand your question seriously. I assume you're questioning either your love for Andrew, or his love for you?"

Jess looked down, "Yes I am," she muttered, "and the whole wedding thing, it's taken on a momentum of its own. It's like his mum thinks it's her wedding."

I could see the tears begin to flow. I'd misjudged how bad she felt. Jumping up I went over and sat beside her, and I took her hand.

"Tell me, what does Andrew think, does he tell you he loves you? You do discuss this don't you?"

"Yes, he says he loves me, but when we sleep together we only have sex occasionally."

"That's not good is it." I said it quietly, it wasn't a question.

Suddenly she pitched forwards sobbing into my chest.

"No, it's not Matt, it's not."

With my arms around her I tried to soften what I was saying.

"You really need to talk about it with him, the sex thing I mean. And you need to tell him how you feel about his mum taking over."

I couldn't say a lot more, it was difficult for me to get involved.

"Can I ask you something else?" Jess was talking through the tears and into my shoulder.

"Of course, go on, ask me anything?"

"Am I as good as Rita in bed?"

That took me by surprise too, I sort of chuckled nervously. I pulled her away from me, holding her face in front of my face so that I could look into those green eyes.

"It's not like that, lovers shouldn't be compared."

I knew I'd said the wrong thing and Jess jumped on it.

"I'm comparing you with Andrew! I've only had sex with him once since I did it with you, and while we were fucking I was thinking about you?"

"Oh dear," I muttered.

"I'm sorry, I had to tell you."

The tears came again and I cuddled her again.

Out of the blue she asked, "Will you make love to me again?"

"I don't think that's a very good idea Jess." It probably wasn't.

"Please, I want to know if I'm any good."

"Oh you're good all right, you're very good!"

Again, the wrong thing to say.

Jess pounced and kissed me before I could avoid it. I didn't want to push her away, I was mixed up about what I should do. I let her do it and reacted as little as I could. The kiss became two, then three and my decision making was became even more blurred. Would it hurt the situation that much to do it once more?

"Please Matt, I want you."

Jess realised I'd given in and I felt all her tension melt away in a moment.

Her bra came undone easily with my fingers slipping the clasp under her jumper. Her fingers went directly to my trouser zip while I explored her breasts.

"Look if we're gonna do this properly let's go to bed," I said quietly, I wanted to pleasure her. In a few minutes we were both naked under a duvet, holding our naked bodies up against each other.

"Oh Matt, you feel so good."

I ducked under the duvet and took a nipple in my mouth.

"Mmm… yes!" It was a muffled sigh from Jess."

Moving from one breast to the other I brought my leg up between hers, rubbing against her pussy. She pushed back against me and clearly felt her clit being stimulated.

"Fuck me Matt, I want you inside me, I'm sorry I just want to feel you."

Jess was rushing things, but I didn't want to deny her. I'd failed miserably with Rita last time, this time with Jess I wanted it to be better.

She cried out when my cock slid the first few inches into her pussy.

"Go on… go on… oh Matt… oh!"

We clung to each other and I flung the duvet off the bed, giving ourselves the freedom to enjoy our nakedness.

We rolled, we wrestled, we explored and Jess came twice before I did. Time stood still and while we were still locked together we spoke.

"That's what I meant Matt. You get me every time, you know what to do, you make me cum."

"Andrew will learn if you teach him. You must communicate," I replied.

We rolled onto our sides still with my cock held by her pussy muscles, and she answered.

"He really finds it difficult to talk about sex and personal stuff, it's some sort of deep embarrassment."

I then asked the crucial question.

"Why did you say 'yes' when he asked you to marry him?"

Jess went quiet, and I rolled onto my back pulling her on top of me.

"Matt, you'll think I'm so awful."

"No I won't, go on, tell me."

She took a deep breath, looking down at me and was still gripping my cock inside her.

"I thought that because he had a good job, his parents were well off, it would give me security."

"Fucking hell Jess, you know the answer then don't you?"

She hoisted herself up above me, straddling me. She said disconsolately, "Yes… I do."

I looked into her eyes again, she was clearly confused, but angry with herself.

"I don't want to talk about it anymore Matt, I'm switching off, the whole thing's shit!"

"Kiss me then, and forget it!"

I pulled her down towards me and we kissed. She mumbled, "What a fucking mess," before lifting up again and wiggling her hips.

"Stop it… look you've got some thinking to do. I said I'd not give in to you tonight and here I am inside you… FUCK! You're such a minx!"

Her tear stained face turned into a broad smile and she wriggled again.

"I said 'stop it!" and I felt my cock twitch, "look I've got to go!"

I tried to lift up, but Jess pushed me back down. She could feel me hardening inside her and her eyes lit up in mischievous mode.

Immediately she began to rotate her hips and I could feel her pussy squeezing me.

"Mmm… feel that?" she smirked, and squeezed again.

"YOU!… just stop it or I'll get really angry!"

"You… angry?… never!" and I felt her pussy pulse again.

In a moment I heaved upwards and threw her off to one side. She screeched and I held her flat down on her front. Kneeling beside her I grabbed her hips and put her on her knees, whacking her ass with the palm of my hand.

"FUCK! You bastard!"

"Whack," I smacked the other cheek.

"Fuck that hurts," she shouted.

I quickly knelt behind her and spread her legs so that I could press my newly revived cock between her buttocks.

"Matt! Oh my god… mmm… you bloody devil."

I slid straight inside her, my thighs instantly up against the back of hers. Grabbing her hips I began to thrust hard. There was a slapping sound and Jess's voice was again encouraging me to fuck her.

"Harder… harder Matt… go on!"

I slapped her ass again, twice more and she yelped.

"No, that hurts."

"It's meant to and you deserve it, seducing me again!"

The word 'seduce' made her giggle as I continued pulling her onto my cock.

"Oh my god… you're gonna make me cum again," her voice was more serious now.

"Me too… I can't seem to get enough of you."

We both groaned and I held myself inside her as I jerked again and again. Jess shuddered and gasped, burying her face into the pillow.

We both collapsed beside each other catching our breath. Jess was first to speak. She pulled me towards her and whispered, "Did you mean that?"

"Mean what?" I replied, but I knew exactly what she was asking.

"You can't get enough of me?"

"Oh Jess… my little sweetie… yes I said it, did I mean it? I did, but I shouldn't have said it. I really don't want to mess with your head after tonight."

I rolled off the bed and stood up. She looked so lovely, the perfect body, smeared with my juices, her hair clinging with the perspiration on her face.

"I shouldn't have come here tonight, and I've said too much. My head's just as screwed up as yours now."

Jess leapt up beside me, putting her arms around my neck.

"Matt, you've helped me so much, tonight's been very special, you're very special."

I had that feeling when your heart seems to jump upwards in your body. I'd said it before I'd realised.

"You're special, too Jess!"

It was a melting kiss. It didn't matter that we were naked, we could have been on top of a mountain in full climbing gear, it was the kiss that mattered.

"Oh god, this is going to get messy Jess."

We both got dressed in silence knowing that everything had changed. She'd asked about love, and this was the test, the unknown territory.

We went back into the lounge, it was gone eleven, the half empty glasses of wine were still there.

"Sit down Jess."

She knew I was serious. I stood behind the sofa looking across at her.

"Something's happened tonight Jess, we both know that, we've felt it. I want you, but you're Andrew's. Rita thinks I'm hers, and we're all fucking people we shouldn't be! It's a mess, but it's going to get sorted. I'm going to let Rita down gently. When she does find out about me and you, as she surely will, she'll never talk to either of us again."

Jess spoke and voiced the obvious. "God knows Andrew's mum will go ballistic. Why I'm more worried about telling her than Andrew I do not know. I just want me and you to be able to be together without any guilt."

I couldn't help wanting to hold her again, she felt so good in my arms.

"Jess, I want to stay and sleep with you, but we must be strong. Look I'm supposed to be spending the weekend with Rita next week, when will you tell Andrew?"

"I've got to think, it's all too fresh at the moment. I won't mind if you sleep with Rita again, as long as I know we'll be together soon."

My brain was scrambled.

We kissed some more and finally Jess let me go.

"See you in the morning, take care and don't give away any clues." she said.

I didn't sleep very well that night. The very next morning I passed Rita outside her room.

Stepping quite close I heard her say, "I want to screw you?"

Rita's whispered desire was said dangerously in the corridor and now I was acting a part. Thinking in my bed the previous night I'd already decided to tell Rita I wanted to end it while Bernard was away on his golfing weekend. I wasn't going to mention Jess, I had to think up some other reason. It was a work in progress.

The rest of the week became difficult, I wanted to either talk to Jess, or simply hold her. She was going to spend the weekend at Andrew's and I was hoping the bad news would be given to him at a similar time as I told Rita.

Rita was finding any excuse to 'bump' into me and I must admit I was trying to avoid her. When Friday arrived she did find me alone and made sure I was going to arrive at hers at eight 'o clock that evening.

With a heavy heart, I got there around eight fifteen. She told me that Bernard had left before lunchtime and had arrived at his hotel on the golf course.

I was barely given time to put my bag down before Rita was kissing me. Now I had to really act out the part. On reflection, maybe I should have arrived, told her the worst and got out of there. I'd very much chickened out.

"Hey, slow down, you're so impatient!" I pleaded, my lips were battling with hers and I was being crushed in a bear hug.

She was rubbing her lower body up against me and we were still only in the hallway.

"Let's go upstairs now… please, I've waited too long."

I decided to accept the path of least resistance, and let her more or less drag me upstairs. Impatiently she was unbuttoning my shirt and I had to slow her down.

"Careful, you're gonna tear it!"

She snorted, stepped back and said, "Just get out of them," and proceeded to strip off her own clothes.

She was lying on the bed, naked before I'd even taken my shoes and socks off. She lay back watching me with a lascivious smile.

"I love watching you do this… you look so good."

"Hmm… slow down Rita, I'm stopping the weekend you know."

"I do know and I want to fuck you the whole night tonight."

I pulled a face as I dropped my boxers and my semi hard cock was being a bit reluctant.

"Come here, let's do something about that."

I was pulled by the hand onto the bed beside her, and laid on my back. Rita knelt down so that she could take me in her mouth. I knew it would get me up and I heard myself groan with my brain still thinking of Jess.

I shook myself out of that thought process and listened to Rita slurping on my cock. Her impatience got the better of her and once I was completely hard she leapt on top of me impaling herself downwards.

"GOD! I've waited for this… Matt, you do not know how this feels!"

"I think I do," was my sarcastic reply as she rotated her hips and rubbed herself against me.

She was gripping the bedhead behind the pillow I was on and began to rock back and forth. I wondered if this would be the last time before I had the courage to tell her. I felt like I was really a bad guy and I knew I was.

Rita's breasts swung in front of me, her whole body wanting that first orgasm. In a way she was using me for her own pleasure and that was a sort of bizarre comfort. She didn't want me as someone to love, she wanted me to give her something that Bernard couldn't or wouldn't.

I watched her face and I was in a kind of separate head space, my self control was total so I had this ability to watch her cum without any actual input, apart from being the tool by which she achieved it.

Her eyes were closed, her mouth was half open, almost gasping, a rhythmic exhalation of breath, as she gripped the wood above me.

"Oh god, I'm cumming Matt… hold on… please."

I didn't need to hold on, I wasn't going to cum at all.

Suddenly her orgasm erupted, her body ceasing its rapid movements and rubbing gently down on me. She cried out and then gritting her teeth tucked her chin downwards and let out a long stifled, "Mmm!"

Finally she let go of the bed head, sat up, opened her eyes and looked down at me.

"Oh my fucking god… it gets better each time."

Those were the words I didn't want to hear.

"You haven't cum," she eventually said.

"No… not yet."

"Let me watch you… here… I want to watch you wank."

She slid off me and onto her back beside me.

"Wank on my tits… go on… I want to see!"

She was giggling excitedly as I reluctantly got up on my knees beside her, my stiff cock glistening with her juices.

"No… no… on top… kneel either side of me," she instructed.

I straddled her, looking down at her smiling face and began to rub my cock in my right hand. It took some time to get anywhere near cumming and I think she began to wonder if I would.

And then I thought of Jess.

If Rita had known, it would have destroyed her. I closed my eyes and used my fingers in that long established method of masturbation. My mouth was tight shut, I was holding my breath occasionally, and I was beginning to groan.

Rita was encouraging me with intermittent words that were meant to excite me. It was Jess's image in my head that was exciting me.

When I reached the point of no return I opened my eyes and directed my cock over Rita's breasts. With a grunt the first spurt of semen was so intense that it shot up and over her lower face. It left a long trace across her upper lip, over her mouth and down her chin. She shrieked in surprise as the second, third, and fourth spurts hit the intended target and the spunk spread itself across her breasts, losing its impetus and beginning to pump itself out over my knuckles.

"Jesus Christ!" she cried in shock. "Mmm, that taste is you… totally."

Rita was licking the spunk from around her mouth and then lifting her hands up to gather more on her fingers before licking that off too.

I rubbed the dribbling head of my cock into the soft flesh of her right breast and then lay down next to Rita. She reached for the tissues beside the bed and mopped up what was left.

"My god Matt, I know why so much comes out of my pussy now. Good job I can't get pregnant!"

She thought that to be quite funny, I guess I'd never considered it with her. And the difference in our ages brought Jess back into my head. Was now the moment to say something?

It would have been cruel to do it then, and Rita put it out of my mind by suggesting we go downstairs. She passed me one of Bernard's dressing gowns which I refused, putting my shirt and trousers back on, Rita realised that it was a bit insensitive as she slipped into a casual dress.

My bag was still on the floor in the hall as we went into the lounge. We'd both eaten so Rita opened a bottle of wine just as her mobile rang.

"Be quiet, it's Bernard phoning."

I did sit quietly and sipped my drink and listened to the one sided conversation. It lasted no more than five minutes with Rita saying afterwards that he was playing two rounds the next day and he'd probably be 'knackered!'

We sat together on the sofa, sipping our wine, with her curled up beside me, talking about school at first. After criticising policy, and tearing a few people apart she suddenly said, "I don't think Jess is happy."

"What makes you think that?" I replied innocently, panicking in my head.

"That Andrew is not right for her, and he's got the mother from hell!"

Rita and Jess had obviously discussed stuff that I already knew about.

"He's no good in bed either."

"You've discussed it?" I pretended to be shocked.

"Yes, when she found out about us, we both confided in each other."

"You mean she knows how bad I am in bed too?"

Rita punched me playfully.

"I might have just said you weren't too bad!"

I grimaced, "Hmm, I'm not sure about that, does anyone else know how good or bad I am?"

"I was going to post it in the staff room minutes!"

"Ouch!" she said as I pinched her backside.

"You started it," I countered.

"Careful," she replied, putting down her glass, trying to tickle me back.

Of course it developed into a wrestling match on the sofa and I managed to get on top of her, holding her down by the wrists.

"You bugger… get off me!l

As she tried to kick out at me her dress ended up way up her thighs, and I saw that she was naked underneath. I managed to put her hands together and grip both wrists above her head with just one hand.

"So young lady, you need to be taught a lesson!"

With my other hand I was able to unbuckle my belt, and tug down my trousers and boxers as far as my knees.

When Rita saw my erection she too slipped into a sort of role play mode.

"Oh sir… please sir… don't hurt me."

"I won't hurt you young lady, as long as you do as you're told!"

"Yes sir, yes sir, whatever you say sir!"

This was a first for me, role playing and I really couldn't hack it. We looked at each other and both of us burst into laughter.

"Oh my god, I m sorry, I can't help it," I was giggling and I let go of Rita.

She was laughing too, but still had her eyes on my cock.

"I know… I know, I'm a useless actor, but let's not waste that!"

Twisting round and leaning forwards over the arm of the sofa she presented her ass to me.

"Fuck me like this, I love it from behind."

Another invitation making my guilt even worse. I pressed my cock between her buttocks, lowering my body until I felt the squishy feeling of her pussy. With a shove I slid inside her.

"Oh gosh Matt, go on, all the way."

That satisfying sensation of my thighs up against soft flesh, allowed me to kneel completely upright and take hold of her hips.

Why the hell was I enjoying it so much? I was such a bastard, I suspected something terrible would happen to me and I'd go to hell. All these thoughts rushed through my mind as I fucked Rita within an inch of her life. The slapping sounds, her sounds of pleasure, the battering of the sofa where she sat with Bernard watching TV.

She reached an orgasm, it took me longer, but when we sank back side by side she said something that took me by surprise.

"What if Bernard found out about us?"

"The shit would hit the fan I guess," I replied, "how do you think he would react, given that you found out about him?"

Rita was chatting as she went into the kitchen to fetch a damp cloth to wipe up the semen on the cushions of the sofa.

"He'd call me a hypocrite I guess."

"Would he want a divorce?"

"I'm not sure, he'd want to know if I would end it."

I went quiet, and Rita moved to put her arm around me.

"Let's face it Matt, there's no way you're gonna move in with me. I'm so much older than you, in a few years time I'll be drawing my pension, we both know this is pure lust."

The tension I'd been feeling most of the evening seemed to retreat. Was this Rita preparing me for the end?

"I'm not sure what to say, we've never mentioned the 'love' word."

I was dreading her asking if I loved her, thank god she didn't.

"What is love? Have you ever been in love?" she looked semi serious.

This was like a weird deja vu. Exactly the question Jess had asked. I answered it in more or less the same way.

"Could I live without you? Is that real love?"

Rita smiled. "That's the sort of answer I expected, another question!"

We both went quiet.

"I think Jess is finding that a difficult question too," Rita was stroking my arm and added, "I think she fancies you!"

I dared not look at Rita, but I knew my face was reddening.

"What makes you think that?"

"Oh just the way I've seen her looking at you in the staff room, and when she offered to cover for me when I came over to yours, I felt she was a bit jealous."

I was silent once again. If only Rita had known we'd slept together.

"She'd be the perfect girlfriend for you."

I sat up, 'Are you matchmaking? She's getting married in August!"

I looked at her, close up.

"I suppose what I'm saying is… if you ever… well…"

The sentence faded away, until she cleared her throat.

"If she finishes with Andrew, then you two would be good together!"

A huge amount was being left unsaid. Rita was very nearly doing my dirty work for me, and the guilt heaped upon me even more.

"Stop it… change the subject, shall we watch a movie?" I was feeling very awkward.

Rita snapped out of it too. She picked up the remote and began cycling though Netflix until she found something we both agreed on. We'd almost fallen asleep by the time it ended and we went up to bed.

Strangely we didn't have sex, we both fell asleep until I awoke next morning just as it got light. It was eight in the morning and a sleepy Rita cuddled up to me, reaching down under the duvet to search out my cock.

Her fingers squeezed and stroked me while we both kissed lazily. She lifted her closest leg and I rolled onto my side pushing my lower body under her thigh. I pushed inside her and we both cuddled and held still.

"Kiss me Matt, I want to remember this."

It seemed a pivotal moment and so it turned out to be. We made love, we both had pleasurable orgasms and eventually got up, showered and dressed.

Rita still had newspapers delivered and I spent over an hour reading them over toast and marmalade. We'd decided to go for a walk in the countryside, well away from town, however just before we left, about eleven thirty, Rita's phone rang.

I missed the first part of the conversation, but it wasn't Bernard, it sounded like his friend who he'd gone golfing with. There were lots of concerned one word answers so it was difficult to tell what was going on.

"Is he being kept in?" I heard her say.

"What time?"

"Will you be able to drive all that way yourself David?"

Clearly something was up and when she rang off I asked what had happened.

"Bernard's broken his ankle! The stupid sod's fallen into a bunker. The hospital's put him in a boot and David's driving him home. He trying to get back here by late this evening."

Rita huffed and puffed.

"I'm afraid you'll have to go. I've gotta change the bed and tidy up. I'm so sorry."

"Hey… it's okay, no worries. Do you want me to do anything?"

"No, I can get on quicker on my own." Rita was agitated, "Look I'll try and make it up to you, we'll talk at school. The stupid fucker!"

Stupid fucker indeed, Bernard had somehow intervened without knowing it. I left and went home to consider everything. I wondered if my adventure with Rita was coming to an end, I wondered whether Jess and Andrew were still together. I found out on Sunday afternoon.

The bell to my flat rang several times around five 'o clock. When I answered the door a very confused and disheveled Jess fell into my arms.

"Please tell me you still want me Matt… Please!… PLEASE!"

She clearly had hardly slept, she wore no make up, she wore jeans and an old sweatshirt.

"Of course… of course… hey slow down, come in, sit down, get your breath."

I held her close, I kissed the top of her head through matted hair. It was pretty obvious that the 'Andrew thing' had happened.

"She's such a fucking bitch… she can go to hell."

I noticed straightaway that the engagement ring was no longer on her finger, Jess, I knew, was referring to Andrew's mum. I had to be careful what I said.

"Have you told Rita?… oh Matt I want you so much. I want all this shit to go away, I want you!"

"Hey, calm down and we'll discuss everything. I'll brew some tea."

I let her go and put the kettle on, slowly Jess recovered her composure, and gradually over the next half hour she explained the trauma of the last twenty four hours and how Andrew had pretty well accepted it. His mother, of course, had completely abused her and tried her best to humiliate her. Both of them though wanted to know why, and who, was she being 'unfaithful' with. Jess had denied that there was someone else and as she'd said to me, even before we'd slept together, she knew it wasn't going to be.

When she asked about how my weekend had gone I had to own up to sleeping with Rita. When I explained that Rita knew our liaison was probably doomed and had told me how she thought Jess had an attraction to me it brought a half smile.

"What a fucking mess, I'm absolutely shattered," she said.

"We said it would be complicated didn't we, so let's look at it as it is."

"Wait I want to say something, I've had the last two hours driving to think about it."

"Go ahead, go on," I thought it sounded important.

"I'm going into school tomorrow and I'm going to tell everyone the wedding and engagement is off. People will have to take their presents back. If Rita means what she said then you can ask me for a date in a few weeks time!"

She giggled, "That way I won't be called a slag, and no one will know we've been fucking."

I had to agree in the hope that Rita wasn't going to be clingy. I didn't think she would, otherwise the staff would know that she'd been using me as her 'toy boy.'

I wondered if this was working it's way to some sort of compromise?

I took Jess in my arms again.

"I think I love you," I whispered.

"I definitely love you," she replied, "now take me to bed."

-----------------------------

   Series:An Older Man's Motorbike Did It
   Author:Cleevedreams
   Teaser:Dave's motorbike collection was a young girl's dream!
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/an-older-man-s-motorbike-did-it
Published:2023-06-28
Motorcycles were something that were greasy, unsafe, and to do with guys in leather. At least that's the way it appeared to a girl of eighteen, and it proved to be partially correct… but first some context!

My name is Emmy, shortened from Emeline, a name I never forgave my parents for.

I lived in a large house about a mile from a small Cotswold village in England. It was the 'chocolate box' idyll you see on all those house hunting programmes on TV.

I'd ended college with some good results, and had a place at uni so the summer holidays were my last chance to enjoy home before gaining my freedom. I'd got a certain amount of freedom by borrowing mum's car every now and again, but a lot of my friends from school were miles away, or had gone away on holiday.

I got into the habit of walking into the village to the one small coffee shop which was next door to the pub. Most of the folks in the village knew me, and I knew them. Marie was someone I often said 'hello' to because she delivered home made cakes to the coffee shop, and she lived just up the lane from me.

Dave her husband was a mechanic, who worked in his barn fixing anything mechanical. His passion was motorcycles, and he had several classic bikes, as well as a powerful day to day bike which often roared past our house. Like all mechanics his hands were often covered in oil or grease, and his finger nails were seldom clean. It fascinated me that he never seemed perfectly washed even when I saw him in the pub.

I'd finished school a couple of weeks before, and I was missing sex. You might have described me as horny, and there was a reason.

On the day of the college 'farewell' ball, at the end of term, I'd had sex with my boyfriend Nick in the afternoon, and then in the evening I'd caught him snogging a girl who I absolutely detested. Needless to say the evening ended unceremoniously, and he was toast.

I seemed to be masturbating every night, biting the pillow so as not to be heard by my mum and dad, and on a few of occasions I'd used my tiny vibrator when the house was empty.

It meant I had eyes for anything in trousers that looked under twenty five. When I saw Dave in the village even he looked good in his work overalls. He was in his late forties, just about six foot, and had quite a 'strong' body.

"Want a lift back, it looks like rain?" he shouted across the road.

It did look like rain, and he'd given me a lift in his van a few times before.

"Ok thanks, yes it looks pretty black over there," I replied gratefully.

His van was a complete mess inside, empty cans, old sandwich wrappers, anything and everything. On this occasion he had a motorcycle in the back and the smell of oil and petrol was really strong.

I made a comment about the bike and he told me it was a nineteen fifties classic that he was 'doing up.'

When he dropped me off at my gate he asked, "Have you ever been on a motorbike?"

I laughed, "No! it looks scary, I've seen how fast you go past here!"

"I'll give you a ride if you like. Come up to the house sometime, Marie will tell you it's ok."

I looked at his dirty hands, and wondered how it could possibly be safe, but it did seem like something I ought try once. However, I knew my mum wouldn't like the idea one tiny little bit.

A couple of days later I saw Dave in the village again.

"You gonna take that ride?" he yelled over. I walked over and filled him in about my mum.

"I think I might try, but I don't want my mum finding out, I don't think she'd approve."

Dave smiled, his unshaven face beaming, I knew he was 'looking me over.' That particular day I was wearing some really tight shorts.

"If you come up in the morning we'll go the other way up the lane. Wear some old gear, and not those!"

I was quite excited by the secrecy, it felt naughty even though it was something perfectly normal to Dave, and I felt an unusual thrill that an older guy was looking at my body. Next morning, wearing old jeans and a woolly top, I left home while mum was having her shower, and dad had already gone to work.

"Hello Emmy, go indoors and Marie'll make you a cuppa, I'll get my old BSA out, are you still up for it?"

I was clearly 'up for it,' I was there!

Marie had always been fun. I'd never understood how she could live with quite a 'dirty' character as Dave, there must have been something about him. She was younger than him, in her early forties, and very attractive in a country girl sort of way. No make-up, loose fitting clothes that hid her quite shapely body. However I'd definitely noticed men looking and lusting after her in the village, and in the pub.

"Tea?" she asked, already pouring hot water into the tea pot. "Dave's quite excited you've taken up the challenge. You'll be quite safe, I've lectured him. Told him not to go too fast. I know what he's like when I go on the back."

We sat chatting for a while, discussing his latest project, a battered old nineteen thirties Vincent. Marie was obviously proud of Dave's engineering skills.

"I think he's a bit obsessed, he can turn his hand to so many things, I daren't tell you."

It seemed a slightly odd turn of phrase that somehow lodged in the back of my mind.

When he eventually entered the kitchen asking if I was ready, he actually went to the sink and washed his hands before fetching a crash helmet from the hall.

"Real 'old school' helmet," he declared, holding it up, "with goggles!" He chuckled, and added, "you have to dress with the times."

I stood up and Marie helped me on with the helmet, adjusting the strap under my chin. My long blonde hair spilled out underneath, and I imagined it trailing out in the slipstream.

"Ok, let's go. I thought we'd go up the lane away from your house, so your mum won't see us, then ride up to Willowbrook, and go up the hill to Maiden's Mount, rather appropriate I guess."

It was Marie's chance to laugh, and with a "take care," I followed Dave outside.

"Now let me get on and start it up," he said.

He looped one leg over the bike, and kicked it into action. It seemed quite noisy, especially as he revved it up.

"Put your foot on that foot rest, and hop on."

I clumsily straddled the leather seat behind Dave's back, and he told me to put my arms around him. Marie was standing smiling, knowing how uncomfortable I felt clutching her husband.

"Ok, hold on," and suddenly we were off bumping across the yard.

Once we got onto the tarmac in the lane it smoothed out, and I could feel the wind over his shoulder, and against my face. I heard Dave say something like, "you ok?" and I yelled back that I was, but he must have felt me holding him even tighter.

I'm sure we were going less than forty miles per hour, but it felt much faster. My heart was beating so fast, especially when the bike leaned over slightly at the first bend. My instinct was to try and lean upwards, however Dave yelled out, "relax, go with it."

I did relax, I could feel the up and down roar of the engine coming through the whole bike, the texture of Dave's leather jacket beneath my fingers, and the smell of the countryside being forced into my nostrils.

We reached the tiny village of Willowbrook, and turned down one of the small side roads that would take us up to Maiden's Mount, a large Cotswold hill. The road surface out of the village was cobbled in places and the whole motor bike began to vibrate. I clung onto Dave until it got smoother, but bizarrely I had this flashback to my early days of horse riding.

I'd remembered the sensation I'd got a few times, with my pussy rubbing on the saddle, and I was having that same feeling from riding over the cobbles. It would normally have been dismissed out of my mind if the rest of the ride up the hill had been on tarmac, but the local council had decided to resurface the road because of potholes, and they'd scraped the old tarmac off before putting down the new.

"Sorry, I didn't know they were doing this," Dave shouted, as we slowed.

For the next three quarters of a mile the bike bucked and bumped its way up the incline. Even though I shifted my bottom slightly, I couldn't stop the feeling in my pussy. Thankfully we reached the top and we both got off to admire the view.

"What did you think, I didn't go too fast, sorry about the road surface."

Dave couldn't see my slightly flushed face below the helmet, so I made the appropriate reply, telling him how much I'd enjoyed it.

"We'll have you riding by yourself soon!" he joked, before we set off back.

Again I made myself comfortable on the pillion, but I was apprehensive about my previous reaction on the outward journey. It all seemed a bit strange.

In a few hundred yards we reached the unmade tarmac, and the bike rumbled, and bumped over it. Whether Dave could feel me clutching him more tightly, I'm not sure, but in a panic I realised I was becoming aroused yet again.

Thankfully we were back on the smoother road surface before anything happened. Breathing more easily, I relaxed more, but I'd forgotten about the cobbles in the village.

It was only a short distance back onto the lane, Dave seemed to slow down even more. In moments of starting to ride over the cobbles I'd started to cum. The vibration, the roar of the engine seemed to make it all that much more intense, however I did manage to muffle my quiet groan.

The five minute ride along the lane back to Dave's was a blur. When we pulled to a halt outside his cottage Marie was waiting. I wasn't at all sure if my jeans had a damp patch on the crotch, I had to half hide my body sideways as I got off.

"How was that?" she asked, offering to take my helmet and goggles.

I must have looked really red in the face because she added, "you look as though you had a good time."

I wasn't sure if the glint in her eye recognised what had just occurred.

"Come on in, we'll have a glass of lemonade."

"I'll get on," Dave said, "if you want another ride again just say so, or I could show you how to ride yourself in our paddock?"

I thanked him, and said, "maybe," knowing that I really did want to try.

I followed Marie inside, and asked if I could use the bathroom. My jeans were fortunately still ok, but my panties were quite damp. When I returned to the kitchen Marie was forthright.

"You got a funny feeling didn't you?"

I was so embarrassed, but Marie was being refreshingly open, and seemingly so relaxed that I replied, "Yes, it did have an effect, I wasn't expecting that."

She began laughing, "Dave knew exactly what he was doing, he's done it to me often. He chose that bike, he chose that route because he knew it would do that."

I must have gone bright red, partly because it had happened at all, and partly because Dave must have known I'd 'cum.'

"Don't worry, he's not going to leap on you, I keep him under control, but I'm glad you enjoyed it. Please don't be frightened away, we're both relaxed about our various pleasures."

I was warming even more to Marie. This was a whole new world of talking about sex, especially with someone of a different generation.

"Dave meant it, the teaching you to ride a motorbike. I know your parents might disapprove, but they needn't know, if you come up here occasionally."

I thought for a moment and responded, "Well they're going to Greece for a fortnights holiday at the weekend, I was supposed to go, but I'm going away to Devon with them at the beginning of September. They are trusting me home alone!"

"Perfect," said Marie, "I might even show you some of Dave's projects."

Somehow I knew that 'projects' didn't mean necessarily bike stuff.

Smiling I said, "Ok, I'll probably see you in the village before then, but I must get back now, thank you so much."

As I walked back through the yard I yelled, slightly embarrassingly to Dave, "Thanks for the ride."

"A pleasure," he said smiling.

That evening in bed I pleasured myself again, thinking of what had happened earlier, and wondering about the relationship that Dave had with Marie. Did she really keep him 'under control,' and what were his special 'projects?'

On the Friday of that week I was sent into the village to post a parcel for mum. As I left the post office Marie drew up in Dave's van and we were able to chat.

"Dave and I were wondering if you'd come up on Monday, after your parents have gone away?" she said, "he really wants to get you riding."

She could tell from my smile that the answer was "yes," and we decided that I would go in the morning and stop for lunch.

When Monday came I was in a good mood, I had the house to myself, and was relishing the freedom, even though my mum was constantly texting me.

"Hello again." Dave greeted me with a broad smile, and an oily slick across his right cheek.

"Just getting a bike ready, if you want to try it out in the paddock?"

"What do you think?" I answered, grinning from ear to ear.

He could tell by the way I was dressed in old jeans and a zippered jacket that I was prepared.

Marie and I had our cup of tea before Dave appeared in the kitchen.

"I've got this relatively new bike, it's much less powerful, and easier to ride. Just put a helmet on, there won't be any need for goggles."

All three of us went outside, and Marie and I watched Dave ride the bike through a gate onto what he called a paddock. It was in fact a field of grass which he let out from time to time for sheep grazing.

This bike had much more of a high pitched whine, and Dave took a long time explaining clutch, accelerator, and brakes to me. It helped being able to drive a car, but of course there was also my balance to consider too.

I was unprepared for how we started. Dave got the bike going, and I got on. However, he straddled the bike too, sitting on the tiny pillion seat behind me and reaching round to hold the handle bars beside my hands.

It felt awkward, and I wasn't sure if we were going to ride like that, or it was just him showing me how to start off. I could feel his body up against backside, and that felt awkward too, but as it turned out we only travelled a few yards like that before he got off and told me, "off you go!"

The first thing I did was stall it, letting the clutch out too quickly, but then I did get going and very tentatively went up the field at probably no more than ten miles an hour.

Marie cheered and as I grew more confident, I increased the speed. Very quickly I was travelling around the field quite normally. After fifteen minutes I stopped beside them, and we all congratulated one another.

"You fancy a go on my Yamaha?"

"What's that?" I asked ignorantly.

"My trials bike, it's a little more powerful, but lots of fun."

"Why not," I said, I'd now got the taste and wanted more.

As we waited for Dave to fetch the Yamaha, Marie said she'd go and prepare lunch. When he arrived back, I realised what a different beast this bike was.

After stalling it twice, I got the hang of the clutch and set off.

This bike was far less comfortable, a much narrower, more uncomfortable saddle, and Dave had not really explained that most of the riding was meant to take place standing up.

I set off up the field sitting down. The springs were much tighter, and it seemed to be much more responsive. At first I was concentrating on balance and controlling the throttle, and the speed was gradually building up. I loved it, and then I felt that feeling again.

It actually made me stand up, which was the best way to ride it, but I found myself pushing my crotch back down, and enjoying the sensation. Whether Dave knew, probably he did, but I kept doing circles at the far end of the field until I brought myself off.

"Fuck," I said under the noise of the engine before regaining my composure, and riding back to Dave.

"Good isn't it? I reckon it wouldn't take much for you to pass your test."

"Hmm," I replied, "I don't think there's much hope of that, if mum knew what I was doing, she'd have a fit!"

We both laughed and Dave wheeled the bike back towards the shed.

"Can I look inside your workshop?"

Dave said, "Yes, of course," and ushered me inside.

It was an Aladdins cave, numerous bikes in various states of assembly, and a vast array of tools and machinery, and that familiar aroma of engine oil.

"What's in there?" I asked, pointing to a padlocked door.

"Oh, that where I keep the work on my projects."

I thought it odd that he didn't offer to show me, but I didn't press the question.

Lunch was wholesome, home made bread, cheese, some pork pie, and a salad mainly of lettuce, watercress, and tomatoes. Marie and I had some cider, but Dave had to drive that afternoon so he had lemonade.

He soon disappeared, going to pick up a bike that had been in an accident, and the guy had phoned him up because a mutual friend suggested Dave did a good job.

I helped Marie with the dishes, before we sat outside chatting in the sun.

"What do you think of motorbikes?" she asked.

"They're certainly thrilling," I replied simply.

"In more ways than one."

Marie's intonation was deliberate, and she caught my eye. As I glanced away guiltily she went on, "It made you cum the other day, did it have the same effect this morning?"

Going red hot, I replied croakily, "Yes, it did."

Laughing, Marie explained.

"First time I met Dave, he took me for a ride, it got me so worked up I let him fuck me straightaway."

I relaxed a bit because she was being so open about it. Emboldened I asked, "Does it still happen?"

Occasionally, but I prefer the comforts of riding in a car or van these days. Dave has other ways of satisfying me now."

I went quiet, not wanting to know the finer details of their sex life, but Marie continued.

"I told you he's a brilliant engineer, some of his projects would make your toes curl."

Marie could see my puzzlement, and I could tell that she was unsure what to say next. The generation gap kicked in, even though I'd shared my motorbike orgasm with her, I was still an eighteen year old neighbour whose parents she'd known for several years.

"I can't really imagine… " my words drifted away.

Marie must have decided to go for broke.

"Knowing what's happened with you on the bike, tell me, do you ever use a vibrator at home?"

Even Marie was blushing now.

"I do, but it's difficult using it at home, the sound I mean."

Immediately she felt easier with my open admission. She laughed nervously.

"When we first got married Dave found out about my collection, he didn't seem to mind me using them, in fact he became fascinated at how they worked and it was fun sharing them."

Marie saw my interest growing.

"It sounds as though you have a cupboard full!"

It was me chuckling now.

"I do, would you like to see them all?"

It was an odd question, but seeing me smile she said, "C'mon."

I followed her upstairs. The bedroom was a bit untidy, and she asked me to ignore that, taking me over to a chest of drawers. Opening the middle drawer, my eyes popped out on stalks when I saw the array of toys.

Marie heard my intake of breath, and she picked up one of them. I didn't really want to touch it, but she held it up, switching it on. The buzz was increased and decreased as she turned the control knob.

"Wow!" I was guessing there must have been over a dozen more in the drawer.

"These are all ones I've bought online, or Dave has bought for me, but why I mentioned Dave's projects is that he has been building bigger ones."

"Fuck," I whispered, "you can't take any bigger than that!" I said pointing at a huge black dildo.

Marie dissolved in laughter.

"NO! I meant machines that can sort of bring you off when you sit on them, or use them in… well… an intimate way."

This seemed a whole new world. I suddenly had a mental picture of some weird contraption doing all sorts to you.

"I'll show you, shall I?"

By now my curiosity was really heightened.

"Please." I asked rather excitedly.

"Follow me then."

Marie led me out of her bedroom, and into the one next door. The room was empty, apart from a bed, and an object beside it was covered by a blanket. It looked rather like a low table from its shape underneath.

"This is our, or Dave's, version of a ride on sex machine."

As soon as Marie took the blanket off I recognised it from something I'd watched once on a guy's phone at school, when a group of us were watching some illicit porn.

This one had a shaped, leather 'saddle.' In the middle was a rubbery area, partly ridged, but with a hole.

Marie saw my jaw drop, and from behind the machine produced three dildos.

"These screw into the hole. You sit on it with one of these inside you."

I knew exactly what it did and how it worked.

"Jeez, did he make it all?"

"I did the upholstery, the leather covering, he's a clever guy, I told you so."

"Can I touch?" I asked, tentatively stepping towards it.

"Go on, yes, sit on it if you want, like this." Marie was chuckling, and quickly straddled it, but then stood back up.

I stepped over it, and giggling, I sat down. I didn't notice Marie reach out, and pick something up, at the same time flicking a switch.

"FUCK!" I yelled and jumped up, as it vibrated fiercely under my crotch, "Oh god, I'm sorry for swearing, but wow!"

Marie was shaking, clutching herself, almost unable to speak with laughter. Turning the machine down to a quieter, slower speed, she eventually said, "Go on, sit on it again. I dare you!"

Dubiously I lowered myself down, hoping my jeans would absorb the potential sensations, but I felt I had to try it for myself.

"Oh my GOD!… Marie!" I could only last for a few seconds as my pussy responded, I wasn't going to prolong what might have happened.

Standing up quickly, I stepped away and shivered.

"Oh chicken!" she was laughing again.

She looked at me, gauging my reaction, "Do you want to see me use it?"

I flushed again, thinking how bizarre this conversation was.

"I'm not sure, you mean you using it properly, undressed I mean?"

"If you want, if you're more comfortable with that?"

She didn't wait for me to reply, she just straddled it herself with her leggings still on.

"I'll show you like this, sit on the bed, watch me."

Nervously I sat on the edge of the bed, and saw Marie turn the controls and adjust her position slightly. I studied her face as she looked back at me smiling, then she cranked up the speed.

She held my gaze as I heard the buzzing, and saw the rubbery bit between her thighs vibrating.

"You start slow, adjust it to how you're feeling, everyone is different."

She was still looking at me when the smile became more fixed, and then disappeared completely as her eyelids flickered.

Her fingers were turning the controls, and increasing the vibrations when I heard a quiet moan come from her.

I was fascinated, and slightly aroused myself. As I watched her mouth open in a slight gasp, and her shoulders hunch slightly.

"Oh god," she said first of all, and I could tell how excited she was becoming.

"Oh fuck," she gasped, and now her eyes were tight shut, and she increased the speed.

For a moment she slowed the vibrations, prolonging whatever feelings she had. She was holding her orgasm back, on the edge, then suddenly she turned the controls right up.

The noise became much louder, and so did her cries of, "Fuck, oh fuck," as she started to cum. Her body shuddered, and she slowed the speed right down. Slowly her eyes opened, her body relaxed, and her smile returned.

"Shit, it never fails, I'm sorry if you found it a bit embarrassing, I guess you've never watched someone cum before?"

"Oh I have," I replied without thinking, "Gosh it looked so intense."

"Your turn!" Marie stood up, and suddenly realised how wet the crotch of her leggings were, "Oh sorry I'll wipe it down."

As she grabbed some tissues from the bedside table she saw how reticent I was.

"You don't want to? Tell you what, I'll go out of the room, how about that?"

Strangely I wanted to, but was so embarrassed.

"It's ok, I understand, you don't have to," Marie said, finishing cleaning the machine.

"Yes… I will… I'll have a go, but alone," I replied daringly.

A wave of bravado came over me, "I'll have a go with one of those if you like? I said pointing to the screw in dildos.

"Wow, good girl, you're a real dare devil, I can see that, here's some lubrication," she was smiling as she got a tube out of a drawer.

"Which one do you want to try?"

"The smallest one I think," then when I looked more closely I said, "no maybe the middle sized one."

Marie chuckled as she screwed it into the machine.

"Here's the controller. The one I was using changes the vibrations, the other knob changes the speed at which the 'thing' moves around."

She switched it back on, and showed me the dildo moving, and slowly turning, while the notched pad vibrated as before.

"I'll leave you to it, do you want me to go downstairs?"

"No," I'd changed my mind, "stay and watch, if I'm going to do it, you can stay."

I was in full dare devil mode now. I undid my jeans and pulled them down, then self consciously turned my back to wriggle out of my panties. Marie handed me the tube of lube, and suggested I put plenty on the dildo, and however much I wanted on my pussy.

Her saying 'pussy' made me go red again. When she added, "You've got a lovely one," I went red hot.

She giggled, and casually said, "Don't be ashamed of it."

Quickly I switched my concentration to the machine. I squeezed a huge amount onto the dildo, and spread it all over with my fingers. The rest that was left on my fingers I put between my thighs, and spread it between my pussy lips. I was already quite wet down there, but Marie couldn't see that as I turned away once more.

"Ok, let me wipe my hands."

Handing me some tissues, she told me to 'get on' the machine first, and get comfortable. I put one leg either side, and lowered myself down. Searching with one hand I pointed the dildo between my labia.

"God, I think I might need the smaller one."

It felt quite large, but I eased up and down slightly, and with a bit of a groan, it slid into me.

"Wow," I muttered, as I settled all my weight down, my clit feeling the ridges on the rubber pad.

"It's all up to you now," Marie instructed, "I suggest you start with the dildo control, gently, get used to that first. Then you can try the vibrator, but start slowly."

Marie's suggestions turned out to be good ones. I just turned the dildo control the slightest amount, and felt the peculiar feeling as it began to move round.

"Oh, that's weird," I exclaimed, then turning the control a bit too much, I said, "oh!" quickly turning it back.

"Oh my god, this is… so unusual!"

"Go on, start the vibrator," Marie said encouragingly.

And I did, and it made me giggle at first.

"Oh! I was trying not to laugh, and then it hit the spot.

"Oh my GOD!"

This was no motorcycle, it wasn't even like my little vibrator at home, this was immensely stimulating.

"Oh my god, oh my god," I kept repeating, adjusting my body slightly, then increasing the controls.

I couldn't care at all that Marie was watching me, I was on a journey, and I wasn't going to turn back.

I started to be more vocal, and I wasn't entirely sure what I was saying. The combination of the dildo inside me, and the massaging of my clit, was rushing me towards orgasm. I thrust one hand up under my t-shirt and bra to massage my breasts, and squeeze my nipples. I was aware of Marie being close by, but I was in a total world of my own.

"Oh god, I'm going to cum," and then I felt Marie take the controls from me. I was leaning forward gripping the front of the machine when she revved the vibrations up and down, sending me over the top.

"FUCK!" I yelled out as my whole body began to shake. She slowed everything down to a gentle level as I groaned, "Oh god… Marie… oh my god!"

She switched it all off, and I slumped forward, covered in perspiration.

"What did you think, as though I need to ask?" She was smiling.

I slowly lifted myself off, the dildo smeared with my juices. My legs were without any strength at all, and I collapsed onto the bed beside her.

"I can't move, I really don't believe it, that was like nothing else."

"Clever guy isn't he?"

"God yes, but you won't tell him I've used it will you?"

"You don't want me to? I won't if that's what you want."

I didn't think for very long, "I guess it probably doesn't matter, he already knows what motorbikes do to me!"

Marie laughed out loud, "Go take a shower, I think you need it, I'll clear up in here, you can take your time."

I needed the cool water to bring me back to earth. Truth be told I wanted more of the machine, and I wondered if Marie would get time without Dave. A bit to my shock and horror, as I got dry and dressed, I heard him talking to Marie downstairs.

I knew as I joined them I would be ultra embarrassed, and I avoided Dave's stare as I entered the kitchen.

"Feel better," Marie asked cheerfully.

"Yes thanks," I replied very quietly.

Dave grinned and said, "It's ok Emmy, don't feel awkward, but I'm glad I've got a second opinion!"

Marie chuckled a bit, and said, "Come on, don't embarrass the girl, Dave."

"It's ok," I interrupted, I was being brave, "it certainly is quite clever."

"He's working on another one you know."

I sort of wanted the conversation to change, but the idea of another machine made me curious.

"Really?"

I must have looked inquisitive.

"Want to see it? It needs tweaking, but I've been working on it for a couple of months now."

I blushed again, and replied, "If you're sure?"

I realised then that the locked part of his garage was the 'project' room, not for motorcycles, but for 'sex machines.'

All three of us went across the yard and watched Dave unlock his private room. My mouth dropped open when I saw inside. My eyes looked around searching the shelves and hooks full of tools, the small lathe in the corner, but there in the centre of the room on a bench, was the 'machine.'

I must have said, "Fuck," under my breath, because Marie giggled.

"Quite a beast isn't it, I can't wait to try it, although I did help Dave design it."

"Come closer," Dave said to me. He reached out and flicked a switch, and it began to move.

Clearly it was a machine for fucking someone. It had this long rubbery dildo, slightly floppy, on the end of an arm that was thrusting forwards and backwards as a wheel turned with some sort of gears controlling it.

"What do you think Emmy, impressed?"

He was waiting for my affirmation, and I couldn't help saying, "It's like nothing else, is it safe?"

Marie interrupted, "We think so, as long as the person using it is kept steady, and it's all set up and adjusted properly. I'm going to test it out soon."

I looked at her, and she saw my doubtful expression.

"Tell you what, you can come along to the first time, your parents aren't around, do you want to?"

"Depends when it is I guess, but I'd certainly like to see it working."

Dave said, "Well it's almost ready, I can work on it tonight, how about tomorrow evening?"

By that point I was becoming more trusting of both of them, and I couldn't help wanting to see this thing working.

"Ok, what time?"

"Come for tea, come about six 'o clock, I'll make a salad," Marie suggested.

"Ok, I'll see you then," and smiling I left to go back home.

I really couldn't believe the last few days, but when I'd got home I wondered if this new machine would actually work. It was a different matter on a bench, but on a female body?

I found out next day. I arrived at six and was greeted by a remarkably clean Dave and a wide eyed, expectant Marie.

"I'm so excited," she said handing me a large glass of wine, "let's have something to eat and we'll take it for a test run."

It sounded a bit like one of Dave's motorbikes, and we all laughed. By the time we'd finished eating I was on my third glass of wine and feeling rather jolly. However, Dave didn't drink at all. He insisted he 'didn't drink and drive!' to which we all laughed again.

We did take time to clear the dishes away, and Dave disappeared upstairs. The machine had been moved to the bedroom, and when Marie called out to see if he was ready he yelled back, "Ten minutes, and then come up."

"Do you mind seeing me naked?"

Marie's question took me by surprise.

"Err… no, I don't think so… no of course not." I insisted, but I felt a bit awkward.

"That's ok then, it's a bit different this machine, I have to be kept still."

I wondered what she meant, but I didn't have long to wait before I saw the reason why.

The bedroom had the machine on the floor next to the bed. In front of it was an upholstered bench, and attached were some straps. Immediately I could see that Marie was going to be positioned face down on the bench and strapped down.

"What do you think," she said.

"I'm not sure, I'm glad it's you and not me!"

"Dave interrupted and said, "You never know!"

He saw my horrified look, and quickly went back on what he'd just said. "Don't worry, this is Marie's test run!"

"You sit on the bed Emmy," Marie was starting to get out of her clothes.

I felt I had to look away, but after she was completely naked I glanced at her body. It was strikingly attractive for an older woman, of course her life was physically active, and she was obviously very fit. I watched fascinated as Dave bent her over the bench, and fastened a leather strap over her back to hold her in place, and keep her movements to a minimum.

"I won't use the wrist or ankle straps darling, but just let me control everything."

I'd seen the other straps and wondered about their use, they seemed intriguing.

As I pulled my legs up under me on the bed and got comfortable, I saw Dave pick up a tube of lubrication. I was totally embarrassed as he squirted some onto his fingers and begin to massage it into Marie's pussy which was exposed, and facing me.

"Oh it's cold," she protested at first, and then there was a hint of a "mmm," as he spread it both over her clit and inside her cunt.

Kneeling behind her he squeezed more lube directly onto the rubber cock sticking out from the machine. I saw him wipe his hands before he pushed the machine forwards slightly until the tip of the cock was just inside Marie's labia. At that point two large clamps, which were screwed to the floor, were secured to the machine.

"All set," he said, "are you ready darling?"

My heart was beginning to thump when Marie replied, "Yes, but go slow."

Dave glanced at me and smiled, "Excited?"

My mouth was dry, and I just nodded, and half smiled.

Dave picked up the control and adjusted it slightly, before the wheel rotated, pushing the cock inside Marie. I heard her moan quietly, as it withdrew, and then very slowly it entered her again, making her moan once more.

"Oh god Dave, this is good… oh fuck."

Standing up he sat on the bed beside me.

"Here, you control the speed," he whispered quietly, and handed me the controller, "you just turn the knob."

Tentatively I took it from him, and was almost scared to adjust it. Slowly I turned it, and the speed increased. Marie began to moan much louder, she hadn't realised I was controlling it.

"Oh god Dave, go on, a bit faster please."

Dave quietly chuckled beside me, and was becoming quite excited himself. Leaning into me he whispered in my ear, "Go on, turn it up!"

Feeling his warm breath on my neck, and hearing Marie becoming more aroused I was feeling my pussy twitch too. Turning the control knob, she cried out as the dildo thrust faster. I quickened it even more.

"Oh," the cry was clear, and Dave suddenly gripped my thigh, pleased by her reaction. He realised what he'd done, and took his hand away immediately.

"Sorry," he whispered, but I could see the bulge in his trousers, and that excited me even more.

We both watched Marie intently as the dildo probed her pussy, both lube and pussy juices glistening around the opening.

Dave was fidgeting and so was I.

"You take it, I'm frightened to turn it up anymore."

He smiled at me as he took the controller, and leaned forward again, his face so close to mine. Again he whispered close to me, and this time I could feel his lips touching my ear.

"I'd love to watch you on this Emmy, that would really be exciting."

A thrill of the unknown, and the voice of an older man sent shivers down my spine. Deliberately I pushed my head against him, and as I turned my head, my hair caught on the stubble on his chin and my lips ended up inches from his.

The split second eye contact was like a shot of electricity, and I knew he was going to kiss me. He did, I think he was expecting to be spurned, but when I opened my mouth ever so slightly, the kiss went on for several seconds.

Marie's cry of impending orgasm brought us both back to the room. The temptation of the kiss had been behind her back, and I knew I'd sent a message to Dave that might spell trouble.

He moved away as though he'd regretted it, or perhaps he knew he was being unfair to his wife.

"I'm cumming, oh god… oh!"

Marie's body was straining against the leather strap around her torso, and it shook as she came.

"Oh yes Dave… oh Dave!" she was gasping.

Dave turned the machine off, and stood up to unfasten the strap. He clearly had somewhat of an erection, and I found that added to my excitement. As she raised herself up she turned to sit on the bench and face us.

"That was something special," she was perspiring, and she looked at Dave, then looking at me she said, "Want a go?"

"I don't think so," I replied hastily, "not in front of Dave anyway."

"I can go downstairs, you both know how it works, you just need to clean it up, change the dildo, and you can take your time up here on your own."

Marie looked at me, sensing my hesitancy.

"Well? You don't have to, but it might be fun, for you I mean?"

I was still quite buoyed up by the wine, and if Dave wasn't there it would be easier.

"Ok, but stop if I say so."

"Off you go Dave, go downstairs and have some of that whisky you save for special occasions, I can handle this thing."

Once Dave had disappeared with a dirty look on his face, Marie put a dressing gown on, and set about resetting the machine. I watched fascinated, and I could feel my heart rate increasing with my pussy getting warmer.

"You'll go slowly at first will you, do I have to have that strap around me?"

"Probably not," she replied, "it's just there to stop you moving too much. Are you going to take your clothes off?"

Realising the moment had arrived, I stripped out of my dress and self conscientiously took my bra and panties off. Meanwhile Marie was applying copious amounts of lubrication to the dildo.

"Here, take this, you put some on yourself."

Marie handed me the tube, and I squeezed some onto my fingers. She watched me closely before saying, "I think you need a lot more than that."

She saw my questioning look, and without thinking she stepped towards me taking the tube back from me, and squeezing a huge amount onto her fingers. Before I could do anything she had thrust her hand downwards between my thighs, and was plastering it onto my pussy.

"That's better, you're going to need a lot."

As she was doing it, her fingers were slipping in and out of my pussy, and briefly sliding over my clit. Involuntarily I held onto her shoulders and gave a little groan, trying to hold my thighs together.

Her face looked up and saw the momentary look of pleasure in mine. She chuckled, "Nice feeling?"

I didn't answer, and actually closed my eyes as her fingers massaged me.

"OH!" I gasped, gripping the top of her arms, and holding me upright.

"Do you really want to use the machine, or do you prefer this?"

I could feel her breath, and her face was just inches from mine.

"I'm not sure," my answer was a mixture of pleasure and uncertainty, then as her fingers smoothed over my clit again, I muttered, "Oh."

She kissed me, not like a boy or a man's kiss, but very gently, very lovingly, and I was lost in a wave of pleasure.

Forgetting all about the machine she told me, "Lie down, on the bed."

In seconds Marie had slid off her dressing gown, and we were both naked, beside each other on the bed. Her fingers were back between my thighs softly pleasuring me, my pussy awash with a combination of juices and lubrication. She was beside me, leaning onto me, her breasts pressing up against me, and we kissed again, longingly, our tongues beginning to explore.

Without thinking, I found my arms were around her, one around her neck, the other on her waist.

"OH!… Marie!… " she knew that she was doing things that probably the machine couldn't do.

"You want me to stop?" she asked, teasingly.

"No… NO!… please… go on." I was desperate to go the whole way.

When she heard that, she stopped kissing me, and her mouth moved to my breasts, taking one of my nipples between her lips, and making me give a long sigh. Marie's fingers continued arousing me, I knew it wouldn't take long, but I wanted to prolong the pleasure for as long as I could.

When Marie slid further down the bed, and parted my thighs even wider, I knew I couldn't wait. The idea of a woman licking me had crossed my mind occasionally, and now it was happening.

"Oh Marie… Marie!" It felt incredible, as her mouth closed over my pussy, and her tongue began lapping at my clit.

"I'm cumming… I'm cumming… Marie!"

With my whole body shaking, I screamed out her name over and over again, until slowly I began to relax.

Lifting herself up she was smiling.

"That was a big one Emmy?"

"Fuck… it was incredible," I gasped.

"It was the first time wasn't it? With a woman I mean?"

"Yes," I answered in a whisper, as she moved herself up beside me.

I didn't hesitate when she kissed me again.

"I'll have to tell Dave, he must have heard us."

"What will he say?" I asked, feeling very guilty.

"Well he knows I've been with women before we married, in fact when I told him it really turned him on."

"I'm going to be so embarrassed, oh god, I don't think I can face going downstairs."

Marie hugged me and kissed my forehead, "Come on, he'll be fine, get dressed and let's go down."

I let Marie go first, and we found Dave in the kitchen putting the kettle on.

"Want some tea?" he asked, quite unconcerned at what he must have heard, "I hope you two give it the seal of approval?"

Marie saved my blushes, "Yes I think we both did that. Do you want a cuppa Emmy?"

I nodded, trying not to look at Dave. Marie then added, "Do you want to stop over, it'll save you going back to an empty house tonight?"

I hesitated, but knew mum would probably be phoning home, so I made my excuses, and after finishing my mug of tea I left.

"If you want another lesson, I've got another bike you could try tomorrow? Dave shouted as I walked across the yard.

I shouted back, "Maybe," knowing that I certainly would. Within minutes of getting home I'd got a text from Marie repeating the invitation so I replied, 'Yes ok about 10.'

After mum's phone call, questioning over and over again about 'being all right' I slept like a log, and after a shower, a bowl of cereal, and a coffee I walked up the lane to Dave and Marie's.

Dave was in his workshop, as I walked across the yard, and then tapped on the kitchen door.

"Come in, come on in Emmy, coffee?"

Marie looked alive, bright eyed and bubbly.

"God Emmy, I really have to thank you."

I took the mug of coffee from her, and must have looked puzzled.

"Dave was an animal last night, you and I must have turned him on so much."

She laughed as she saw me blush, I even burnt my tongue swigging the hot coffee.

"Have you made me one? Morning Emmy, have I got a surprise for you today!"

Dave's entry into the kitchen reflected his night of passion too, he seemed very excited to see me there.

"I can't think what that is?" Marie was smiling, enjoying the innuendo.

Dave went on, "I've got this Bonneville, it's one I've been working on, and I'd love to take you up to the airfield to try it out."

The airfield was a disused Second World War air base where part of it had been turned into an industrial estate, but it still had one of the runways in a reasonable state of repair.

"Well if you're taking Emmy up there, I'll take the van and go into town, I need to go to the main post office, but just take care, I know how quick that bike is."

Marie looked at me, and added, "If he goes too fast, just tell him you'll tell me, he knows what I'll do to him!"

Dave chuckled, and went to fetch my helmet and goggles from the hall.

"Come on," Dave handed them to me, "we'll see you later, text me when you're on your way back."

I followed him out to the yard, and immediately saw the perfectly restored motor cycle that looked quite powerful even on its stand.

"I'll drive us over there, you ever been up to the airfield Emmy?"

I had, and again it was when my parents hadn't known. I'd smoked my first spliff there, and watched as my best friend Edith had sex in the long grass, with a guy from college.

"Yes, a few times, but my parents told me to stay away."

"It's ok, I use the runway to burn a bit of rubber from time to time, no one ever bothers me, anyway put your helmet on and we'll go."

Dave had kick started the bike, and I swung my leg over the seat behind him, stretching my arms around him like before. Immediately I could feel the power and the acceleration as we sped off up the lane. In ten minutes we arrived at a break in the chain link fence around the airfield, and I got off while he manoeuvred the bike through the gap.

The concrete runway was old, but drivable, although at regular intervals there were weeds growing across the cracks in the surface.

"It looks worse than it is, I wouldn't risk you if I wasn't sure it was safe," Dave reassured me. When I got back on behind him, I held on to him even more tightly.

He steered the bike to one end of the runway and with a brief, "You ready?" we were off.

I was totally unprepared for the speed, and the wind against my face. I kept my mouth shut, and hid behind his body as I held on as tightly as I could. When I felt the speed begin to drop, I looked up to see the end of the runway coming up.

"Enjoy that?" he shouted.

I could hardly speak, "I didn't look, I had my eyes closed!" I croaked back.

We came to a stop and he declared, "A hundred and ten."

I suddenly grasped at what he meant, "Miles per hour?"

"Yes, over a ton!" and then added, "now it's your turn."

"No, I can't drive this, it's too fast," my reply showed my fear.

"Hop off, you'll be ok, I'm not expecting you to go that quickly, I'll guide you."

As I stood up, Dave got off, and gestured for me to sit back on. The bike was up on its stand so reluctantly I clambered back across the saddle. He kick started the engine, and hooked his leg over behind me. Reaching around me he revved the hand throttle, and shouted in my ear.

"It's just like before, but a bit more powerful, just take it easy, and I'll make sure you're ok."

Dave pushed the bike off its stand, and held it upright with his feet on either side. Tentatively I put it into gear and let the clutch out slowly. As we began to move I felt a sense of achievement at not actually stalling it.

It felt good, the engine had a throaty roar, and I looked down to see the needle hovering around forty. Dave was shouting encouragement, and I went a bit faster. The regular gaps in the concrete made the bike shake every couple of seconds and I began to feel my pussy react again, as it was pushed against the petrol tank. I really didn't want it to, I needed to concentrate, but Dave must have known that I was feeling it.

"It's a good feeling… speed!" he laughed at the side of my helmet, and I felt him push his body up against my backside. He had one hand on my left hip, but his right hand was around my waist and flat against my stomach.

I turned the throttle a bit more, the needle hovered at the sixty mark, and Dave yelled, "Good girl."

My pussy was feeling it too, and I was glad that the end of the runway was approaching.

"Go off to the right there, down that side bit," Dave shouted.

I slowed and turned the bike towards a narrow strip near to where we'd come in. As we came to a halt Dave stuck his feet out either side to support us. I felt relieved, but exhilarated, and I could still feel his hand against my stomach.

"Feel good?" he spoke more quietly, as I switched the engine off.

He knew my heart was racing, the buzz was incredible, and the feeling between my legs was so warm and glowing.

Deftly he had somehow unfastened the button on my jeans without me knowing a thing. Suddenly I found myself breathing in to allow his fingers to slide under the waistband. In moments they'd slid under the elastic of my panties, and I found myself shifting a little away from the petrol tank until he touched my pussy.

"Oh," I heard myself groan, I couldn't stop my reaction. I was so wet his fingers were soon inside me. Crazily I was allowing this older man access to my most intimate parts.

"God Dave!" I exclaimed.

My clit was swollen and ready for him. I lifted my hips up some more, leaning my forearms onto the petrol tank. I wanted to cum, but I wanted him to fuck me too.

As if reading my mind he muttered, "Emmy… I want you."

"Get off then… quick, let's do it!" I couldn't believe what I was saying.

Dave let me go, holding the bike upright as I slid off sideways. He pulled it up on its stand, and I ripped off my goggles and helmet. I didn't care how exposed we might be, we were partly hidden from the industrial estate by long grass. I unzipped my jeans, sliding both them and my panties right down to my ankles.

"Do it here… fuck me!"

I was desperate as I bent forward over the saddle of the bike, and pushed my knees outwards, spreading my thighs and exposing my pussy towards him. Dave needed no second invitation, I heard him unzip his leather trousers, and felt his hands grip me by my bare hips. I was so wet that his cock, which felt rock hard, found my pussy ready and waiting.

"OH FUCK… YES!" I shouted, unprepared for how big he was. Nick, my 'ex' boyfriend was what I'd been used to, but when Dave pushed inside me I knew he was much, much bigger.

His naked thighs pushed up against the back of mine, I could feel his bare skin against my buttocks, and then he started thrusting. Even outdoors you could hear sound of his body slapping against mine in a frantic rush to complete what we were doing.

"Oh fuck… oh fuck… oh fuck… " I repeated, as my body was pounded up against the bike in a constant repetition.

Dave reached round me, finding my clit again, and rubbed it. It didn't take much, I was so, so ready.

"Oh god Dave… fuck… I'm cumming!"

My knees buckled, but he held me up, and I felt him jerking inside me.

"Oh… yes," I let out a long, almost quiet sound of satisfaction.

It felt so sexy, Dave was grunting, holding himself deep inside me, until he'd emptied his balls completely.

"Shit, I didn't wear anything," he said, his voice sounding panicky, "oh fuck, I'm so sorry!"

I was unconcerned, but I knew I should have told him. It was a good thing I'd kept taking the pill after Nick. I started to chuckle at Dave's concern.

"Stop it Dave, I'm ok, I'm on the pill," I was chuckling, "but I'm more worried about Marie, for goodness sake don't tell her about this."

As he stepped back and his cock left me, I stood upright, hurriedly pulling my panties and jeans up. I looked around to see if anyone was watching us. Dave's cock was still oozing spunk as he zipped himself up.

"I won't, but she'll probably guess."

We hugged briefly, and then I composed myself before guiltily climbing back on the bike behind Dave. My pussy was full of his spunk, and I had that glowing feeling all over. I didn't know that I was going to be surprised by Marie's reaction.

-----------------------------

   Series:An Online Double Date
   Author:Cleevedreams
   Teaser:A double date with Sarah and her mum has an unexpected turn
 Category:Unexpected Encounters
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/an-online-double-date
Published:2023-06-14
We all know how online dating works, and all humanity is there! So how would it work for a much older man looking for a casual relationship? No moral judgements please; we all have our own crosses to bear.

So the parameters were set. 45-55+, within 20km, and a fairly anonymous photo posted. Not many 'swipe rights' coming with that, I guess.

Checking twice a day, swiping anything female! We all clutch at straws sometimes.

And then after a week, a match!

At least someone had swiped right on me. The name was Sarah, aged 47, and living 6km away.

But there was a 'but.'

The photo was of Sarah, and her mum. To be fair both were very attractive, but obviously Sarah's mum was late 60s, the same as me.

The initial messages were polite and introductory, and it became apparent that Sarah was actually advertising for a 'date' with her mum.

I was intrigued by this, and what Sarah was planning was to find an older man who would be prepared to meet Sarah with her mum on an accidental 'setup' meeting.

Sarah would appear to be an old friend, and they would all have coffee and conversation.

After the meeting, and at home, Sarah would ask her mum if she liked me, and set up a further date with just the two of us.

I'm always up for something a bit different, and so we decided to set something up.

Sarah was living with her mum after her own separation just a few weeks before. I guess that had brought them closer together, and her mum had said how nice it would be to have a 'boyfriend'.

I was sitting in Costas on a sunny summer afternoon when Sarah, and her mum, Maggie walked in. The acting began.

"Hi Sarah, fancy bumping into you, is this your mum?" I tried to look surprised.

To be honest I noticed Sarah first. She was dressed in black leggings, and a tight fitting white t-shirt, with a low neckline. She had a good figure, with short black hair, and green eyes.

Maggie was a curvy lady with large breasts, and grey hair, and sparkling eyes. Smiling, she nodded as Sarah said, "Hi John. Mum this is John, we worked together at Newton's School."

We all sat together for the best part of an hour, chatting about this, and that.

Sarah talked a little about her 'break up," and Maggie about her home, and hobbies.

I listened, and chipped in with snippets about my home circumstances.

When we parted, Sarah and I exchanged mobile numbers, as though we were old friends, and I said to Maggie, out of politeness, that I hoped that we would meet again.

By the time I arrived home, I had thought about the plan.

Maggie was a nice enough woman, but I wasn't sure if there would be any chemistry. Sarah was a different proposition, however, but way out of my league, probably twenty odd years younger than me.

About an hour after arriving home, I received a text.

'Thank you for today. Mum liked you, and so did I. I think she wants to meet you again. I will talk to her about it.'

I replied, 'Thank you too. Will hear from you soon. You both looked stunning.'

There was no further contact the next day. I just let it ride; so many online intros come to nothing.

Then the next morning, a text came through, asking if I wanted to meet Maggie for an afternoon drink in her local pub.

It seemed odd that everything was being arranged through Sarah, but I was happy to accept that for now. No doubt after this 'date' I would have more direct contact with Maggie, if it was to progress further.

The arrangement was to meet the following afternoon at 2pm in 'The Black Horse.'

As I was sitting in a corner seat at five past two, I was surprised to see Sarah walk in. Seeing me, she came over, and immediately started to apologise.

"I'm so sorry John, mum had a funny turn just before lunch, and I didn't want you to be let down, so I thought I'd come and have a drink with you instead. You don't mind do you?"

"Of course not, is she ok? Being left alone I mean?"

"Yes, she has these moments occasionally, I'm just sorry to disappoint you."

How wrong could she be. Sarah looked absolutely stunning in her summer dress.

"I'll get you a drink," I said, and went to the bar to get her a small lager.

Returning, I could see a couple of guys at tables nearby, admiring her tanned legs, and obvious cleavage.

"How are you anyway?" I studied her face as she replied.

"Oh I'm ok, my ex is being a pain, but one piece of good news is that he has moved out of our house to his new woman's, and as of today I can move back in. I've been at my mum's for six weeks."

"That sounds like good progress, is it far away?"

"No," she replied, "only about two miles, in fact I'm probably going to go and check things out later, after I've had my drink with you…"

"I bet he's left it in a bit of a mess," I added, smiling. "You may need to spring clean."

"Are you volunteering?" Sarah joked, and smiled.

"Well I'm an excellent driver with a 'Dyson,' and I'm tall to dust high up." I chuckled.

"Offer accepted," Sarah touched my knee, and added, "No, I'll be ok, I'm just joking."

"Ok, but I can give you a lift over there now if you want?"

"Are you sure John? That would be a really big help. Just to have a look at it, to see what state it's in. I'll call mum to see if she's ok."

And so we drove the short distance to her house. I continually glanced at her legs, which showed below her short dress. I was hoping she didn't notice. Nothing worse than a pervy old man!

We pulled up outside the three bedroomed semi-detached house, and Sarah led the way up the garden path, and I asked if it was ok if I came in with her. I wasn't sure if she was going to be shocked by the state that her ex might have left it in.

In fact it wasn't too bad, which surprised Sarah, and she certainly looked relieved. There was even some reasonably fresh milk in the fridge, and she made us both a cup of coffee.

Sitting on the sofa both of us started to 'open up' about our relationships.

It seemed quite odd, because Sarah was quite frank about some aspects of her failed relationship. I thought that our age difference was probably the reason, more like a father/daughter chat.

The paradox of that was my inability to ignore the amount of bare leg that she was allowing me to see, as she curled her legs up beneath her.

I'm afraid more than once she saw me looking out of the corner of my eye.

When it was my turn to tell about my last relationship, and how I missed the intimacy of someone else, I was sure that she deliberately crossed, and uncrossed, and moved her legs to give me more of a view. But I wasn't totally sure!

Then Sarah dropped the bombshell.

"I'm going to say something that may shock you."

My face must have looked a picture.

"Yes, go on."

"My mum didn't really have a funny turn, she's perfectly ok. I wanted to see you alone. Does that shock you? That I find you attractive? I've always found older men attractive."

I stuttered with my reply.

"Sarah, I cannot deny I'm very surprised, but absolutely delighted, you silly girl."

I moved the few feet from one end of the sofa to beside her, in less than a second.

We both wanted to kiss.

I looked her in the eyes, and she smiled before parting her lips slightly. Her tongue slowly moved its way along her top lip, and back along her lower lip, moistening the pink textured skin. The kiss was soft, sensuous, and tasted divine. Her tongue flicking into my mouth, and flirting with mine.

As the kiss ended she held my gaze. She put one finger to her lip as if to imply, "Don't speak."

I remained just inches from her face, breathing in her perfume, excited by the kiss.

I felt her fingers tugging my belt free, and then unzipping my trousers.

"Lay back, John," she whispered, "this is going to be all me, relax."

I did as she requested, and I allowed my trousers, and boxers to be removed.

It was then that I felt the softness of Sarah's lips once more, but this time slowly sucking the head of my cock. I could feel it hardening as her tongue circled, and recircled it.

The whole of it was inside her mouth, but as she played with it, it lengthened, and she began to move her head up and down. I heard a loud moan, the moan was coming from me.

Sarah had told me to relax, but that was difficult for a man who'd not had sex for months. My cock was ready to erupt, and as if she had a sense of that, Sarah sat up. I watched as her eyes focussed on mine again.

I saw her lift her dress over her head, revealing her matching cerise lingerie. She unclasped her bra, her breasts dropping free, nipples hard, and pert. She half stood, as she slid out of her panties, her eyes piercing mine with her desire.

And then spreading her thighs, I watched as her pussy, wet with her juices, lowered itself onto my cock. That feeling, unfamiliar through the passage of time, revived memories of how it used to be.

Sarah placed her hands flat on my chest, and raised herself up, before plunging back down, rubbing her clit against the top of my shaft. She was adept at the technique of holding back my orgasm while building her own.

I watched her as she closed her eyes, gasping shorts gasps on each rise and fall. I reached to cup her breasts, feeling the hardness of each nipple, squeezing each in turn, bringing a quiet squeal from the back of her throat.

Her breathing became quicker, and her gasps turned to short groans, and there was no way I was going to last much longer.

"I'm cumming John, god I'm cumming," Sarah went still, pushing down hard on my cock, and gritting her teeth. I felt her pussy pulsate, becoming wet, and I simply started to empty myself into her, with a loud, grunting sigh.

Our orgasms seemed to last for a long time, and eventually Sarah sunk down onto my chest, still gripping my shrinking cock in her soaking pussy.

"John, that was magical, thank you," she said, still out of breath.

"It's me who should be saying that," I said half laughing.

We stayed like that in each other's arms for several minutes, until reality kicked in.

"Sarah, I know all of that was very sudden, but I have to ask, is that it? Or can I see you again?

My face told its own story.

"John, I said that was magical. I want it again, but we need to be careful. I don't want to hurt my mum." Sarah's face was sad.

"Yes, I understand. I will be discreet. I will run you back to hers if you want, to get your car, but I want to see you again soon, if possible."

Sarah smiled, "Yes me too, let me get this place sorted, and you can come for a meal."

So I drove Sarah back, and dropped her around the corner from her mums, and went home to mine in a fog of thoughts, and questions.

We texted each other over the next couple of days, and as soon as Sarah had the house sorted, she sent me the invite I'd been waiting for. I was invited round on Friday evening.

I arrived punctually at 6.30pm carrying a bottle of wine and some flowers. I was still an old romantic, or should I say traditionalist.

Sarah greeted me with a beaming smile, a hug, and a kiss.

"Oh that's so nice of you, you shouldn't have," she said, taking the flowers to put them in a vase.

I followed her into the kitchen, admiring her body, which was sheathed in a tight fitting black dress, with thin straps over her shoulders, and, obviously, not wearing a bra. With her short black hair, her long neck, and bare shoulders, she looked sensational.

"I hope you like fish? I thought something light in this hot weather."

I nodded enthusiastically.

"I love fish, and if I'm going to seduce you, young lady, then it is ideal."

I smiled, and our eyes locked onto each other.

"Oh, and what if I resist?" Sarah's expression was somewhat flirty, and teasing.

"Then naughty girls will have to go on the naughty step, or even worse." My expression was of mock sternness.

"Oh sir, I'll be good, I promise," and Sarah blew me a kiss and laughed.

She turned, and poured the wine, and we sat at the breakfast bar, and talked 'sensibly,' until the meal was ready.

It was a delicious meal, and the wine flowed, but the sexual tension was always there.

Sarah was even more open about her relationship with her partner. How he had been unfaithful more than once, and she had 'strayed' with an old boyfriend. But Sarah also revealed how she had dabbled with mildly kinky stuff in her twenties.

Her ex wasn't into that, and since the shine went off their sex life, she had just relied on vibrators, and masturbation.

All of this conversation seemed to heighten the anticipation of the evening, and added to the several glasses of wine we had consumed, there was only one way it could go.

"Well young lady, that was a delicious meal. Now I think we should relax, and enjoy what the evening brings."

Immediately I had used the words 'young lady,' it was like a signal switching Sarah on.

Smiling broadly, she replied, "Yes sir."

"You go and relax on the sofa, and I'll join you in a minute."

Sarah did as she was asked, while I stayed a moment in the kitchen just to collect a tea towel.

"Close your eyes young lady," I said as I came to join her in the living room.

She didn't say a word, but I could tell that she was excited, just by the way her breasts were rising, and falling.

I walked behind the sofa, and folding the tea towel into a long band, I placed it over her eyes, tying it behind her head.

"As you know it's all a matter of trust when blindfolds are involved. I won't be tying your hands, or feet, but maybe that's something for the future. This is just some gentle play, but if you misbehave, you may go over my knee."

"Yes sir," replied Sarah, in a hushed voice.

I leaned forward, and kissed the side of her neck, softly, fleetingly, but just enough to hear a quiet sigh.

Placing my hands on her bare shoulders, I slid the straps of her dress downwards, and as the dress fell away from her breasts, I stroked my fingertips across both nipples. The quiet sigh became louder.

I walked around the front of the sofa, and taking her hands, pulled her up, so that she was standing in front of me. It didn't take much to help the dress slip to the floor.

"Let me look at you," I said, stepping back to admire her body, with only a black thong hiding her pussy.

Self consciously, she stood with one knee bent in front of the other.

"I want you to stand with your feet astride, young lady, so that I can see how wet you are."

Sarah shuffled slightly, before spreading herself, revealing her soaking wet thong.

"Well young lady, you seem to be in a state of arousal, what have you got to say for yourself?"

Again she fidgeted slightly, before replying guiltily, "Yes sir, I'm finding my situation slightly awkward."

"Indeed," I replied, "It may become more awkward. Take off your thong."

"Do I have to sir?"

I didn't like the questioning of my instructions.

Taking her hand tightly, I pulled her to the chair that was on the other side of the room, and sitting myself down, I forced her over my knee.

"I don't like having my wishes questioned, young lady. You had been warned, and now you must pay the consequences."

Sarah started to struggle slightly, her breasts rubbing against my trousers.

"Please sir, I'm sorry, I'm really sorry," Sarah pleaded.

"Too late I'm afraid, your bottom will be getting very sore."

Taking the thin silk of the thong, I tugged it down her legs to her ankles.

With one hand pressing her body downwards I landed a hard smack on her right buttock.

"Ow!" She cried out.

The second smack on her left buttock was followed by a louder shout, "Ooww."

There followed a dozen smacks across her backside, as she struggled, and yelled for mercy.

As I stopped, Sarah realised it was over, for now. Her breathing slowed, as she whimpered slightly.

"Maybe that taught you a lesson young lady," I said, as I smoothed my hand over her reddened buttocks.

"Yes sir, thank you sir," she said in a croaky voice.

Meanwhile my fingers were stroking the back of her thighs, and then moving over the warmth of each cheek. As they smoothed the flesh, they strayed slightly between the cheeks of her ass, and Sarah's whimpering became silent. She moved slightly to part her legs, almost inviting me to venture further.

"I think you should relax now my little one, there is no more pain, just pleasure."

Sarah visibly did relax, and as my fingertips reached her pussy, she sighed with satisfaction.

Her pussy was almost dripping with her juices. My finger slid between her pussy lips, and found her clit. It was so engorged that the little bud stood out proudly, and as my finger ran over it Sarah shook with pleasure, and let out a loud groan.

"Oh, please," she cried, as I dragged my finger back over it.

I only had to repeat this twice more, and as I circled it again, she started to cum.

I held onto her, as she shook with the orgasm.

"Oh John, I don't know what you did but do it again."

"I'm sir to you, young lady," I said sternly. " Do you want another spanking?"

"Oh no, no, I'm sorry, sir, I was just so wound up."

I reassured her that I'd forgiven her that moment of indiscretion, and I allowed her to stand up.

I was smiling as I removed the blindfold, and as Sarah became accustomed to the light I kissed her softly on the lips.

"I don't know if you enjoyed that little bit of role play?" I enquired nervously.

"John I thought it was so exciting, really. Although my bum is sore!"

"Well Sarah, I haven't finished yet, with your permission?"

"Oh John you are silly, a real gentleman. But can you show me how a gentleman makes love?"

I needed no second invitation.

Sarah lay back on the sofa with her pussy pink, and exposed, glistening in the light from the table lamp.

I began to undress, taking off my trousers, my shirt, my boxers, exposing my cock, which was seeping precum from the tension of the last half hour.

I lowered myself to kneel on the floor beside the sofa. I looked at Sarah, and she knew exactly where I was going. I lowered my head, and my tongue took a first delicious taste of her pussy. There was a deep sigh, as she arched her back, and I started to lap those juices up.

There is nothing better than burying your face in a succulent pussy. The juices smeared over your face as you lick deeper and longer. There is an art to that technique of licking, and sucking the folds of a pussy, and the bud of a woman. If you can read the signals, you can hold her on the edge. Just far enough away to know how far to push, hearing the audible sounds of pleasure, assessing the needs of when you should plunge over the edge.

Sarah was the perfect foil. We seemed to have a unity of purpose, and she too, held herself ready to let go.

When she came the sofa seemed to shake with her hips pitching up and down. She gripped my head between her thighs, as her pussy seemed to pour more juices down my chin.

As the room quietened fom her exultations, I looked up at her laying back in the cushions with eyes half closed, catching her breath.

When they opened, she smiled at me between her thighs, willing me to raise myself up, and kiss her.

I moved my face towards her. She watched as my lips, still damp with her juices, touched hers. We kissed, and then an almost startled look, and a moan, as I entered her. She had suddenly remembered that I hadn't cum, and my cock was waiting for its pleasure.

As I pushed deep into her she couldn't help but say, "You devil John, oh fuck me."

The sofa absorbed the impatience of my thrusting. Sarah's pussy juices made a delicious sound as my thighs met hers.

I was not expecting her to react as she did, given that she'd cum twice already, but as we found a rhythm that suited us both, I realised that I could make her cum again. And cum she did. After some minutes she was meeting every thrust I made with a cry out loud. I needed no encouragement, and with both of us bathed in sweat we both found ourselves staring into each other's eyes, almost urging each other on.

The dam broke, I watched Sarah throw her head back, closing her eyes, and letting out a scream. Her nails dug into my back, and raked their way downwards. The sudden pain brought its own results. My cock muscles tightened and my first salvo of spunk ejaculated inside her, the second, third, and fourth followed as we collapsed, our bodies slippery with perspiration.

We lay in disbelief at our efforts. Exhausted we both showered together, Sarah attending to the scratches on my back.

The evening grew late, but we chatted on. I helped clear up, and wash the dishes, and at about midnight we sat down again with coffee.

We talked like old friends, and I opened up about some of my adventures. This seemed to give Sarah more confidence to tell me about her experiences as a twenty something in Brum.

There was a failed marriage, the first one.

There was a career in advertising, with some photographic modelling.

There was the inability to have children.

There was a period of promiscuity before she met her last partner.

And then there was his unfaithfulness, and the split.

She cuddled up to me as she spoke, being so honest, and sometimes tearful.

We grew tired, it had been an exhausting evening.

"Would you like to stay the night, John?"

"That would be nice if you don't mind," I said.

And so we went to bed. A goodnight kiss, and then sleep.

I awoke as dawn broke, about 5.30am.

I had a typical morning erection, made worse by Sarah being next to me, completely naked.

She was breathing quietly, on her side, with her back to me. I studied the shape of her spine, and that indentation at its base, just above the buttocks.

I lay on my side, edging closer to her, in a familiar 'spoons' position.

Gradually my chest pressed against her back, without waking her. I put my arm over her arm.

My cock was lodged under her bottom, it was uncomfortable, but it felt so close.

If only I could raise her leg, my cock would be up against her pussy.

It seemed like an age, I listened to the dawn chorus outside, and still I stayed erect.

Suddenly Sarah stirred, her breathing stopped, and started again. As though she knew what I was thinking, she moved one leg straight, and lifted the other up to her chest.

My cock felt the heat and the softness of her pussy.

I used my hand to rub the head gently from side to side. Just a fraction, but enough to part the lips.

I felt the wetness.

Decision time. Do I wake her, or do I try to slide inside?

The decision was made for me. Sarah lifted her leg higher.

"Are you going to fuck me or not?" she giggled.

"You little minx, when did you wake up?"

"When you started to rub your bristly chin against the back of my neck," she replied.

I shoved hard, and my cock skewered her.

"Then how does that feel?"

"Mmm, exquisite you randy old man."

"Less of the old, you middle aged slut."

It was becoming a name calling fest. I snuggled my bristly chin into her neck, and started to move my cock.

The names were forgotten as I tweaked Sarah's nipples.

"Harder," she demanded.

I squeezed hard, then pulled them, until they were elongated, and she was groaning.

As I released them, she said, "God that felt good."

I was beginning to learn something new about Sarah. Last night's spanking was just a taster.

I was motionless inside Sarah as I played wih her nipples. I squeezed, and tugged with one hand, while the other felt it's way down to her pussy.

My fingers found her clit, and began to massage, stroke, and squeeze.

I could tell this would end soon. The more I squeezed, and tugged her nipples, the wetter she became, and the more sensitive her clit proved to be.

The sounds that she made were a mixture of pain, pleasure, and pure animal.

When her orgasm started it was difficult to stay inside her. Her body convulsed, and I yelled out, as she sunk her teeth into my arm.

She realised what she'd done, and as I let go of her I could see the teeth marks red, just above the elbow.

"John, I'm so sorry, I got carried away." I kissed her, and held her close.

"Let me take away the pain," and she leaned over and opened the drawer of the bedside table.

Turning her head she said, "Right, your turn to close your eyes."

Obediently, I closed my eyes, and next I felt Sarah's hand close around my cock, and bring it back to full stiffness.

I was willing to lay back, and enjoy whatever Sarah was going to do.

I heard the familiar buzz of a vibrator, and then felt it first on my nipples, and then working its way down across my tummy to my cock.

Sarah placed it under the notch of the head, and held it there.

It was over in less than a minute, I've never cum so fast.

I opened my eyes in time to see my cock shoot a spurt of semen over Sarah's breasts, and then pump itself over my stomach, and pubic area. There was an oozing flow over her fingers, which she took delight in licking, and then scooping the puddles from my tummy, and placing it in the hollow of her tongue.

She kept her mouth open, showing me the pool of white fluid glistening there.

And then in one move she took my head, laying me back on the pillow, opening my mouth and letting the spunk flow in a cascade down into my mouth. And then she kissed me.

It was total eroticism, and something new to me.

"God, you're so hot," I said when I'd swallowed my cum, and recovered myself.

It had been quite a night. I wasn't sure how long this relationship would last.

Is that cynical?

Maybe I'll write the ending one day.

-----------------------------

   Series:An Online Mistake
   Author:Cleevedreams
  Chapter:1 - An Online Mistake
   Teaser:In a mad moment I was online advertising for a quickie
 Category:NonConsent/Reluctance
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/an-online-mistake
Published:2023-06-28
"Oh god, oh god, no."

But it was too late, he was inside me, bigger than I'd ever had, and without a condom on.

It was all my own fault, as he held my wrists to the bed, and pounded in and out of me, I was very quickly sobering up. I had tried to reason with him, but I'd made all the running online, and he arrived expecting a fuck, and he was determined to get it.

"Oh god," I pleaded again, "Slow down… oh god… let's talk… oh fuck, please stop."

But it was useless. Somehow I reasoned with myself that I may get hurt if I resisted, I tried to slow my heart rate, I stopped fighting, and I stopped pleading.

As he pumped in and out of me he must have realised I'd given in. He released my wrists, and supporting himself on outstretched arms he looked down at my face.

He must have been forty, I was just twenty one. I was on one of my exhibition sales weeks, away from home, bored, lonely, and that particular night I was horny.

I'd had too many drinks with my dinner, and come to my room, and started to amuse myself on my laptop. Somehow I'd got onto a free, swingers website that I'd been told about, and for a bit of fun I'd put a 'new members' profile on, with the tag, 'Lonely girl seeks lonely male for hotel hook up.'

There was a deluge of replies, but after sifting through a dozen 'fuck me' messages something clicked with this guy. His name, he said, was Brett. His profile was also new, but he lived within a mile of my hotel. He sent me a pic, and he looked every inch a horny black male.

Sipping some vodka from the mini bar, I typed, 'Room 307, Holiday Inn, knock four times then twice.'

I looked at the screen, swallowed another mouthful of vodka, and pressed 'Send.'

As soon as I'd pressed the key I said out loud, "Oh shit."

Should I ignore the knock when it came? Should I check out NOW?

"Fuck it," I muttered, "Stupid cow, Becks."

I stood up to use the bathroom, realising pretty quickly I was so, so drunk. By the time I'd pee'd and splashed cold water on my face I knew I was going to go through with it, despite my condition.

Within what seemed like just a few minutes came four knocks on the door… knock… knock… knock… knock. There was an indescribable pause, then… knock… knock.

But I was ill prepared for what happened as I opened the door.

This huge figure seemed to block out the light from the corridor as he just picked me up and dumped me on the bed. As I bounced on the mattress he was already unbuckling his belt. As I went to climb off the bed he shoved me back down.

"Hey, fucking hell, what you doing, I know I invited you, but for god's sake…"

My words trailed away as he was quickly naked from the waist down. His cock stuck out from under the hem of his t-shirt, and I was trying to think through my foggy mind, and gain some time. But to no avail.

"You gonna get undressed, or am I gonna strip you?"

Brett's voice was menacing.

I held up my hands in surrender, as he stepped closer.

"Ok… ok." And I pulled my dress over my head.

Me, in only bra and panties, was too much for Brett.

Reaching out, he wrenched my bra, tearing it off, and tossing it to one side.

As I tried to roll off the bed he grabbed the waistband of my panties, and they were ripped from my body.

At that point he grabbed my hair, and forced me down on my back, and put his knees between my thighs. I guess I didn't scream out, because deep down I knew I'd asked for all this.

And then he entered me. I was unbelievably wet, and although he was big, he sunk deep inside me with his first thrust.

After my first protestations and the realisation that this was going to happen whatever, my body relaxed.

I tried to be as quiet as I could, maybe to discourage him, but however rough and forceful he had been, he certainly knew how to fuck.

I was as silent as I could be, I was being as supine as I could, but I felt my body starting to react. I felt myself being carried along the journey that I knew would result in orgasm.

My eyes were closed, and I clamped my hand over my mouth, gripping my nose between thumb and forefinger, almost stopping myself breathing, as I started to cum.

Brett could see all of this, as he looked down at me. He felt the tiny shivers in my hips, the muscles in my thighs tensing. My pussy pulsated, and he gave a kind of snort of triumph.

But he wasn't finished.

Mostly when I'd had sex before, the guy had finished by now, and I'd be experiencing the afterglow of orgasm, but Brett had accomplished what he'd set out to do, and was now intent on his own satisfaction.

I opened my eyes slightly, and saw his look of concentration. His thrusting continued, but had become more urgent. My body was shaking under the onslaught. I was preparing to grit my teeth until he had finished, when the feeling of arousal in my body seemed to continue, and trigger more feelings of intense pleasure.

My hand reached up behind his neck, sliding through the beads of perspiration, my other hand gripping his muscular rib cage, while my legs wrapped themselves around his buttocks.

With every thrust my hips rose to meet him. My earlier cries of, "Oh my god, please stop" became cries of, "Oh my god I'm cumming again."

Suddenly with a low masculine grunt, I felt him thrust, and hold himself inside me. His cock seemed to swell, and the feeling of him starting to jerk, and continue to jerk, pumping his semen into me made me panic. The fear of being impregnated was flashing through my inebriated brain.

With a final grunt he slumped on top of me, and I just closed my eyes and pushed him off.

I felt the trickle of spunk oozing from my pussy, and my fingers confirmed how much he had cum.

I felt him get off the bed, and within a couple of minutes the door opened and slammed shut. Nothing had been said. He'd fucked me, and I knew I'd asked for it.

Next day I'd be at the pharmacist, regretting my stupidity. It had awoken feelings inside me that I was going to find difficult to resist in future.

-----------------------------

   Series:An Online Mistake
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

  Chapter:2 - Was I Becoming a Slut? Pt. 1
   Teaser:After my online mistake I couldn't resist another stranger
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/was-i-becoming-a-slut
Published:2023-06-28
The second time I chanced my luck with a stranger I'd just met was several weeks after my episode with Brett.

That had both frightened me, but stimulated me, and I admitted to myself that I'd enjoyed the riskiness, and the idea of sex with instant gratification.

This trip was with a colleague. I should really say a friend at work. We had known each other from school and somehow both ended up working for the same company. The trip was to a town in the north of the UK and was for two nights. The first evening we arrived we had an evening meal in the hotel, but decided to go out to find a wine bar or club afterwards.

Neither of us knew the town, but our waiter, Marco, who had obviously taken a shine to me, had told us of a popular bar not too far away. It was 9pm by the time we had walked there, and Marco had been right. It had a great atmosphere and was full of great looking guys, and girls that were obviously regulars. I guess he had made many conquests there.

Katie and I were immediately hit on. Two guys came up beside us at the bar and made a few sarcastic comments, but did offer to buy us a drink. Katie said 'yes' before I could say anything, and we ended up getting a table and finding out that perhaps we'd made a mistake with these two guys. They were absolute 'tossers.'

We stuck with it for almost an hour, before we made our escape. The excuse was work early next day, and, at least, the two guys let us go without too much fuss.

We did indeed have meetings the next day so we walked back to the hotel and decided on a nightcap at the hotel bar.

It was there that we met Bill. He was seated on his own at the next table to where we sat down. A grey haired guy, probably late fifties, but certainly old enough to be our dad.

There was something about him that made me look at him twice, and when he casually made a comment about a loud mouthed guest at the bar, and the 'younger generation,' we both giggled and we struck up a conversation.

He was a senior executive at an engineering company and was on business 'up north.'

It was so interesting to hear some of his stories that the drinks were flowing, and we lost track of time. Katie kept winking at me for some reason, whenever I seemed to flirt with him. I found it quite amusing that a guy older than my dad, could be attractive to me.

When he went to the bar to order another round of drinks Katie made an obvious comment.

"You fancy him don't you? And started to giggle.

"Don't be silly, he's old enough to be my dad." I replied.

But she wasn't going to let it pass.

"I dare you, see if you can pull."

I must have looked horrified, but then I got that feeling that teased my conscious. The dare became a temptation, and after all, he was a very attractive 'older' guy.

Bill returned with three glasses of something very strong.

"I guess this must be the last shot of the night, if I don't stop now I might not find my way to my room."

"I'm sure Becky will point you in the right direction," Katie giggled, and nudged Bill.

"If I wasn't older and wiser I'd be trying it on with you girls." Bill winked at me.

I decided the dare was on. I leaned into Bill and clumsily grabbing his thigh, I whispered in his ear, "My goodness Bill, most women would jump at the chance."

Katie didn't hear what I'd said, but she saw Bill's expression.

Bill didn't respond immediately as I pulled back into my seat, but he looked directly at me and through my drunken haze I saw him reach out, take my hand, and stand up.

"Becky and I have an appointment to go to. Just so you know, I'm in 215. She'll be quite safe with me."

Katie's mouth dropped open as Bill led me, unsteadily, to the lift.

The only thing Bill said was, "Becky, now's your chance to say no."

I said nothing.

Room 215 was close to the lift, and clutching Bill's hand, I felt at ease, although still very inebriated. I wanted sex, but I wanted to know what it was like with a much older man.

As the door closed behind us he took me in his arms and kissed me. I wasn't sure what to expect, but it was an exciting kiss, and I was able to feel that his cock was hardening against me.

"Would you like to use the bathroom," he said softly, and I disappeared to freshen myself up. When I reappeared, I was only wearing my bra and panties.

"Becky, you're beautiful, I mean so, so sexy," he stuttered.

"Bill, I think you're not so bad yourself."

I got closer and started to unbutton his shirt. I'd only undone two or three buttons when Bill scooped me up and laid me on the bed.

I lay back as he stared down at my body, and he undid the rest of his shirt buttons, letting it drop to the floor. Slipping off his shoes and socks, he unbuckled his belt. As he did so I provocatively squeezed my breasts up inside my bra, my eyes meeting his. Naked, his body was in good shape for a man of maturity, and the grey hair covering his chest was, to me, very sexy.

"Make love to me Bill." I quietly whispered.

He didn't have to reply, I could see his cock visibly rising, as he knelt on the bed.

Leaning forward he kissed me softly as he spread himself beside me. I felt the heat from his body, the hair on his skin against me. His cock was pressing into my thigh.

"You're all mine now, just let's enjoy ourselves."

Gently his hand slipped behind my back and my bra was discarded. I heard myself moan softly as his mouth closed over my nipple. With sensitive nipples I was in heaven. Bill's tongue lapped at first, circling my areola, then sucking and nibbling. Both nipples were treated to this wonderful foreplay, all the while my pussy was melting, and becoming wetter with my desire.

Bill's hands were exploring first my thighs, and then stroking the lace of my panties where they covered my pussy. Hooking his fingers under the lace he slipped them down my thighs, as I raised myself slightly to allow them to be cast aside.

As soon as I relaxed back into the mattress I knew the journey that Bill's tongue would take. From my engorged nipples his tongue meandered down across my abdomen, and I felt myself wriggling slightly as he went lower.

His fingers were smoothing my inner thighs, and I was already tensing my body before he touched my pussy. When his tongue slid inevitably between my pussy lips I groaned long and loud.

"Oh Bill, please," was all I said.

And Bill was some expert at eating pussy. Slowly his tongue lapped between my lips, savouring my juices. Then sliding upwards the tip of his tongue triggered my clit, circling it, flicking it, then sucking it.

My cries rang out around the room, and as if to add pleasure upon pleasure, I felt his fingers sliding inside my pussy.

Bill brought me to the very edge. As I was ready to make that leap to orgasm he slowed and held me there. Again I pleaded, "Oh god Bill, don't stop," but he knew exactly what he wanted, and what I wanted. For what seemed like an age he moved his fingers and used his tongue in a masterful way. I was panting, moaning, grunting, and just aching to cum. And then he let me. I screamed with the most pleasurable orgasm coming from deep inside, and making the whole of my body buck and writhe off the bed.

Bill held me until it all subsided, and until I said quietly, "You bastard, fuck me, that was quite something."

"Do you want me to fuck you?" he said with a smile.

"Wait," I said, and pushing him onto his back I found his cock half erect and fell upon it with my mouth. It was softer than earlier, but soon I felt it grow in my mouth. I could taste the flavour of his precum and as I got it standing erect I moved up over him and slid him inside me. I looked down with him deep within me, and my knees either side of his body. I was in control now, and I started to move and get the response I was looking for.

"Oh Becky, I'm not going to last long if you keep doing that."

"You cum when you want to, you naughty man," I replied. He'd pleased me so much that however long he lasted, I wanted to please him.

And indeed he groaned loudly, and I started to feel his cock jerking inside me.

"Oh fuck… oh Becky," he groaned, and he gasped as he kept pumping his spunk into my cunt.

As his cock diminished he slowly slipped from me and the mixture of my juices and his semen soaked both of our lower bodies. We had both satisfied ourselves, although I felt as though I'd just fucked another total stranger.

I left the bed and hurriedly used the bathroom and dressed. When I returned to the bedroom Bill was fast asleep. A combination of sex and alcohol had had its effect, and so I let myself out quietly and went back to my room to shower and think about the evening.

I was still very unsteady on my feet as I made my way down the labyrinth of corridors. It was now 1am, and everything was pretty quiet. My room was in the opposite 'wing' of the hotel so I had to go down, walk through the bar and lounge and then up again.

As I walked slowly through the bar, although still inebriated, I felt a buzz throughout my body. I knew I had to tell Katie all about it, I'd already texted her from Bill's bathroom, telling her I was ok, but I had received no reply. I was guessing she was fast asleep.

As I reached the lift, Marco the waiter, exited it, almost knocking me over.

"Oh my goodness, I'm so sorry Madame," he said apologetically, in a distinct French accent, grabbing my arm to prevent me from falling.

He remained with his arm around me for just a few seconds longer than perhaps he should have.

"Oh it's ok, no harm done, we've all had a long day and need to get to our rooms."

Marco finally let go of my arm, by which time the lift door had closed. He pressed the button to reopen it.

I was slightly taken aback, and flustered when he insisted, "I will escort you to your room."

Even before I'd said, "There really isn't any need," he'd ushered me into the lift.

"Which floor?" He said it softly.

"Third, but I'm quite ok to find it."

Marco didn't reply, but in the close confines of the lift, and almost touching, I felt a tingle which doubled as he allowed me out first with his hand in the small of my back.

My room was just opposite the lift, and so I turned to thank him.

"That's my room, 390, you are very chivalrous I must say." I found myself looking closely into his eyes, and the tingle started again.

"It's my job, and who could resist such a beautiful lady as you."

The devil in me rose up once more. I leaned slightly closer, and offered my mouth to his. What on earth was I doing? The kiss went on, and when our lips parted I simply took his hand, led him to my door, opened it, and took him inside.

Everything was a rush after that. I remember more kissing, both of us tearing at our clothes to get them off. Then both scrambling onto the bed naked.

Within seconds Marco was inside me.

I said something like, "Fuck me, fuck me hard," but I was thinking, for god's sake I'd just had sex less than half an hour before and here I was fucking a guy I'd met in the lift. I was indeed a slut.

We both went at it like rabbits, the bed shaking and me shouting, "Harder, harder."

As beads of sweat dripped from Marco's forehead onto my face, I felt myself cumming. Raking my fingernails down his back I thrust my hips up and against him as I came for the second time in hour, but with a different guy.

Within seconds Marco started to cum. Grunting into my neck I felt him empty himself into me. There hadn't been a lot of feeling, just pure lust, and once he'd finished he was almost in a rush to leave.

Very few words were spoken. He left me laying on the bed, a very damp pussy, and the knowledge that there was a mixture of two men's semen inside me. I did indeed feel like a slut.

It was now 1.30am and I looked at my phone. Katie had finally replied from my text about being safe with Bill. Her text was like a lightning bolt.

It read, 'Hope you enjoyed Bill. After you left I got carried away. Ended up in bed with Marco the waiter. He's just left. See you at breakfast.'

It all became very clear. Marco had been on his way from Katie's room when I'd met him in the lift. How bad was he? How bad was I? And do I tell Katie?

-----------------------------

   Series:An Online Mistake
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

  Chapter:3 - Was I Becoming a Slut? Pt. 2
   Teaser:Each time I got drunk I was tempted by sex with a stranger
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/was-i-becoming-a-slut-pt-02
Published:2023-06-28
I never told Katie about that night. Marco had left her bed, and within the hour had fucked me.

Business had filled our days following that night, and I had analysed why I had been promiscuous. In general conversation, Katie had told me about her evening with Marco and I'd had to respond appropriately, not lying, but leaving out what had happened after he'd left her room.

I'd come to the conclusion that having too much to drink triggered my sexual misbehaviour. So I knew that on my next business trip away I had to be careful.

My next business trip was in London. It was a sales conference, and this time it was our whole team. Myself, Katie, Judy, Lizzie, and Karl.

Judy was a divorcee, much older than me, a buxom blonde in her early fifties. Lizzie was in her early twenties, like me and Katie, and like Karl had only just joined the company.

Karl was a few years older than us, probably twenty eight-ish, And actually quite shy for a sales person.

We were staying for two nights in a better than usual hotel, where the conference was taking place. Myself and Katie sharing a room, and in the next room were Judy and Lizzie. Karl was in a room on his own, across the corridor.

The first evening was fairly uneventful, with all of us eating together, and despite a lot of alcohol drunk, I was very well behaved.

Both Katie and I went back to our room fairly early on, and lying on the bed in our pyjamas, were watching some old film on TV. After a while we heard the other three return rather noisily, and somewhat drunk. But it wasn't until we reached the end of the film, and turned off the TV, that we both stared at each other in pure surprise.

We could distinctly hear from Judy and Lizzie's room, the sound of someone having sex.

There was no mistake, it sounded very much like Lizzie having an orgasm.

"Wow, Lizzie is a wild one," Katie was giggling. "I wonder how she got Judy to let her use the room?

But then we heard another sudden cry out loud. It was Judy, and she was cumming too.

I looked at Katie, and she looked at me.

"Well would you believe it, did you know?"

Neither of us suspected Judy was either gay or bi. Lizzie was new, and we didn't know much about her.

Out of the blue Katie asked me, "Have you ever had sex with another woman?"

Slightly flustered, I had to admit to messing around with another school friend. Guiltily, I said, "You remember the school trip to Paris? Well I shared a room with Chrissy Jenkins, and we had a night when we played around. It was the only time, but it was just a bit of fun."

"How exciting," giggled Katie, "sorry I didn't mean it like that, I'm just surprised because I had a very similar experience with a cousin, just a one off."

Just then more high pitched cries came through the wall.

"God it's making me horny," Katie said, slightly breathless.

"I must admit those noises get me going as well," I replied, glancing at Katie, who was trying to play with her nipples without being obvious. "And I really need something."

"I've brought a vibrator with me," Katie sounded really guilty.

"If you want to use it, fine, if you don't mind me watching."

It felt funny talking in a matter of fact way about a deeply personal thing.

Katie leaned over and took a large pink vibrator from the recesses of her handbag. I watched her slip her pyjama bottoms off and stared as she revealed her smoothly shaved, plump pussy. The lips were already swollen, and there was just a hint of moisture seeping out.

I could feel my own pussy throbbing, and watching Katie preparing to masturbate made me impulsive.

"Don't bother with that," I suddenly whispered and rolled over, positioning myself between her thighs. My tongue slipped inside her pussy lips, and caused her to moan loudly.

"Becky, take your pyjamas off, quickly."

Within seconds we were both naked, and locked together in a sixty nine position, fiercely licking each other's pussies. We'd both been so turned on by the sound of Judy and Lizzie next door, that we began to make our own muffled moans.

I knew Katie was close to cumming as I sucked her clit hard. As her body began to shudder, my face was soaked with the eruption of her squirting. As I savoured the taste of her, I was conscious of more cries from next door, and then I started to cum myself. Katie was underneath me, and her hands gripped my ass, and pressed my pussy harder against her mouth. With a loud cry of "Katie, I'm cumming," I shuddered to a climax.

We both rolled aside and lay there breathing heavily.

"Oh fucking hell, that was good," said Katie, "I'm sorry but I've soaked the bed."

"Don't worry about that, it was fucking awesome."

We slept well, but next day had a full timetable of talks, lectures, and promotions.

Breakfast was interesting because Judy had obviously read the previous evening's situation, and couldn't resist various comments about, "all the girls enjoying the night."

At the end of the day everyone was bonding and getting to know each other better. We all went to the bar before dinner, and somehow I found myself in conversation with Judy. I wasn't entirely sure whether she might be making a play for me.

That idea melted away when the guy that had been giving one of the lectures that afternoon, joined us. He was about the same age as Judy, in his fifties, and it was intriguing watching him chat her up.

Judy was very good at flirting, and was also touchy-feely. With Eric sitting between us it was obvious that there was some chemistry between them, but he also knew how to turn on the charm with me. I was not wanting to steal Judy's thunder, and when he asked both of us out to dinner, I first waited to see Judy's reaction. I met her eyes, and she actually winked, and we both said 'yes.'

Eric waited in the bar while I accompanied Judy up to our rooms to freshen up. On the way Judy gave me an insight into her intentions, but surprisingly made a comment that suggested that she was looking to be quite naughty.

"Do you fancy Eric, he's a much older man? I think he's very sexy, but he's my vintage."

I agreed, "He's a real catch, I've always gone for mature men."

Judy giggled, "Do you go for mature women?"

I must have turned puce. I glowed red hot.

"Aww, Becky, I know you and Katie heard us last night, and we heard you two as well."

Judy smiled, and as we reached our respective bedroom doors, she squeezed my arm and added, "Well if we don't get Eric into bed tonight, then we can both fuck each other. I'll knock on your door in ten minutes."

I had to take a deep breath, once I'd closed the door. I set about getting changed, and while I freshened up, I considered what the evening promised. Even though I was sober, I felt that slutty image infiltrating my personality.

Judy knocked on my door, and when I opened it, she stepped inside. She held me by both arms and quietly said, "Let's see if we can both fuck Eric tonight, it might be good fun."

I looked at her and couldn't stop smiling. "You are so bad Judy, but I'm up for it." And Judy kissed me full on the lips before she opened the door and we made our way to meet Eric in the bar.

He took us both by surprise in suggesting that we go out to dinner to a restaurant that he knew. It seemed a pleasant surprise and so we accompanied him to his car. Eric drove us to the restaurant which he said had been one of his regular haunts.

The dinner was delicious, and we were on our third bottle of wine by the third course.

Eric was brilliant company, witty, spontaneous, and full of anecdotes. When one of those stories involved a past lover it gave Judy and I the chance to direct the conversation towards 'adventures.'

Eric admitted that his life had been an eventful one. He had lost his wife some ten years before and it was then that we realised he lived alone and actually quite close by.

"Would you ladies like to come back to mine for a nightcap? We can get a cab because I'm not in a state to drive."

Judy quickly said, "Yes we'd love to, that would be great." I just nodded knowing that this fitted in with Judy's naughty plan.

So a taxi came, and within ten minutes we were pulling into the drive of a large house. Inside it was immaculate, and seemed to go on forever.

Eric showed us into the lounge which overlooked the garden. Part of it was lit, and there was a large patio outside the bifold doors.

Eric soon had some fizzy wine uncorked, and we relaxed in the sumptuous leather sofas, in fact, we had one each, facing in towards each other.

"I've enjoyed your company tonight girls," Eric said, "It's been a long time since I was paid so much attention by two beauties."

We both burst out laughing, and I saw Judy make a big display of crossing her legs opposite him. Intentionally, of course, and she made her dress ride up her thighs.

It didn't go unnoticed, and I saw Eric's eyes flirt backwards, and forwards, between his drink and Judy's legs. I decided I'd follow suit, and this time Eric stared straight at me, as I gave him a show of leg.

"I've a suggestion to make girls." Eric's drink had given him a certain boldness.

"Would you two like to use my hot tub, it's a warm night, and as long as you haven't got to have too early a night…?"

His question dwindled away as though he was unsure, and that he may have been too forward.

I said quickly, before Judy had a chance, "Fantastic, I'd love that, we haven't got any cozzies, but I don't mind doing a skinny."

Judy was nodding her head, and already getting out of her seat.

"Hang on girls, I'll get the cover off and you two can get undressed without me being here. I'll shout you when it's ok to come out, oh and by the way, no one can see us from next door."

Eric opened the bifold doors, and disappeared round the corner to where the hot tub was. I looked at Judy and we both giggled as we stripped off.

Within a couple of minutes Eric shouted, "Ok, you can come out now."

We both tip toed outside, and the hot tub was bubbling away, and steaming slightly. Eric was nowhere to be seen, obviously he was being a gentleman, and averting his eyes. However, as soon as we were in the tub, he reappeared carrying a tray with our glasses of wine, and some towels over his arm.

"Here we are girls, how's that? Is it warm enough?"

"It's lovely Eric, aren't you going to join us?" Judy asked.

"It might be inappropriate," he replied awkwardly.

"Don't be silly," laughed Judy, "we won't eat you."

She quickly realised what she'd said, and hurriedly added, "Oh my god I didn't mean it like that," but smirked at the innuendo.

"You've persuaded me," said Eric laughing, as he started to strip off. Both I and Judy watched and couldn't help staring as he got rid of his boxers. He was physically well built and his cock was beginning to show signs of waking up.

He clambered awkwardly into the hot tub, and he sat on one side, while Judy faced me on two of the other sides.

Both the bubbles in the wine and the bubbles in the hot tub began to take effect.

Everyone sat back luxuriating in the warmth and stimulation. The bubbles were pulsating against my ass and pussy, and I guess the same was happening to Judy.

Inevitably legs and feet were making contact under the water in the middle of the tub. At first there was the natural reaction to withdraw from that, but as the conversation and jokiness continued there began a tendency to enjoy the footplay, not being sure who you were touching with your toes and feet.

After a little while I saw Judy edge round the tub towards Eric. I knew what was on her mind and could see the intent in her eyes. I think Eric was aware of this too because he also edged a little towards Judy.

My suspicions were confirmed when I saw Eric's eyes momentarily close and I knew Judy had touched him under the bubbles. I just sat back and closed my eyes and relaxed under the bubbles.

I reopened them when I heard a distinct moan out loud from Eric. His eyes were shut, and Judy was close beside him, She smiled at me as it was obvious that she was playing with his cock.

Judy was working him up into his own version of heaven, and almost in slow motion, I saw her stand up, place her knees either side of him and lower herself down onto his cock. Her breasts almost enveloped his face as she sunk down on him. He opened his eyes, looked up first at Judy's face inches from him, then glanced at me, conscious of me watching everything.

I was getting hornier by the second, and even below the water I could feel my pussy melting and yearning for stimulation.

In an impulse I moved next to both of them, taking Eric's hand and placing it between my thighs. He willingly slipped his fingers between my lips and running upwards found my clit.

Judy was rotating her ass and we were both starting to make little sounds of pleasure.

And then unexpectedly Judy rose up and stepped to the side. Eric's expression was one of disappointment followed by total surprise as Judy exclaimed, "Ok Becky, it's your turn."

I needed no second invitation. I stepped astride Eric and watched his look of pleasure and disbelief as his cock slipped inside me.

It felt wonderful to be fucking again, as I pressed my breasts into Eric's face. His cock felt thick and hard, and as I pushed up and down Eric started to utter expletives.

"Oh fuck Becky, god, don't stop, you feel so good, oh fuck, oh fuck."

Before i could get too much into it, Judy had tapped me on the shoulder, and we swapped places again.

This time I could see Eric was losing the fight. The tell tale hurried breathing, the eyes closed, his hands gripping Judy's hips tightly.

"Oh god, I'm going to cum," he gasped.

"Come on, shoot it inside me Eric, let me feel you cumming," Judy was urging him on.

"Oh my god," grunted Eric, and then he grunted again, and again, as he emptied himself into Judy's pussy.

Slowly she stood up, and we both resumed our places in the hot tub, letting Eric come down from his high.

"I'm not sure what to say," muttered Eric quietly, "That's a first for me, two women at the same time, wow!"

We both chuckled. "I'm glad you enjoyed it Eric," said Judy. "Are we all going to have another drink? I'm going to dry off and go back inside."

"Of course, the towels are there, it's chilly outside, let's go inside."

Me and Judy got out first and wrapping the towels around us, we went into the lounge followed by Eric.

"Would you both like a brandy?" Eric was already at the drinks cabinet getting out a bottle.

We both nodded in agreement, and the both of us were feeling pleased with ourselves on the sofa.

The first slug of cognac hit me, and the warmth flowed through me. Judy snuggled up to me and I knew from her secretive manner that mischief was still afoot.

"I'm still so horny, I don't know about you?" i could barely hear her.

She had sensed how I was, and I replied in very hushed tones, "God, yes, I'm as horny as hell."

"What are you two whispering about? What are you up to?" Eric was relaxed in the opposite sofa, towel around him, and brandy glass in his hand.

"Oh don't you worry Eric, we are just relaxing," then turning back to me she whispered, "Shall we give him a show to remember?"

After another mouthful of brandy I was ready for anything. I was a slut in the making!

"Why not, I'm ready to do whatever it takes."

"Ok Becky," even quieter still, she said assertively, "Go down on me, lick me out."

It was like a bolt of electricity through my body, my heart rate increased, but then I had no time to reply, or refuse.

Judy languidly lifted one leg up onto the sofa, letting the towel fall from her breasts. She lay back, head on the arm and her thighs spread wide revealing the open, swollen lips of her pink pussy.

I too let the towel fall and kneeling half on the sofa and with one foot on the carpet I pushed my face down into the wonderful, soft, folds of pussy.

Eric must have been stuck for words, because the silence was only broken by Judy's gasp as my tongue flicked inside her. The taste was exquisite. A mixture of Judy's juices and the masculine taste of Eric's spunk.

Finally I heard Eric's voice.

"Fucking hell, you two horny bitches."

As he watched I found Judy's clit and started that journey, circling it with the tip of my tongue, intermittently sucking it from below its hood, and feeling it harden. Eric must have seen my ass in the air as I hungrily made Judy cry out. She was becoming more and more aroused.

I was getting so much into it that I hardly heard Eric get up from his sofa. But what took me by surprise was the sudden touch of his erect cock between my pussy lips.

He had been so turned on by our antics that he was hard again. The target of my pussy exposed to his view was just too much.

He pushed, and as I held my hips steady, he sunk straight in.

Just as he started to thrust, Judy began to cum. My tongue flicked over her pulsating clit and her primeval shouts of orgasm made me even more aroused. I raised my head and gritted my teeth as Eric set about fucking me hard.

There was no way he was going to cum quickly. His last orgasm was only half an hour before and his self control had been regained. His thighs were slapping against my ass, and on each thrust he grunted, his hands gripping my hips tightly.

A couple of times he smacked my ass cheeks like a cowboy getting more speed from his steed. All the while Judy was half underneath me watching on, but saying nothing.

I started to cum, and she watched my face closely as my eyes closed and I gasped with pleasure. Eric knew he was in control and when I'd cum he was almost there himself.

Out of the blue, he withdrew his cock and slid onto his knees on the floor beside the sofa. He gripped his erect cock and started to wank himself rapidly. His breathing was rapid and within thirty seconds he directed spurt after spurt of semen over Judy's face, into her mouth, up over her forehead, and into her hair, with a slow dribble going down her top lip onto her tongue.

It was hugely arousing, and I don't know what made me do it, but I slid my body upwards and began kissing Judy's spunk covered lips, and licking the milky fluid from her face. It was delicious.

That whole evening was another awakening for me. Again I had found that I was so hungry for new sexual adventures.

Was I becoming a slut or was I just being sexually adventurous? The jury was still out, but more people were learning that I was perhaps open to suggestion.

-----------------------------

   Series:An Online Mistake
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

  Chapter:4 - Was I Becoming a Slut? Pt. 3
   Teaser:A friend's gang bang made me want my own
 Category:Group Sex
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/was-i-becoming-a-slut-pt-03
Published:2023-06-28
The four guys walked through the lounge past Judy and I, on their way out. They looked slightly embarrassed, and avoided eye contact before shutting the front door behind them.

"Are you ok Katie?" i called out.

For a moment there came no reply, and both of us got to our feet from the armchairs.

"Katie, Katie?" And then as we got to the half open bedroom door came the reply, "I'm fucked, well and truly fucked!"

Judy and I had been asked by Katie to be sort of 'chaperones' for something she'd been planning for a while. A friend of a friend had organised what had been her fantasy for some time. It had been Judy who had sparked the interest, after describing how her 'ex' had arranged a gangbang when they were together.

Stepping into the bedroom, Katie was half lying on the dishevilled bed, her head on a pillow, legs akimbo, with a broad smile on her face.

"Oh my god, that was bloody fantastic," she said loudly. "I've never cum so many times in all my life."

Judy and I stood there, taking in the scene, and smiling.

Katie's face was daubed with both fresh and dried semen. Her hair was lank with both perspiration and spunk.

Across her breasts and tummy there were the signs of yet more semen, and between her thighs, and oozing from her pussy, were the milky remains of so much cum.

The crumpled bed had wet patches over much of the sheets, and Katie's clothes and underwear were scattered on the floor.

"You get a shower, and we'll strip the bed and put the sheets in the machine," said Judy.

I think Katie was grateful for the offer, as she heaved herself off the bed, and walked gingerly to the bathroom.

Eventually we all ended up sitting around in the lounge with mugs of coffee.

She turned to me. "So Becky, you're the gangbang virgin, when is it your turn?"

I giggled nervously. "Yes I told you, when the time is right. I don't want to be labelled a slut."

Everyone burst out laughing.

And that was the precursor to what happened in Germany.

It happened in Cologne. I had been sent, as part of our sales team, to set up a contract with a German company. I went alone, and was staying in a five star hotel in the middle of the city.

Staying in a foreign city, on your own, for three nights, can be lonely. As i knew from experience there is a temptation to drink too much, and the first night i was careful. A light dinner, just one large glass of wine, and an early night.

The second day was 'full on' business wise, but very successful, and I felt good about myself. I texted Katie about the contract, and she texted back something about 'being good.'

When i sat down to dinner, I'd already had one glass of wine beforehand, so when i ordered a whole bottle with my meal I knew that I'd be pretty tipsy by the end.

Somewhere in the back of my head a voice was saying, "be careful."

At a nearby table four German guys were enjoying their meal, and from my smattering of German I understood that they were from Berlin, and were in Cologne for a football match the following night.

They must have caught on that I was English, and I knew that they were talking about me, and laughing. As I left my table and made my way to the bar, I could feel their eyes on me, mentally undressing me.

That gave me a buzz, and the alcohol was having that effect I knew so well. It made me horny.

Needless to say, they all came into the bar not long afterwards, and one them, the oldest guy, came over to me, and spoke in broken English.

"I couldnt help noticing that you're English. Are you with anyone? If not we'd love you to join us and have drink, you could help us with our English too."

Why I agreed, I'm still not sure. "Well perhaps one drink, but I've a busy day tomorrow, and I won't be staying for long."

I got up, and accompanied Kurt to the others' table, where they all stood up to greet me. My glass was topped up and the attention I got was huge. These men were all very attractive.

The decisive moment came when Kurt suggested that we all go up to his room.

Suddenly the men went quiet, and I knew that if I agreed it would mean possible sex with one, or some of them. This was it, my fantasy, it could be tonight, but was it a huge risk being totally on my own?

"As long as I can trust you guys, I guess you're all used to getting your own way with girls."

"Becky, you will have an evening to remember."

Then he said something in German that i didnt understand, but made the others chuckle.

"I'm not sure what you mean, but I will place my trust in you, and hope I'm not too drunk."

By saying that I was probably giving them a signal.

Kurt was speaking in German again, as he took my hand and led me to the lift. As we all crammed inside, I had all four men pressed against me. I felt the whole of my body start to tingle, and I could sense my pussy beginning to anticipate.

Kurt's room was like mine, a bedroom with a small relaxing area, an armchair, a small table, and a couple of chairs.

Once inside the other three guys got a bottle of bourbon, and passed it round. Kurt offered me a drink from the mini bar, but I declined, and for no apparent reason said, "If I have another I'm likely to show myself up."

"What does that mean? 'Show myself up?' Is that a peculiar English expression?"

I laughed, "It means I might do something I will be ashamed of, alcohol always gets rid of my inhibitions."

"Then you'd better have another," said Kurt, and gabbled away in German to explain what I'd said to the others.

They all started laughing, and when I actually took a small bottle of vodka, there was sudden applause, and an almost expectant look on all three faces.

I took the minature bottle from Kurt, and unscrewing it, I knocked it back in one go. It seemed like a signal, because Kurt took the empty bottle from me and said quietly, "Has the little English lady lost her inhibitions?"

My reply confirmed where the evening was headed.

Smiling I replied, "I'm inhibition free, you four guys have struck lucky."

Mentally I was prepared, even though I was really quite drunk. But the guys became like bees round a honeypot when Kurt unzipped my dress. It dropped to the floor as one of the other guys unclasped my bra, and his hands replaced the cups. Another guy was crouching down, pulling down my panties, and finally Kurt put me on the bed wearing just my black pull-ups.

As I lay there I watched all four guys strip off, and one of them pulled my head to one side and pushed his semi hard cock in my mouth.

My slightly dizzy brain was processing it all. I knew I had no guardian angel, and that I was placing myself in possible danger, but events had taken over, and there was no going back.

I began to suck the cock and I felt it instantly grow until it became stiff. My head was yanked to the other side as a second guy knelt beside me. His cock was already hard, and he grabbed my hair, pulling me onto him. I gagged as he thrust deep in my mouth, and gasped as he withdrew, before he shoved it back in.

All my attention was focused on sucking and gasping breathlessly when I i felt the guy on the bed between my thighs. I knew what to expect, I was already wet when his tongue started licking my pussy, and someone else was sucking my nipples. I was beginning to enjoy it.

The licking stopped and I felt my legs raised up and parted. The first cock entered me and it felt so good. A cheer went up and there was lots of chattering in German as the guy started to fuck me.

While he thrust in and out, my mouth was trying to cope with swapping cocks in my mouth. I could feel myself building to my first orgasm.

But everyone wanted a piece of me. Someone else, much bigger, pressed inside me, and this guy knew how to fuck. Within minutes I was cumming and without a cock in my mouth, I screamed out with pleasure.

The men became more animated, and the guy fucking me was replaced by another.

What happened I don't know, but he started to cum almost immediately. I felt him pumping his spunk into me, and I could hear him grunting, and the others were jeering at his failure in not lasting very long.

The guys stopped wanting me to suck them, and I was able to see more of what was happening to me.

I watched the guy who'd cum stand up, spunk seeping from his cock, and Kurt replaced him. Our eyes met as he slid inside me, and supporting himself above me, he watched my face as he pounded into me. I could see a look of triumph on his face as I started to cum again.

And now the fourth guy took his place. This now meant that I had had all of them inside me, I truly felt like a slut.

As this guy thrust away I was really enjoying the whole adventure, but I was unprepared and panicky at what was about to happen.

The guy rolled over, pulling me astride and on top of him. I wanted to sit up and ride him, but he kept me pressed close to his chest. It was not long before I realised why.

I saw Kurt go behind me, and felt his tongue start to lick between my ass cheeks. This was new to me, and his tongue poking into my ass, and licking back and forth, was a pleasant sensation. He kept spitting saliva and pushing his tongue in as far as he could.

The cock in my pussy was moving slowly, and Kurt's tongue in my fundament was bringing another orgasm.

Then there came the moment of panic, and I had thoughts of regret.

Kurt voice spoke in English, "Does the English bitch take it up the ass?"

"Noo, no not that," I screamed out.

A hand clamped over my mouth, and first one, then a second smack landed on my buttocks. My stifled cry was lost, as I felt the head of Kurt's cock press between my ass cheeks. He was ramrod hard, and as he pushed, I tried to struggle, but another smack landed on me, and he pushed harder.

With all the saliva on his cock he started to prise me open. I tried to relax, and it must have helped because with a grunt he slipped an inch or two into me.

"Now bitch you are in for a fucking."

As he slid further and further inside me, the hand over my mouth was taken away. With a gasp of air, and a cry of fear, I felt him go in all the way. And there I was, a cock in my pussy, and a cock in my ass.

Kurt began to thrust, slowly at first. The guy in my pussy was just enjoying the sensation of Kurt's movements. And then when Kurt was still, the other guy was thrusting again.

Gradually i was able to accommodate the situation, and I could feel myself building once more. Both guys knew it too.

"Oh god, oh god, oh god… " I repeated over and over again. I was on the edge, but couldn't quite get there. "Oh god, oh god… " And then it all started happening quickly.

Kurt pulled his cock from me, and another guy slid into my ass. He began pumping away, but within a couple of minutes he started to cum. A totally new feeling inside me, spunking in my ass, the guy was breathing heavily. It was the trigger I needed, it pushed me over the edge.

"Oh god, oh god… " I became louder and louder. As my body started to shake, the guy in my pussy shuddered, and i felt him shooting deep into my cunt.

It was an awe inspiring few minutes.

I was left on the bed by those two, and Kurt was inside me again. He had enormous stamina, and fucked me for what must have been ages. I came twice more before he finally erupted inside me.

The last guy had waited his turn, and I was totally exhausted. He got me on my knees and set about fucking me on all fours. He pummelled me, taking great delight in reaching round to my breasts and pinching my nipples. As always it had the effect of triggering yet another orgasm, and when he finally came inside me, I collapsed on the bed.

The four men were now more subdued. Three of them got dressed and left the room, leaving just Kurt and me. At first he said nothing. He was still naked and sat in the armchair watching me curled up on the bed. I tried not to look at him, but I couldn't resist peeking from the corner of my eye.

I stared through half closed eyelids, slightly horrified. He lay back, taking a swig from a vodka bottle and stroking his cock. I was exhausted, but I could see his arousal and just thought to myself, "I can't take anymore."

The fantasy was over, but in my mind it was becoming an ordeal. I was hoping that I could get back to my room and shower and sleep. The exhilaration of non stop sex and the need to share the story with Judy and Katie was fading fast.

I lifted my head, and sat up on the side of the bed. My pull ups were stained with all of the semen and I could feel spunk starting to ooze from both my ass and pussy.

As I glanced around for my clothes and stood up Kurt spoke sharply.

"Don't think you're finished yet, slut. Look at this," he said, pointing at his erect cock. "You have got more of this coming."

Standing up quickly, he shoved me back on the bed, and rammed his cock back inside me.

"No, no more, please, I can't take anymore." My pleading seemed to make him more excited. He slapped me across the face, and grabbed me by the neck, forcing my head into the pillow.

"Bitch, take what's coming to you."

I couldn't answer, I was choking. My face must have been blue because Kurt released his grip, but he just continued to fuck me, going on and on.

I had been told that when people are raped then sometimes its best to comply, and get it over with. I guess that this could be argued both ways, I'd just had four different men, and one of them now wanted 'seconds.'

As Kurt pounded away, I relaxed somewhat, and thought it might hurry him up if I pretended to orgasm. I started to make a lot more noise, adding sounds of pleasure, and then moving my body to give the impression of excitement.

Ironically the pretence worked against me, because as I played the impressionist, I found myself, actually responding to his body. It took me by surprise, when in a rush, I was hit by a real orgasm.

Thank god it did the trick. With a grunting, gutteral shudder, he came, shooting yet more spunk into me. I took it all, and praised him for his prowess, and managed to slide free from the bed, and retrieve my underwear and dress.

Kurt was exhausted too, and he didn't say a thing as I staggered out of the room.

Blindly I found my way back to my room, looking exactly like the victim of a gangbang, which of course I was.

I showered, I swallowed a bottle of water, and I sat down to text Judy and Katie.

-----------------------------

   Series:An Online Mistake
   Author:Cleevedreams
   Teaser:After my gangbang, all three of us agreed to a challenge
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/was-i-becoming-a-slut-pt-04
Published:2023-06-28
I just wrapped the bath towel around me, and flopped onto the bed. Grabbing my mobile, I typed quickly.

'I've done it. Four guys. Scary, but fun. Tell you more when I get back.'

I sent it to both Judy and Katie.

If you haven't read the previous part, I'd just ticked the box marked 'gangbang' on my bucket list.

Back in my room, I was now feeling a bit achy from the physical nature of four guys fucking me, and both my pussy, and my ass were throbbing. It was past midnight and I needed sleep, because next day the contract was to be finalised.

I awoke, and my whole body was stiff. It came to me instantly, that I'd been a slut the night before. That was reinforced when, at breakfast, the four guys completely ignored me. I felt utterly used.

However the day went well, and on the flight home, I felt satisfied in more than one way.

That evening i went round to Judy's, and Katie was there too.

As soon as I walked in Katie demanded, "What was it like, how did it happen, tell us, tell us everything?"

I related how I'd been chatted up by Kurt, and one thing leading to another. How I'd taken the risk of being alone with them, and eventually I confessed about being forced to have anal sex.

"Oh my god Becky, are you ok? I must admit I've never done that," said Katie.

"I have done it, and I did enjoy it," added Judy.

"It really was quite horny, at one point I had one cock in my pussy, and one in my ass. I'm afraid I acted very much like a slut."

"May I say, I think all three of us are on the verge of that." Judy was laughing, as she spoke. "I think I must own up to another adventure while you were away."

Both Katie and I looked in amazement at Judy over this admission.

"Do tell," we both said, in unison.

"Actually it was last night, on my way home from work. I stopped at Sainsburys to get a few things and bumped into the son of a woman who lives at the top of our road."

"Oh yes," I said with a questioning, knowing look.

Judy smiled broadly. "Well anyway he was meant to be getting some milk for his mum, but he seemed to hang around me, chatting."

"What is he like?" asked Katie, "Is he fit?"

Judy continued, "I've known him since they moved in, and he was in his teens, but he's twenty one now, and a bit of a catch. He'd got his milk, and was waiting for me at the check out. He followed me to my car, and loaded it for me.

It was the natural thing to ask him if he wanted a lift home, and, of course, he said 'yes.'

She added that she couldn't understand why she had kept glancing at him. It had made her feel naughty, fancying such a young lad. And both I and Katie knew what was coming.

Judy went into guilty mode. "The truth is, I knew he wanted me, and I felt flattered. I lost all sense of right or wrong, and once I got home I wanted to fuck him. I got him to carry my shopping in, and he didn't need any encouragement."

"He ended up bending me over the stairs, and fucking me. I couldn't believe the way he did it, I literally came in a matter of minutes, and afterwards he apologised for what we'd done."

"I bet you didn't need any apology," Katie said, smiling.

"Anyway that's me owning up, so back to you Becky, I hope you're not going to become a nun."

The others saw a mischievous look in my eye.

"What are you up to Becky? What are you planning?"

Katie looked excited too, and couldn't help catching the mood.

"Well," I said, pausing for several seconds, "I was thinking of a competition."

Judy jumped in, "Now Becky, is this a step too far? Are you suggesting a test to see who can be the biggest slut?"

"Oh my god," cried Katie at the top of her voice, "My pussy is twitching."

"Are you guys up for it?"

Judy looked at Katie, Katie looked back at Judy, and both simultaneously shouted, "Yes!"

So the challenge began.

It took me a couple of days to formulate the plan. Both Katie and Judy kept asking, texting, questioning how it would work. When I presented it to them later at the weekend, I thought they might change their minds.

They listened, and fell silent.

Judy was the first to speak, "So we have to pick a challenge out of a hat?"

"That's it. I've made up half a dozen challenges, and they're on pieces of paper in this envelope. I'm getting the feeling you might back out?"

"I'm gonna go for it, I don't know about you two." Katie was on her second large glass of Malbec, and was gaining courage from that.

"I'm not gonna chicken out, but is there a time limit? And do we need proof?"

"Yes, and no," I replied, "You will have one month, but I'm sure we can take it all on trust."

And so the moment of truth.

I put the envelope on the table, and Katie demanded that she pick first. Judy and I watched Katie's face as she took a slip of paper from the envelope and read it.

"Oh fuck," she declared.

"What's it say?" asked Judy, desperate to hear what it said.

"I've got to have sex with someone who I went to school with. How the hell can I do that?" Katie pulled a puzzled expression.

"That's the challenge, you've gotta work it out," I insisted, "That's the way this works."

"Ok clever clogs, you pick next," demanded Katie.

Smiling, I picked out the next slip of paper.

"Shit, I was hoping I wouldn't get that one."

Katie snatched the slip of paper from me and read it out. "You have to have sex with a friend of your family."

"Oh." Judy's voice was ecstatic, but then she remembered that it was her turn. With a nervous cough she picked out her slip.

For a brief second she looked blankly at it, then re-read it.

"You have to have sex with someone either at least twenty-five years older than you, or twenty-five years younger than you."

Katie was quick at maths. "Fuck Judy, that means a guy in his seventies."

"Or a guy in his twenties," I added with a smile.

"Oh yes, of course. What a choice."

On our third glass of wine. the conversation became more and more perverse.

As we left the agreement was to meet in a month to reveal all, but in the meantime we wouldn't say a thing to each other.

In bed that night I couldn't help wondering about the other two and their challenges. I decided that I needed to concentrate on mine. This was to be me acting the slut again, and as I lay there my pussy began to melt. My fingers traced their way down between my legs, then gathering the juices on my fingertips, I began to circle my clit. As it hardened into its engorged form, my mind played tricks with me imagining sex with one of my dad's friends.

He had several close buddies, and one of them, Dave, and his wife Dawn, were always socialising with mum and dad.

As I massaged my clit, and imagined my challenge, my whole body began to tingle. I knew that my personality had been moving towards an obsession with sex. This new idea of seducing someone I'd known since I was quite young became a stimulant. Almost automatically my fingers triggered my orgasm. A warm rush brought a shaking of my hips, and legs as I heard myself moan. The orgasm went on and on, and I suddenly realised how wet my sheets were. As I slowly came down I just moved to the other side of the bed and gradually fell asleep.

And so I'd found my target. Dave was going to have sex with me, come what may, it was just how and when.

The first opportunity came only a few days later. I was round at my parents' when they were discussing a party they were going to that weekend. It was at mutual friends of theirs, and of Dave and Dawn's, and out of the blue they asked me if I wanted to go with them.

"Only if you want to Becky," said dad, "there will be a few younger ones there. I know Dave's brother's son will be going, he's home from uni."

"Ok, as long as I'm not gatecrashing," I replied, not wanting to sound over enthusiastic.

It was all arranged, I would get a taxi to the party, and meet mum and dad there.

And so the challenge became real. I wasn't at all sure of my strategy, but as the evening unfolded it became clear.

The party had a lot of guests. I wore quite a tight fitting dress, short, low cut and no panties. I felt alive, alert, aroused. Almost immediately Dave's nephew Ben, latched onto me, he must have thought it was his lucky day when I showed an interest. It was in fact Dave that introduced us, and I made sure that my eye contact with him lingered, and that I slid my hand along his arm as Ben led me to get a drink.

The evening was a warm summer one, and Ben and I found our way into the garden. The patio was lit by strings of coloured lights hung around the surrounding trees. I was onto my third glass of wine when Ben made his move. I was expecting it, and although I was trying to be aware of Dave and what he was doing, my libido was up to its tricks.

Standing against a low garden wall, Ben slid his hand half way around my waist and leaned in for a kiss. I teased him at first by breaking the kiss, then waited for him to kiss me again. This time I probed his mouth with my tongue, and when I felt his hand slide up to my breast, I took control and gripping his fingers pulled his hand away.

I sensed his disappointment and felt him try to step away, but taking his hand I thrust it downwards, and under my dress, and against my freshly shaved pussy. He gasped, and then before he had a chance to react, I led him behind the gazebo and hitched up my dress, and bent over one of the chairs.

"Come on Ben, fuck me, you know you want to."

If I could have seen his face, I guess it must have been a picture. In a rush he unzipped himself, and with his trousers around his knees he thrust his cock into me.

Spreading my legs I pushed back against him, and my pussy, gripping his cock, began to enjoy the feeling of being fucked outdoors in the semi darkness.

"Oh god, I'm so sorry," he suddenly gasped.

Gripping my hips, I felt the sudden panicky jerking of his cock as he started to cum.

"Oh god, oh god, that's never happened before," he muttered apologetically, as he pulled back, his cock dribbling spunk down the back of my legs.

"Hey don't worry, it happens," I lied, as I wiped my legs with a tissue, and he hurriedly was pulling up his boxers, and trousers.

We both shuffled out from behind the gazebo, and made our way back across the patio towards the house. Coincidentally, Dave was leaning against the wall, vaping, and smiled as we both passed.

As soon as we got back inside, Ben went to the loo, and I filled my glass again, wandering into the kitchen. There were various couples chatting, before Ben reappeared, obviously embarrassed. He wouldn't make eye contact at all, and even though I whispered, "Don't worry," it was obvious that he was quite upset about his failure.

Finally he disappeared again, and at that point I had decided he was a lost cause, so I went back out onto the patio where my dad was talking to Dave.

"Hi Becky," greeted dad, "I was just telling Dave about your job, and that it takes you all over the world."

"Yes dad, bet you're boring him though." I laughed.

"Not at all," said Dave, "I wish I was your age again, all those opportunities."

At that point, mum came outside, and wanted dad to meet someone from her study group, so Dave and I were left alone.

Dave asked where I was travelling to next, and I explained that I was off to exotic Manchester in a weeks time. That brought a smile.

I noticed how he kept sneaking a look at my cleavage, so when he next looked, I deliberately leaned forward to put my glass on a low table.

"I'm not sure what's happened to Ben, I think he's lost interest," l raised my eyebrows.

"He must be mad, but I guess he didn't measure up."

I obviously had a puzzled look, which turned to outright embarrassment, when Dave continued, "It didn't last long did it."

Flustered, I choked, "You saw us, didn't you. Oh my god, how embarrassing."

"Shush, not too loud, I won't let on," whispered Dave in hushed tones, taking my arm and directing me to the far end of the patio, where Ben and I had first kissed.

"I'm afraid I watched you two get it on, pervy I know, but I was having a vape, and got curious when I saw you disappear round the back."

I buried my face into his shoulder, an impulsive reaction, but Dave responded by putting his arm around me.

In an instant I knew that this was my chance. Cold, calculated, deliberate, and I was ready to seize the opportunity.

I pressed up against him, knowing the effect my perfume, my softness, my vulnerability would have on him.

I felt the strength of his body, and somehow I positioned myself so that my breasts were pressed into his chest, and my stomach was against his cock. I was rewarded with the sensation of his cock growing hard, and I knew I had gained the advantage.

He didn't say much, but I could sense his feeling of perhaps being seen by others.

"Quick, come round the back," I said. He didn't object, and we found ourselves in exactly the same place as where I'd been with Ben.

No words spoken, my mouth closed over his, and in a hurry he was hitching up my dress to my waist. In one move he picked me up, and sat me on a table. I widened my thighs, and as I wrapped my legs around him, he was desperately fumbling to undo his belt, and open his zip.

With my arms around his neck, he shoved his cock up into me. My pussy was already soaking, and still carried some semen from Ben. Dave was already making me feel that this was no 'quickie.'

His thrusting began to massage my clit, I was having to bite into his shoulder to silence my groans. Fortunately the table was a sturdy one, and as he pounded into me, I knew he'd make me cum. Gripping more tightly with my thighs, I started to shudder. It was sufficient to push Dave's self control. With a gush he started to squirt his spunk deep into my cunt. He was grunting into my neck, over, and over, in unison with his spurts.

He slumped slightly, but held me close as his cock became flaccid, and slipped from me.

I'd completed my challenge.

-----------------------------

   Series:Caught in the Act!
   Author:Cleevedreams
   Teaser:What followed when my mum's friend caught me masturbating
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/caught-in-the-act-98
Published:2023-06-28
A little bit of fantasy as I've got bogged down with some of my other stories.

**

I got back from college early that Friday afternoon. It was a hot day for late spring and I'd spent most of the morning in lectures sitting behind Alice Jones and watching her lovely ass fidget on her seat. She knew damned well what she was doing, and she knew most of the guys in the group lusted after her.

As I approached the house I noticed that the drive was empty. Mum wouldn't be home for ages, and it looked like Cindy, mum's friend who always came to stay for a few weeks every year, was out, probably shopping in town.

I went straight to the fridge and drank directly from the orange juice carton. Mum would have gone crazy if she'd known.

I got out my laptop and sat at the desk in the small study at the side of the lounge. My favourite porn site was soon on screen, and I browsed through a category called 'Orgasms.' Happily I found a clip featuring a blonde a bit like Alice, who was on her back, on a bed, naked, playing with a pink vibrator.

I casually undid my shorts, and slipped them, and my boxers down under my backside, and very soon had a huge 'hard-on.' Gently I rubbed my cock up and down and watched the girl closing her eyes in pleasure, her head back on the pillow, and the vibrator going in and out of her pussy, and being held against a very moist clit.

In readiness I pulled three or four tissues from mum's box at the back of the desk, and my hand increased in speed, up and down my cock.

The girl on the screen was cumming very loudly when finally I erupted, shooting spunk in the air, and onto the tissues in my left hand. I must have gasped out loud, and I noticed some of my cum was dribbling down the brass handle on the front of a drawer in the desk.

As I quickly stopped it dropping onto my shorts with the tissues, I caught the sound of movement in the lounge. I slammed the laptop shut, silencing the girl's last moans of pleasure, and turned my head, but I couldn't see the whole of the lounge because of the half closed study door.

"Fuck," I overheard myself. I was thinking that mum had come home early, but out of the window I could see there was still no car on the drive.

Scrabbling my shorts back on, and my hand clutching the sodden tissues, I went into the lounge. No one was there which was a huge relief, so I took the tissues and flushed them down the downstairs loo.

Adjusting my shorts I felt much better, relieved to have emptied my balls and calmed my stress.

And then I heard the loo upstairs flushing.

The sound of someone coming downstairs could only mean one thing, Cindy had been at home all the time.

Her first words as she entered the lounge were, "Oh god, I'm so sorry Rick… I really am… I didn't mean to… " she paused, "well you know… catch you!"

By this time my face was bright red, and I was looking down at the carpet. I didn't know what to say, it was total embarrassment. I wasn't sure how much she'd seen or heard. In a way I was almost glad it wasn't mum, but still, to be caught masturbating by a fifty year old friend who'd watched me grow up, and probably thought how perfect I was, was quite something.

I finally looked up and found some words, "It's me who should be sorry… I thought the house was empty… I couldn't see your car anywhere."

Cindy's face became one of slight amusement, but she stood there in the middle of the lounge probably wanting to put an arm around me and reassure me, however she just said, "Look, I won't say a thing to your mum, we all do it, even me, it just happened that I saw you."

But then she added, "God, I shouldn't be discussing my sex habits with an eighteen year old, please don't tell your mum that!"

My shoulders relaxed, and I breathed a sigh of relief.

"Ok, thanks, it's our secret," and I stifled a giggle.

Cindy smiled broadly and explained that her car was being serviced and that she was picking it up next day, I guess to avoid any more awkwardness she went to the kitchen, poured a glass of water, and went back upstairs to her room.

It was only 3.30pm and mum wouldn't be home until nearly six, so I went up to my room and stretched out on my bed and put my headphones on and chilled to some tunes. It was great just to relax, post some stuff on social media, and see what people were doing over the coming weekend, and also to forget my embarrassment.

I must have drifted off into a half sleep because I suddenly woke up and my headphones were twisted across my face with my phone buzzing from some messages.

As I pulled myself upright and began to see who was messaging me I heard a noise from along the landing.

Cindy's bedroom was at the end, furthest away from mine, while mum's was next to mine. The noise was undeniably sexual.

I sat bolt upright, holding my breath, straining to hear.

Clearly Cindy was doing the very thing that I'd been doing, she was pleasuring herself.

The temptation was too great, I crept off the bed and trod delicately along the landing. I knew where all the squeaks were on the floorboards from all those times coming in late at night. When I got to the top of the stairs I found that I could sit on the third stair down and listen.

Crazily more than that, through the partly open bedroom door, I could see the reflection of the bed via the mirrored wardrobes, and there was a clear view of Cindy's knees pulled up, her thighs apart, and her hand holding a buzzing vibrator against her clit.

Within just a few minutes she came, trying desperately to muffle her moans in the pillow. I watched for as long as I could, but in my excitement I trod on a squeaky floorboard on the way back to my room.

I quite expected Cindy to say something, but when mum got home everything seemed normal, until the moment when we were eating our take away, I noticed Cindy looking at me, and as I caught her eye she winked at me when mum wasn't watching.

After the meal I left them to chat and retreated to my room. I played some games on my laptop and eventually went to sleep, well after both mum and Cindy had turned in.

I awoke in the dark and my phone said 3.45am. There was a full moon and feeling thirsty I crept down to the kitchen to get a drink of water. It was quite light from the moon and I wandered out into the conservatory sipping my water. I didn't hear Cindy until she spoke.

"You're thirsty too Rick?"

Startled, I spun round.

"God, you made me jump… don't do that!"

We both laughed quietly, and it was at that point that I noticed the silhouette of Cindy's body in her nightdress as she stood between me and the moonlight. I could see her waist, the shape of her thighs as she stood with feet slightly apart, and I could see one pendulous breast hanging down.

There was no doubt Cindy was a sexy mature lady, red hair, shapely figure and had obviously attracted many men in her lifetime.

I watched her turn and go back to fill a glass. When she came back, she took a sip of water and put the glass down on a table, before stepping closer.

I was only wearing pyjama shorts, and I could see Cindy looking at my bare chest. I felt a bit uncomfortable, perhaps that's the wrong word, because I could feel the heat from her body, and a waft of some expensive perfume.

Needless to say my cock started to play tricks.

I tried walking to the windows and facing away from her, but she followed and when I half turned, my cock was clearly erect underneath the fabric of my shorts.

My hand naturally tried to press it down, but Cindy made sure I was seeing her looking down at me.

"I think we are back in another embarrassing situation?"

I could see her smiling, and I must have been a bit like a rabbit in the headlights.

"Err… yes… guess I'd better get back to bed," I muttered, not really meaning it.

"Have you ever had a blow job Rick? Any of your girlfriends ever done that?"

The intimate question came right out of the blue.

In the semi darkness I disdainfully replied, "Yes… of course," trying not to show that I was lying, or indeed embarrassed by it.

In a slow movement Cindy reached forward and gripped my cock through the fabric of my shorts.

"Well I'm quite good at it…!" adding with surprise, "My word, that's quite big."

Her words were said with relish and I must have gasped as she deliberately tugged the shorts down and took the flesh of my cock in her fingers.

"Now you're gonna have to try and be quiet… if your mum found out it would be… well… curtains!"

I was rooted to the spot and there was nothing more said as she knelt down in front of me and took me in her mouth.

"Oh fuck," I couldn't help gasping as quietly as I could as she slid me deep into her warm, moist mouth.

"Shhsh! for god's sake."

I gritted my teeth as Cindy got to work. My legs were trembling as her head bobbed back and forth. After a minute she stopped to say, "When you cum, cum in my mouth, it's ok."

And then she carried on.

She was an expert, I was a novice.

I couldn't hold back, and I shoved my hand over my mouth as I pumped continuously into her mouth. I could see in the semi light that she was struggling to swallow everything.

As she stood up wiping her lips with the back of her hand, I sank back into one of the rattan chairs.

"Another secret!… for god's sake don't let me down!"

Cindy put one finger over her mouth, the signal to keep quiet about it.

As she tiptoed back to bed I sat for a few minutes collecting my thoughts, feeling my cock returning to normal, and thinking about Cindy's sexual appetite and the fact that she, a mature woman, had hit on me.

Saturday saw normal life continue, and I went off to play football, returning for dinner in the evening. Mum and Cindy had been shopping, and both were going out to an evening with some of mum's friends.

I stayed in watching a boxset and was in my room when I heard them return. There was laughing and giggling, presumably the result of alcohol, and they were still downstairs when I drifted off to sleep.

It was 3.15am when the 'call of nature' came. I needed a 'pee,' and crept out to the bathroom. I knew flushing the toilet might wake them up, but I couldn't leave it unflushed. I was thirsty again so I went down downstairs to the kitchen and took a glass of water into the conservatory like the night before.

I sat on the rattan sofa looking out over the moonlit garden, thinking about Cindy and the blowjob she'd given me the previous night, hoping that it might happen again.

Almost on cue I heard muffled footsteps coming downstairs, and then the sound of running water filling a glass. Cindy knew I was there, somehow we'd connected, and once again I saw the silhouette of her body, in her nightdress, in the moonlight.

"Hello Rick, we'll have to be quiet again… don't want to wake Barbara do we?"

I wasn't sure how to take that. Whether it meant we were going to talk quietly, or whether we were going to have sex!

I stood up as she entered, not sure what to do, and maybe trying to be polite, but being a bit like a lemon I burbled out, "Do you want to sit down?"

"No, I want this… again!"

Cindy stepped forward and squeezed my cock again. Straightaway it hardened and this time I was emboldened, pulling her towards me and kissing her.

She whispered quietly, "Look Rick, we mustn't make a sound, your mum's zonked out, but we must be careful."

Cindy kissed me briefly again, and as she tugged my shorts down I was expecting her to sink to her knees like the night before.

But not this time. Cindy turned around, pulled her nightdress up around her waist and bent over, spreading her legs wide apart, and leaning on the arm of the sofa.

"Fuck me… but do it quietly… go on!"

I stood behind her, and I hesitated for a moment.

"Shove it in… go on!"

I placed my cock between her buttocks. Cindy reached between her legs and directed it against her wet pussy. I pushed and in one movement I sank deep inside her.

I gasped and Cindy whispered, "Quiet… quiet… now fuck me… take your time."

I could feel the heat of her ass against the front of my thighs, and slowly I thrust backwards and forwards. It was a crazy situation, trying to fuck my mum's best friend in total silence.

"You can cum inside me Rick… don't worry… oh god… you feel so good… please last a bit longer."

I did last longer, in fact I was surprised I made her cum. As my thrusting went on I could hear her breathing faster. We were both trying to do it quietly, and despite our efforts, there was a stifled gasping from Cindy and her legs almost buckled under her.

I was holding her hips and within seconds of her cumming I came too.

I felt my cock start to spurt deep into her cunt. I was gritting my teeth, feeling my balls emptying into her.

"Oh fuck," I was whispering, "Oh fuck Cindy… fucking hell!"

I stepped backwards, the final drops of spunk dribbling onto the tiled floor. Cindy struggled upright, then sank onto the sofa, as I tugged my pyjama shorts back up.

"Jesus Christ Rick, this is crazy, I've got to have you properly, I want you in my bed."

I didn't know how to respond to that, it was clear that we had some mighty chemistry going on.

"Look, just try to be as normal as possible, Barbara goes to work on Monday, you can be late for college, we'll work something out, do you want me?"

"Yes, I do, but I don't want to upset mum."

"We won't, I promise… just go along with my plan."

All through Sunday I couldn't stop feeling horny. Each time I glanced at Cindy I imagined either being inside her, or her sucking me. The more I looked the more I imagined her naked.

She caught me looking a couple of times, and, when mum wasn't looking, winked and put a finger to her lips indicating our secret.

Cruelly, at lunchtime, all three of us were in the kitchen ready to sit down to eat, and while mum was getting something out of the fridge, her hand brushed over my ass as she walked past me. It was torture.

I went up to my room early in the evening, telling mum that I had some college work to do.

As luck would have it mum told me and Cindy that she had to leave early in the morning as she was working out of town and wanted to miss the traffic. I caught Cindy's eye and she smiled briefly as mum said, "You two will have to get on with breakfast on your own."

I fell asleep with an erection, and woke up with one. I lay there with my phone telling me it was 5.30am until I heard mum moving about just after six. At seven the front door closed and I leapt out of bed to see her car disappearing down the road.

Within five minutes Cindy was calling out "Rick… Rick… I need you!"

I padded along the landing to Cindy's room where the door was partly open.

"Come on in… hurry."

I pushed the door further open and there was Cindy in bed, the duvet pulled right up to her nose, her red hair spread across the pillow, her green eyes staring at me as I approached the bed.

"Take your shorts off," she said impatiently, as I pulled them off and lifted the edge of the duvet to slide underneath.

Cindy was naked and the sensation of skin on skin as she put both arms around my neck was wonderful. Her breasts pressed softly against my chest, and with her hitching one leg over my hip, I slid my leg upwards until the top of my thigh was pressing onto a very hot, wet pussy.

I flung the duvet off the bed and the kissing began, tongues exploring, lips sliding over each other.

I could feel my cock pressing hard against Cindy's abdomen and she obviously felt it too.

"Oh god Rick, I've been awake thinking of this for hours… please fuck me now."

It only took a moment to shift our bodies so that Cindy opened her legs wide, and I rolled above her. I flexed my lower body and my cock found her pussy which was moist and warm and it slid so easily inside.

Cindy groaned out loud, "Go on… all the way," and when I was at the deepest place in her cunt she added, "Just hold it there… don't move… I just want to enjoy this feeling."

With her arms around my neck, still pulling me close and the kissing going on and on, we were both in another world.

To remain still like that was impossible. It was probably Cindy who began to move first, pressing upwards with her hips.

Slowly I began to fuck her. She hooked her legs behind me, over my upper thighs. We stopped kissing and I raised myself onto my elbows so that our faces were inches apart.

Cindy's vivid green eyes looked up at me as she whispered, "Oh Rick take your time… you feel so good… I want this to last…"

And it did last, I seemed to find hidden strength as I watched her face go from a soft smile, to fluttering eye lids, to a mouth where her tongue licked around her lips.

Slowly her breathing became louder and then she began to groan, some little sounds, at first, becoming louder and then words that told me she was getting close.

"Oh!… oh!… oh!… oh my… oh my god… Rick… don't stop… god don't stop… PLEASE!"

I could feel her pelvis pushing upwards, her legs tightening against my buttocks.

As her finger nails dug into my shoulders, her cries became louder, "Rick… Rick… Rick!… Rick!… Oh GOD RICK!"

Her whole body shook, the room echoed to her gasps, until gradually the movements subsided. I was still deep in a very wet pussy, and not yet ready to cum.

Suddenly the front door bell rang and we both froze.

"Who the fuck is that?" Cindy was rigid and was panicking.

Without ceremony I withdrew my cock and leapt off the bed to go to the window. The curtains were half open and I looked down towards the front door, only to see Mr Griffiths, the old guy from next door looking up at me. He had clearly seen me look out, so I opened the window wider and stuck out my head.

"Oh Rick, it's ok, I thought I heard your mum shouting out, I thought there was a problem… it's ok if you're there."

I replied, rather unsure of how to respond," No problem Mr Griffiths, it's all ok."

Mr Griffiths gave a peremptory wave and turned to go back home.

I quickly closed the window, and closed the top one as well, as Cindy burst out laughing.

"Hmm," I said, "Nosey Parker! I just hope he doesn't have a conversation with mum about that!"

Cindy was giggling on the bed, lying on her side, her upper chest flushed from her orgasm. I returned to sit on the side of the bed with my cock sadly drooping, sabotaged by Mr Griffiths' appearance.

She pulled me towards her to kiss me, and as I leaned in she whispered, "Thank you for making me cum… you were great."

The sensation of her lips and her fingers seeking out my cock reinvigorated it. It grew stiff again.

"You haven't cum yet, I'm not being fair am I, lay back."

I lay down beside her and her mouth closed over my cock. I remembered the other night when she made me cum in her mouth, so I relaxed and I knew I was on a similar journey.

As Cindy crouched on the mattress beside me my hand was stroking her buttocks and while my pleasure was increasing my fingers found her pussy. It was wet with her juices and as I explored, I found her clit and felt her whole body jerk when I touched it. It didn't stop her sucking on my cock but I could sense her becoming fidgety. As I massaged some more she suddenly lifted her head and said, "Oh fuck you Rick… " and in one movement she was astride my cock, pushing me inside her again, and gasping like she had done earlier.

"Shit… I want you so much Rick… you're so fucking addictive… now for fucks sake cum inside me!"

Cindy was desperate for that to happen, but I still had some way to go. I watched her breasts swing first one way, then the other, as she began to perspire in her efforts to make me cum.

"You little bastard… I'm gonna make you cum if it's the last thing I do!"

I smiled up at her, which seemed to provoke her even more and her movements became harder and faster, her ass flexing back and forth.

"You little fucker," she continued to shout expletives and profanities.

"Rick… cum you bugger… cum… " and in a brief moment there was a realisation on her face that she was about to cum again.

"Oh my fucking god… shit… you bastard… oh god, you're gonna make me cum again!… oh… GOD!"

Her pussy began to pulsate which was enough to bring me off… I began to shoot my spunk deep up inside her cunt.

I groaned as I continued pumping my semen, and as Cindy slowly caught her breath she grunted, "Finally did it… but you're a fucking marvel!"

Cindy fell to the side of me breathing heavily, "Jesus Rick, no one's ever made me cum twice that close together before."

My hand slid over the perspiration on her back as she leaned over me to suck and lick the last of my cum oozing from my cock.

"We'd better phone college to say you won't be in this morning!"

-----------------------------

   Series:Ellie and Her Mum
   Author:Cleevedreams
   Teaser:A new girlfriend and seduced by her mum
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/ellie-and-her-mum
Published:2023-06-28
Ellie was doing things that were totally new to me. Her head moved slowly up and down as my cock seemed to grow harder and longer in her mouth.

I was laying back on the sofa bed in her lounge where I was 'sleeping over' at the invitation of her mum, Carol.

Ellie had crept down from her room before her mum had woken up, and this was our first real sexual contact. In fact last night was our first meeting since I met her by chance in the local supermarket.

We'd chatted online, as eighteen year olds do, and after an evening bowling, and then going back to hers, Carol had suggested that I stay the night, and she'd phoned my mum to tell her where I was.

Ellie was a beautiful tall blonde, with blue eyes, a sexy figure, and a wonderful ass. The chemistry between us was evident from the very start, and that was why I was being given a blow job that morning, one to end all blow jobs.

I didn't know where on earth she had learned how to do what she was doing, but it was testing my self control to the limit.

She was taking my cock to the very back of her throat, slowly sliding back up, and occasionally running her tongue up the underside, while she cupped my balls in her long, slim fingers. The tip of her tongue flicked the groove, and the head of my cock, and the whole thing was being done with both of us trying to be as quiet as we could.

In the quiet of the house you could hear my hurried breathing, a stifled murmur here and there, and the intermittent slurp of Ellie's sucking.

It was only about ten minutes before I whispered desperately to her, "I'm going to cum Ellie."

The movement of her head continued uninterrupted, and I was oblivious to everything, with my eyes closed, trying to hang on, and be as silent as possible.

I tried to stifle a low groan as my cock jerked, my whole body stiffened for a second, and as my eyes flickered open, there, peering through the partly open doorway, was Carol.

Just for a few moments, she stood motionless, expressionless, with mouth open, and as Ellie swallowed each mouthful of spunk, my eyes met with hers.

As I gasped with my final ejaculation, Carol disappeared, and returned upstairs.

"Fuck, Ellie… that was… " My voice trailed away, as she raised her head, smiling, oblivious to the fact that her mum had been watching us. Instinctively I decided not to say anything, and when she clung to me and whispered, "I hope mum didn't hear that," I bit my tongue, and said nothing.

After a few minutes she said, "I've got to go to my riding lesson, I get picked up at 8am. You stay in bed as long as you like, mum won't mind, I'll text you later," and then added, "I loved what we just did, it's your turn next!"

I lay back and felt contented, but concerned Carol would think I was not the sort of guy for Ellie. She was a single mum, and I guessed she must hold her daughter dear. I was expecting to be sent on my way.

I heard a car outside, and the back door closing as Ellie left. It could only be a matter of time before I was given my marching orders.

Half an hour passed before I heard Carol descending the stairs. To my surprise there was a gentle tap on the door and Carol's voice saying, "If you want a shower, go and use the one in my ensuite, it's the room to the left at the top of the stairs, I've left you a towel," and added, "do you want tea or coffee, I'll make you one?"

Stuttering a bit, I replied, "Tea please, Mrs Evans."

There was no reply, so when I heard her in the kitchen, I grabbed my clothes, and crept upstairs.

Carol's bedroom was the feminine place you would expect, very pastel, her large, unmade bed with floral duvet and pillowcases. It smelt divine.

I put my clothes on a chair, and took the towel into the ensuite. The warm water was the perfect place to think. As it cascaded down, I was wondering if Carol would let what she saw go without comment.

"Here's your cuppa," Carol's voice was just outside in the bedroom, as I turned the shower off and stepped out.

"Thank you," I replied, "I won't be long."

As I dried myself, there was no sound from the bedroom, and I assumed that Carol had left the tea and gone back downstairs, so when I returned to the bedroom, I was startled when she was sitting in the armchair where I'd left my clothes. I quickly covered my lower half with the damp towel.

"God, I wasn't expecting… I thought you'd gone back downstairs Mrs Evans."

Carol stood up. She was a clone of her daughter, much older of course, in her late forties, but tall, blonde, the same blue eyes. A few pounds heavier, much larger breasts, and the same exquisite ass.

"Well Jim, I'm probably going to have a shower myself, I almost joined you," she joked.

I went bright red, I was in unfamiliar territory. I was naked, clutching a towel, in a woman's bedroom who had not long before seen me having sex with her daughter.

Carol, in turn, was dressed in a white towelling bathrobe, and I was guessing not much else underneath.

She picked up the mug of tea and said, "Sit on the bed and drink this, I'm sorry I haven't made it, it's still a mess."

I did as I was asked, and sat on the edge of the bed still holding the towel over my important parts. As I took the mug from her, I made eye contact for a moment, and my heart jumped. I wasn't sure where this was leading.

"While your drinking that I'm going to take a shower, take your time, I won't be long."

And saying that, she released the tie round her waist, and allowed the bathrobe to fall to the floor. My mouth dropped open. Carol didn't say anything, in fact, didn't look back, but just disappeared into the ensuite, her fantastic naked ass swaying from side to side.

I heard the shower start, and sipped my tea. Should I get dressed while she was gone? What was I supposed to do? I sat there clutching my towel, and felt my cock stirring.

I was still daydreaming, when Carol, true to her word, and just a few minutes later, turned off the water, and in amazement, I saw her walk back into the bedroom still wet, and stark naked, but starting to dry herself on the towel.

She seemed to take delight in rubbing her body down in front of me, at one point sliding the towel back and forth behind her back, and displaying her wobbling breasts, and open thighs, just a few feet away from me.

"I'm embarrassing you Jim, aren't I? You look like a rabbit caught in the headlights." Gleefully, she smiled. "Stand up, put your mug down over there, let me see you."

I wasn't sure. Nervously I stood up, holding the towel, and put the mug down on the dressing table.

"Drop the towel, I've shown you all of me, let me see all of you."

I was breathing fast, and my heart was thumping in my chest. I definitely knew where this was going now.

As I let the towel fall my cock sprang to attention, at first straight out in front of me, then moving upwards to 45 degrees.

Carol stared for a moment seemingly taken aback.

"Oh my word, how lovely, Jim you have a wonderful cock."

Carol threw her towel down, and stepped towards me.

I didn't know what to do, but it wasn't going to be decided by me.

Gently Carol's fingers closed around my erection. She heard me gasp, and watched my eyes close. Immediately she was kissing me, her tongue probing my mouth, flicking over my tongue.

Her breasts were pressing against my chest, her nipples brushing my skin. Releasing her clasp on my cock, her arms began to circle my neck while I gripped her hips.

Together we moved to the bed, and Carol said quietly, "Lay back, let me taste what Ellie had."

"Are you sure we should be doing this, Mrs Evans?" I questioned.

"YES! we should!" She was adamant.

Within a minute, Carol was taking me into her mouth, kneeling on the bed beside me.

"Oh, god, Mrs Evans, wow!" I was in heaven again. Here was a woman, old enough to be my mother giving me a blow job, just a couple of hours after her daughter was doing the same thing. But Carol had a few new tricks.

As Carol pressed down, I could feel my cock against the back of her mouth. As she pulled upwards, saliva spewed from her lips, until she went down again, as far as seemed possible.

Then suddenly, she pressed harder, and my cock was gripped by her throat, and her face was flat against my belly. She stayed like that for seconds before, with a loud gasp, she lifted her head free, with drools of saliva dribbling from her mouth.

Twice more she did that, taking me for several seconds, into her throat.

"Fuck, Mrs Evans, fucking hell."

She pulled up, still on her knees, and smiled down at me.

"You ready?"

I wasn't entirely sure what she meant, but as soon as she hitched her leg astride me, I knew.

My cock was rock hard, glistening with Carol's saliva.

Raising her body, I studied her breasts just inches from my face.

"God Jim, oh fuck, you feel so big,"

In a slow descent Carol impaled herself on my cock. Both of us moaned out loud, and when she relaxed her bodyweight on top of me I was deep inside her.

She leaned forward, her arms supporting her, and with her breasts swinging close to my chin, my mouth was able to suck a nipple.

"GOD!" Carol groaned loudly as I sucked her nipple hard. It prompted her to rotate her hips, and grind down onto my pelvis.

I grabbed both breasts and began to suck alternate nipples. Her excitement increased, "Jim, Jim, keep doing that, oh fuck, don't stop."

Her whole body rocked back and forth, and I could feel my cock making her pussy soaking wet. We seemed to be like that for a long time, slowly fucking.

At last she cried out, "Oh god I'm going to cum, bite them Jim, bite my nipples, please make me cum."

Carol started a long drawn out, high pitched scream, her whole body began to shake, her pussy was squirting, and I started to empty myself inside her.

"Yes,… Mrs Evans… oh yes… keep going… god… fuck."

Both of us collapsed side by side, the bed was wet with both of our bodily fluids, and Carol's fingers were gripping my arms, the room carried that heavy scent of sex.

"You won't tell Ellie?" Carol finally said.

"No, of course not, but it makes it awkward, I'm not sure where our relationship will go."

Carol raised herself beside me, kissed me, and whispered, "Let's just see, if we're careful, we can carry on, who knows. Now we must get up, Ellie will be back in an hour."

Downstairs Carol made some more tea, and just as she had asked me about wanting any toast, Ellie returned. And did her ass look good in her jodhpurs!

I'm sure Carol saw me admiring her daughters rear end, but we were both brought up short when Ellie said, "Oh I wasn't expecting you to still be here, I hope mum's not been boring you Jim?"

As she gave me a hug, i almost choked on my tea.

"No, she's been the perfect host." The innuendo was heavy as I glanced at Carol.

It then became tit for tat when Carol replied, "We didn't talk about you once, we got along fine, Jim was the perfect gentleman."

"God, it sounds like I'm not needed," said Ellie pulling a face. "Look, I smell, I'm going for a shower, will you hang on before you go home Jim?"

"Yes, just let me ring home to tell them I'll be there later."

Ellie disappeared upstairs and I rang home to let them know. Carol watched me as I had a jokey conversation with my mum, and while I was chatting she sidled up to me, and slipped her arm around my waist, massaging my buttocks.

Putting the phone down I couldn't help but say, "You're a naughty woman Mrs Evans, just be careful, Ellie mustn't catch us."

Breaking away, she suddenly became sensible.

"You're right, of course Jim, we mustn't spoil it, but it's been so long since I've been with a man. I can't help wanting you again!"

And so the story began, a girlfriend, her mother, and who knows where it might lead.

-----------------------------

   Series:Endowed and Admired
   Author:Cleevedreams
   Teaser:How my size became a part time job
 Category:Exhibitionist & Voyeur
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/endowed-and-admired
Published:2021-05-07
It had been quite a session and I had to get the money shot right!

Both cameras were ready and Julia was on her knees in front of me. The first spurt seemed to fly in slow motion across the bridge of her nose, up over her forehead and into the dampness of her fringe.

Her mouth was gaping as the second spurt spread partly across her lips and chin and mostly onto her tongue. The third, followed by a gentle constant gushing, went downwards over her huge breasts where she massaged the semen over her nipples and into her skin. She then took the head of my cock in her mouth and sucked the rest of my spunk from me.

A minute passed before the cameras withdrew, and everyone relaxed. We were both knackered, and it was Julia wiping herself clean with a towel that spoke first.

"Jesus Tony, that was pretty good, you get better each time."

"I'll take that as high praise," I replied smiling. Julia was one of the hottest properties of 'Saxon Films' and it was my third film with her. I'd actually managed to make her cum every time we'd filmed, and that day I'd managed it twice over the course of the morning.

The last five years I'd been on a strange journey, from schoolboy to part time porn actor.

I guess it all began way back when the 'changing room' quips and 'mickey taking' in my early teens made me realise that I had something unique. I was someone who'd been given rather more than most!

But I kept my head down in all my studies, and apart from a few 'one night stands' I never had any steady girlfriend.

Mary was a girl I met through gym. Because I was pretty good at rugby, my parents had paid for gym membership to help with my body building.

I noticed her one day staring at me as I pounded out twenty minutes on the treadmill. She was blonde, almost as tall as me, and in her leotard looks absolutely gorgeous. When she handed me my towel as the treadmill slowed, she leaned on the handrail and said, "I've seen you here a few times, I'm Mary, you really go for it don't you!"

All the time her eyes kept glancing from my face to my crotch.

Of course, I was aware of my 'size,' but hadn't really realised that women would look at it that way.

"Will you buy me coffee after this?"

I was taken aback, this wasn't the norm, being asked to have coffee by a girl, particularly one as gorgeous as Mary.

"Yes… yes, of course," I stuttered, "I'm just going to shower, once I've warmed down I'll find you."

"OK, I'll see you in about half an hour," she said, and disappeared into the female changing rooms.

In the gym cafe, I waited before Mary appeared, her damp hair tied in a pony tail, and dressed in more lycra… tight leggings, and a skimpy t-shirt.

I jumped up to get her a latte from the counter and on my return I happened to notice once again, her surreptitious glance at my crotch.

The chat was easy, she was three years older than me, working as a hairdresser, whereas I was in my last year in sixth form. She was very confident, and I wasn't used to that. Within half an hour I'd agreed to meet her that evening for a drink in a local pub.

I didn't have a car so after coffee she drove me home, and dropped me off outside my house kissing me on the cheek just before I got out.

I wasn't sure quite what the evening would bring, but she had clear plans for me!

We'd arranged to meet at the pub at 8.30pm and in fact she was already there, talking to a friend, when I arrived. The friend was a giggly girl who seemed incredibly excited with my arrival.

"So this is Tony, nice!" were her first words. She seemed to look me up and down, examining me as though I was some future animal purchase. "When you're finished with him, let me know."

I was half embarrassed and blushing, but partly offended as well.

As soon as she'd left, Mary apologised, and soon we were chatting away, and all was forgotten. I guess we both had rather a lot to drink and Mary was becoming even more delicious in my eyes. When she invited me back to her flat for coffee, I was hoping there would be only one outcome.

Mary's place was only half a mile from the pub, and she clung to my arm as we both tottered along the street. When we got into the lift we started kissing and she didn't want to stop, even when the door opened.

Barely had she closed her flat door when she was pulling at the buttons on my shirt, and in seconds I was bare chested, and she was frantically unbuckling my belt.

I'd been getting hard since our kissing in the lift, and as soon as my trousers and boxers were around my ankles, my cock stood out in plain sight.

"Fucking hell," Mary said in a hushed voice. "I wasn't expecting that, you're really big!"

Mary started stripping off leaving me to struggle out of the trousers round my ankles. What with having drunk too much, and seeing Mary's body revealing itself, it all seemed a bit crazy as we stumbled into her bedroom.

When we were both finally naked I was pulled onto the bed and Mary was desperate to amuse herself with my cock.

"Jesus Tony, I bet your last girlfriend had a permanent smile!"

I was groaning as she sucked the head.

As she went down on me she flipped around and pushed her pussy to my mouth, her thighs squeezing my head. Mary was oozing juices and she tasted wonderful. My tongue lapped away and despite my ears being covered by her thighs, I heard the muffled sound of a moan. Her mouth was working hard at my cock, but I was being pretty good at my self control.

There was an instant reaction when I started to work on her clit. Her body became agitated, and as I sucked the little bud harder, I felt her shudder.

Suddenly she pulled herself upwards, until she was kneeling astride my head, her pussy pressed firmly to my mouth.

In an instant she came, her hips bucking and her thigh muscles shivering.

"Oh god, oh god, oh god… TONY… oh fuck… WOW!"

Mary half collapsed forwards and lay beside me with her feet up by my head.

I managed to reverse myself until I was able to lean over and kiss her, with my face still glazed with her juices.

I wanted to fuck her, my cock was like a ramrod now, but as soon as I lifted myself so that I could kneel between her thighs her eyes opened wide.

"For god's sake be gentle Tony, I've never had a cock like yours, go slow."

I knew all about that of course, my limited experience had taught me to take it steady, the few girls I'd fucked had shown me how to pleasure them.

Because Mary was so wet, it made it much easier to push inside her, although it didn't stop her tensing up.

"Oh my god, you feel so good," she finally said, when I was as deep as I dare go.

And when I began to fuck her she clung to me like a limpet, her arms around my neck, her legs wrapped around my buttocks.

She came a second time, gasping, crying out, "I'm cumming, I'm cumming Tony."

I let her relax and I was still inside her, when she whispered, "I want to watch you cum Tony, let me see you wank for me."

It seemed an odd request, but I was wanting my own relief, and it seemed quite erotic, this girl watching me cum.

I sat up, leaning back against the bed head, my cock sticking up, still wet from Mary's pussy, and I began to stroke myself up and down.

I still don't know why I didn't object more vehemently when Mary picked up her phone from her bag and started filming me.

She said my face wasn't in it so I guess I thought, 'What the hell,' and I was still feeling quite drunk from the pub.

There were a few words of encouragement as I rubbed up and down, and it was almost like being alone, when I closed my eyes, and concentrated on the outcome.

"God Tony, your cock is so bloody big, do you cum a lot?"

I was in no mood to discuss anything, as I approached my orgasm. I was breathing faster, and making quiet gasps, and my hand was moving rapidly.

In a few seconds Mary got her answer, and her phone recorded everything.

My cock exploded in a series of powerful ejaculations, spurting high in the air at first, then pumping huge amounts of semen over my wrist, over my abdomen, and over the bed sheets.

"Wow, that was phenomenal!" Mary was excited, but I needed to wipe myself down.

"C'mon Mary, you got some tissues?" My voice was insistent because she was re-running the clip on her phone muttering, "Jesus… oh my god!"

When I'd finally cleaned up, Mary showed me the clip, and after watching it, I naively said, "Just don't show it to anyone else."

I guess I thought that it didn't matter too much as my face wasn't shown.

So I went home late that night beginning to realise that my manhood was probably slightly unusual.

I saw Mary again the next day, she seemed very horny in her texting, and insisted that I go round again, We spent the evening in bed, fucking, resting, and fucking several times.

Monday brought a visit to the gym, it was my summer break, and I was keen to maintain fitness for the coming rugby season.

At the end of my session I was swimming half a dozen lengths of the pool in order to warm down when a vaguely familiar face popped up beside me in the water.

"It's Tony isn't it? I'm Alice, Mary's sister, she's been telling me all about you!"

I knew then why she seemed so familiar, she was like an older version of Mary, probably ten years older, in her early thirties, but similar features, eyes, chin, breasts.

"Oh hi," I replied.

I felt a little unsure, but Alice went on, "I was talking to her before work this morning, I'm throwing a party this Friday, do you both want to come, it's nothing special, just friends and neighbours?"

"Well yes… thank you… if it's OK with Mary, I'll text her when I get out."

"Cool, I'll hopefully see you on Friday then."

As it turned out there was a text on my phone from Mary asking me the exact same question, so I texted back to say that it was OK by me.

I didn't see Mary during that week, so it was when we both went to her sister's that we met again.

Mary seemed very excited and had asked me to stop the night at her's again. I'd told my mum, and although she wasn't pleased, mum agreed.

Alice's house was a large detached property just out of town. Her husband was something in media, and there were a combination of his work colleagues, their neighbours, and some old school friends.

But there was something about the evening that didn't seem quite right.

As the evening progressed I was introduced, mainly by Alice, to various friends, who seemed very much over the top in welcoming me. I couldn't put my finger on it, until I realised that all the ones that were so 'gushing' were all female.

I pulled Mary to one side, "Do you know all these people here tonight?" I had managed to get her in a quiet moment.

"Yes, I've met lots of Alice's friends before."

"It's just that they all seem super friendly, even flirty, some of them."

Mary went quiet, and looked downcast.

"I've got a confession to make Tony, I'm really, really sorry."

It was dawning on me, and I felt my face reddening.

"That fucking video, these women have seen it, haven't they? Oh god Mary, how could you do that?"

"I'm so sorry Tony, I did send it to Alice, because I just wanted her to know that I'd met you, and once I'd told her about going to bed with you she persuaded me to share it. And then she shared it with her friends. Oh god I'm so sorry."

I looked around the room, and there were still some of the women glancing in our direction. I just had to leave, and I left without saying anything to Alice, I left in a huff with Mary too.

Mum didn't say anything when I arrived home, going straight to my room. I didn't sleep right away, but rationalised that the video clip showed no hint of my face.

Even so my relationship with Mary ended there, I blocked her on my phone, and decided that I'd do without women, and concentrate on my rugby.

That was until Thursday.

I'd gone to the gym every day wanting to 'up' my fitness levels, but it was on Thursday that after my session and shower I came out of the changing rooms, and immediately saw Alice, sitting with a friend, in the cafe. I looked away, and walked straight ahead, but couldn't ignore Alice's shout of "Tony, Tony."

Reluctantly I went over and Alice patted the seat beside her on the leather sofa.

"This is Jenny, she was at the party last weekend too."

She then looked serious and began, "Look Tony, I'm so sorry about you and Mary, and it's all my fault. I shouldn't have done what I did, shared that video I mean, it was so wrong."

I felt slightly embarrassed because I knew that Jenny had probably seen it too, "No, you shouldn't, nor should Mary have sent it to you, it was a private thing, and we were both a bit drunk when we did it."

Alice did look incredibly sorry, and Jenny was looking suitably straight faced. It was difficult not to be a little forgiving to what was a very attractive, sexy older woman, who looked remarkably like her younger sister.

I decided to be the good guy, "It's OK, no real harm's been done, my identity wasn't shown, it was just weird knowing lots of women were looking at me having seen me doing what I was doing. Can we draw a line?"

But I added, "Whatever happens, I'm afraid I'm not going to get back with your sister, it just wouldn't be the same?"

"I've really messed that up haven't I, oh god, what a bitch I've been." Alice really meant it.

We sat for a few moments more before I said that I had to go.

"Let me give you a lift home, it's the least I can do, it'll save you walking, and I've got to drop Jenny off on the way."

It was the first time that we had made any degree of eye contact, and

I looked at her, and felt something inside me give in.

"OK, if you don't mind going out of your way."

"It will be my pleasure," Alice replied, as she grabbed my arm to help herself up from the sofa.

Jenny hadn't said much up to that point, but as we walked to the car I found myself looking at her curves very tightly packed into a pink dress.

Alice had a large black 4x4 with tinted windows and I sat in the back, giving me the opportunity to study the two women interacting and taking in the mixture of both their perfumes.

Jenny's house wasn't that far, and just before we arrived she half turned and asked, "Have you got to rush off, I know you two have had that little chat, but it would relax things a bit if you both came in for coffee?"

Alice said nothing and I thought, 'Why not,' so I replied, "If Alice doesn't mind?"

"Sure, you can tell us more about yourself Tony."

Jenny's house was very impressive, a large stone built country house, set in large gardens surrounded by trees. It had a wide gravel drive which crunched and spat stones as we pulled up outside.

Jenny led us into the lounge and opened up the bifold doors to the patio. She disappeared to make the coffee while Alice sat on one of three sofas, and I sat in another.

While Jenny was out of earshot she said, in lowered tones, "Jenny's partner owns a film company, he's mega wealthy."

On her return with the coffee, Jenny gave Alice her mug, and placed mine on a low table beside the sofas, sitting down beside me. A slight reflex made me momentarily edge away, and Jenny laughed.

"I have that effect on men, I'm quite safe Tony, I promise!"

That brought a snort from Alice, and she nearly spilt her coffee, but said nothing.

"So tell us about yourself Tony, what does the future hold?" Jenny clearly wanted to know more about me.

I related how I was going to go to uni, but had decided to take a year out. I was concentrating on my rugby, and just generally taking, like any eighteen year old, life as it came. Meeting Mary had just happened out of the blue, we'd got drunk, and the video was made on the spur of the moment.

"Ah yes, the video!"

Alice's face looked downcast, and she pointedly said, "For god's sake Jenny, leave it alone, we've done all that."

But Jenny clearly wasn't done. With a mischievous smile she continued, "Is that the first time anyone has videoed you doing sexy stuff?"

I must have blushed, "Yes… I thought Mary was doing it just for herself, and I've not had many girlfriends, I guess I'm quite naive with women."

"Well with what I saw, your naivete will soon be a thing of the past, you certainly will please the ladies!"

"STOP IT!" Alice almost shouted, "You're embarrassing the poor boy Jenny, just because Clive's away at the moment, and you're not getting anything."

I sat silently wondering what to say, but quickly realised things were moving in a way that I wasn't expecting.

Jenny edged her way up the sofa towards me.

As I looked up she smiled, placed her hand on my thigh and quietly said, "I'm glad you agreed to come in for coffee, I think we need to further your education about women.

I looked over at Alice for reassurance, and all she did was smile, and raise her eyebrows.

When Jenny moved her hand upwards and reached my crotch, I knew that my reaction would determine which way this was going.

This was something I'd never experienced before, alone with two women, both more than ten years older than me, and one of them about to unzip me.

I couldn't avoid the growth of my cock and when Jenny squeezed it and felt it harden even more, I heard her say, "Jesus," under her breath.

As she unzipped me, Alice slid off her sofa, and moved on all fours over towards us. Alice undid my shoes and took them off, while Jenny opened the top of my trousers, and started to tug them down.

It required me to lift myself up, and as I did so I said," Are you both sure?"

There was no reply, just a renewed effort to get rid of the rest of my clothes.

When my boxers were finally removed my cock snapped to attention, and both Jenny and Alice looked at each other, just for a second.

Jenny was the first to touch, her fingers closing around it, and a long sigh came from her throat. Alice was kneeling on the rug to one side of me, watched Jenny as she took me in her mouth.

I groaned out loud, and closed my eyes. I was lying back on the sofa and just letting everything happen.

"Let me suck him," I heard Alice say, and I felt Jenny shuffle backwards

and Alice knelt between my thighs, and started to suck me. I was in heaven, and she was so good at what she was doing. I opened my eyes briefly to see Jenny hitching her dress up around her waist and tugging her panties down her thighs, lifting her knees and pulling them off over her ankles.

"My turn Alice, c'mon you've tasted him long enough."

As Alice shuffled backwards, my eyes were now fully open, as Jenny put her knees either side of me on the sofa and grabbed my cock to hold it against her pussy lips.

"Oh my fucking god!" she shouted as she pressed herself downwards, "Jesus Christ," and I felt myself gripped by her pussy, and her soft wetness began to enfold me.

As she settled herself, making little groans, she was grabbing both sides of her dress and pulling it up over her head. Quickly she unclasped her bra and I was able to appreciate the size of her breasts as they swung down.

Slowly Jenny began to rise and fall, rotating her hips, and closing her eyes.

"Oh my god Alice, never before… " She didn't complete the sentence before groaning out loud once again.

Alice had been watching intently, and had decided that she wanted the same. I saw her strip out of her t-shirt and skirt, and then take off her bra and thong. She looked wonderful, a mature version of Mary.

"C'mon Jenny, Don't be greedy… let me…"

As Jenny gasped as she lifted herself up, and backed away, Alice was instantly astride me lowering herself onto me. Her reaction was to groan like Jenny.

"Oh Wow Jenny..... oh fuck......."

Alice's pussy was wet, succulent, and hot. She was pressing down hard until she felt me tight up against her cervix.

"Christ, you're too fucking big," and she rapidly pulled away until she had found an angle to massage her clit.

Jenny was still wanting to finish her pleasure, her face was flushed and she wanted stimulation. I saw her climb onto the sofa next to me and sit on the padded arm, legs wide, as she pulled my shoulders towards her so that my mouth was up against her pussy. When I sucked her clit she pushed it harder towards me.

It was a unique situation, and my body was trying to please the two of them at once.

Both Jenny and Alice were gasping, groaning and it was just a matter of time as to who came first.

It was Jenny. Her pussy seemed to pulsate, her thighs trembled, and her knees were gripping my shoulders.

"Fuck Alice..... oh god I'm cumming......Jesus.....ohhhhhh...good god Tony!"

That cry of pleasure seemed to trigger Alice, in an instant she started cumming too. Pressing down hard she cried out loud, almost grunting with delight.

I'd kept my self control all the way through this, and as soon as both Jenny and Alice had come down they realised I needed to finish too.

Both of them knelt either side of me and Alice began to rub my cock up and down while Jenny was massaging my balls.

It didn't take long.

They saw me close my eyes, make a groaning noise, and I started to spurt. When my eyes opened both Jenny and Alice had semen in long drools lacing their face and running down over their lips into their mouths.

With a seemingly hidden agreement, they kissed, sharing my spunk between them, and licking the cum from each others faces.

Exhausted I said nothing, however, after a few minutes they raised themselves to their feet, both standing naked looking down at me with my cock still seeping spunk.

"I'm sorry Tony, but neither of us quite believed what we saw on the video, and it was everything we'd hoped for!"

It was Alice that spoke and Jenny continued, "You have a special talent Tony, very special, and when we've all cleaned up I need to talk to you about it"

"So that was planned? It was a set up?" They didn't answer as they hurried off to shower.

Again I felt used, not because it had happened, but because it all came back to the video with Mary. And what did Jenny mean by 'needing to talk about my special talent?'

All I needed were a few tissues, they didn't take very long, and came out smoothing down their wet hair, and adjusting their clothes.

It was now late in the afternoon, the offer of a beer was welcome, and prepared me for what Jenny had to say. In fact not only what she had to say, but what she had to show me.

"Let's all sit down, and watch something," Jenny had picked up a remote control.

Suddenly from the ceiling at one end of the room a tv screen descended, and as it came to a stop it lit up, and the image of someone masturbating their cock appeared. The face of a girl came into view and the cock erupted, shooting spunk, spurt after spurt over her face and into her open mouth.

Thank god it wasn't me, but I sat there a bit stuck for something to say.

Immediately, another clip began. Someone else's cock, another girl, and a similar outcome. The girl hungrily swallowing as much of the cum as she could.

Jenny switched off the tv.

"What do you think Tony?"

I was still at a loss. "I'm not sure what to say, they were a bit like my video with Mary. but a bit more professional."

"That's because they were, they were taken by my husband's company. He does a lot of corporate filming, but as a sideline he produces porn. He's always on the look out for new talent, and I thought, if it was anonymous, like those, you might like to make a few hundred quid?"

At that moment I was shocked, disbelieving that I'd been 'talent spotted.'

"Fuck me........shit......I don't really think so.....a few hundred?" The money sounded useful for doing something that was completely anonymous.

"Well, if you were prepared to do......say three shoots.....you'd probably get three or four hundred, if I put a good word in, definitely four hundred. Would you be able to cum, like just now, three times in a couple of days?"

My mind in a whirl I replied, "Yes.....sure....that's never a problem for me."

Clive is very discreet, and very professional! He's home on Saturday, come over in the afternoon for coffee and you can meet him, what do you say, no commitment?"

"Ok," I said hesitantly, "yes, I'll come over, if you want me to."

Please do, about 3 o'clock, I'll see you then."

Alice stood up, "Cool, that's settled, now let's get you home, otherwise your mummy will be worried!"

She winked at Jenny, who replied, "If only his mummy knew!"

When Saturday arrived I was still unsure, I'd thought about nothing else, but I was tempted by the money, and anyway what harm could having a cup of coffee do.

Clive was not what I expected at all. He was a shortish, slightly tubby man in his fifties, with thinning hair and glasses. However, he was very welcoming, and made me feel comfortable straight away. Jenny was there too, sorting out some coffee.

I overheard another voice in the kitchen and while I was making small talk with Clive, Jenny came in with the coffee, accompanied by a stunning blonde, with the largest breasts I had ever seen.

"This is Deborah O'Donnell, Tony, she's one of Clive's stars, we thought it would be a good idea for you to meet someone directly involved."

"Hi Tony, just call me Chrissie, the other name is made up, just as a screen name. I've heard a lot about you. Are you hoping to get a part in one of Clive's videos?"

"I'm not sure yet," I said not very confidently, "I've come to have a chat about it."

"Well from what Jenny has said, you'd be perfect!"

I glanced at Clive nervously, who burst out laughing when he saw my face.

"Hey Tony, don't worry, I know you fucked Jenny, we're quite open about it, I'm not going to come after you."

All this was just so difficult to take in.

"Let's go and have a look at the studio Tony, bring your mug with you."

I followed Clive, Jenny, and Chrissie into the garden and down a long winding path. I kept glancing at Chrissie thinking if I would ever get a blow job from her.

"This is the old barn we use, it's been fitted out as a studio, it's soundproofed, heated, and got showers and all mod cons."

It was very impressive, there were two 'sets' that I could see, one of a bedroom with a kingsize bed, and one of a lounge with leather sofas and sheepskin rugs.

"Here take a seat," Clive said, and immediately he took a remote control, and a screen lit up with the opening titles of a video.

" Let's have a look at one of my bits of work."

The intro shot showed the 'Saxon Film' logo, followed by the main title, 'A Neighbour Helps Out.' The screen then showed 'Featuring Deborah O'Donnell.'

I quickly drew a deep breath, and looked to see Chrissie's reaction as she sat beside me. There was a broad smile, and teasingly she said, "Oh Clive, naughty man, you're trying to embarrass me in front of Tony!"

Clive just chuckled as we watched in silence the first few minutes of a very limited script where a neighbour calls on Deborah to deliver a parcel he'd taken in. The inevitable ensued, and I watched, wide eyed and open mouthed, as both Chrissie and the guy stripped naked, with Chrissie sucking the guys cock until it was hard, and the the two of them fucking in various positions until she had a 'supposed' orgasm and he came over her breasts.

Suddenly I realised all eyes were on me.

"What do you think?" asked Clive.

"He's hard, at least," chuckled Chrissie, looking down at my crotch, "So he must have liked me a bit!"

The question was unfair, but I did reply, "It did turn me on!"

"Yes, but what I meant was, could you do that?"

"With Chrissie?" I felt really awkward, and then I was blushing, as I reasoned that Clive meant with anyone, not just Chrissie.

Chrissie put a hand on my leg, "I'm sure he could do it with me, I've never failed yet with a guy." And she moved her hand and squeezed my erection before removing it completely. "He's certainly got a package!"

"I can vouch for that," Jenny added raising her eyebrows at me.

"Ok, let's talk brass tacks," said a more serious Clive." I'll pay you four hundred for three sessions of cum shots with my girls. Your face won't appear, but you do have to do the three shoots over a weekend, here. I'll give you a few days to think it over, and you let Jenny know. You can also give some thought to making a proper video like the one we've just seen, and obviously the reward is far greater."

We all got up and I thanked Clive as I got Jenny's mobile number and said that I'd let her know within forty eight hours.

"Well if you decide positively, the session will be next weekend here," Clive added.

Chrissie came over to me and pressed herself up against my body and referring to the video we'd just watched, whispered, "You've seen what you get, but I have to fake it with most guys, that guy included!"

My legs felt very weak as we all went back up to the house, and I left for home, deep in thought.

The decision about the first session had already been made, I texted Jenny the next day to say that I'd do the following weekend. She texted back to tell me I'd have to sign a 'waiver' form, and have a blood test, and to meet her at her house on Wednesday morning. Once that was out of the way, I was ready for the big day.

That's the way it worked out, I had to make an excuse to my mum to say that I had extra training on Saturday and Sunday, but she didn't seem too bothered about that.

When Saturday arrived I was on time at 10.30am and felt quite excited at the prospect. Jenny met me and took me down to the barn where Clive was busy with two camera guys, and another older woman was setting up the 'lounge' set with lighting.

There was a separate room which Jenny took me into, and drinking some coffee were two stunning girls, who smiled and one said, "Hi Tony, you want a coffee?"

I responded quickly, "Great, yes please," and Jenny introduced both of them to me.

"This is Zoe, she's been with us a while."

Zoe was a tall slim red head with green eyes and pert breasts.

"And this is Anita, she's quite new to this, a bit like you."

Anita was an Afro Carribean girl, shortish with huge breasts, and wide hips, but she had dark eyes that invited you in.

She nodded and smiled, and both girls knew that they would get to know me more intimately later.

Clive came in and finally spoke to me, "You ready young man, we'll be getting started in about half an hour, Jenny will prepare you. You'll have your first shoot with Zoe."

He disappeared and Zoe said to me, "Well Tony, I'm looking forward to blowing a video virgin, Jenny will tell you how it works, but basically it's the same each time."

I stood there with Jenny explaining that I'd be laying back on the sofa and Zoe would be getting to work on me with both hands and mouth. Two cameramen would be shooting the action, one from behind me and one from the side. The most important moment was the cum shot, I had to shoot my spunk over Zoe's face, and once she'd got a fair amount I could shoot anything left onto her breasts. It was also better if I made some noise when I came.

As Jenny explained I watched Zoe stripping off, her body was amazing and I knew I wouldn't have a problem getting hard.

"C'mon, get your kit off," Jenny said, "We need to get started, if you're gonna do it again with Anita after lunch."

I was conscious of Zoe watching me undress, and I felt a bit awkward taking off my boxers with my cock beginning to stiffen.

"Jesus, Jenny, you said he was big, but fucking hell! You sure I can't fuck him instead?"

Jenny laughed, "Stick to the script, now both of you get next door."

I followed Zoe into the studio where Clive showed me how to stretch out on the sofa.

"Glad to see you're ready to go Tony, ok boys, cameras roll."

I watched Zoe kneel down, and take my cock in both hands. As her fingertips gripped it, it hardened even more. Her face smirked, looking up at me as her tongue began to lick the head.

I gasped and groaned out loud as her mouth took the first few inches inside. Slowly her head moved up and down, and I soon realised that she had done this dozens of times before, and that she was an expert.

She began to push it further in, bumping it against the back of her mouth. My cock was covered in saliva and I watched, holding my breath, as she pushed her head down harder and I felt it squeezing into her throat. Suddenly it went all the way in, and her face was pressing against my abdomen. She held it there briefly, and then choking she withdrew, great drools of saliva hanging from her open mouth and dribbling off her chin.

My groan was loud as she went down again. This was all new to me and I could feel myself losing control. I knew I had to hang on or otherwise, if I came, it would ruin the shoot.

I think Zoe was enough of a professional to realise that, because she slowed down, and our eye contact told both of us that I was ok again.

For a minute or two Zoe used all that drool to rub my cock up and down and with another glance we both knew I was ready.

My breathing became quicker, I started to moan in short grunts. Zoe opened her mouth wide, held out her tongue, and rubbing faster, aimed my cock into her mouth.

A much louder grunt came from my throat, and I shot my spunk across one eye, her nose and into her mouth, the second and third spurt landed fairly and squarely on her tongue, I even managed a fourth which went downwards between her breasts followed by her rubbing their softness over the head of my cock, and it pumping out the last drops of semen. The cameras were able to get close ups of her swallowing it all down then sucking what remained from my cock.

After a few more seconds Clive shouted the traditional, "That's a wrap!" before Zoe stood up and smiling, said to me, "Shit, that was good, if I get a chance I want you to fuck me Tony."

That statement seemed absolutely bizarre, but very quickly Jenny had given us both towels, Zoe was ushered away to the showers and I was told to get dressed and go up to the house for some lunch.

After lunch I was given an hour to relax and then take a shower in the house, before returning to the studio.

Anita was already there and was nervous. I tried to reassure her, and discovered that it was only her second time.

"Look we'll take it slow," I said calmly and quietly, "just start by rubbing me, and then use your mouth how you want to, when I cum I expect Clive will want it over your face, you're so sexy, I'm just lucky having you do it!"

I thought that might give her confidence, in fact when she stepped towards me and kissed me, the kissing went on and we both started to get quite horny.

"Hey, save it you two, you'll ruin the shoot if you get overheated!"

It was Jenny, and she'd arrived to tell us to strip off.

Anita's body was voluptuous, huge breasts with plump dark nipples like olives, soft skin, and a shaved pussy.

When Anita saw my cock, just about to engorge itself, she went, "Hmmmm!" and pulled a face at me.

We both knew the way it was filmed, and I lay back on the sofa as before, and Clive and the guys were ready to go.

Anita forgot all about her nerves once she got hold of my cock, and it was soon stiff and being sucked by her. I was fascinated by her huge breasts and I soon found out that they were to play a part in my stimulation.

She worked my cock with her fingers and began to spit small amounts of saliva on the shaft until it was slick and glistening with her juices. I watched as she raised herself up slightly on her knees and pushing her breasts around my cock, enveloped it with her flesh. Then slowly she raised her body up and down, deliciously wanking it along its whole length.

Her eyes were wide and they saw me struggling with my composure. I was groaning loudly, and everyone knew that I couldn't hold back. My cock started to ejaculate just as Anita went down on it again with her mouth. My spunk shot everywhere, over her face, over her mouth, and as she caught the third spurt on her protruding tongue, more pumped out onto her breasts, the pale semen contrasting with her dark skin.

When Anita finished swallowing and licking me dry, the cameras stopped filming.

"Not exactly as planned," said Clive, but well improvised, well done Anita."

Both of us smiled and Anita mouthed, "Thank you," and disappeared to the shower.

Jenny handed me a towel and said, " You certainly cum buckets, twice in a day like that is very impressive. Now be here at 10.30am in the morning, we've got a big day. Deborah is coming to 'tutor' a new girl who's doing a full sex scenario with a new guy. We'd like to get your bit done first. You'll be delighted to know that she's doing your masturbation scene with you first. After that you can get to watch how we do a full on sex video, see if you fancy going further?"

I smiled and commented, "Not sure about that, but I'll be here."

That night I knew it would be payday tomorrow, and I could watch Deborah, or Chrissie, in action, and the fact that Chrissie would be wanking me was the best part, she was gorgeous.

The next morning I showered and set off for the studio, I arrived a bit early to be met by Jenny, Clive and Chrissie. All of them looked very concerned.

"Everything's gone tits up today," Jenny said, "Karen, our new girl and her partner Huey, who were the two supposed to be filming today have cried off. They were in a car accident late last night, and can't make it. It's a bugger, because the camera guys are here and we have to pay them whether they film or not."

Jenny and Clive exchanged nervous glances, and she continued, "I'm going to suggest something." There was a long pause. "Would you be prepared to do the film with Deborah, if we paid you the going rate and added a bit more. I know you said about being anonymous, but you've got a special talent and I think you two would work well together?"

I must have looked a bit like a rabbit caught in the headlights.

Clive broke in and said, "You'd get a thousand pounds for yesterday and today with Deborah, but it's up to you."

I looked at Chrissie and back at Jenny, and for just a second I thought of what would happen if my parents, or friends saw me in a porn film, then in a sudden flash of bravado, or perhaps a moment of madness, and the thought of a thousand quid, I said, "Yes, ok, I'll do it!"

All three erupted in whoops of joy and slapped me on the back.

"Fantastic, great...." said Clive, but first you must sit down with Jenny and Deborah and get an idea of how it works because its not just a quick blow job, it's carefully choreographed, and it has a few stops and starts."

I was excited now, the die had been cast, I was going to feature in a porn film!

Jenny and Chrissie sat me down and they ran through the scenario.

The initial kissing, and caressing, and the undressing comes first. This would be carefully edited later, and the two cameras would capture both close ups and wide shots.

Once we were both naked, I would go down on Chrissie, and there would be close ups of my tongue licking her pussy and clit. There would be Chrissie making lots of noise and simulating an orgasm.

There'd be a break before I got to fuck her doggy style on the bed, again close ups above and below. Another break before I lay on my back and Chrissie rides me with more noise and me playing with her breasts.

Another break before I fuck her in the missionary position, and she fakes another orgasm, ending with me withdrawing and shooting over her breasts.

"There's a lot of 'faking' going on," I said jokingly.

"Huh, it's very rare for me to cum with a guy on camera, so don't try too hard, just hold back until the right moment!" Chrissie was flirting with me, and squeezing my thigh.

"So you ok with all that? Take your time and if you get close to cumming, stop and we can rest and edit it post production." Jenny was being very professional now, and when Clive came in, he obviously wanted to get on with it.

Chrissie looked at me and asked, "You ok? come here, let's get in the right mood."

We both started kissing and her body felt really good. My mind flashed back to the video I'd seen of her in a previous film. However it did break the ice and when we got into the studio we were both prepared for our parts.

Clive called, "Cameras roll," and we continued kissing from where we'd left off. Slowly we began to explore each others bodies, and within a few minutes I'd divested Chrissie of her top and skirt. She in turn had begun to feel the bulge in my trousers, and sinking to her knees she unzipped me and pulled my trousers downwards, followed by my boxers, The two cameramen were in position to see my cock start to raise itself as we both completed our strip.

"Cut," said Clive as we broke to get set for the action on the bed.

As Chrissie set herself on her back on the bed, she muttered, "I see what they mean about your cock!"

""C'mon," shouted Clive, "let's go!"

I knelt on the bed between Chrissie's thighs, and lowered my head to her pussy. I had to allow a clear shot for the camera crew, and Chrissie was stretching her legs wide in order to help.

She tasted delicious, and she was already very wet. My tongue lapped slowly back and forth and she started to utter the obligatory moans and whimpers. Her clit was remarkably swollen, and I was able to suck it between licking her juices.

We'd been at this for more than five minutes before Clive signalled to 'cut' and as we separated Chrissie lifted herself up on her elbows and said, "Good job." I took that to mean I'd performed in a way that was pretty good for the cameramen, but then she added, "You had me going for a bit!"

"Ok, next clip," Clive was anxious not to break everyone's focus.

Chrissie got onto the bed on all fours, displaying the plump, wet, pink lips of her pussy. My cock was still quite hard, but it stiffened again at the sight of her breasts swinging downwards under her body.

I positioned myself on my knees behind her as the cameras rolled, and gripping my cock rubbed it up and down between her pussy lips, lubricating the head. Slowly I pushed the end inside her, and there was a very distinct, "Ohhhhhhh."

Pressing harder, I went deeper, but held back when I realised I was fully inside.

"Oh god," was Chrissie's next cry. I wasn't sure what had been scripted, but I was doing my job, and she was doing hers.

I started to thrust, and kept thrusting rhythmically as the cameras took close up shots underneath us, and from most other angles.

I was enjoying Chrissie's pussy, it wasn't the tightest, and I remember thinking, briefly, about previous cocks she'd had.

Her cries continued until Clive signalled to 'cut' once again. This time it was Chrissie that signalled to Clive, "Can we get on?"

She looked flushed, and her eyes avoided mine as she told me to lay on my back. As the cameras started up again she was in a hurry to straddle me, and in an instant I was looking up at her face above me. I began to massage her breasts, and roll her nipples between my thumb and forefingers. And then it dawned on me....this wasn't her 'acting' she was getting really close to orgasm.

She'd told me that it rarely happened, if at all, and here I was, about to witness something special.

I'd glimpsed Jenny out of the corner of my eye, and her usual careful study of what was happening was now a slightly open mouthed look of expectation.

Suddenly the moans and breathing coming from Chrissie increased, and as I continued to play with her breasts, she had her eyes closed and her mouth open.

I pinched her nipples hard, and she exploded. Her thighs trembled, her whole body began to shake, and her head was thrown backwards.

"Errrrrrrrrgh.....ohhhhhhhhhhhh......oh....oh.....oh.....ohhhhhh...god!"

She pitched forwards, and opened her eyes just above me. She daren't speak in case it ruined the scene, but her eyes just said to me, "Fuck, you just brought me off!"

As we both held that position Clive 'cut' and Chrissie lifted herself up.

"Fuck!" she whispered, "that's not happened before, I'm sorry folks if I ruined it all, I got carried away...sorry...sorry...sorry."

"Fucking hell Chrissie, don't say sorry," said Jenny, all agitated, "It was bloody great, a real connection, it came across brilliantly!"

I was still laying back on the bed, my cock still glistening from Chrissie's pussy and still pretty big.

"Right folks, don't let's get carried away," Clive was bringing everyone to heel, "we've still got one more scene to get done. Remember Tony, you're gonna cum over Chrissie's tits. Forget what just happened, we need this to be as extended as it can, and when you cum make sure you spread it as wide as possible. You ok now Chrissie?"

Chrissie gave a quiet, "Yes, I'm good to go."

She got back onto the bed, and lay on her back. As I knelt above her, between her thighs, she was holding eye contact this time, and her expression seemed to say, "not this time!"

By now my confidence was sky high, and I was in complete control of myself. This seemed like a bit of a challenge.

The cameras started, and with my eyes fixed on Chrissie I pressed my cock against her pussy. She was staring back defiantly, as I flexed my hips, and pushed down.

As my cock slid deep inside, and her eyes closed momentarily I knew I had the advantage. The cameras, Clive, Jenny, need not have been there, they were irrelevant. The following fifteen minutes were a mixture of two adversaries fighting, two lovers pushing their pleasure further, and two people oblivious to what was around them.

When Chrissie raked my back with her nails and her legs gripped my buttocks harder, I knew she was cumming again. When she couldn't moderate the cries of pleasure, and when she started to shake once again, I knew that this was something special.

Fortunately she was professional enough to realise I still had my job to do, and the way that her pussy had squeezed my cock when she started cumming, she'd got me ready too.

Withdrawing my cock I hitched myself over her leg and positioned myself beside her. Both cameramen came in close as I rubbed my cock just three or four times and I began to shoot.

The spunk went everywhere, over Chrissie's breasts, over her neck, even partly over her chin. As my ejaculation dwindled she rubbed the semen over her breasts, into her nipples, and finally licked her fingers.

"That's a wrap," Clive said, "And fucking well done! if that doesn't sell I don't know what will!"

I just sagged, and rested back against the bedhead. Chrissie lay there beside me and beckoned me to kiss her. I leaned down and tasted my spunk on her lips, while pulling away, she was whispering to me, "Fuck Tony, you're so fucking good, I lost it completely, that's never happened before.....you've got a great future."

Jenny interrupted, "Bloody fantastic you too, Tony well done, and Chrissie, I think you've met your match!"

Chrissie's reply was simple.

"Just sign him up, and I want to do another one with him!

-----------------------------

   Series:First Olive and Then Her Daughter
   Author:Cleevedreams
   Teaser:I got involved with my neighbour and then her daughter
 Category:Erotic Couplings
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/first-olive-and-then-her-daughter
Published:2021-05-07
I kept being distracted by Olive Evans going backwards and forwards to her car on the drive, in the house opposite.

Ever since I'd been on my own I'd fancied her from afar, even though she was married. No wonder, she was an absolute stunner. Tall, blonde, generously proportioned, with shapely thighs, large breasts, and rounded ass.

I was in the middle of washing my car, and after she'd waved across the road the first time, I kept glancing over at her. It was a warm summer's day and her shorts and t-shirt were showing her best assets to the world.

Living alone since my wife had passed on, having someone attractive like Olive, and her daughter Stacey, living opposite reminded me that my hormones were still shaking about.

But it was strange the way she hung about, fussing over items that she was putting in the car, almost seemingly wanting me to say something.

I didn't, until she came over.

"Mike, did you get that email from the neighbourhood watch group? The one about the scam builders?"

It seemed a slightly innocuous question, and she followed it up with an equally odd one about something to do with who I'd used to trim some trees in my garden. And then came the reason why she'd provoked the conversation.

I wasn't sure if there was a bit of a glint in her eye when she casually said, "Stacey saw you in town yesterday, you did know that she works at 'Hair Davide' on Market Street?"

I began to stumble over my reply, and my face must have told it all, "Oh… yes… no I didn't… er… I was… er… getting a new battery… my watch… it packed up."

My heart had sunk, I had quickly realised that 'Hair Davide' was opposite a wedding boutique, at the side of which was an alleyway leading to the massage parlour I had been to. Stacey had put two and two together and told her mum.

Olive smiled and had confirmed in her own mind the truth of the situation.

"Mike, I guess Stacey was always a nosey girl, you know this town, it's like a village, everyone knows everyone else's business," and as she turned to go back home she added, with a smile, "By the way, my car needs a wash too!"

Lamely I replied, "Thanks Olive, I'll give it a quick once over if you like?"

"No, don't worry, David will do it at the weekend, and then seemingly as an afterthought, "Come over for coffee when you're finished."

I was a bit surprised, but watching her rear as she crossed the road, I wasn't going to refuse.

"OK, thanks, I'll be over in a bit."

When I'd done I quickly went indoors, splashed myself with some water, and changed into something decent, before I knocked on Olive's door.

"Come in Mike, here sit down on a stool, I'll put the coffee on."

I watched her as she got the mugs, and switched on the machine. Apart from a couple of neighbourhood barbecues, I'd not had a chance to study her closely. She smelt divine, and her waist was accentuated by her perfectly rounded buttocks tightly encased in her denim shorts. I was sure there was a hint of nipple showing through the bra beneath her white t-shirt.

"Let's go through to the conservatory, I'll carry these."

She led the way and gestured for me to sit on the long rattan sofa. She placed the mugs of coffee on the table in front of us, and sat down beside me. The bare thighs were that close, and I could see every pore on her tanned skin. She was amazing for a woman in her fifties.

"It must be difficult living on your own, how long has it been Mike?"

Olive seemed genuinely interested in my situation as a widower.

"Six years now, but I'm used to it," I said, as I sipped my coffee, "you get into a routine, and it gives you great independence."

"But you must get lonely?"

Olive was studying my face as she half turned towards me.

"It's OK, I see my two sons every couple of months, mostly at theirs."

I was becoming more relaxed now that the conversation was beginning to flow.

"And I can go on holiday whenever I want to, now I'm retired."

As I relaxed back into the deep cushions, I folded my arms.

"Oh, I envy you that space you have, sometimes when both Stacey and David are home I want to scream when they start arguing."

Olive was opening up now and as we chatted she seemed to relax too.

"So why don't you get a part time job, a couple of days a week?"

She laughed, "Yes I've thought of that, maybe in a primary school."

She shifted slightly as she put her mug of coffee down, and I got another hint of her perfume wafting towards me.

"That would be brilliant, you'd be good with young kids I'm sure."

"Well it would keep me out of trouble!"

"I'm not sure we'll pursue that." I chuckled.

"Hmm, probably a good idea," she replied.

Then something happened that took me by surprise. As I was sitting with my arms folded, enjoying the conversation, Olive reached out for her mug, drank the rest of her coffee down, and settled back into the cushions, but as she did so her body was just about touching mine.

The chatting continued with Olive asking about what I did with my spare time.

"Do you have any hobbies, how do you fill your day, apart from going into town?"

I must have blushed slightly, as she seemed to refer back to Stacey's sighting of me. At that moment my fingertips felt her lean towards me. I was tempted to unfold my arms, but I kept them folded, and her breast was definitely against my fingers. I kept them absolutely still, and for a brief moment I enjoyed the sensation, and really I was quite expecting her to pull away. But she didn't.

"I'm into photography, and of course the garden, and my car."

"And visits into town!"

She didn't want to leave it alone, so I thought I'd bring a reaction. Very gently I moved my finger, just gliding it half an inch over the cotton fabric.

"I'm never gonna live that down am I?"

And as I slid my finger back, she replied, "No, and I hope, for your sake, it was only Stacey that saw you!"

Olive shifted her bottom slightly, and now there was no doubt she knew what was happening.

"Like you said, it's a small place," I replied, and as I spoke I moved my finger a bit further, suddenly finding myself touching her nipple.

"Well, this conversation is interesting, I'm sure there's a lot more to find out about each other," Olive was still not pulling away, adding, "I hope so,"

"I'm learning all the time," I replied.

"Me too."

"Shall I stop?" We both knew what I meant.

"Perhaps you'd better."

"Why?"

"Because."

"Because why?"

"Because it's… " she stopped, catching her breath.

Olive's nipple was now between my finger and thumb and had grown considerably. She suddenly pulled away and got up, and took the coffee mugs into the kitchen without saying anything else.

I got up and followed her, "I'm so sorry Olive, I shouldn't have done that, I'm sorry."

"It's OK Mike, I should apologise to you! I've been teasing you about something that's personal, private. I know you've probably not had much sex since Margaret passed away, but believe it or not, I'm pretty much the same. Me and David never do it now, it's been years with me too."

Olive sat down on one of the stools.

"Hey, I didn't realise, I guess it's just years of being married and life getting in the way. I'm sorry, anytime you want to talk about it… " I still wasn't sure if I'd gone too far.

For a moment she gathered her thoughts, "Did you have full sex with that prostitute?"

I must have looked horrified, "It wasn't a prostitute," and then I corrected myself, "I guess maybe it was. No, she just… well… masturbated me."

"What did you feel like after?"

"Hmm… the usual physical relief, but guilty, guilty that I'd had to pay."

"And how much did it cost?"

"Seventy quid." I looked totally ashamed.

"And was that the first time?"

"No, the second."

"With the same girl?"

"No, two different ones."

Then out of the blue she said, "I could do that for you for nothing!"

My face must have looked a picture, and I had no time to say anything before Olive had stood up beside me and begun to unzip my trousers.

"DO NOT SAY A THING!" Olive looked at me and almost shouted it.

I started to protest before she shouted again.

"NO!"

In a second her hand had found its way inside the opening to my boxers, and flipped my cock out into the open. It was still semi hard after my brief encounter with Olive's nipple, and in no time her squeezing and stroking had made it erect.

"Just don't say a word," she was now speaking more quietly, as she began to stroke my cock faster.

I found myself backed up against the breakfast bar, and gripping the edge with both hands beside me.

In silence, apart from my rapid breathing Olive went about her task, and in a matter of minutes, the end came.

She heard me groan, and directed the jet of semen onto the kitchen floor, where I continued to spurt, until it became just a gentle dribble.

"There! that was cheap, buy one get one free, only seventy quid and you can have a free one tomorrow!"

I really wasn't sure whether to laugh, but thank goodness Olive did.

Passing me a piece of kitchen towel, she let me wipe my cock, and simply said, "you see you don't have to pay for it, come back tomorrow and we'll have another go!"

"Olive…"

"Stop it, don't say anything, let me clean up, and if you want, I'll see you tomorrow at ten 'o clock… now off you go!"

I returned home in a bit of a daze, wondering if that had actually happened?

Sitting in my lounge I looked across the road taking in the thought of going back there the next day.

I didn't get much sleep that night, but after a shower and some breakfast I felt vaguely human and rather excited. The excitement rose when after Stacey and David had left for work I saw Olive briefly at her front door as the postman delivered a parcel. There were no shorts or t-shirt, she was dressed in a short dress with a fairly low neck. Was this deliberate?

At a couple of minutes to ten I walked over to Olive's house, and the door opened as I arrived. Sure enough Olive was still wearing the dress and greeted me with a broad smile.

"Have you got your wallet, I'm expensive today!"

I must have looked sheepish because Olive added, "come on Mike, I'm only kidding, your face, I wish you could see it!"

I joined her in the kitchen and decided I needed to lighten up.

"Nice to see a clean floor!"

"Oh, the sense of humour's returned, I'm glad. So can your hooker offer you coffee?"

I was now into the repartee.

"If it leads to sexual counselling like yesterday, then please, I'd love some."

"Go into the conservatory then, I'll bring tissues in case they're required."

I went and sat on the sofa again, but this time when Olive brought the coffee, she placed the mugs on the table and then sat down in the armchair opposite.

"So yesterday was rather a surprise wasn't it?"

"It was when you jumped on me!"

"Oh I don't think I went that far, I think you got your seventy pounds worth."

As Olive continued her teasing, she went a step further. With a flourish she uncrossed and crossed her legs, allowing her dress to ride up those gorgeous thighs. When she did it again I saw why. She clearly wore nothing under her dress.

She knew I'd seen, and she went back to her role as temptress.

"So it's a hundred and fifty quid today, have you got that much?"

I was playing along too, "For that much it would have to be worth my while."

Olive stood up and stepped around the coffee table and put one foot either side of my legs. As she looked down at me, legs astride, she suggested, "Put your hand on my knee, go on do it."

I stretched out my hand and felt the warm smoothness of her skin, just inside her knee.

"Slide it upwards… slowly… all the way."

I knew exactly where this was going, indeed where my hand was going.

Her thighs were smooth as silk, and as my fingers ran over the soft but firm flesh, I reached the top. Her labia were plump, her pussy was sumptuously wet, and just as my fingers were about to sample her delights, she stepped away.

"That's what costs the money! Pay up and you can sample the wares."

I went to stand up.

"Mike, this is fun, but I'm scared of doing it here, can we go to yours?"

"Of course, shall we go together, or shall I go first?"

"You go first, nosey Mrs Bradshaw is always looking out of her window."

Walking straight back to mine, Olive was right, my next door neighbour, Mrs Bradshaw had her nose almost up against the glass, always disappointed if she missed out on anything.

Olive followed ten minutes later, walking briskly across the road, giving Mrs Bradshaw food for thought.

"Have you ever had a hooker in your house?" Olive was back in role as soon as she'd entered.

"No, you're the first, and the most expensive, I hope it's worth it!"

Standing in the hall, she put her keys and mobile on the table and approached me and stood on the bottom stair so that she was a few inches taller than me.

"Hookers sometimes don't kiss their punters do they?" She was looking down at me, her face inches away from mine.

"I think that would be a shame, and poor value for money," she went on, "besides, we haven't kissed yet and I want to see what it's like."

"Go on then," I looked into her eyes.

The first touch of lips was just for a second, a little peck, and then Olive's lips parted and our open mouths met for a longer, more desiring kiss. As we pulled briefly apart she said, "Not bad, but I think we're both out of practice."

As we kissed again Olive found my hand and pushed it up under her dress. As she released her grip, I found the soft flesh of her inner thigh once again and my fingers travelled upwards.

There was a sigh of delight as her mouth separated from mine, and my fingers slipped into her wetness.

"Shall we go to bed?" I asked.

"No, I want to do it on the floor like a real slutty hooker!"

I was surprised, saying, "God you really are going the whole way."

"If you're paying top prices you want the real experience,"

Removing my hand, we shuffled into the lounge. Olive was soon fumbling with my belt, and as she unbuckled it, I managed to slip off my shoes. My trousers fell down and I stepped out of them. Looking like a typical punter in boxers and socks, Olive giggled.

"For god's sake get those socks off," she muttered as she pulled her dress over her head and deftly unclipped her bra until she was totally naked.

She made a grab for my boxers and pulled them down.

"I hope you're gonna last longer than yesterday Mr Gibbs, it was a pretty pathetic display and made a right mess on the kitchen floor."

The mischievous expression on Olive's face prompted me to react.

"If you insist on goading me, there could be repercussions young lady," I was definitely playing along now.

Both of us standing there naked in my lounge seemed a bit bizarre.

"I've heard men talk like that before."

Olive definitely wanted a reaction, and she got it.

Grabbing her arm I pulled her sideways, and as I sat down on the sofa, she overbalanced and I pulled her over my lap.

The first slap of the palm of my hand across her bare buttocks brought a yelp.

"Hey, this is not in the contract… ouch!…," she yelled again.

She began to squirm, her ample breasts squashed against my thighs.

"Oww!" the third smack landed, then the fourth, fifth, and sixth, in quick succession.

"Ow!… Ow!… Ow!… OWW!"… Mr Gibbs… please!"

The use of the formal name told me we were still play acting.

"That's six, are you going to be a good girl, or do you need more?"

"Oww… it hurts… I'll be good… I promise."

I let Olive stand up, and I was a little surprised at how red her backside appeared.

"That hurt!" she looked at me with a woeful expression. "Now you've certainly got to fuck me," and pointing at me, "it looks like you're ready."

The spanking episode had got me aroused and my cock was erect. Olive knelt down and took it in both hands. She lowered her head and I felt the wet warmth of her mouth close around it.

My groan was a sign that I was ready.

Pulling me down on top of her, she lay back on the carpet, and my cock slid straight inside her. Her legs wrapped around me and she gasped loudly.

"Fuck your hooker, Mr Gibbs, fuck her, and cum inside her!"

It seemed years and years since I'd fucked someone on the floor, and immediately, my knees were rubbing on the carpet. Olive was panting into my neck, using all sorts of profanities. I wasn't sure if the swear words were what she usually used when she had sex, or whether they were part of our roleplaying. It really had been years since either of us had fucked anyway!

Somehow we managed to creep across the carpet as we fucked, and we found ourselves almost under one of the armchairs.

Olive managed to roll me to one side and panting, she breathlessly said, "Fuck me from behind, do me doggy style Mr Gibbs."

Quickly she was on her knees, and bent over the seat of the armchair. Spreading her legs, I found her pussy and was inside her again.

"Fuck… yes go on…"

My thighs slapped against her red cheeks, and I gripped her hips, pulling her onto me.

"Fuck, Mr Gibbs… I think I'm going to cum, god… please don't stop… please!"

I could see both of Olive's hands gripping the arms of the chair as she came. Her face was buried in the cushion and she gave a long throaty cry.

I carried on thrusting inside her, as she was whimpering and asking me to cum.

With a grunt I began to shoot deep into her cunt.

"Oh… god that's good… oh fuck, Mike…"

Slowly I withdrew, and Olive stayed bent over the armchair for at least a minute, just giving long moans of, "mmm," until she lifted herself up and groaned, "that was fucking marvellous!"

She finally turned round and sat on the floor leaning back against the chair, looking over at me, and smiled.

"Well that was fun, wasn't it?" I finally said.

"Please, can we do it again?" her face carried a smile.

"What now?" I looked increduously at her.

"Noo… unless you can do it again now?"

"Fuck off," was my reply, and we both burst out laughing.

Olive went upstairs to shower, and when she came back down it was twelve noon.

"I must go, I've got to take my mother to a hospital appointment at three, and Stacey's home on a half day. Mike, this morning was special, but we need to talk. Maybe tomorrow, when we've both had time to think. I really must go now."

The whole morning had been a bit of a whirlwind. I had a shower and a sandwich for lunch and finally sat down to take it all in. I saw Olive leave for the hospital appointment, and Stacey arrive home. I needed to fill the car with fuel so I drove to the supermarket and filled up, and came straight back to find Stacey wrestling with one of her windscreen wipers.

"What's up?" I shouted over.

"It's this sodding wiper!" Stacey was getting very annoyed and losing it.

"C'mon, let me have a look."

Within a couple of minutes I'd sorted the problem, at least temporarily.

"You'll need a replacement, I'll look online and get one for you, it'll last you a few days, if the rain holds off."

Having calmed down, Stacey could see my dirty hands, "Come and wash your hands inside, have a beer as well."

I was a bit dubious, especially if Olive was to come back home and find me alone in the house with her daughter. "It's OK, I can wash up at mine."

"I insist, please!"

"Oh OK, just a quick one."

Slightly reluctantly I followed Stacey indoors and into the kitchen, stopping in the downstairs loo on the way to quickly wash my hands. I sat down on the now familiar stool, and watched Stacey open a beer and pass it to me. She was indeed a younger version of her mother, slightly slimmer, but with similar hips, bum and breasts.

When she spoke it snapped me back to the real world.

"I'm sorry I let on to mum about seeing you in town."

She looked directly at me and saw my embarrassment, I wondered if perhaps she was enjoying it, perhaps it was very deliberate.

"Hmmm, it's ok, your mum did mention it, to be honest it was totally embarrassing, but I'm not sure it's appropriate to be talking about it now...with you."

Stacey chuckled, ignoring what I'd just said, "All the girls in the salon know what goes on over there, some of the guys we see...well!...and then of course I saw you!"

"Look, your mum laughed about it, and that's that, now can we change the subject?"

"Did you fuck one of the girls in there?"

Exasperated I replied, "No I didn't actually."

"Hmmmmmm, I guess you had a blow job, or got wanked off?"

"Stop it Stacey, I'd rather not discuss it."

"I guess if you've been single for ages, perhaps there's a need."

"Exactly, now please can we talk about something else...how is your job going?"

"I reckon you ought to fuck my mum, she never has sex with my dad."

The statement took me aback, and foolishly I responded.

"How do you know she doesn't?...don't answer that, I shouldn't have asked it."

"Cos dad told me, and I've heard her arguing with him about it, I think he's knocking off someone at his work."

I just said, "Phew, you know all that!"

"The fact is that neither of you are getting it, so you should go for it, I can put in a good word for you!"

"For goodness sake Stacey, don't you dare...we shouldn't even be having a conversation like this...look I'd better go...I'll get that wiper for you tomorrow."

As I put my empty bottle down, Stacey came round the breakfast bar and stood in front of me.

"Wait a moment, there's something I need to do." Stacey had a glint in her eye which made me catch my breath.

I'd just started to ask, "What do you..." when she placed her hand on my crotch.

"This is what I mean."

She squeezed gently, and my cock felt her fingers close around it through the fabric.

"For god's sake Stacey, no!" and I grabbed her hand to pull it away. But she in turn lifted my hand away with her other one.

"Stacey, you can't do this, it's crazy, I'm forty years older than you, it's wrong...it's very wrong!"

She chuckled and put her face right up close to mine, "I want to do it, I like older men, I've done it before."

Meanwhile her fingers had unzipped me, and my cock had reacted. I tried a different tack. "Your mum's gonna be home soon for god's sake, and your dad might come home early...jesus...please stop!"

Too late, she'd got my cock out through my flies, and sunk down to her knees. In moments she was sucking me.

"FUCK!...Stacey!...we shouldn't be doing this...what if..."

Stacey lifted her head, "You can see the drive from there, just watch out for mum or dad."

In a moment she was sucking me again.

"Jesus Stacey...good god...you shouldn't...oh fuck." My words made no sense, I was just reacting to the pleasure she was now giving me.

As I watched through the small viewpoint I had on the drive, Stacey's head was bobbing up and down. And then I realised I had no more control.

"Oh god Stacey, i think I'm going to cum." Bizarrely all I could think of was her mum making me shoot onto the kitchen floor just where Stacey was kneeling.

There was no way that was to be repeated.

"I'm cumming...I'm cumming..." I panicked a bit, fearing that Stacey hadn't realised, but she knew exactly. As I began to jerk, she swallowed every spurt as I emptied myself into her mouth, eagerly, she was swallowing every last drop.

When I sighed and she finally stood up she was smiling.

"Better than having to pay for it?"

I just looked guilty and downcast, "Fucking hell Stacey, your parents mustn't ever know about this, all hell would break loose!"

As I struggled to zip myself up Stacey was giggling, "I won't say anything, but don't forget to fuck my mum, like I said you both need it. In fact wouldn't it be cool to fuck me as well...fucking mother and daughter...wow...that's really cool!"

"Stacey...just stop it...I've got to go, otherwise we're gonna get caught."

Stacey yelled out as I crossed the road, "Don't forget the wiper," I just waved back over my shoulder.

"Bloody hell," I said quietly to myself as I sat down at home.

My whole world had gone crazy in just a few days, and I knew that Olive wanted to chat about it all the next morning. I really hoped that Stacey wouldn't land me in it, she was a headstrong girl.

After breakfast the next day, I could see that both David and Stacey had left for work, and my mobile pinged with a message from Olive.

'Shall I come to you?'

I just replied, 'Yes 5 minutes.'

When Olive arrived, trying to avoid old Mrs Bradshaw, she greeted me with a kiss. It immediately got my blood flowing, but I resisted grabbing her and we went to the kitchen to have coffee.

"Well, what do we do?" Olive asked the obvious question.

"I'm not sure, yesterday was huge fun, and I think we both enjoyed it, but what would David do if he found out about us?"

"I told you, I think he's having it off at work, Trudy's her name, another in the sales department, younger of course!"

"So he can't really complain...if it's true."

"It is true, I think he told Stacey something, but she's being loyal to him, or just trying to avoid friction."

"Oh dear, so as long as we're discreet, it might work, or do you not want an affair?"

"With you, yes I do, but we mustn't be too obvious."

I looked at Olive, her eyes both sad and expectant in equal measure.

"Shall we go to bed now?"

Nothing more was said, I took Olive's hand and led her upstairs. She wore a dress which I unzipped and which revealed her just in bra and panties.

"Get into bed like that," I said, I wanted to undress her completely myself. She slipped under the duvet and watched me take my clothes off.

"Wait, just stand there, I want to look at you," Olive peered out from under the duvet and studied me as I self consciously stood there. My cock at half mast was becoming stiffer as she looked.

"Your cock is really quite nice!"

"Oh thank you!" I said sarcastically, "It's never been called 'nice' before!"

I flung the duvet completely off the bed, "Now that's what looks nice!" and she did, she looked so sexy, as I got onto the bed beside her.

We kissed and I reached behind her to unclasp her bra to reveal her wonderful breasts. I leaned forward and took one of her nipples between my lips, it immediately swelled to let me lick it, suck it, and make her sigh.

One of her hands grasped my cock which had now fully grown.

"Make love to me today, like a lover, not a hooker."

"Hookers don't wear knickers!" I whispered as I pulled her panties down her thighs.

Finally when we were both naked we were wrapped in each other, Olive's arms around my neck, my arms tucked under her body, both of us wanting that moment when I entered her. When it came we collectively sighed, we relaxed and were able to take time to look at each other close up. There's a magic moment when you both know of the pleasures to come, when you want to say so many things, tell the other how it feels, but the urgency of the flesh postpones those moments until afterwards when you can release those emotions in the afterglow.

When I began to move my body the learning began. I wanted to understand what thrilled her, what made her respond. It was important that each little gasp, each whimper, each little reflex of her as she pushed against me, was logged for future reference. We were both on a journey like it was the first time, and it was.

Slowly we built the foundations, the arousal, the swelling passion, the tingle of expectation. When I heard the first little cry out loud, I wanted it to be followed by another, and as my body flexed it was. When my name was called out, it was to spur me on, it was a sign that we were almost at journeys end.

Olive's body became more animated, more desperate to get there, the final push was when the room echoed with a cry of deep pleasure.

"Oh god Mike...oh...my...GOD!"

The whole of her body trembled beneath me, her fingernails dug into my shoulders, her calves gripped the back of my thighs, and there was an enormous gasp of release.

I was still hard and deep inside her body when her eyes opened and she said quietly, "thank you." She quickly knew how close I was and whispered, "you can cum now, let me feel you."

She looked up at me and saw my eyelids flicker, and my jaw clamp shut. At the moment when I jerked the first time, my hips pushed hard against her, "Yes, that's it, let me feel you, oh gosh, oh my god, ohhhh!"

I came, and came, and came again, emptying my whole self into her.

"Oh Olive, I'm not sure if that wasn't the best ever!"

As I looked down at her, both our bodies were covered in a sheen of perspiration, and I went to roll off her to one side,

"Please...please! stay inside me, just hold me."

Minutes passed and it was inevitable that my cock reached that moment where it suddenly slipped away.

"Ohhhhhhh, that's the worst moment...oh Mike...that was so good."

As I stretched out beside her, she raised herself up on one elbow, looking down at my body, and took my now sad little cock between her fingers.

"Awwww look at him, oh what a poor little penis."

She said it like it was a tiny dying animal, and then leaning down she took it all into her mouth and ran her tongue around and over it.

I groaned and almost went to pull her head away, as the sensitivity made me twitch, but when she had tasted the last of my semen, she returned to the pillow beside me.

"Stop licking your lips, you've had everything!" I chuckled.

"Yes I really think I have, and now the sad part, I've got to go, but I'm really happy that we know that won't be the last time."

I listened while she quickly washed and dressed and, in my bathrobe, I went to see her out.

"See you soon, but be careful," I said, as we kissed goodbye...and then she was gone.

It was only midday and after my shower I needed to go and collect Stacey's wiper from the superstore.

I hadn't mentioned the repair to Olive so when I got back I used it as an excuse to knock on her door and tell her to text me when Stacey got back from the salon.

I was tempted to go in when she winked, and asked me if I wanted a cuppa, but I told her, "no, let's not push our luck!"

Back home I just got on with catching up on my chores.

I saw Stacey arrive home even before I got Olive's text. I went straight out and was soon joined by both of them. I'd replaced it within five minutes, so when Olive asked me to come in for a beer I accepted, thinking it was a pretty straightforward reward.

Both were in good form, but somewhere in the conversation there must have been something in our interaction that struck a chord with Stacey. Olive popped into the utility room at one point to switch the washing machine off.

"You've fucked her haven't you? Bloody hell, you randy bastard!"

I must have gone bright red, and I had no time to confirm or deny the accusation, before Olive returned. It must have surprised Olive that I was in such a hurry to finish my beer and leave.

"Don't rush off, wait and see David when he gets in, he won't be long."

Stacey couldn't resist that, "He's feeling guilty, chatting up both his wife and daughter, he doesn't want to be caught at it!"

"Stop it Stacey, take no notice Mike," but Olive was blushing bright red too, and Stacey was chuckling as she left to go upstairs.

"Do you think she knows?" Olive whispered as I left.

"No...just stick to denying it, she doesn't really know, she's just teasing."

Once back home it wasn't long before I got a text just saying, 'Thanks.'

I'd decided I needed a quiet evening, the days events had been exhausting, so with a glass of whisky after my meal I settled down to an evening of editing photos on my laptop.

It was just getting dark, around 8.30pm when the door bell rang. I wondered who it could be at that time of the evening. Suddenly when I opened the door, it was pushed further open by Stacey squeezing in and saying, Quick, quick, before anyone sees me!"

"What the devil are you doing here, what's up?"

As I quickly looked outside to see if anyone was about, Stacey said, "Close the door, no one's about, quick."

"Fuck, what's going on Stacey?"

She burst out laughing, "I was right wasn't I, you HAVE fucked her haven't you?"

"Look, you're really being very naughty Stacey, yesterday you proved that! You really won't be satisfied until I've owned up!"

"So I am right, I knew it, I could just tell when you two were talking, wow, you're the naughty one!"

"Look what are you doing here?"

There was no reply, Stacey was trying to work me out, she sat herself down in an armchair, like she was in no hurry to go, even though she'd got her answer.

"Make yourself at home," I said sarcastically, "I suppose you want a drink while you're here, where are you supposed to be now?"

"I waited till it got dark, I'm supposed to be at my friends on Windsor Avenue."

"White wine?"

"Please."

I disappeared to get the wine and when I returned Stacey was lounging in the armchair sideways, her legs over the arm, her skirt riding up. Handing her the glass of wine, she swung her legs back round and I saw something that I should have predicted. She wore no panties, and I knew immediately she was visiting me with one purpose in mind.

Defensively I sat in the other armchair at an angle so that I wasn't opposite and so couldn't be 'flashed' at.

"Look Stacey, me and your mum really don't want to upset your dad."

"Awww don't worry about that, I told you he's fucking a woman at his work, and I won't be saying anything."

"Good, and I'd be grateful if you didn't mention what we did yesterday to your mum."

"That depends."

"What do you mean, that depends?" suddenly I was panicking.

"On whether you fuck me tonight!"

My heart sank, "C'mon Stacey, you can't mean that."

Stacey smiled in a way that just said, "Watch me!"

"I would have thought that someone who visits a massage parlour wouldn't turn down a young girl like me."

As she spoke I saw her put one hand underneath her skirt, and clearly she began to frig herself.

"Stacey you're really going over the limit now, stop it before this all goes too far."

The moment I ended that sentence there was the sound of Stacey's fingers in the wetness of her pussy.

"Can you hear how ready I am? Ready for your cock inside me."

She turned in the armchair to face more towards me, and with one leg over the arm her legs were wide apart. Two of her fingers were delving into her pussy, I could clearly see the pinkness, the wetness, and just to goad me more, she raised her glistening fingers to her mouth and sucked her pussy juices from them.

Returning them to her pussy she began to rub her clit in little circular motions, closing her eyes in mock orgasm, and moaning deliberately.

"You see how ready I am?"

"I'm not looking." I said, but I was, I couldn't take my eyes off her.

Holding my gaze she got up and walked over to me. I wasn't sure how to react, maybe just retreat into the kitchen, but I stayed frozen in my chair. Slowly she reached forward and slid her two fingers between my lips. The taste of her juices was devine.

I gripped her wrist lightly to pull them away, and said, "You are the most persistent girl I think I've met."

It was a mistake because it sounded a bit like a surrender, and when she knelt down, I knew this was a re-enactment of the last time.

"No Stacey, I really must say no!" but she had already begun to unbuckle my belt, and my protestations were really quite lukewarm.

Even as my zip was pulled down I knew it would reveal a stiffening cock.

"You can carry on saying 'no,' but you don't mean it, you want me, just like my mum...my word, you certainly don't mean it!"

My cock was standing up through the opening of my boxers.

"Let's get these off, lift up."

Resigned, I lifted my backside off the seat cushion and Stacey tugged my trousers and boxers down to my ankles.

"Mmmmmmmm...now hold your breath!"

She stood up and placed her knees on the seat either side of me, reaching down to guide my cock, she sunk lower and I felt myself enter a very wet, but very tight pussy.

"Oh god, this is so wrong Stacey," then in panic I said, "Jesus, what if I get you pregnant?"

"That isn't a worry...all this feels pretty right to me, and it saves you all that grief of me telling my dad about you and mum."

I moaned out loud as she raised and lowered herself on my cock.

"Oh fuck...I just hope no one finds out about this!"

"Well, at the moment it's just between us."

I really didn't care about anything much at that point, especially as she grabbed her top and pulled it over her head, and slipped off her bra.

The sight of Stacey's breasts and wonderful nipples, inches from my face, was too much not to touch. My fingers reached up to hold them, to feel them, to pinch the nipples, as she began to twerk her backside in my lap. Her clit must have come alive because the combination of nipple play and her hip action started a series of loud shouts of, "God...oh god...oh god!"

She came remarkably quickly, and she seemed to gush huge amounts of juices into my lap. Her shaking body bucked and pitched from side to side, and she found it difficult to catch her breath.

"Oh fuck Mike...shit...I'm sorry, I've made a bit of a mess...oh god that was good."

"Just get up, and we'll move."

I didn't really care about the soaking wet cushions. Stacey stood up, and I directed her, "lay down on the sofa."

Subdued somewhat, she did as I asked, and I struggled out of my shoes and socks and the trousers and boxers which were still around my ankles.

She watched quietly and saw my cock still stiff and upstanding as I put one knee on the sofa beside her.

Nothing was said except another soft moan as I entered her again. Her pussy was awash with her juices, and her breasts splayed out as I lowered myself onto her.

"Take off your shirt...please," she asked quietly.

I struggled to undo the buttons, but with Stacey's help I eventually ditched the shirt.

Stacey's appetite for sex must have been huge. Hardly had I been moving inside her for a couple of minutes, than she was closing her eyes and telling me she was cumming again.

"Oh Mike, I don't know what you're doing, but for fuck's sake don't stop...oh fuck...yes...yes...yes!"

We must have fucked for half an hour before I ended up cumming inside her. I'd lost count of the number of times she'd reached some sort of orgasm. When eventually we fell apart we were exhausted and the lounge was filled with a wonderful sexual perfume.

But at the back of my mind was the problem that had started all this.

"Stacey, this can't happen again, you've got to let me try and get on with your mum...please."

"Hmmmmm...after what we just did, I'm not sure that she should have you to herself."

I was filled with dread.

-----------------------------

   Series:Her Daughter's Private Tuition
   Author:Cleevedreams
 Subtitle:Her Daughter's Private Tuition Pt. 1
   Teaser:A favour to help her daughter's studies became more
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/her-daughters-private-tuition
Published:2021-05-07
Having just retired from a career in teaching, and being a single guy in his sixties, the world was my oyster. I was assessing my options. Should I move house, should I travel, should I write? Maybe do all three, I could do anything pretty much. There was nothing further from my mind than teaching, until that phone call.

Brenda was a recent colleague in the English department. The phone call went something like this.

"Hi Paul, it's Brenda, how's your retirement going? All that free time, you lucky man!"

"It takes some getting used to," I replied, "how's things at school?"

"Oh the usual aggro, we all miss you. I've got a favour to ask, if you don't mind, just say if you don't want to do it."

"Sounds intriguing?"

"Well it's a neighbour of mine, she has a daughter who needs some extra coaching for her GCSE in science, she's a single mum, and just wants to give her daughter some extra help. She's a lawyer, so she's not hard up. Do you fancy doing some private tuition?"

The idea had come out of the blue, but on the spur of the moment I said, "Yes, OK, I'll help out, just give her my number, and she can give me a ring."

When Brenda had thanked me, and rung off, I wondered if I'd done the right thing, however, the following evening Megan phoned.

"Is that Paul, I'm Megan Davies, Brenda's neighbour?"

Her voice had a sexy Welsh lilt to it.

"Oh hello Mrs Davies, I was expecting you to phone, Brenda said you were looking for some help with your daughter's GCSE science."

"Please, call me Megan, Paul. Yes, Tess could use a bit of extra tuition, just to gain a bit of confidence with her science. Is it something you could help with?"

The Welsh accent was all it took for me to say, "Certainly Megan, should I come round, and meet you both, you're not that far away?"

And so I fixed to drop by later, after I'd eaten.

At 8pm I rang the doorbell, and my jaw must have dropped. Megan Davies opened the door in her work attire. If I had been a criminal client of hers, I would have been in a permanent state of arousal.

Megan was still in her daytime clothes. She was a woman in her early thirties, wearing a black, tight, pencil skirt, and a close fitting white blouse, unbuttoned to a semi decent level, and I imagined stockings beneath, and perhaps she had worn high heels in court. She looked fantastic.

"Come in Paul, thank you for coming, I do appreciate it. Tess is in the lounge, go through."

I made my way into the lounge which was furnished with a leather sofa, and chairs, and surprisingly, lots of sketches, and paintings on the wall, some of which were artistic nudes, and obviously were by an amateur artist.

Tess was very much her mother's daughter, the same blue eyes, the blonde hair, and a teenager's freshness and energy.

"Would you like a drink, a coffee maybe?" Megan enquired.

"Thank you, yes please, a black coffee, and no sugar."

While Megan was making the coffee, Tess and myself talked briefly about her perceived weaknesses in her GCSE science. By the time my coffee arrived I had a rough idea of what was needed.

"From overhearing your conversation, do you think you can improve things for Tess? I'm not sure what the going rate is for private tuition, but that won't be a problem. Perhaps a couple of sessions a week?"

All three of us decided that I'd visit on a Monday, and a Thursday evening for a couple of hours, and then Tess excused herself to go upstairs to her room, leaving myself, and her mum to chat.

Sitting opposite Megan I was able to appreciate her attractiveness. I tried not to stare at her legs, particularly when she crossed, and uncrossed them. Was she doing that deliberately?

"I noticed you looking at my sketches and paintings Paul? It's something I do to relax from the stresses of work. Ever since I split from my husband, I'm able to go back to my favourite hobby."

"I'm very impressed," I said honestly, "you seem to focus on figure work? If that's the correct term?"

"Yes, I've always thought the human body to be challenging, but so unique from person to person."

I shifted, slightly embarrassed, and Megan noticed.

Smiling, she seemed to enjoy my nervousness.

"You'll have to consider sitting for me."

Her smile broadened, as I coughed, and almost squeaked, "I haven't got the body for that sort of thing at my age."

I could feel my face flush when Megan looked directly at me, and in that velvety Welsh accent said, "Oh I don't know, It could be a body that I'd enjoy… sketching."

She had paused, just for a millisecond before that last word. Her courtroom timing was perfect, because I ended up knocking my coffee mug over.

In the scramble to mop up the small amount of spilt coffee on the table, she began to apologise.

"Oh Paul, I'm so wicked, I couldn't help teasing you, It's so rare for me to have male company, other than work, and I'm a terrible flirt, but I was serious about the offer, think about it."

Flustered, I mumbled something about discussing it when I came for Tess's first session, and then standing up, I made my excuses to go, saying that I would be back the next day at 7.30pm, which happened to be Thursday.

"OK Paul, I'll look forward to it, and I'll make sure Tess is ready."

That evening, and the next day, my thoughts were exaggerated, and rather wild, even inappropriate. However, I arrived punctually, and this time Megan was in relaxed mode wearing jeans and a t-shirt, which actually accentuated her very sexy ass, which happened to be a predilection of mine.

"Hi Paul, come on in, can I get you something to drink, a glass of wine perhaps?"

"No, I'd better not, that would be very unprofessional," I said smiling, "just a glass of water, thanks."

Megan laughed, "OK, well I hope you'll stop for one after."

Tess was in the conservatory, and we spent the best part of half an hour getting to know what the problem areas were with her studies. She was an intelligent girl, perhaps too quick to judge her teachers, and maybe too influenced by her peers. And of course there was an older 'boy' who was in the background that seemingly was kept away from mum.

We'd been working for over an hour, when I decided that a suitable point had been reached to end it there until the next session. I left her a little task to complete for the next time, and we both came to the conclusion that it had been useful for her.

Having gone up to her room, I joined Megan in the lounge for the glass of wine she had offered.

Sitting opposite her, I had a chance to admire the way she looked, the way she moved, and certainly her intellect.

She was also very open with me, describing the breakup with her husband, and the difficulties of being a single mum. Surprisingly, she alluded to a couple of disastrous affairs, or perhaps flings that she had had in the past year. She had decided to use a dating app, and get back into a relationship.

She dismissed them as ill conceived, but there was something more to her admissions that I felt were hidden behind what she said.

I, in turn, owned up to a sordid affair I'd had with the daughter of a neighbour, which hadn't ended well. That intrigued her, and in her 'legal' mode, she proceeded to forensically question me to get the details.

It was a hugely amusing half an hour, where she couldn't control her laughter at the awkward situations I had found myself in.

"I would never have thought a respectable teacher like you would have seduced a younger woman like that," adding, "but I'm not totally surprised."

There was an element in what she said that was left hanging.

"Well, it started out as a bit if fun, but I almost got burned by it. I guess I was flattered by a younger woman."

"We all learn from experience, I think, after my dabbling with online dating, I'm probably safer with older men like your neighbour's daughter!"

I felt myself going red, and hoped Megan didn't notice. She got up to fill my glass, but I had to decline as I was driving. Her ass was drawing my eyes towards her as she sat back down, and she continued, "So do you still see your neighbour's daughter?"

"Oh god no, after being caught out we have given each other a wide berth. I've had a few close escapes in my life, but this one was silly, I guess."

Megan face seemed to perk up as she asked, "Go on, tell me you're worst mistake, or a situation that was very awkward."

"You are awful," I said, "you really want to know?"

"Yes, yes, if you tell me, I'll tell you mine."

By now, Megan was positively agog with curiosity.

"All right, there was a situation at school, where the parent of a pupil, a young mum, came to see me in my office for an interview about her daughter. To cut a long story short, she ended up locking the office door and, to use a common term, gave me a blow job."

I blushed heavily as I said the words 'blow job,' and Megan had to stifle a shriek, as she giggled uncontrollably.

"Oh my god… how unprofessional Paul, but how exciting." Her smile broadened, "that's amazing."

"OK, now your turn," I replied, with eyebrows raised, noticing that Megan's expression was changing. " Go on," I insisted, "you promised!"

"Oh… you will think I'm such a bitch."

I was slightly taken aback by Megan's use of the word 'bitch.'

"No I won't, we all have these skeletons…"

Lowering her voice, and leaning forward slightly, "Hmm, well on my wedding day, at the reception, I fucked my husband's brother"

"Bloody hell." I couldn't help swearing.

"Yes I know, it sounds terrible, but I'd always fancied him, he was much older, and we found ourselves upstairs in this huge manor house where the reception was, and we'd both been drinking, and he kissed me, and pulled me into this room, and had me bent over in my wedding dress. Oh god, how awful it sounds, unfaithful within a couple of hours, and I guess it was the writing on the wall for our marriage, which only lasted three years."

"Wow," was all I said. But then added, "I guess we've both had our colourful moments.

I think we both realised that we'd probably said too much, and both of us looked at each other a little sheepishly.

"Well I must go Megan, I really have enjoyed your company, and needless to say, I will treat everything we've said with total discretion."

Standing up, Megan replied, "Of course, Paul, you're an absolute sweetie, it's been fun," and reaching up she kissed me, firstly on the cheek, as you do, but then fleetingly on the lips.

With a flash of her eyes, she winked, and took my hand, and led me to the front door, calling up to Tess, "Paul's going, he'll be back on Monday," and turning to me said, "about 8 o'clock again?"

"Yes, I'll look forward to it," I replied.

"And so will I," and briefly, she squeezed my hand, and I left.

Needless to say, my imagination went into overdrive over the weekend. I did receive a text from Megan on the Friday, apologising for not discussing payment. I replied politely that our first session was just an initial consultation, and that we could discuss the arrangement

next time.

When Tuesday arrived I received a text asking if I could move the session to a bit earlier, as Tess had been invited to a cinema visit with a friend. The new time was 5.30pm and so I arrived promptly, even before Megan had got in from work.

Tess took me into the conservatory, and we got straight down to the first stage of our plan. We were interrupted briefly by Megan arriving home, she brought us both a cold drink, and a sandwich before disappearing again.

By the time Tess and I had worked for an hour and a half, we accomplished quite a lot, and with a plan for Thursday's session she went to get ready to go out.

Megan appeared from the kitchen, and it was apparent that she'd had a shower. Her hair was damp, and tied in a knot, and she was dressed in a fluffy white towelling robe.

"I'm so sorry about changing the time at short notice Paul."

Just then, the doorbell rang, and in a whirl, Tess came downstairs, shouting goodbye, and went out to get the lift from her friend's mum.

"Oh don't worry Megan, I'm quite flexible, I have very few commitments."

"OK, so wine? you haven't got to rush off?"

"Yes, but just one glass, I've still got to drive home."

Megan poured us two glasses, and I sat down in one of the leather armchairs, while she sat casually sat on an upright chair at the dining table.

"You intrigued me the other night, Paul."

"Why's that," I asked, slightly puzzled.

"Well, you've obviously led an interesting life, where you've had a few scrapes along the way. I have a hobby of writing stories, and wondered if you'd give me a few ideas for storylines."

Even more puzzled, I must have looked perplexed.

"I did start to write children's stories, but found it a bit tame, and then I read some raunchy adult books, and decided I could do just as well, if not better."

"You're certainly full of surprises Megan, a woman of hidden surprises!"

"Stop it, I'm just me, but I've found that I get a kick out of writing, and a sense of satisfaction from it, and it's totally different to the day job, and now that Tess is older, I can do anything I like, well, within reason."

"How many have you written?" I asked, by now I was genuinely interested.

"About a dozen I guess, would you like to read one?"

"Yes please, are they published?"

"Noo… I wouldn't dare, no one has read them apart from me. They're hidden on my laptop."

"Go on then, show me, just pick one you think I might like."

Megan got up, and fetched her laptop from the kitchen. After a few moments getting into it she passed it to me, and I placed it on the arm of my armchair.

"This one's called, 'Judy's Night in Leeds,' it's about… well I'll let you read it."

I began the story, which was about a young lawyer, attending a court case, and having to stay for two nights, in a hotel.

As the story develops she meets a man, and his friend in the bar, and becomes quite drunk.

Megan sat at the table, and I felt her eyes on me the whole time I was reading.

The story involved the young woman being invited to their room, and being persuaded to go to bed with both of them. There follows several hours of lust and adventure, with a sexual awakening involving multiple orgasms, and the type of sex that was new to her.

As I got into the story, I relished the way Megan had described the woman cumming, and cumming again. I must have breathed heavily as she watched me closely. I was sitting in the armchair, the laptop open on the arm.

In the comparative quiet, I suddenly felt that feeling of becoming erect, the sensation of my cock pushing upwards against my trousers. I started to shift in my chair, and I was positive Megan was noticing the bulge in my crotch.

By the time I'd finished reading her story, I looked up, very flushed, and croaked, "Wow, that's good, so good."

Megan was grinning as she walked over to collect the laptop.

"Looks like it's had an effect, I'm glad you liked it."

I shifted in the armchair and I couldn't help my hand reaching to adjust my crotch, trying to make my cock lie flat.

"How embarrassing, it certainly got me going Megan."

Megan returned to her seat at the table, and tapped on a few more keys.

"Here's one I think is closer to home, it's about an older man, if that's not being too rude!"

The laptop was passed back to me, and this time Megan sat beside me on the arm of the chair.

This one was about a young female lawyer who visits an older client at home to deliver some papers. The front door is open, and she enters unannounced, only to see him watching porn on his computer, and masturbating.

The ensuing encounter again aroused me, but in addition there was the presence of Megan sitting close to me, reading over my shoulder, and smelling divine. Her bare leg dangling from the armchair, and occasionally touching my thigh, made me think this was all a deliberate tease.

When I came to the end of the story, I exhaled.

"Phew, that was another hot one Megan, well done, you have a talent, you must write much more."

Standing up and taking the laptop from me, I again caught the scent of her body. My trousers were compressing my straining cock within, and I was damned sure that Megan could see that.

At that moment her phone 'pinged,' and a text from Tess said that she'd be home in half an hour.

"I'd better get off then," I said, as I stood up, and then realised my erection was evident.

Megan looked very deliberately at my crotch, and muttered in her Welsh lilt, "I think you'd better attend to that later."

Red faced I replied, "Oh god, you do embarrass me."

"Tell you what, I'll email you another story later on."

As she said that, she was standing with her legs slightly astride, standing tall, and slowly untied her towelling belt, and re-tied it, almost allowing it to open, before smiling, and following me to the front door.

This time she thanked me again, and putting her fingers against her lips, transferred them to mine.

"Enjoy the story, Paul, and I'll see you on Monday again."

Driving home I wondered where all this was going? Was Megan just amusing herself? Just teasing an older man? Should I just take the bull by the horns, and make a deliberate 'pass' at her? My cock was still hard from the whole episode.

I got home and poured myself a whisky, and got changed into my pyjama shorts, and lay on my bed with my laptop. I was excited to see if she would send another story. Her writing was highly arousing, and now she knew what effect it had on me.

I was on my second glass before an email arrived from Megan. There was no attachment, just a brief question.

'Do you mind if the story I send is much 'darker?'

I replied, 'Of course not, it's only between us two.'

A couple of minutes later it arrived. And boy, was it darker!

Again it was our young, female lawyer, this time involved with a client that ran a nightclub, a bit of a shady character, who was a bit of an alpha male, strong, muscular, tattooed, dominant, who seduces the lawyer, but then subjects her to some pretty heavy sexual bdsm practices.

She is tied, gagged, subjected to forced orgasms with vibrators, before being fucked by him and an accomplice. When it's over she is released and told to return the next day to continue the ordeal. She, then realises that she has enjoyed it, and decides to return.

As I was reading, my cock rose up again, and it was inevitable that I gripped it, and began to play with it. An amount of precum was soon seeping onto the head of it, just as my phone 'pinged.'

'I hope you aren't upset by the story, it was a bit of an experiment by me.'

I left my playing, and texted back, 'Of course not, bdsm can be very arousing between consenting adults.'

Ping! 'Oh thank goodness, I bet you're playing now, I'll leave you to it.'

I replied, 'Yes I am, I need to after this evening.'

There was no reply, and I returned to my pleasure, slowly stroking myself, and trying to hold back, before exploding over my chest, and stomach. The amount of semen was more than I'd produced in ages.

Cleaning up, I lay back wondering again about Megan. When I finally drifted off to sleep, I'd gone through a dozen scenarios of me seducing her, and her seducing me.

There were no more emails or texts from Megan until Sunday evening. A confirmatory email about Monday's session with Tess, but it was accompanied by Part Two of the bdsm story, and a brief note saying, 'Hope you don't mind me sending Part Two. I actually wrote it this afternoon. It's a bit extreme I'm afraid.'

And it was!

Megan had written about the young lawyer's return to her client/alpha male and his partner.

Her treatment was even more extreme involving nipple clamps, strokes from a riding crop, being gagged again, before being subjected to both orthodox fucking, and anal intercourse. The theme of two men continued, and I wondered if this was a 'real' fantasy of Megan's. Indeed, I wondered about the whole motivation for writing this subject matter.

Some of the answers came on Monday evening, after my next session with Tess.

I arrived at 7.30pm and Megan had already changed into her casual clothes, leggings, and sleeveless top, while I made my way into the conservatory, I received my coffee, and Tess appeared with her files.

Not much was said between myself and Megan, except, "We'll chat later."

The session went well. Tess was much more relaxed with me now, and it was evident that her major problem was that she didn't 'connect' with her science teacher. At the end of working, and after I'd given her a weekly task, she tidied up her files, and departed upstairs saying, " This is helping a lot Paul...oh and I think mum likes you a lot too."

I felt myself flush slightly, as she disappeared, and as I gathered my notebook and pen, Megan came in from the kitchen, and sat at the table in the conservatory.

"She's doing well, she really likes you Paul."

"I think that's the basic problem at school, she just doesn't get along with the teacher."

"Anyway, I hope you can carry on until the exams in May, and I enjoy our chats too."

I looked across at Megan and her blue eyes looking out below tousled blonde hair made my heart rate zoom.

"Tell me," she continued, "did you like Part Two? I actually sat down on Sunday afternoon and wrote it, I was in a creative mood I guess."

"I thought it was great, if a little traumatic for the young lawyer. I'm a little bit curious I must say."

"About what?" Megan leaned forward, her elbows on the table, cupping her chin in her hands.

"Where does the motivation, the interest in bdsm come from? You strike me as a very vanilla sort of person."

It was Megan's turn to blush, and I had caught her off guard.

"Errr, oh gosh, it's owning up time."

Now I was intrigued!

"I'm sorry, I shouldn't pry, we all have our own inner thoughts."

"Oh I'm sure it makes you ask questions, it did me. It's because of a friend of mine, Susie. Her and her husband, Tom, are into it, and I pick her brains about that scene. It prompted this story."

"Well you've certainly gained an insight. My only experience is being handcuffed to a bed once by an enthusiastic lady friend." I laughed out loud, and Megan giggled.

"Hmmmmm, I'll have to get the silk scarves out of my wardrobe!"

There was a moments silence, and a brief locking of eyes, before we both laughed nervously again.

"Would you like to meet them? Susie and Tom, I mean?"

I had a puzzled look, obviously.

"I've been invited to theirs on Friday evening. They're always banging on about bring a guy along to one of their dinner parties, how do you fancy it?"

Totally taken aback, I replied, "Yes," in a slightly startled way. "Are you sure you want to take me, and not someone younger?"

"Tom's much older too, you two will get along fine. You'll also see the dynamics of him and Susie, he is very much the dominant one, that's the way their relationship works, and where my story came from."

"Wow, it sounds very interesting, hopefully it's just dinner involved"

We both laughed again.

"Well don't have anything planned for Saturday, it might be a late night. I've got Tess staying at her dad's this weekend."

With that, I departed, excited by the thought of a dinner date with Megan.

Tess's Thursday tuition was another hour of confidence building, and Megan was working on a case for much of the time, but over our coffee later we arranged for a taxi to pick me up on the Friday, and collect Megan at around 7.30pm.

Megan was already walking down the path when my taxi pulled up outside her house. She looked absolutely delicious. Wearing a tight fitting purple dress, low cut, and high heels, her confident swaying hips, said it all, she wanted to impress.

The taxi was soon filled with her perfume, and I was surprised when she leaned over and kissed my cheek before she fastened her seatbelt. There was a strange air of excitement that seemed almost palpable.

The journey was short, and when we arrived at a rather imposing, gabled house, and Susie and Tom greeted us, it started to become clear to me that Tom was a senior barrister, who Megan had known for some years, and Susie was another Welsh girl even younger than Megan, maybe twenty five, and a paralegal who she was working with currently.

The house was vast, and the meal had been prepared beforehand, a simple meal of smoked mackerel to start with, followed by a pasta dish, and tiramisu. However, each course was accompanied by a different wine, and by the time we had coffee, I was feeling rather jolly.

Conversation flowed, and I could see what Megan meant about Tom's dominant personality.

Susie on the other hand was petite, dark haired, slim figured, but hugely sexy. Her green eyes sparkled, and she was very touchy feely.

Sitting between her and Megan, and opposite Tom, throughout the meal, she constantly either touched my arm, or brushed up against me as she brought the various dishes to the table.

At first it seemed it was just her way, but as I consumed more wine, I began to think that it was becoming rather deliberate. At one point I caught Tom's eye as Susie leaned across me to collect some plates. He smiled, and seemed to be enjoying my slight embarrassment.

Megan too, watched her friend squeeze between us, and winked as she saw me trying to avoid looking at her pert ass.

The meal ended and we retired to a lounge at the back of the house, overlooking the garden.

"Susie get Paul a brandy, and I'll have one too, and whatever you two girls want," Tom commanded in a very authoritative manner.

"So Paul, I gather you're giving Tess some extra lessons, how's she getting on?"

"Very well, it's very much a confidence thing with her, but we're getting there."

"It's the same with Susie," Tom guffawed. "She has to be told what to do very often. Hey, sit next to Paul, you don't mind do you Meg?"

Megan smiled broadly, and the familiarity with which Tom spoke to 'Meg' puzzled me a little.

Gradually, though, the outcome of the evening began to be apparent.

Susie sat next to me on the sofa, as Tom beckoned Megan to go and sit next to him on the other sofa.

I watched as she sank down beside him, rather closer than you would normally assume. Their thighs were pressed up against each other, but so were Susie's and mine. I suspected that there was a distinct agenda to the evening.

That was confirmed when Susie took my brandy glass, and placed it on the table at the end of the sofa. Turning back to me, both Tom and Megan watched, as Susie placed her hand on my thigh, and slid it upwards towards my crotch.

Both of them stared, smiling, as Susie, with both hands now, unzipped my fly and slid one hand inside. My cock immediately began to harden, and as she pulled it out into the open she leaned forward and took it into her mouth.

I heard myself groan softly, and Tom said, " Good girl, she's very good at that Paul."

The evening was unfolding in a way I had dared not imagine.

Astonishingly, as Susie's head started to rise and fall, I watched Megan, do exactly the same with Tom. As his cock became bigger, and harder, I saw Megan sit up, and pull Tom's trousers and boxers down to his ankles. In one movement she gripped her dress, and pulled it over her head and off. In a flash her bra and panties were discarded, and she was mounting Tom's cock.

Following suit, Susie was stripping off, revealing her pert, boyish like breasts, and smooth, shaved pussy, displaying the signs of seeping pussy juice.

I pushed my own trousers downwards, and my view of Tom and Megan fucking was blocked out by Susie, sinking onto my cock, and placing her hands on my shoulders to steady herself, as she started to ride me.

I could hear much grunting, and heavy breathing from across the room, as Susie's pussy squeezed tightly around my cock, with me gripping her hips. Her face was close to mine as she raised and lowered herself.

And then I heard movement from behind her, followed by the sound of a smack, a hand against flesh. I struggled to look around Susie's body, and managed to see Megan kneeling on all fours on the sofa, Tom thrusting into her from behind, and a second, hard smack against her buttocks, and a cry of pain.

Susie read my concern.

"Don't worry, she likes it rough."

It was all becoming clear. Megan had not told me the whole truth about her exposure to bdsm. Perhaps she thought it was a too extreme secret to confide in me, but here I was getting a first taste of her friends who were into the same thing.

As I listened to Megan crying out, I had my own pleasure building.

Susie was grinding down on me, clearly close to cumming. Her eyes were closed, her breathing was coming in gasps.

I heard Megan scream, as yet another smack resounded around the lounge, and then, "God, I'm cumming, fuck Tom, don't stop."

With the loudest scream yet, I heard her cum, her scream becoming a groan, then a sigh, before there was a long, low growl, as Tom came inside her.

It seemed to prompt Susie because, I felt her pussy pulsate, she lurched forward, biting my shoulder through my shirt, and she shuddered, quietly saying, "Oh god, oh god, oh god."

Very slowly she continued to move gently on my cock, until, from the way I was breathing, she knew I was close.

With a gasp, my cock jerked, spurting spunk up inside her. I heard her say, "Yes, yesssss..."

The room was quiet except for the sound of all four of us regaining our breath. Both Susie and Megan were naked, and Tom was stripping out of the rest of his clothes. I felt I had to follow suit, and Tom addressed us all by saying, "Come with me, I think we all need to relax."

He led the way through the kitchen to the other side of the house where there was a large sunroom, and gym, with a hot tub, and a whole series of exercise machines, and various couches, and chairs.

We all climbed into the hot tub which I welcomed. Everyone had lost any inhibitions which might have been left, and Megan was back engaging with me rather than Tom. As she clambered into the tub, I couldn't help noticing her bright red buttocks from Tom's repeated slaps, as he had fucked her.

Tom's demeanour had softened too, and everyone was in a generally jovial mood.

Megan whispered to me, above the noise of the bubbles, "Quite an evening?"

"You're not kidding," I whispered back, "you should have warned me."

Megan just smiled, and I felt her hand squeeze my thigh.

As the joking and banter flew back and forth, I felt Megan's hand on my thigh again. Even so soon after having sex with Susie, I felt my cock react, and halfway through something I was saying to Tom, I hesitated, as her fingers closed over my developing erection. As we continued to chat, Megan's attentions produced what she wanted.

She leaned towards me."Do you want to fuck me?"

A rhetorical question maybe, but I had to reply. "What do you think?"

Slowly Megan used the buoyancy of the water to slide across and straddle me, reaching down between us to guide my cock inside her. Her breasts were a lot bigger than Susie's and she thrust them up against my face. As I took one of her nipples between my lips, I heard her say, "Bite them...hard...go on...harder."

I realised straight away that this was more of her predisposition to pain and pleasure. I bit quite hard, but I was being distracted by her hips starting to flex and massage my cock. As she pushed down to stimulate her clit, she thrust the other nipple towards my mouth, saying again, "Bite it, go on."

At that moment the bubbles ceased, and Tom stood up in the middle of the hot tub. Susie seemed to know what was about to happen, as she had reached over the side of the tub and was holding a tube of lubricant jelly.

My view of this was obscured, but Tom was erect too, and Susie was applying the lube to his cock.

As soon as Megan felt Tom behind her, she pulled her breasts away from me, and I could see Tom's face. He had one hand on Megan's shoulder, and was beginning to crouch down.

Suddenly Megan shouted out, "No Tom, not that, I won't be able to take it."

Tom's hand moved from her shoulder, and clasped itself over her mouth to stifle her cries. In a flash, I realised what was about to happen.

Tom was positioned between my legs, I could feel his legs against mine. I watched Megan's eyes widen, then close tight, then widen again. A distinct look of panic was apparent, and a muffled sound from her clamped mouth.

Tom suddenly thrust his body forward with a grunt, and I felt the heat of his balls on mine, he was deep in Megan's ass.

He had to support himself with both hands so that when he freed her mouth, Megan gasped, and shouted, "God Tom... oh fuck...oh fuck."

I could scarce believe that I was inside her pussy, and there was another cock in her ass. She had stopped grinding down on me, and Tom was fucking her ass, slowly, and deeply.

"Oh wow Tom," Megan gasped again, but her rather frightened tone had mellowed to one of nervous pleasure. "Wow, just take it slow...that's it...oh yes."

I was pinned to the hot tub seat by Megan astride me, so I watched as Tom fucked her, and Susie looked on with an expression of curiosity.

Both Megan and I sensed Tom was going to cum, and she actually said out loud, "Fuck Tom, you're gonna cum in my ass." It wasn't a question, just a statement of fact, "Go on, do it."

With a grunt, Tom pressed against Megan's back, I could feel his balls against mine, and they seemed to pulsate as he emptied himself inside her.

Megan gasped, as she felt him cumming. I heard her muttering in my ear, " Oh fucking hell, oh fuck."

Finally Tom stood up as he withdrew his cock, and Megan leaned back, and looked at me, with her big blue eyes.

"Do you want to cum in me now?"

I said nothing because she knew the answer...she only had to raise and lower her pussy a few times on my cock before I was ready.

"God Megan," was all I managed to say, before I started pumping inside her.

"C'mon Paul, yes that's it," and then as she pressed down against me one more time, "yes...god yes...oh yes Paul," and she started to shudder and cum.

The whole evening had become surreal.

She stayed astride me, my cock still inside her, and Megan pressed closer, and kissed me tenderly.

"Thank you Paul, I want you to come back home with me, if you'll stay the night with me, I want to make love properly."

We kissed again, and after taking showers we called our taxi, and set off home.

-----------------------------

   Series:Her Daughter's Private Tuition
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:Her Daughter's Private Tuition Pt. 2
   Teaser:Invited to play 'Musical Nudes' at Tom's party
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/her-daughters-private-tuition-pt-02
Published:2021-05-07
"Tom asked me for your email address, I hope you don't mind, I gave it to him?"

Megan was watching my face closely for a reaction.

"I saw him in court yesterday, and he said how much he'd enjoyed your company last weekend. I think he's got a party coming up, and wants to invite us, that's if you want to?"

I'd just finished my Monday revision session with Tess, and as usual she had hurried off to her bedroom, and left me to have a glass of wine with Megan, her mum.

It was slightly strange, sipping wine, making polite conversation in the presence of Tess, with Megan, her mum, who could switch from professional lawyer, to loving, concerned mother, to an abandoned, sexually adventurous temptress.

Just at the weekend I'd been fucking her, while she had Tom's cock cumming in her ass.

When Tess had left the room, Megan continued, "Tom's got one of his 'special' parties." Speaking quietly, she began to describe how ' special' they could be!

"Although you and I have been quite intimate with each other, there is stuff that Tom does with Susie that would surprise you."

I could tell that Megan thought that she had tickled my curiosity.

"You are a tease, Megan, is this party some sort of orgy?" My face probably told it all.

She giggled. "He told me it's going to be called 'Dark Nights.' Don't ask me what that means, he may tell you more in your email."

I was intrigued, and in a way I couldn't wait. By the time Thursday came, and I was back at Megans' for Tess's next lesson, I had had my invitation.

It added not much more detail, however, it added more intrigue.

**Hello Paul

I think you know that Megan gave me your email address.

We all seemed to get on very well last weekend, and I'd like to invite you to one of my 'get togethers.'

These always have a theme, and this one is called 'Dark Nights.'

There are ten ladies, and ten gentlemen invited, it's important for the evening's entertainment that there are equal numbers, so if you can't make it please let me know, and I can invite a replacement.

There is a sit down meal at 8pm, and dress is informal, as after dinner it will become redundant!

I do hope you can attend with Megan.

Regards

Tom.**

"It sounds very intriguing," I said to Megan, "What do you think he has planned?"

She smiled cheekily, and in her sexy Welsh lilt said, "I've only been to one of his special parties before, I trust you're going to look after me?"

Megan was a tremendous flirt, and she knew I was getting aroused. The chemistry between us was building, and Saturday couldn't come soon enough.

I arrived at Megan's in my taxi, to be greeted by a vision of beauty. Dressed in a black, tight fitting skirt, with a low cut, white blouse, and black high heels, she sat close to me on the rear seat, her perfume filling the cab.

Excitedly, she whispered, "I wonder what this evening will bring?"

"Who knows," I replied, and taking her hand, "But I hope my evening involves lots of you!"

In a matter of minutes we were at Tom's. Already there were about a dozen guests, some were couples, some were singles. The oldest was a guy about my age, the youngest a girl no more than eighteen.

I got chatting to Monica, a hospital administrator, who was in her forties, and there without her husband, who was on a weekend away with his golf club. She was very full figured, her breasts overflowing the low cut dress she wore.

She knew I kept glancing in their direction, and seemed vaguely amused. I blushed bright red, when she interrupted our conversation and said, "Maybe you'll get your hands on those later this evening."

I almost choked on my drink, and struggled to blurt out, "Oh dear Monica, you caught me out, I'm suspecting there'll be a lot of surprises later."

She smiled, and stroked my arm just as we were asked to sit down at the long bench type table in the dining room.

The places at the table were named, I guessed deliberately to sit people next to each other that were new to them. Apart from Tom, Megan and Susie, I knew no one else.

I found myself between two women, Astrid on my left, and Cathy on my right.

Astrid was in her late twenties, dark haired, dark skinned, and a professional concert pianist. Cathy was a contrast. In her fifties, with a job in a supermarket, she was a buxom lady, who was constantly laughing. Her husband was sitting opposite and was deep in conversation with the eighteen year old.

Tom and Susie served the meal, which was essentially cold meats, and salads, followed by a choice of puddings. With it were a choice of several wines, and by the end of the meal everyone was merry and looking forward to what Tom had planned.

Giggling, Cathy put her hand on my thigh and said, "I'm sure Tom has a few surprises for us, he always is very imaginative."

Just as her hand ventured further up my leg, Susie came round the table giving each person a rubber wristband. It was similar to the charity type wristbands that some people wear to support good causes, except that these had a what looked like a coloured stone in the centre, red for all the men, and green for all the ladies.

Tom stood at the end of the room, with a smile on his face.

"Ladies and gentlemen, we come to the part of the evening which we have all been waiting for. You may have wondered about the title for this evening, 'Dark Nights.' Well all will become clear."

Everyone at the table looked at each other, and a hubbub of conversation began.

"Quiet please," said Tom loudly in his most assertive courtroom voice.

"The game tonight is called 'Musical Nudes." Again there was a buzz of conversation. He continued, "You have been given wristbands, red for men, green for ladies, they are all you will wear tonight!"

There was a hush, then a murmur.

"In ten minutes we will all make our way to the barn, where we will disrobe, and enter the playroom. There you will find a space, and sit down alone. The floor has been made comfortable for your posteriors."

Tom paused, briefly, for more chatter.

"When everyone is inside the playroom, the door will close, the lights will be turned off. You will only be able to see the coloured stones on your wristbands."

There was an expectant pause.

"Music will be playing, and a voice will tell you to stand up. When the music stops for thirty seconds, you will find a wristband of the opposite colour and for the next ten minutes of music, you will have the opportunity to get to know that person… in the dark!"

Everyone suddenly started talking at once. Cathy erupted in laughter, Astrid had a surprised look on her face, and I caught a glimpse of Megan, with our eyes meeting for a brief few seconds.

Then when Tom went on, and explained that after ten minutes the music would stop once more, and in the thirty seconds silence everyone must find another opposite colour, and then there would be ten more minutes of fun.

"OK everyone, make your way to the barn, you have fifteen minutes before the fun starts."

Suddenly, there was mass preparation for the fun ahead. Ladies going to the loo, men too. Drinks were hurriedly finished, conversation was excited.

Megan found me just before a few of us made our way across the patio to the barn.

I was fascinated to know what this 'playroom' was like.

The first group of us entered into what was a small lounge area with two attached rooms where everyone was to strip off. All the way across Megan held onto my arm. The room soon began to fill up, and within minutes Tom arrived, and had opened the door to the playroom.

"OK folks, as soon as you're ready, come and find a space in here."

Megan whispered to me, before she went to get undressed, "I hope I get you, I wonder if I'll be able to tell," and with a teasing smile disappeared.

In the mens' ante room I stripped off, and, like everyone else, self consciously entered the playroom.

There was only the light from the doorway illuminating, what was a huge area, about the size of a badminton court, which was covered in gym 'crash' mats. It was very warm, as it needed to be.

Music was playing and like in a surreal scene from some weird naturist film, the two dozen naked bodies entered.

"Spread out and sit down everyone," Tom said loudly, and almost before he'd finished, the door shut, and we were all in darkness.

There was a lot of shuffling, and as Tom instructed, eventually, we all sat down.

Around me I could make out the various dimly lit wristbands, red, green, some close, some further away. Some comedians were whistling, whooping, but in minutes it calmed down.

Tom's voice sounded out again."

"OK, the show begins, no more instructions from me, when the music stops you find a partner for ten minutes, when it stops again, you all change. If you want to leave there is a blue light over the door… let the fun begin."

I sat still, looking around. On either side of me were two green wristbands, and in front was another red.

Suddenly the music stopped. I was just about to move towards the green light on my left, when the green light on my right was reaching out and grabbing my arm. Almost violently, two arms clutched me, pulling me into an embrace, and a mouth closed over mine. The music had started its ten minute spell, and apart from the suffocating kiss, I felt, what were large breasts, and quite a large female body enveloping me. Still sitting down on the mat, the woman ended the kiss, and pushed me backwards, with a loud cry of laughter.

It could only have been Cathy.

"Is that you Cathy?" was all I managed to say before her huge wet pussy suffocated me. As she pressed herself astride my head, my flaccid cock was sucked into her mouth, her large body flattening me to the floor.

Almost involuntarily my tongue slipped inside her pussy, and I managed to wrestle my head in a way that left me a way to breathe. Cathy's pussy was soaking, my tongue found its way to her clit, which seemed to make her whole body rise up, and come crashing down again, knocking the breath out of me. It was almost self preservation as I tried to turn her onto one side, but she wanted me to keep licking and sucking.

I quickly realised that my cock was stiffening in her mouth. She slavered over it, making it harder and harder.

And then the music stopped.

I heard Cathy groan in disappointment as she finally rolled off me.

I'd barely got to a sitting position, when another green wristband gripped my wrist. It felt very odd reaching out with my hand, and feeling a slim waist, and then, as I raised my arm upwards, my fingers brushed an erect nipple.

The voice sounded impatient, "Fuck me, please, I'm so nearly there."

I was certain that this was the young girl I'd seen at dinner, the lithe young body, the pert breasts, and she was urging me on.

As she stretched backwards, I turned onto my knees between her thighs. My fingers positioned my cock against her swollen labia, and as I pushed, her legs clamped around my buttocks pulling me inside her. Her arms were around my neck, and her hips were humping rapidly up into me.

"Oh god, I don't know who you are, but I'm cumming, fuck, just don't stop."

I was taken aback, whoever had this young girl first, had aroused her very quickly, and here she was, just about to cum after two minutes of fucking with me.

Pressing down on her, pushing her ass into the mat, her whole body tensed, before screaming out, "Oh fuck, I'm cumming."

Simultaneously, cries of pleasure echoed from the other side of the room, as someone else began their orgasm.

Slowly my cock withdrew, and a quiet, breathless whisper said, "Thank you."

My hand was stroking her stomach when the music stopped again.

The silent break seemed to last slightly longer this time. As the young girl went off into the dark, yet another female shape pressed up against me.

"Hi," was the slightly odd, anonymous, greeting, but I knew immediately the accent was Susie's. Her body felt hot, and I had to remember that she'd already had two men. She must have recognised me, because her request was simple.

"Eat me Paul, I need to cum."

Susie lay back, spreading her thighs, pulling my head in towards her pussy. The soft wet flesh was emanating heat, and as soon as I probed inside with my tongue the taste was familiar. The taste of semen is very distinct.

Now knowing that some guy in the room had just cum inside Susie, but probably not satisfied her, spurred me on. Alternately sucking, and then licking her clit, I knew from her ever increasing moans of pleasure that she would soon reach that edge.

"Oh fuck Paul, that's it, yes… yes." With her body shuddering, her pussy seemed to pulsate, pushing the remainder of the anonymous semen over my mouth and chin.

"God, I needed you to do that so much, the last guy came so quickly, and I was so close, thank you."

And the music stopped again. I still hadn't cum myself, although I was still reasonably hard. Despite the crash mats on the floor my knees were sore. When I felt the closeness of another woman I was pleased when she pressed me onto my back and took control. Her mouth soon closed around my cock, and within a few moments it was back hard and erect.

Straddling my body, she directed my cock into her already wet pussy. As her weight settled down on me her familiar voice made my heart leap.

"How do I know it's you?" came the silky Welsh accent.

"Megan! oh you feel so good," was my response.

There was a brief chuckle, before she added, "Well you certainly have stamina, if you've had three women already, and not cum yet, shall I help you out with that?"

"Fuck, you're so naughty Megan, I'm not far off, and if you keep squeezing your pussy like that you're gonna succeed."

"Hmm," was her only reply, as she rocked back and forth.

Some people had already left the room, because there seemed to be fewer wristbands showing up in the darkness. The couple next to us, were making lots of noise, and I knew one of them was Cathy. The sound of her cumming was so loud it drowned out my final grunt, before I gushed, deep inside Megan's cunt.

She gave a murmur of satisfaction, as she felt me jerking inside her. "Good man, that's it, I want it all, keep going."

Megan leaned forward, and kissed me for what seemed like ages, until my cock had gradually subsided, and had begun slipping from her soaking pussy.

"Oh Megan, wow,"

Megan kissed me again, "Shall we go now? I need a shower and a drink, and I want to have a normal chat with you, is that OK?"

"I'd love that, I'm sore, and knackered, and I need to wash too."

We both held hands and managed to find our way between couples to the blue light above the door. The small lounge was very dimly lit, so we found our clothes in the respective ante rooms and clutching them scuttled naked back to the house.

Tom had got the two bathrooms upstairs allocated to the ladies, and the downstairs shower room for the men.

I met Megan back in the main lounge after both of us had refreshed our bodies. She was back in her white blouse, and tight black skirt but her hair was sexily damp over her face.

"God, excuse my hair," she said.

"You look gorgeous," and she did!

Settling down close to me, she snuggled up, and sipped her glass of tonic.

Both of us seemed content, we watched a few more people arrive in the lounge having showered. It went unsaid that we both wondered who had fucked who.

Megan looked at her watch. "Wow, it's one o' clock, I don't want to go home."

"What about Tess?" I asked.

"Hmm, she's OK on her own, although I have a few suspicions about her boyfriend."

"If you're happy enough about her on her own, why not come back to mine?"

Megan looked up at me, "That would be nice, if you really don't mind?"

Without answering I phoned for the taxi, and fifteen minutes later we were on our way. In a gentle, quiet way, we held hands all the way home.

-----------------------------

   Series:Her Daughter's Private Tuition
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:Her Daughter's Private Tuition Pt. 3
   Teaser:Another party game, but it crossed two generations
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/her-daughters-private-tuition-pt-03
Published:2021-05-07
Megan left my house very early on the Sunday morning.

We had made love slowly, twice before dawn, both times, our orgasms producing quiet satisfaction.

"Paul, I've really enjoyed tonight, I would love to stay, but Tess has been on her own all night, I'm afraid I've not been a very good mother. I must get home to her. I've also got a lot of court work to read up on, so I'll see you on Monday for Tess's lesson."

As soon as we'd kissed goodbye, I fell asleep, I was shattered.

How long it was, I wasn't sure, but I heard the my mobile's familiar ring.

"So sorry to ring you Paul, but I just had to." It was Megan.

"What's up Megan, are you OK?"

"Yes I'm OK, it's just that I got back, and I found Tess in bed with a boy. I wasn't expecting it… god, I shouldn't have left her on her own, I blame myself."

I could tell that Megan was beating herself up, and I was guessing that Tess had found herself in deep trouble.

"Look Megan, I know you're disappointed, but teenagers experiment. Just make sure she's safe, and taking precautions. Maybe your ex needs to have 'words' with her."

Surprisingly Megan thought that a good idea, and she thanked me for my support, and I told her that I'd see her on Monday.

Monday evening, of course, arrived, and immediately I sensed a tension between Tess and her mum. I thought it best to be totally professional, and get straight into our revision.

Tess was relaxed with me, but then halfway through she blurted out, "You're fucking my mum aren't you Paul?"

My heart missed a beat, I coughed and said, "Look Tess, we are seeing each other, but I can't discuss stuff like that with you here, now, you need to chat with your mum."

I decided the session had to end, and asking Tess to join me and Megan, I went into the lounge where she was working on her laptop.

Tess followed me as I was saying to Megan, "I know Tess and you have issues, but I've cut short our session, because I can't discuss stuff like that with her, not while we're alone."

"Oh Tess, please, you know Paul can't talk about that. I'm sorry Paul, it's something Tess, and myself will sort out, her dad is coming round tomorrow to discuss it."

Tess just snorted, and stormed out, up to her room, shouting as she went, "It's OK for you two to fuck, but not me!"

Megan looked at me in silence.

"Tell me Megan, did you know that Tess was serious about this lad? What's he like?"

"His name is Billy, she met him online, he's local, I guess he's about nineteen. The only positive thing was that I found two used condoms under the bed when he'd gone."

Megan looked as though her world had fallen in.

"Will she try and see him again?"

"I'm not sure, he got out of the house like a scalded cat, when I appeared. Tess was mortified I'd caught them."

I put my arm around Megan, and hugged her.

"Look I'm going now, I hope your ex can help you with Tess when he comes round. Let me know if you want to cancel Thursday's session, and just let me know how you get on."

As it happened Megan did cancel, but she told me, on the phone, that Tess had discussed it all with her and her ex, and that Tess was so regretting it, she was devastated, because the guy had removed all contact from social media, blocked her phone, and messages, and was non contactable.

Megan felt relieved, and so I turned up for my normal session on the following Monday, as usual.

Tess seemed to have got over her trauma, and that was helped by her good results in the 'mock' exam that she had taken two weeks before. There was another six weeks before the real thing, and I was sure we could do well with our current progress.

Megan seemed more chilled out too, and after Tess had gone up to her room, she mentioned that 'Billy' seemed to have been put aside, assigned to history. She also mentioned that she'd seen Tom in court, and that he was planning another party, once more with a 'game' theme.

When Megan saw me smile she added that I was likely to get an invite.

For the next week life went on, I visited Tess, and Megan seemed to be snowed under with work. Spirits were raised though, when I got my email invitation to Tom's next party.

I got a text message from Megan asking if I'd got my invitation, and hers had asked if we could both go as a couple.

At Tess's next session, I questioned Megan about the title of the party, which was called 'A Generation Game.'

"I don't know anything," she replied. "Since the last one, it seems that Tom has got his creative party juices going. I expect there will be rules, and he will enjoy explaining them all on the night."

It sounded like another exciting night of fun, and, certainly, Megan added that she needed something to forget about the pressures of work.

The week before the party brought another email, with further instructions. It said, 'All guests will be asked to wear attractive underwear/lingerie because your outerwear will be discarded on entry. If you're unhappy to show off your bodies, then please reply by return. This will be a small, intimate gathering of sixteen people, and you will be expected to arrive promptly at 9pm. Drinks will be served but there will be no food."

When I visited Megan's on the Thursday before the party, we were both speculating on what sort of game we would be playing.

"I haven't a clue, but I'm sure it won't be any tv game show!" she giggled.

As before, I collected Megan in my taxi at around 8.45pm. Tess had been sent to her dad's for the weekend, so that there could be no repeat of the last time we left her alone.

Megan seemed relaxed, and unusually we kissed in the back seat, which started to make me hard.

When we arrived Tom ushered us into the study, where we discarded our clothes, leaving us in our respective underwear. Megan looked incredible in a cerise bra and lacy panties. I, of course, was in my sensible 'Paisley' patterned boxers. We were also given a mask each, rather like the ones worn in Venice for the carnival. Mine portrayed a jester, Megan a Greek goddess.

Leaving the study, we joined several others in the lounge.

It became obvious that the guests were couples. There were two older couples in their fifties, and a young couple, barely in their twenties. Then within a short while the rest of the guests arrived.

Everyone was drinking wine, and the masks were both stunning, and intriguing.

My eyes were drawn to a short, black girl, with the biggest breasts I think I'd ever seen. She wore white lingerie, so that her dark nipples stuck out through the lacy fabric. Her partner was a slim, white, broad shouldered boy. Their masks were of a lioness, and lion respectively.

There was also a stunning redhead, tall, slim waisted, and perfectly formed, with a mask of a devil woman. Her partner was a well built Indian boy.

Amongst the older couples was a stunning blonde, large breasted, with her partner, a small, retiring man, with a grey ponytail.

The general chatter, and the nervous laughter was interrupted by Tom entering the lounge, and announcing the start of the evening's game. Unusually there was no sign of Susie, Tom's muse, although

I learned later that the younger couples there were friends of hers.

"Ladies and gentlemen, the game we play tonight is called 'A Generation Game.' I am handing each of you men, a black blindfold, and you will swap it for your partner's mask. Will you do that now please."

Megan was giggling as she turned away from me, so that I could blindfold her. As soon as all the women could no longer see, Tom continued.

"Gentlemen, you may remove your masks, along with your underwear. And then, please, you need to take off your partner's lingerie."

Some of the younger girls shrieked, but not being able to see helped their reticence. In a few awkward moments everyone was naked.

"And now the final instructions. I have two sets of four cards here, both sets are numbered one to four. Each of you younger couples will pick a card, as will each of you older couples. You will pick from the other set."

The room buzzed with muttered conversation, as it became clear where the game was going.

"The matching pairs of numbers will be the two couples that go upstairs to the appropriate numbered bedroom. The rest is entirely up to you!" Tom's smile told it all, as he let all of us select a card.

"Who are we with? who are we with?" the question was being asked by the blindfolded women all around the room.

I was scanning the room, and to my heart stopping delight, I saw that we were paired with the black girl, and her huge tits, and her well built partner.

"We're with the black girl and her tall boyfriend, is that OK?" I whispered to Megan, as I saw them approaching us.

Megan couldn't see how close they were, when she said, "The girl with the big tits, I hope he has a big dick to match."

I almost choked as the young lad smiled, and as far as I could see, so did the girl beneath her blindfold.

"Looks like it's the four of us, we're in bedroom four, I'm Billy, I'll lead the way, take it slowly."

The boy took Megan's hand, and gently led her towards the stairs, with me leading the black girl behind. I found it difficult to take my eyes away from her, because every step caused her breasts to flow from side to side across her chest. Her short body seemed to cry out to be touched, ravished, used.

"Go slowly daddy, I don't want to trip," the girl giggled, as we made our way to the bedroom.

The room was quite large, with an en suite, and a super, kingsize bed. The covers were completely pulled back, and Megan was led to the foot of the bed, and gently laid backwards. I could see the boy had an erection, and I knew that Megan wouldn't be disappointed.

Immediately he knelt down, and I saw his head plunge between Megan's thighs, hearing her characteristic "Oh yes," of pleasure.

"Now daddy, let's see what you've got."

Daisy, she told me that was her name, grasped my cock, and I felt it stiffen.

"Hmm, nice, now is daddy gonna fuck this black bitch?"

Daisy's use of language took me aback, but it was clear that it was going to be a colourful interaction, and I was going to be her 'daddy!'

I laid her backwards on the bed beside Megan, and was fascinated by her huge breasts splaying out under their own weight. I lowered myself down, and I wanted to take one of those nipples between my lips.

"Oh yes daddy, suck it, bite it, take mummy's milk." Daisy teased.

The nipple was the size of an olive, and as I sucked, and nibbled, her body became more animated.

I swapped nipples.

"Harder, go on, harder," she cried.

Alongside us I could hear Megan's rhythmic "Oh… oh… oh… oh… oh… oh," a sure sign of an approaching orgasm.

Using my knees I slid down Daisy's body, replacing my mouth with my fingers, which continued to pinch her nipples.

"That's it daddy, eat me, drink my juice," was her response. And was she right!

Daisy's pussy was sumptuous. Soft, delicious, soaking wet.

As soon as my tongue sank between her plump labia, her hips rose up, wanting me to go deeper. But there was another surprise to come.

My tongue was lapping her pussy juices, and tasting the sweetness. It travelled upwards, seeking out her clit. There was no need to 'seek,' my tongue ran over a swollen, erect, well developed clitoris. Like a tiny, budlike penis, my lips closed over it, and I had Daisy crying out.

"Fuck, that's it daddy, that's it, fucking eat it."

At that moment Megan came. I felt the mattress beside me tremble, and she uttered a stifled cry. It was joined by Daisy's cries of encouragement.

"Daddy, daddy, bite it, suck it, tug my nipples, harder, please harder."

My mouth, my tongue, my teeth were relentless. Daisy's words had turned to expletives of pleasure, "Fuck, fucking fuck, oh god, oh god, oh god."

I was conscious of more movement beside me, as I deduced that Megan's young lover was now inside her, and pounding her with his cock.

"Fuck… daddy… I'm cumming."

Daisy's clit seemed to swell between my lips, her hips bucked, and suddenly her pussy was pumping love juices over my face.

"Good!… oh fuck," she moaned, "fuck daddy, you definitely know what you're doing."

I raised my head, my jaws were aching. Megan was arched backwards, her legs wrapped around Archie's buttocks, her mouth open, almost gasping with each thrust.

Suddenly, I was being turned bodily onto my back, and Daisy was above me, her breasts hanging so low onto my stomach as she straddled my thighs. My cock was erect, hidden by her tits, my buttocks were pressed down into the wet patch caused by Daisy's eruption.

I looked up as she decided to remove her blindfold. She rubbed her eyes, as she became acclimatised to the light, and then, looking down she said, "So daddy, let's fuck you."

When she slid forwards my cock was suddenly enveloped by her soaking wet pussy. Her eyes closed momentarily as I entered her, and she sighed.

As I felt the pleasure of being inside Daisy, my hand was grasped by another hand. Megan was cumming again, as Archie continued to fuck her, and she gripped me, shouting, "oh fuck Paul, I can't stop cumming."

"Your woman sure likes to be fucked daddy." Daisy watched my reaction. She was astride me, not moving, just using her pussy muscles to squeeze my cock.

Then, again seeking a response she added, "So does daddy want to fuck his black bitch's ass?"

I must have looked surprised, or shocked, but I didn't reply. Daisy lifted herself up and sat back on my thighs. "I want daddy to cream my ass."

My cock was covered in pussy juice, but despite that, with a gutteral snort, she spat a wadge of saliva into the palm of her hand, and smoothed it up and down the length of my shaft.

Leaning forward again, I felt the head of my cock being positioned against the 'other' opening to her body.

"Oh fuck, I'm going to cum again." Megan sounded almost desperate. The bed was still shaking from her body being fucked and fucked again. With the background noise of their lust, I felt my cock opening up Daisy's ass.

A long groan came from Daisy, and the head of my cock eased into her. When she gasped, "Oh fuck daddy." her body lowered slowly, and I was totally inside. It felt so tight, and gradually Daisy started to move.

"Oh Daddy, fuck my ass, I want your spunk in it."

The bed was no longer moving, and I heard Archie say, "I fancy your ass too." I wondered if I'd heard correctly.

Glancing sideways I saw him lift Megan's legs over his shoulders, and spit saliva into his hand, the way Daisy had done, he then lubricated his cock. I was fully expecting to hear Megan's cry of, "No," or, "Stop," so when she whispered, "Go gently, please, very slowly," I was gobsmacked. I couldn't believe that she was going to have anal sex, however, this boy had already made her cum several times, so maybe she was being carried along with a hidden desire.

My cock was being tightly gripped, and massaged by Daisy as she moved just slightly upwards and forwards. Her breasts swung slowly, and the temptation to play with them was too much, those nipples just had to be tugged and stimulated.

Both Daisy and Megan seemed to say, "Oh god," at the same time, but more noticeable was Archie breathing more loudly and grunting quietly. I was very close to the edge now, and what with playing with Daisy's boobs, and glancing over at Archie's face, the whole room was emanating sex.

"God, I'm going to cum," he gasped aloud.

I heard Megan just say, "Go on, don't worry."

With a long groan, Archie's buttocks pressed down, his cock was deep inside Megan's ass, his lower body shaking as he emptied himself inside her.

"C'mon daddy, your turn, let me have your spunk,"

Daisy seemed to squeeze my cock, and I was taken over the edge.

"Oh fuck, I can't stop," was all I muttered. My cock jerked, and my balls emptied in a series of convulsions inside her.

"That's it daddy, let your black bitch have it all,… mmm… yes, yes… oh yes."

After a few moments Archie withdrew his cock from Megan, and Daisy lifted herself slowly off me. The room went quiet for a few seconds, before I heard Megan say, "Let me get rid of this fucking blindfold."

I'd tied it quite tightly around her head in a knot, and after struggling for a few seconds, she finally pulled it free. I looked over at her, as she blinked in the half light, and then lots of stuff seemed to happen in slow motion.

The look of horror was joined by an ear piercing scream.

"Oh fucking god, Paul!… Paul… it's him… it's Tess's boy. Oh fuck… oh fuck… oh god… what have I done."

The reality seemed astonishing, Archie was 'Billy,' the boy Megan had caught in bed with Tess.

Whether Archie knew he'd been fucking Tess's mum, I'm not sure, in retrospect I suspected he did, and had somehow manipulated the situation to get a party invite through Susie.

"C'mon Daisy, let's go."

Archie, (or Billy), pulled Daisy off the bed, and dragged her from the room, just as Tom appeared in the doorway.

"What the fuck's going on, Megan, are you OK, what on earth has happened?"

I replied, "It's OK Tom, I'll explain later, just leave us alone, we'll be OK."

Megan had rolled towards me on the bed, and was sobbing uncontrollably into my shoulder. I put my arms around her, and realised how she must be feeling.

She'd been totally used, having given herself to this duplicitous boy who'd fucked her daughter, and now her. Her body ached from his constant fucking, and his semen was now seeping from her ass.

"Oh god Paul, what am I going to do, what will I say to Tess, oh my god, what a mess."

Slowly her sobbing became less, and I tried to inject some logic.

"Look, he's not in touch with her, he's cut her off, I doubt whether he will put it out there because he knows you're a criminal lawyer, he won't want to risk anything."

That seemed to calm her a little, and I suggested she go into the en suite and take a shower., which she did, if nothing else, but just to wash him off her body.

While Megan showered I retrieved our clothing, and briefly explained to Tom what had happened. He totally understood, and he was going to find out from Susie how Billy came to be invited.

By the time we were in the taxi going home, Megan was just silent, and subdued.

I was hoping there wouldn't be any further fallout, but I wasn't holding my breath.

-----------------------------

   Series:Her Daughter's Private Tuition
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:Her Daughter's Private Tuition Pt. 4
   Teaser:My life was becoming more complicated with more women
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/her-daughters-private-tuition-pt-04-1
Published:2021-05-07
In the immediate aftermath of Megan's sex game with the infamous Archie, (aka Billy), she seemed subdued. My visits to help Tess were always followed by a glass of wine, and it wasn't until after several visits, and talking sympathetically to her, that gradually Megan began to rebuild her confidence, and she began to realise there was going to be no more contact from Archie.

We slept together whenever Tess was staying with her dad, but for a long time there were no more parties.

Tess passed her exams with flying colours, so the tutoring sessions came to an end, however, Megan and I became an item, and Tess accepted that, and almost a year passed uneventfully. I had even been introduced to Jon, Megan's ex husband, and found him to be quite a friendly guy, and we got on well.

Jenny, the woman he'd left Megan for, was noticeably a younger version of Megan, taller, slimmer, and with an infectious laugh. She worked as a wedding photographer, which interested me, as photography was my big hobby.

Tess had moved on from school to a senior college, and had started to look at which university she would study at. Most of them were a long distance away, and when she went to the open days at Newcastle, and Exeter, both Megan and Jon, as parents, went with her.

My life had settled to a routine, my photography, and my garden took up a lot of spare time, and perhaps I became too comfortable with life, that was until one night.

"I've got to tell you something Paul. You're not going to like it I'm afraid."

Megan and I were lying side by side on the bed, having just had sex. It had just been sex, mechanical, rather unsatisfactory. Megan hadn't cum, and it seemed we were both just going through the motions.

"Go on, you know you can tell me anything."

"There's no other way to say it Paul, I've slept with Jon… twice. I'm so sorry, it just happened."

I leaned up on one elbow, and looked at Megan. She avoided eye contact, and tried to explain.

"It was when we took Tess to Newcastle, we…"

I interrupted her. "Look Megan, there's no need to explain, I don't own you, we always knew we would just take it a day at a time."

"But I do need to own up Paul, it took me by surprise."

"OK, if you really want to."

Megan swallowed hard, "When we took Tess to Newcastle, we were a family again. We booked two rooms, one for Jon, one for me and Tess. In the afternoon Tess was on a tour of the uni, and Jon and I chilled out with a bottle of wine in the bar. When we went back to Jon's room to collect his camera we had sex, it just happened, I'm so sorry Paul."

"Look, I'll say it again, it happened, he is your ex husband after all, Tess's dad, don't beat yourself up about it."

Megan looked up at me forlornly, and remained silent. She looked, vulnerable, confused, sad. I leaned over, and kissed her softly, the kiss went on, and face to face, side by side, we wrapped ourselves in each other.

Briefly between the kisses Megan whispered, "Thank you," and it seemed her whole body relaxed. I felt her fingers stroking my neck, and then running down my chest. She knew that when she flicked her nails over my nipple it triggered my cock.

By the time her fingers went lower, I was getting harder again. As she grasped my cock, I heard a quiet murmur from her, and she lifted herself onto my chest, and spread her legs either side of my body. She wanted to make love again.

As she pulled her knees up to sit astride me, my cock found its way into her pussy, which was not only moistening from a need to fuck me, but was also wet from my semen.

Megan pressed both palms down on my chest for support, and slowly raised her hips until my cock was starting to withdraw from her. Then lowering herself gradually, she pressed down again.

I watched as her eyelids flickered, and her mouth opened slightly in a quiet moan.

I was happy to lay back, and watch her bring herself her own satisfaction.

Gradually, her thrusting up and down increased in speed. Occasionally she would press all her weight downwards, and rotate her hips slowly, grinding her clit into my body.

I could see the skin on her neck, and chest above her breasts, start to flush, and I knew that it wouldn't be long before her orgasm.

When it came, it was relatively quiet, she was breathing faster, and I could hear her softly groan. But her body shook, and her eyes opened wide, and in that moment they locked on mine, and there was a momentary smile, before she collapsed on top of me.

"Oh thank you Paul… for that… and for understanding."

Although I had reassured her, I was disappointed, but I had no claim on Megan. I knew, because of Tess's uni applications, she would have more contact with Jon. And then the following weekend, another chapter in my crazy life unfolded.

It was a Saturday evening, about nine 'o clock, and I was sipping a glass of scotch, and catching up by reading the newspaper, when there were several rings on the doorbell. Someone was in a hurry for me to get to the door.

I glanced out of the window wondering who on earth it could be at that time, and who could be in such a rush. At first I thought someone must have had an accident, I could see it was a female, with one hand up to her face, and ringing the bell yet again.

Opening the door, I saw a familiar face, distraught, and possibly drunk. It was Jenny, Jon's partner. I wasn't sure how she knew my address, or indeed, what was wrong.

She almost fell in through the front door, and I just managed to hold her dishevelled body upright.

"What on earth's the matter Jenny."

Before I could say anymore, Jenny sobbed, "He slept with Megan, Jon slept with Megan."

It all quickly became clear; somehow Jenny had found out about what had happened on the uni trips.

"Come and sit down, looks like you need a coffee, for god's sake, have you driven here?"

She nodded her head in guilt.

"I just had to speak to someone, did you know she had? Oh god, I'm sorry, I've told you now, I'm so… sorry."

"Yes, I did know, it's OK, now just take your coat off, I'll get some coffee."

I helped Jenny remove her coat, and she slumped back in the sofa, head in hands. I quickly made some instant black coffee, and returned.

"Here drink this, now tell me all about it."

I sat in the armchair opposite, and listened to her garbled explanation. It was astonishing how she had driven in such a state.

"I found a text message on his phone, it said something about 'forgetting how good sex was with her.' I didn't let on I'd seen it at first, but I got so drunk tonight that I exploded, and walked out. I've switched my phone off, so I expect he will be worried… and I fucking hope so!"

"I think you ought to tell him you're safe Jenny, especially as you've got the car."

She was silent for a moment, and thought about it, "OK, but I'm not saying where I am."

Switching her phone back on, there was a tirade of pings. When they finally stopped, I watched her reading the texts, making the occasional "huh!" Then briefly typing, and switching it off again.

"He says he's sorry. Hmm, I bet he is, well I'm not going back… tonight."

The inference was a request to stop over at mine, and I wasn't about to let Jenny out in her car in her state anyway.

"OK, as long as Jon knows you're safe, the spare bed in the second bedroom is made up, you can use the bathroom. There's a bathrobe on the back of the door."

Jenny attempted to get up out of the sofa, and immediately fell back.

Her speech was slurred, "Paul, thank you so much, I'm sorry, but you're gonna have to help me up."

"Just don't throw up," I said, as I pulled her upright, and helped her to the stairs. "If you do, just don't expect any sympathy!"

I got Jenny up the stairs, and into the spare room. She collapsed onto the bed, and I left a small lamp switched on, then went back downstairs to finish my scotch. I had a think because I was unsure whether to text either Megan or Jon, but decided against it. Within half an hour I was in bed, having checked that Jenny was breathing!

I slept intermittently, and the sunlight was just about filtering through a gap in the blinds, when I felt the heat from a body against my back. It took maybe five seconds to realise what was happening.

"This is not a good idea," was what I said, and then sub consciously knowing that I didn't mean it.

"Jenny, you need to go back to your bed, you're still drunk, please, you have not thought this through."

Even before she'd replied Jenny's fingers had found their way between my legs, and were squeezing my cock.

"For fuck's sake, Jenny, stop it, this is not going to end well."

All I heard was, "It could end very well," before her mouth closed over mine.

Her whole naked body seemed to attach to mine, like a limpet, her tongue was flicking into my mouth, her fingers had begun to achieve their aim, my resistance was becoming futile, as my cock responded, and grew to its full size.

Jenny stopped kissing me, and said, in a very determined voice, "Fuck me Paul, I want you to fuck me."

Trying to create a gap between our two bodies, I made one more appeal, "Jenny, it's just revenge, you want to get your own back, just think what this may do."

It was too late, she grabbed my shoulders, and with a great deal of strength, hooked one of her long legs underneath me and seemed to flip me on top of her. Both of her legs rose up, and around me, and my erection was pressed against her lower abdomen. In a flash, her hand reached down between us, and I found myself entering her extremely wet pussy.

"Now fuck me, Paul, for god's sake fuck me."

I was unable to resist anymore, here I was, in bed, inside, a woman half my age, who was determined to fuck me within an inch of my life.

As soon as I started to move Jenny became a woman possessed. Every thrust I made, was met with a counter movement. Her whole body seemed cat like, and her cries of pleasure were so loud that I regretted not closing the bedroom window. The bed shook, and I watched, as her fingers wrapped around the bars of the brass bed head. Gripping tightly she began to shake as her orgasm approached.

"My god, my god,… oh Paul, fuck,… I'm cumming,… oh yes Paul… oh god."

I didn't stop for one second, Jenny had asked to be fucked, and fucked she would be.

Lifting her legs over my shoulders, I pounded into her, watching her gasp. She seemed to want to go on and on.

"Don't stop Paul, oh god I'm going to cum again."

Within minutes, her face was contorted again, and one hand was pulling the bed head backwards and forwards.

"Oh fuck… fuck, fuck."

Jenny was in a world of her own. Her body was trying to constantly move against me, her breathing was coming in short pants, accentuated by excited, stifled cries.

I couldn't hold back. When Jenny heard me say, "I'm going to cum Jenny," she breathlessly said, "Hang on, please, I'm nearly there, once more, pleeaase."

Desperately, I was gritting my teeth, blanking my mind, and I managed another minute, but then my spunk shot deep into Jenny's cunt. My cock jerking, was enough to finally make her cum again.

"Paul,… oh Paul… yes… oh fuck, yes."

We were both bathed in perspiration, and Jenny's pussy held me tight.

"Don't move, just stay there," she said quietly in my ear.

"You know you've fucked up pretty good, and I'm probably gonna have my balls chewed off, but I've never had sex like that before, wow!" I said.

"Paul, to be honest, that took me by surprise, I'm not sure why. But you're right, this is a bit like revenge. He fucking deserves it"

My cock was slowly shrinking, and slipping from Jenny's wet pussy.

"You should shower, I'll make toast and coffee." I looked at the clock and it was still only 7am.

Jenny slipped out of bed, and I had the chance to admire her sleek figure, her pert backside, and the long, lithe limbs that had held me inside her.

She reappeared in the kitchen, looking much fresher than the previous evening, and her damp hair added an air of youth, albeit she was only in her late twenties anyway.

"Will you tell Jon you've slept with me?"

I must have looked concerned, because Jenny grabbed my hand, "Look Paul, I've calmed down a bit, no, I won't tell him, it would wreck too much. You and Megan, me and Jon, even Tess, when she comes to stay. I will just say I stayed in a hotel for the night, to sober up."

"That's a bit of a relief, I must say, thank you."

Jenny came round the breakfast bar, and pressed up against me. Her eyes studied me from inches away.

"I needed last night to show me there are other men who can please me, Jon has a knack of 'possessing' me, you surprised me, and I thank you for it, maybe there will be other times…"

The sentence drifted into a final kiss.

When Jenny had gone, I showered, and reflected on the night gone past. It was a unique experience. Not only was Jenny young, she had a very healthy sexual appetite, and her several, consecutive orgasms were something that I had never experienced with a woman before.

It was making me hard, just thinking about it again, and I was brought back to reality when my mobile rang, unusually early for a Sunday morning.

"Good morning Paul, sorry to phone you so early," it was Megan.

"I'm worried about Tess."

"Why? What's up?" She did sound concerned.

"I think Tess is seeing Billy, I mean Archie, I mean Billy, again."

Billy was known to Tess as Archie, and Megan had found him in bed with her.

"How do you know?" I asked.

"Because Tess has been talking about a girl she's got friendly with at college. Her name is Daisy, and she's black."

"Oh… my… God!" was all I could say, and then added, "Are you sure?"

"Tess showed me a pic on her phone, no one could mistake those boobs."

"Will she say anything do you think? And how do you know she's seen Billy?"

"I don't actually, but it would be bloody odd if she hadn't seen him because Daisy must know him so well."

"Well, he cut off contact, online, with Tess, it's been a while. I guess you can't appear to be too nosey. Daisy knows he had sex with Tess, and she knows he's had sex with you, why on earth hasn't she said something… or maybe she has?"

"God knows, I'm beginning to wonder if Tess is hiding something."

After that Sunday morning call, I heard nothing from Megan for a couple of days, and then she texted me to say that Tess had got the offer of an unconditional place at Exeter, and would I like to go round that evening for a celebratory tea, as I'd been partly instrumental in her success.

There was yet to be another twist in this convoluted story.

"Well done, congratulations, you deserve it." I greeted Tess with a hug, when she opened the door.

"Come on in," came Megan's voice from the kitchen.

On the worktop was a large cake, and next to it a weighted ribbon attached to a shiny, helium balloon with the word 'Congratulations' on it.

Megan was beaming like any proud mother.

"I've never thanked you properly for your extra help, and for the way you treated me like an adult. You helped me grow up. I'd never have bothered with 'A' levels if it hadn't been for your encouragement."

"Stop it, you're making me blush," I mumbled.

Megan was about to open a bottle of prosecco, when Tess dropped the bombshell.

"I was telling two friends about how much you'd helped me. I think you may know one of them, not sure how, but her name's Daisy."

Appropriately the cork shot out, hitting the ceiling, with a crash. Megan looked at me, and I looked at Megan.

The blood drained from my face as, almost in slow motion, Tess pushed her phone in front of my face.

"Look, this is her, recognise her?"

My whole life flashed before me, "I'm not sure," I said, falteringly, "she might be one of the kids that I've done group stuff with in the past, when I've been into schools talking about careers."

"No, I think it must have been at a party or something, she enjoys social events with older people."

"Thanks very much!" I grunted.

Could Tess be testing me? Did she actually know about me and Daisy?

Megan interrupted, "Here Tess, you can have just one glass, as it's your celebration. Let's have a toast. Here's to university, and your degree."

The awkward moment passed, and when we'd eaten some cake, and drunk our prosecco, Tess disappeared upstairs.

"That was pretty disturbing, do you think she was testing you?" Megan looked anxious.

"I'm not sure, do you think Billy is still matey with Daisy, or has he found pastures new?"

Before I left Megan's that evening, I had one more brief chat with Tess.

Megan was out of the room and Tess asked me for my mobile number, I asked why she needed it, and when she said, "Just as a friend," I felt that I couldn't refuse. I felt guilty because now that Tess and I had a secret from her mother.

Would I regret it?

-----------------------------

   Series:Her Daughter's Private Tuition
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:Her Daughter's Private Tuition Pt. 5
   Teaser:Daisy spends the night with me
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/her-daughters-private-tuition-pt-05
Published:2021-05-07
The text read, 'Hi daddy, remember me, it's Daisy?'

Intuitively I knew the answer, but I had to reply with, 'Yes, I do, how did you get my number?'

With a ping, the reply came back, 'I sneaked it from Tess's phone.'

I needed to be cautious, so I sent back a bland text. 'How are you, I hope your studies are going well.'

We were quickly into a rapid exchange of texts, and I wondered if it would present an opportunity to find out about Billy.

'I'm cool daddy, how about me knowing Tess! It's a small world.'

'Yes, I hope you've been discreet about us, Billy, and her mum.'

'Yes daddy, that's cool. Only see Billy on and off. He has an older lady now.'

'Thanks Daisy, well done.'

It seemed then that Billy was occupied elsewhere, and Tess was not on his radar, I could reassure Megan, at least.

But Daisy was now in flirting mode, and I had to be on my guard.

'So are you still a naughty daddy?' Daisy was fishing, in her flirtatious way.

'Daisy, you shouldn't ask such questions.'

'Ffs daddy, you fucked my ass, how naughty is that?'

I hesitated, my reply was as non committal as I could make it.

'We had a great time Daisy, I try to remain good!'

The reply was direct. 'Well, invite me round, and you can fuck my ass again.'

How many times does an old guy like me get a proposition from a twenty year old like that?

'Stop tempting me Daisy, you're being very naughty now.'

'Well, if I don't get an invite, I might let something slip to Tess.'

There was no way out of that one, It was not worth the risk.

'You're incorrigible, please don't tell Tess anything. You win. Text me tomorrow, and we'll fix something.'

'Cool daddy, can't wait. XXX.'

The pinging stopped. What on earth had I got myself into, yet again?

The only saving grace was that there was good news for Megan, but how could I tell her without her knowing I'd spoken to Daisy.

The only way I could think of, was to ask Daisy to back up a story of me running into her in town, and having a conversation where she said that Billy was off the scene with his older lady. A weak solution, but just about believable.

The next morning, before I'd barely woken up, my mobile pinged.

'Morning daddy, hope you're hard.'

Daisy was correct, I was!

'Stop it Daisy. Shall I phone you, instead of texting, are you on your own?'

'Yes, no lectures till 11am, phone me, I'm in bed still."

Yet again, I was jumping into the unknown, bed to bed conversations have a habit of developing.

"Good morning daddy, how nice to hear your voice." Daisy's voice had that deep sexy edge.

"It's nice to hear you," I replied.

"I hope that cock is nice and hard daddy, I remember it deep inside me, in my pussy, and in my ass."

"Mmm, I remember how sweet you tasted."

"Oh fuck, yes daddy, you know how to eat pussy."

Daisy's sultry tone was making me harder, I held the phone in one hand, and was gently squeezing my cock with the other.

"I hope you're gonna eat me again daddy, suck my clit, and do you know, I'm rubbing it now. Rub your cock for me daddy, stroke it up and down, mmm… oh yes, go on."

"Oh god Daisy, you're so sexy," I whispered into the phone.

"Now daddy, you're gonna make me cum, your black bitch is rubbing her clit so hard, oh, mmm, yes, go on, rub your cock, oh, please."

My cock was rock hard, and I could hear Daisy's breathing becoming shorter, and then she began to moan in short, regular gutteral sounds.

"Uh… uh… uh… uh… uh… oh fuck daddy, oh, your bitch is gonna cum! Oh god… Oh god!"

Daisy's cries in my ear made me want to gain my own release, I was gripping, and rubbing my erection in rapid strokes. In not many seconds, a spurt of semen shot upwards, and over my stomach followed by a second, and then a third.

"Oh, god I've cum too, oh yes, yes, oh, mmm!"

Daisy's breathing had slowed, "Oh daddy, mmm, you sexy man, thank you."

"Thank you, Daisy, it's a long time since I had phone sex."

As I struggled to wipe up my spunk with a tissue, Daisy added, "I want the real thing soon daddy, when are you going to invite me round?"

"Well I need a favour please Daisy, but I'd love you to come over, maybe tomorrow evening? Are you free?"

I explained about the story I was to make up for Megan, and Daisy was happy to go along with it, she also said that she'd love to see me the next day.

I gave Megan the news about Billy, and it seemed a big relief for her, however, she couldn't help making a joke about Daisy and me, and bumping into her again.

The next morning Daisy texted again.

'Looking forward to tonight daddy.' was all it said.

I sent a text back, 'I can't wait.'

Daisy was due to arrive at 8pm, at five minutes past, I glanced out of the window to see a black RangeRover with darkened windows, and dark tinted windows, pull up outside. I watched as out of the driver's door stepped Daisy in a tight black pencil skirt, tight low cut bodice, black stockings and black patent high heels. Her hair was done in blue black dreadlocks, and her lipstick was the brightest red.

"Fuck me," I said under my breath, "Fuck me," I said again.

I hurried to the door, and flung it open, and said, "You look fucking gorgeous!"

Daisy greeted me with the broadest smile, overflowing boobs, and my nostrils were filled with expensive perfume. On tiptoe, on the doorstep she kissed me, open mouthed, and with passion.

"Hello again daddy, you like the look of your black bitch?"

I just nodded, unable to speak, and licking my lips with the taste of Daisy's lipstick. Already there was some smudged on my shirt front.

"Where did you get that car? I asked.

"Oh, it's my mum's, she lent it to me for a couple of days."

"God, is she some merchant banker, or did she win the lottery?" I chuckled, knowing that I was being sexist.

"No, she runs a couple of hotels, and a night club. She likes her cars."

"Anyway, come in, you just look amazing, can I get you a drink?"

"Just a tonic water, I'm driving," there was a pause, "unless I'm stopping the night, in which case I'll have a glass of wine."

Neither of us spoke, as I poured her a glass of sauvignon.

We stood in the centre of the room, and facing each other, sipped our wine. The eye contact was electric, Daisy's brown eyes, bored into me, creating all sorts of feelings inside me.

"Tess was right, you're quite a handsome chap."

"She said that? When she reaches eighteen, she'll make some boy very happy."

"Well I'm old enough, I'm your young black bitch."

Very deliberately, she placed her glass on the coffee table, and took a step back. Reaching behind her, the bodice was unclasped, and it fell to the floor, leaving her voluptuous boobs swelling over the top of a black lacy bra. The zip was pulled down on her skirt, and when it fell around her ankles, it revealed her dark thighs, black suspenders, black stockings, and tiny lace panties.

"Wow Daisy, so sexy," the words drifted out.

"Take me to bed, unless you want to have me here." My heart stopped.

Stepping forward her body pressed up against mine, those boobs rippling in her bra. Her fingers felt for my cock, and it was already hard.

"I want you on my bed, I can have you down here for breakfast. Daddy might have his black bitch in every room in the house."

It felt slightly odd using this language, but Daisy seemed to enjoy the role playing.

She let me lead her upstairs until we got to my bedroom door, where she entered before me, and stood in the centre of the room, and unhitched her bra. As it dropped to the floor the full glory of those wonderful breasts was exposed, Their voluptuous fullness, the succulent dark nipples.

They swung from side to side as she wiggled the minute black, lacy panties down over her thighs, over the suspenders, and let them drop to the floor, stepping out of them, and bobbing down to pick them up.

Stepping towards me, she pressed the lace into my face, letting me breathe in the musky perfume of her pussy.

"Now daddy, I want you to undress while I make myself comfortable."

Daisy sat on the bed, rearranged the pillows so that she could sit upright against the brass bedhead. She spread her thighs, cross legged, exposing her smoothly shaved pussy. I could see her pussy lips plump, with what looked like a hint of moisture making their edges glisten.

"Go on then daddy, take your clothes off, I want to watch."

As I began to unbutton my shirt, Daisy's fingers started to massage her pussy, and slide between their lips.

"So daddy, you remember last night, you made me cum on the phone, well this is what I was doing."

Her finger tips slid between her pussy lips, exposing the pink, wet texture of her cunt. As they dragged upwards they circled the hood of her clit. She gasped, as I watched her tiny bud grow larger, and as she moistened it, her eyes closed for a few seconds.

My mouth must have dropped open because, suddenly, she said abruptly, "Don't stop, undress!"

Focussing again, I slid off my shoes, and unsteadily took off my socks.

Daisy continued to rub her clit, probe her cunt, and I undid my belt, and unzipped my trousers. I let them drop to the floor, quickly stepping out of them. My cock was clearly erect, as it pushed out the fabric of my boxers.

I heard Daisy stifle a groan, but she wanted to see my cock.

"Get those off daddy, let me see you."

As I dropped my boxers, my cock seemed to get harder, pointing upwards towards the ceiling. I wasn't sure if the tiny gasp was Daisy appreciating what she saw, or whether it was her stimulating her clit.

"Mmm, gorgeous. When I heard you cumming last night that is what I had in my mind. Now I have to tease you!"

I went to join her on the bed.

"Stop! you have to wait and watch! Your turn will come daddy."

So standing, self consciously, at the foot of the bed, I watched as Daisy continued to masturbate herself. I tried to resist touching my own cock, but my right hand ended up just squeezing it lightly.

The sight of this black girl, in her black suspenders, nylons, and high heels, sitting with her thighs apart, one hand rubbing her clit, the other hand pinching each nipple in turn, was incredibly erotic.

I wasn't sure how long it took, but Daisy started to cum. It wasn't a loud, thrashing orgasm; her head tilted backwards, her eyes closed, her mouth opened, and she came with a long, low growl, and the words, "Oh shit, oh… fuck." Her thighs half closed, and there was a final grunt, "Daddy, oh daddy."

"Daisy, that looked good," I said, still standing at the foot of the bed, my cock, just a little diminished. I realised that I was waiting to be instructed.

Making herself more comfortable, Daisy beckoned me onto the bed.

"Kneel in front of me, here, so that I can suck your cock."

I put my knees either side of her thighs, and kneeling upright, she took my cock between her lips. The intention was to tease, and she definitely did that.

Licking her tongue around the head, her fingers played with my balls, occasionally straying round, and under my buttocks. My cock assumed its previous hardness, and Daisy began to take it into her mouth. Looking down, I could see her full lips gripping me, wetting me, taking me deeper. Suddenly she gagged, and pulled back, stopping briefly, before pushing again, and gagging again.

Daisy held me by my hips at arms length. Saliva had dribbled down her chin onto the dusky rise of her breasts. She added to the wetness on my cock, by spitting further amounts on the shaft.

"Put it here."

Daisy wanted my cock between her breasts. I leaned forward, and she squeezed her boobs around it. The temptation to slide my cock up and down was too much.

"C'mon daddy, I want your spunk on my tits."

Daisy had done this before, I was sure. I was moving my hips, and Daisy's breasts were engulfing my cock, testing my self control, and I knew where it would end.

Rising and falling, my cock slithering between her tits, I felt my need for release approaching.

"I know you're there daddy, let go, let me have it all."

I started to shoot my spunk, spurting first in a line around her neck, then shooting more over the upper part of her tits, and pumping out the rest between them.

"Oh god I'm sorry, I couldn't hold on," I muttered, and I saw Daisy smiling.

Provocatively, her fingers, scooped up some of my semen, and her tongue licked it up, savouring its taste. Mischievously scraping up more, she fed me with her spunky fingertips.

"You're a kinky daddy too, aren't you?"

Daisy moved to go and shower, taking off the rest of her lingerie, I watched her voluptuous, young body disappear, and heard the water flow. When she reappeared, casually towelling herself down, it was just as though she'd had a gym session, and was talking to a friend in the changing room.

"Have you always liked younger women Paul?"

I think that was the first time she had used my name. "l don't necessarily have a preference Daisy, it's just worked out that way with you, how about you, and older men?"

She was now laying on her side next to me, naked, head propped up on her elbow.

"I've always been around older men. Because mum runs a nightclub they're always there. Mum doesn't know, but on my eighteenth birthday, I had sex with the boyfriend she had then, in her office, bent over her desk."

"You're quite an adventurous girl," I said.

"I just have fun, like you."

"I'm just going to have a shower now, you don't mind?"

"Go ahead, I'll be waiting, I hope it revives you," Daisy's wink was unnecessary, as I left the bed.

I needed to refresh, soaping my body all over with a hugely sexy young girl waiting in my bed was an aphrodisiac in itself. Stepping out of the shower I dried my body, finishing off as I went back into the bedroom.

Daisy was laying stretched out, one leg crossed over the other modestly hiding that pussy of hers.

"Tell me how you lost your virginity Paul." The question was perhaps a natural one for a young person to ask.

"Oh it was a long time ago," I said teasing, "but it was a friend's auntie, I was stopping over at her house, she was a lot older, how did it happen with you?"

"It was with two guys actually, a bit of a game that went further than I expected. Too much alcohol as well. We were at this guys' house, his parents were away for the night, and his older brother was out. We had been drinking a lot, and one of them suggested we play a strip card game, poker or something. You can imagine what happened."

"Both of them? You had both?"

"Yes, none of us really knew what we were doing, both of them came straight away, it left me very confused about sex until I met Billy's dad."

"Wow, so that's the connection," I was getting a sense of how all this came about.

"Yeah, it got complicated, until we all actually owned up to what was going on."

"How do you mean?"

Daisy laughed, "Come here," she said beckoning me back onto the bed.

I lay down beside her, and she put her head on my chest, as I put my arm around her.

"Billy's dad worked at my mum's club, and they started going out, I was introduced to Billy, and we started seeing each other. It all got complicated when one night I had sex with Billy's dad. Don't ask me how or why, it happened, I seem to have a knack of giving in to guys. Anyway I was in a situation when I was having sex with both Billy and his dad. I couldn't believe it when one night Billy came out with the fact that he'd had sex with my mum!"

"Fucking hell, Daisy, it's like some sort of soap opera, what's happening now?"

"It's all settled down now, Billy's dad has gone, Billy has another older woman, although I still keep in touch, and go to the occasional party with him. My mum has been really good about it, she was as worried about it all as I was, I think we both have a a need for sex."

As Daisy was explaining all this, her hand was resting on my thigh, stroking it almost absent mindedly.

"You certainly have an appetite." I watched as Daisy's fingers ran up and down my thigh, and inexorably my cock started to lift itself from my balls.

"I think you want to play too," Daisy said quietly, as she shifted slightly, in order to offer her lips to me. As we kissed very gently, I felt those breasts pressing against my side, and I could feel her fingers close over my cock.

Both of us slid down so that we were laying properly side by side on the bed. Daisy's arms went around my neck, "I want you inside me again Paul," she said.

There was no calling me 'daddy' this time, this was a young girl wanting to be made love to.

The kissing was languid, and gentle, soft little kisses, lingering longer kisses. Daisy's lips were full and sensuous, and I enjoyed the unhurried exploration by both of us.

My hands were free to feel the incredible smoothness of her skin, everywhere I touched seemed perfect. I played with her nipples, I slid my fingers up and down her inner thighs. I knew she wanted me to touch her intimate parts when she parted her legs, but I just teased her, and refused to be drawn.

"She eventually whispered, "You fucking bastard, please…"

My cock wanted to be inside Daisy just as much as she wanted it. Neither of us could resist for much longer. I raised myself onto my elbow, and Daisy opened her thighs and welcomed me, as I rolled on top of her. Her arms still clung around my neck and shoulders, and as her thighs opened further, and crossed behind my buttocks, my cock slid deep within what was a very moist pussy.

The voice was soft, and gentle, "Oh Paul, slowly, make love to me slowly."

My answer was a kiss, our mouths half open, our tongues just flicking briefly in contact before I raised my head, and we both made eye contact.

I raised my hips just a small fraction, but it was enough to bring a quiet gasp, and I watched Daisy's eye close. With just a gentle flexing of my hips, I was beginning to hear her murmuring with pleasure.

As those movements continued, I was able to use my hand to bring her ample breasts to my mouth, and taking her nipples between my lips, I sucked hard. I knew playing with them really aroused her, and even though my cock remained quiet inside her, once I had started to suck, her body began to push against me.

Releasing her nipples, I concentrated on moving my hips, knowing that I was stimulating her well endowed clit. Each movement brought a muffled, "yes," the responses coming rhythmically, and slightly louder each time. "Yes… yes… yes… " and then, in the moment before she came, "oh… mmm… oh yes." Her body shook, then shuddered. "Oh god Paul, that was so good, so fucking good."

"I haven't finished yet, or do you want to stop?" I smiled, and Daisy locked her legs behind my buttocks and squeezed hard.

"Don't you dare."

I chuckled, and playfully bit her neck, and her retaliation was swift. Raking her nails down my back, I yelled out in mock pain.

"Ow… fuck… you little terror."

In a flash, I rolled away from Daisy, grabbed her, pulled her to one side of the bed.

"You need to be taught a lesson young lady."

I needed all my strength to get her bent over my lap, and as she struggled, and her breasts squashed against my thighs, my first slap on her buttocks caused a yelp.

"Ouch, that hurt!"

"It's supposed to naughty girl."

"Owwwwwwww!" Daisy's ass wobbled, as my second slap landed on her other buttock.

"Sir, sir, I'm sorry," Daisy had slipped into role play mode once more.

"Ow...ow...ow...owwwwww! sir, sir, oh please...ouch...owwww!"

I was spanking Daisy's ass rapidly now, her ass cheeks were reddening, and she was squirming, and starting to panic, It was beginning to hurt.

I stopped, and smoothed the palm of my hand over her glowing buttocks. As she relaxed over my thighs, my fingers crept between her ass cheeks. Daisy allowed me access.

Her pussy was oozing juices, and once again my fingertips found her prominent clit. As I touched it, Daisy's body jumped, "Ohhhhhhhhh," she added, "Yes, go on."

Daisy moved her thighs further apart, and with her pussy juices making her clit the centre of her pleasure, the brief pain of her spanking was forgotten.

"Oh yes...oh yes...shit...that's it...that's it."

Within seconds, Daisy was shaking in her orgasm, "Oh god, ohhhhhhhh...fuck."

I helped Daisy relax back onto the bed, and she was looking at me with a look of doubt. She hadn't been expecting to be spanked when she had playfully bit my neck.

"My ass is throbbing, look you can tell, you can see your hand marks."

I was suitably admonished, and Daisy could see my contrition, but she could also see my erection, and saw her opportunity for revenge.

She leapt forward and in a flash my cock was being devoured by her. Daisy was set on bringing me off as quickly as possible, and she knew how to do it. I watched as she crouched between my legs, and I saw her fingers slid into her pussy, lubricating them, and then watched as she pressed her finger between my legs.

As soon as I felt Daisy's finger start to enter me, there was no point in resisting. I knew what was going to happen, an ex girlfriend had done it once before. Her finger gained entry, my muscle relaxing, as she worked it gently. She withdrew it for a moment, to spit on it, and add lubrication, and this time it slid deeper inside.

Daisy's mouth and tongue were rapidly eroding my self control, her bobbing head was an erotic sight in itself.

Once her finger tip found my prostate I was gone. Thirty seconds later Daisy got her first taste of my spunk. Repeated jerks made her start to swallow, but her finger tip massage was keeping me cumming.

My initial, "Oh no!" became a long series of groans, as I kept pumping out more and more semen.

Finally, Daisy raised her head, and there were smears of cum around her lips, and chin. She licked those away, and pulled herself up towards me, and just said, "That will teach you to smack my ass."

Laying there, embracing, was all that both of us wanted, and we were both exhausted. We must have slipped off to sleep, because I awoke some hours later, with Daisy stretched out beside me. I got up to go to the loo, and when I returned, she stirred, and reached over to kiss me.

"Tonight's been so good Paul, I'd love to tell Tess how it's been, but maybe she'll find out one day," Daisy giggled.

I blushed, "She's going to be a very sexy young lady by the time she gets to uni, but I'm glad you wont let on about us, especially as I'm seeing her mum."

"Well the future will be what it will be."

When Daisy left for home the next morning, we parted as friends, but the next chapter continued, and the complications would go on...

-----------------------------

   Series:I Sent the Wrong Attachment
   Author:Cleevedreams
   Teaser:By mistake I sent the wrong attachment to my boss Ruth
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/i-sent-the-wrong-attachment
Published:2023-06-28
It was almost seven in the evening and the only lights in the office that were on were mine and Debbie's desk lights, with Ruth Morrison's lights on in her glass fronted private office.

Ruth, who was a senior partner in the law firm where I worked, had asked the two of us to stop on to complete some reports for the next day. It was a big case and we were instructing a barrister to represent our client in court.

Debbie was computing some quite complicated actuarial stuff, I was writing up reports of evidence given by private investigators. Ruth had said that as soon as we'd finished we could go.

Never let it be said that I didn't take work seriously. I'd worked hard to get to where I was since leaving uni. The interview with Ruth and another senior partner had convinced them both that I was the right twenty something to become an asset to the firm.

I'd found myself under Ruth's immediate control and she was a fair, but quite demanding boss. I'd done well so far after eighteen months with the firm, and passed my induction period with flying colours. Debbie had been taken on at the same time and was always vying with me for Ruth's approval.

Debbie finished first that evening and after transferring her digital files to Ruth, Ruth came out of her office and said, "Okay Debbie, you can be off now, and how long are you going to be Tom?"

I replied, "Nearly done, maybe fifteen minutes."

"Good… well done both of you. As soon as you're ready then Tom, send it through."

I waved goodnight to Debbie as she sarcastically said, "Don't be long 'Tommy', Ruth won't be best pleased with her toy boy!"

Her deprecating comment stemmed from her belief that I was Ruth Morrison's favourite. It came from the firm's Christmas party where Debbie had overheard me being called 'Tommy' by Ruth who'd had several glasses of wine. In Debbie's eyes she thought that she treated me differently.

Certainly Ruth must have been a real man eater when she was my age. Even now in her fifties she turned heads, I'd seen clients ogle her when her back was turned and, indeed, she always dressed in a way that showed her best assets.

I mouthed, 'Fuck off' to the laughing Debbie and set about completing my task. It was then, in my hurry, I made my mistake.

I should never have used my work account to 'store' documents from my hobby. I'd got into the habit of writing during my lunch break on the wet days when I didn't venture out. I guess a lot of people would have been surprised by it. I enjoyed writing 'erotic' stories. Indeed, I'd never disclosed that fact, not even to my closest friends. I just published them online under a 'pseudonym'.

I completed the report with a sigh of relief and took a swig from my water bottle. As I put it down it fell over, dribbling the remaining contents over a file I'd been given for next day. Mopping up the water with my handkerchief, I 'copied' the document for Ruth and sent it.

I stared at the screen in horror, realising what I'd done, I'd sent the half written story I'd been writing at lunchtime, instead of the file for the barrister. I felt sick to my core, and stupidly sent a message, 'Delete that please,' and immediately sent the correct file.

I looked up to see Ruth staring at me through the glass of her office. There was little expression on her face as she looked down at her screen then up at me again.

I saw her typing.

'I'll read it later!' The message came back, followed by another, 'You'd better get off home now'.

She looked up again and I was unsure if the half wave was accompanied by the suspicion of a smile.

I picked up my bag and shutdown my computer, leaving rapidly with a heavy heart, wondering if my mistake would count against me. What on earth must she think. All the way home on the bus I thought of the implications.

When my mobile pinged I saw the text was from Ruth. My pulse rate increased as I pressed 'open.'

'I look forward to the completion of that piece of work!' It was finished off with a smiley face winking.

Now I really didn't know what to make of it, what to say! Should I just leave it? I just texted back, 'I'll probably finish it tonight."

I wasn't expecting anything to come back, however it did, 'Email it to me!' was the reply.

I sighed more with a disbelieving relief. Did this brief exchange mean that it wouldn't affect me work wise, and was Ruth really into erotic stories?

The fact was I did have to complete it. I reheated some pasta from the night before and got down to it on my laptop.

The story I was writing was based partly on truth. In short it was about a sleepover at a friends' house during one of my uni holidays. My friend's mum was divorced and a real stunner in her forties. I'd got up in the middle of the night and gone downstairs to get a drink. She must have heard me and followed, and in the kitchen had given me a blow job.

I'd got as far as breakfast the next day with my story, and that's what had been sent to Ruth.

It took me the rest of the evening to complete it, and without really editing it I hurriedly read it through and sent it.

Bravely I added a note to the effect that I hoped she would enjoy it. For the next half an hour I wondered if that had been the right thing to say.

It was eleven thirty when I got into bed and as I lay there I began to think how similar Ruth Morrison was to my friends mum's character in the story. Divorced, still very attractive, holding a position of authority in her job, and attracted to younger men.

The last bit was wishful thinking on my part although I kept remembering Debbie's goading about me being her favourite.

I woke up next morning and in the cold light of day the previous night's events took on a different complexion.

I arrived at the office at the same time as Debbie, we got the lift together and her first words were, "How long after me did you finish?"

I told her that it was about fifteen minutes.

"Were you safe alone with her?" I looked at Debbie with disdain. She was continuing with her sarcasm.

We were alone in the lift so I answered back, "You'd love me to say I fucked her across her desk!"

"Well did you?" she giggled as the door opened. I mouthed the usual reply.

Ruth arrived some fifteen minutes after us and I was already working on one of the files that had been previously assigned to me.

"Tom, can I see you for a moment?" Ruth was speaking as she walked between mine and Debbie's desks, "Oh, and thank you Debbie for stopping on to finish that last night, it's much appreciated."

I followed Ruth through the main office towards her own. Even with a feeling of trepidation, bizarrely I couldn't help fixing my eyes on her ass beneath the tailored fabric of her grey pencil skirt. I wondered if she wore stockings and suspenders or simple hold ups, something that I'd found myself pondering often. She'd obviously pulled the blinds shut the previous night before she'd left and so when I entered we were both out of view of everyone else.

"Tom I wanted to thank you both for stopping on last night, but I think it's necessary to warn you to take a little more care with your file transfers."

I felt a bit like a schoolboy being summoned to the headmaster's office to be reprimanded. I stood there, almost to attention, while I watched Ruth deposit her briefcase beside her desk, then take off her jacket, and hang it on the hook on the coat stand in the corner.

She was wearing a cream blouse, unbuttoned enough to show a hint of cleavage between her breasts. It showed an outline of the bra that was underneath.

"Yes… I'm sorry… it was gut wrenchingly embarrassing," my voice quaked a little.

Ruth walked back between the desk and where I was standing. She lifted herself onto the desk top in a sitting position facing me, and then ostentatiously crossed her legs.

In a bizarre moment of recognition I could see the outline of the suspender that was holding up her stocking, the shape prominently displayed beneath the fabric of her skirt. She must have seen me looking either at that, or her knees just below the hemline, because she said in a raised voice, "Tom, I'm serious, if that story had gone to a client then there would have been very embarrassing consequences… I really mean that!"

I was now looking down at the floor, thankful that no one outside could see or hear this telling off.

"However," she continued, "I enjoyed it, the story I mean!"

I looked up suddenly and she was smiling.

"I think you've got a talent in that direction, have you written many, or do you write other stuff, and I've got to ask, how true was it?"

By now I was bright red, and stuttering, but relieved I was not going to get a written warning.

"Err… I've written quite a few… um… I put them on a site online."

"You'll have to tell me which site," she paused and repeated, "was it true?"

"My face was burning, "Yes… mostly."

"Well… well… well young man, I will look at you in a different light now! You must send me a link to the website, but send it by text on your phone, do not use the firm's system."

Ruth chuckled quietly as she got up and pulled the cord that made the office glass clear.

"Now get back to work, otherwise everyone out there will be gossiping."

I returned to my desk and Debbie said in a voice, loud enough for half a dozen people to hear, "That was a long discussion!"

I did a V sign low down and she smiled.

The rest of the day went quickly, I got a lot done and as it was Friday we all finished an hour earlier than usual and most of the main office staff went to the pub across the road for a pint or a glass of wine.

I ended up in the group of Debbie's friends, Rachel, Dawn, Nick, and Danielle. Naturally my chat was mainly with Nick until Debbie began stirring it again. Everyone chipped in and I was the butt of the jokes about Ruth and whether she had a boyfriend. No one really knew anything about her private life except that she was divorced.

Danielle suggested that she might be gay, while Dawn thought that she probably had a different guy every week.

"I think she fancies Tom as her toy boy!' Debbie suggested.

"Yes, he was in her office for a long time this morning," Nick added.

"I blushed and gave my stock reply, "Fuck off, all of you! If she was younger I'd really fancy her."

"Oh!" Everyone's derision was loudly expressed.

"Watch this space," Debbie finished before she said that she'd better go, she had a 'date' that night.

Most had a comment about that before we all made our way to the buses or the car park.

'It's www.literotica.com' I texted to Ruth, adding my author name to the message.

Ruth replied twenty minutes later, 'Found it. My goodness you've written a lot. I've certainly got my bedtime reading now.'

I just replied, 'Enjoy.' I thought better of saying too much and appearing too forward. I had to remember that she was my boss.

I was due to go to a wedding in a few weeks so on the Saturday morning I needed to go into town to buy a new suit. I disliked shopping for clothes but it was necessary. However I woke up next morning a little later than normal to discover a text message on my phone from Ruth. It had been sent at just before one 'o clock the previous night.

I smiled when I read it.

'Phew! You have hidden depths.'

It meant that she'd read some, I wondered which ones exactly.

I got an even bigger surprise that afternoon as I was catching up on the football scores on TV.

This time I received an email from Ruth. I thought at first it must be work related, but realised quickly it couldn't be, because it was on my email and not a company one. It was headed 'What do you think of this?'

When I opened it up it had a document attached. Surprised, I immediately saw that it was a 'story.'

I muttered something under my breath and began to read. It started with an introduction of the characters, Caroline and Bernard. Caroline was a young twenty something fresh out of university who'd applied for a job with a large manufacturer of beauty products. The job was in marketing and Bernard was the CEO.

In very few paragraphs it became clear that in order to get the job Caroline had to succumb to Bernard's 'needs.' The descriptive language outlined how on various occasions thereafter she satisfied him in his office by way of blow jobs and being fucked across his office desk at the end of the day.

It was a good story and it gave me an erection. I wrote back believing that she'd probably 'lifted' it from the website.

'Great story, was it from 'Lit?'

My email reply was followed by a text from her.

'No, I wrote it!'

Very surprised, even a bit shocked I sent back, 'Really? Fantastic, it's very good. I didn't realise you were a writer in your spare time."

Back came, 'I'm not. I've just written it today. When I read yours I thought I'd have a go."

I wasn't sure what to say except, 'I'm astounded, it's brilliant.'

Her reply massaged my ego, 'Not as good as you… yet! We will have to become each others critic.'

I was smiling so I replied, 'That would be fun, I've got another I'm writing, you can read that this week when I've tidied it up.'

Ruth's response was to be expected. 'We must keep this between us. I don't want it getting out.'

'Of course,' I sent back.

Then came the biggest surprise.

'Do you want to 'zoom' or 'FaceTime' it seems stupid writing all these texts?'

Quickly looking around my tiny flat I could see everything everywhere, a complete disaster area.

'Sure, go ahead,' I said, turning myself around in the chair so that the background was a view out of the window.

Within seconds the 'beep' of connection came and Ruth's face appeared. It looked like she was on a sofa, dressed in some sort of sloppy sweatshirt.

My first words were, "This is a bit weird!"

Ruth chuckled and reiterated, "It might be, but I'll say it again, this is between us, I will be just as professional on Monday."

"Yes, I'll be discreet."

"And call me Ruth please, at least on here."

It was my turn to laugh, "We'll have to think of an authors' name for you if you're going to put that story on 'Lit.'

She seemed quite excited by that. "Yes! something lurid, something sexy."

"Oh my god, I'm seeing another side of you." I replied.

Ruth became serious, but just for a moment, "I think we all have another side to our character, I was quite shocked when I read that story you sent me by mistake."

"Hmm," I mused, "and it almost got me sacked!"

"Indeed," she replied, still with a serious face, "you should have seen your face when I was confronting you. Beetroot I think was the colour!"

"My heart was pounding out of my chest," I explained, "I was sure that it was the end for me."

Her expression changed to one of smiles.

"I was enjoying your obvious discomfort. I'm sorry I shouldn't have, but sometimes authority goes to my head!"

"I'll remember that next time I'm on the carpet."

Suddenly out of the blue she asked, "You doing anything this evening?"

I stuttered a bit wondering what was coming, "Err… no… I was just gonna watch a movie on TV."

"Come over here, we'll get a take away, and we can chat about story writing… and we can make up my name!"

I was a bit flabbergasted, but had enough wits about me to act 'cool.'

"Sure, you'll have to tell me your address, I've no idea where you live… I'll get a taxi."

The look on her face seemed pleased that I'd said 'yes.'

"Okay, I'll text you it. Shall we say about seven thirty?"

I replied that it depended on the taxi driver, but I'd be there around about that time. When the FaceTime finished I sat back and said out loud, "Fucking hell!"

I was like a dervish, ironing a shirt, taking a shower, shaving, and just trying to look good, but casual. We all wore suits or business clothes during the week, I wondered what Ruth would be in.

The taxi was on time. Ruth lived in what I called a 'posh' part of the suburbs. A detached house built in the 1930s I was guessing, a bit like my parents' house, but bigger.

I could see as soon as she opened the door that she'd made an effort the same as I had. She was wearing a flowing cotton dress, which hid her 'assets' to a degree, but was shortish and the neckline was loose enough to gape a little when she bent over.

Her perfume overwhelmed me at first when she held onto my upper arms and pushed her cheek against mine. I'd never quite understood the etiquette of that stuff, but I knew an 'air' kiss on both cheeks was a good sign.

"Come in, it's great to see you, come into the kitchen and we'll order the food."

I followed and saw that she'd already started on a bottle of Sauvignon.

"Do you want wine, or I expect you'll want a beer?"

"Wine's fine, thanks," I said, and I watched as she poured a large glassful and handed it to me.

"Cheers!" we clunked the glasses together, with her adding, "our secret, but you know that!"

Without stopping for any reply she asked, "Pizza, Chinese, Indian, your choice?"

"No you choose, but I'd be happy with just a pizza."

"Good me too."

She came around the kitchen island placing a menu in front of me. We both leaned over and again I was overtaken by her obviously expensive perfume. I was also conscious of her arm pressed up against mine.

The choice was made, the phone call made, and our glasses were topped up. She busied herself getting plates and cutlery out, telling me to go and sit in the lounge.

"I'd sooner stop here and talk to you," I said, the first glass of wine was giving me a certain amount of bravado.

She stopped and just grinned, before continuing.

"So what about a name?" The grin got broader, "Something sexy, or suggestive?"

"You have to be a bit careful because you'll be stuck with it, you can't change it. My name was about something that happened a few years ago, a long story, but it reflects something unknown."

"Oh, intriguing, I shall have to find that out, I've ways of making you talk you know!" The last bit was said with a distinctly threatening, but sarcastic, accent.

I chuckled, "So do we make it suggestive, something blatantly sexy, or should it be more subtle?"

"How about something to do with being a lawyer, or maybe more suggestive like I always get my way."

"Do you?" I raised my eyebrows, and laughed.

"Oh yes, most certainly, in the end," and she was chuckling then.

"Okay, how about 'igetwhatiwant," I suggested.

"Hmm, it's a bit long, how about, 'obeyruth."

"Oh my god, really?" pulling a scared face, "am I in danger here?"

I burst out laughing, giggling, and she began laughing too.

"That's it," I said, "it conjures up a lot in the mind of the reader, but I guess it suggests your stories are about control?"

"Yes, I agree, I get that control every day of the week, but I can be quite soft too."

"There's no need to choose it now," I continued, "we can chew it over, I'll think some more," I wanted some time to consider it.

Ruth was filling the glasses from a second bottle when the doorbell rang announcing the arrival of the pizzas. We sat on stools at the island eating and drinking yet more wine, but this time talking about family and holidays and personal stuff.

By the time we'd finished we were very merry, and doing a lot of laughing. Ruth got up and staggered a bit, holding onto the island while she got her balance on her heels.

"These bloody shoes, do you mind if I take them off?"

"Why should I," I replied.

"Tell you what, leave the dishes, let's go and sit in the lounge."

Ruth kicked off her heels, picked up her glass together with the bottle and led me into the lounge. There were two sofas opposite each other, I sat on one, putting my glass on the coffee table, expecting Ruth to sit on the other.

She was quite drunk by now, she put her glass and the bottle down beside mine, and flopped next to me with a sigh.

"I'm absolutely pissed," she said with glee, "haven't been like this for ages, you're a bad influence Tommy."

The use of 'Tommy,' reminded me of Debbie's jibe.

"Me? a bad influence, hardly so, you opened the third bottle! I think you'd better stop."

I was just as inebriated as her, and was beginning to slur my words. It made Ruth giggle and she suddenly curled her legs up under her, half turning to snuggle up against my arm.

"Spoilsport," she said it quietly.

Her perfume, her closeness, the wine, the heat from her body and the stray strands of red hair hanging across her temple, all combined to make me want to kiss her. When I looked down at her, she tilted her face upwards. I could see the tiny telltale age lines from the edge of her green eyes, the result of her fifty plus years. The freckles too, just a few across her nose and cheeks, and then her lips, still plump and full, her lipstick partly washed away by the Sauvignon.

I could barely hear her say, "Please… go on."

When our lips touched it was really gentle. Soft and caring. Lasting but a few seconds, her eyes seeming to want more.

The next one, the kiss was more confident, more knowing, lasting longer until the third one became more relaxed, our tongues softly tangling with each other.

We both turned more towards each other, my arm around her shoulders, my other hand resting on her hip. Both her hands cupped my face, holding my head so that she could kiss me the way she wanted to.

Holding me away for a moment she muttered, "This is wrong Tommy… but I really don't care."

Another kiss came, and then another. All my reservations had gone when I moved my hand from her hip. Her dress had ridden up slightly and when my fingers touched bare skin just above her knee she seemed to shift her body so that her thighs could separate, one leg bending at the knee and sliding up over my legs, the other slipping downwards.

My fingers moved slowly up her inner thigh and a quiet moan came from within our kissing. She stopped, "Go on… go on, don't stop."

Her leg was across my body and my cock was growing harder, she must have felt it against her thigh because one hand dropped down to feel it through my trousers, beginning to squeeze it with her fingers.

My fingers reached her panties, it felt so warm when I touched the fabric covering her pussy. So, so soft, and it wasn't difficult to lift the edge of the delicate fabric and pull them to one side. When I stroked her pussy lips and felt between them, I slipped a finger into her juices, and she groaned loudly.

She lowered her second hand and as I pushed another finger inside her she was undoing my belt and unzipping me.

"Tommy… mmm… Tommy…"

I heard her catch her breath as I found her clit with my thumb.

The moan was with so much pleasure, "OH!" was loud, but accompanied by a sigh.

She was wet, and I was so so hard when she said, "Stop." I thought I'd gone too far.

Shifting, she got up and knelt on the sofa beside me, pulling her dress over her head. In seconds she had unclasped her bra, and as I stared at her wonderful breasts she tugged her panties off too.

"Get out of those, I'm going to have you here."

The instruction about my clothes was clear, the hard edge to her voice reminding me of when she was stressed in the office and wanting something like yesterday!

I slipped my trousers and boxers down to my ankles and had difficulty getting them over my feet. By the time I'd kicked them off, together with my shoes, she was straddling me, her breasts right up close. I let her unbutton my shirt and that was tossed across the room while she edged her knees forward and thrust her hips and bottom down on me.

She was so wet I slid straight inside her, and I think we both gasped exactly at the same time.

Her arms snaked around my neck, her elbows resting on my shoulders and she was rubbing herself against my chest. Her nipples were hard and I could feel them scraping over my skin. She began kissing the side of my neck, finding the best position for her body and she began to rotate her hips.

"Mmm," I heard her pleasure breathing into my left ear. "Oh god, you feel so good in me."

"Like you said, you get your way," I muttered, her pussy gripping my cock.

The circular motion became more back and forth, pressing down with her clit. I could hear her breathing becoming more rapid, and there were little occasional cries deep within her throat.

"Tommy, Tommy, Tommy… oh god…"

As she got more animated I knew it wouldn't be long. I was ready to cum, but managed to find some control from somewhere until right at the last minute she seemed to rise and fall, pushing down, shuddering, crying out, "Oh fuck… oh fuck!"

I gave in, my cock exploded inside her. I was grunting with each jerk, with each spurt of semen I groaned, and kept ejaculating deep into her.

Eventually she relaxed onto me, her full weight on my hips, her soft lips kissing my shoulder.

"Oh dear I've hurt you," she muttered.

I didn't know what she meant until her lips kissed further along my shoulder where her nails had dug into me.

"I'm sorry, I got carried away… it was so good!"

I could feel the wetness between our bodies, and I guess she could too.

"Will you stay the night?… please, I want you to?"

I laughed, "Of course I will, but don't have any more wine!"

"I have to go to the bathroom, you go upstairs, my bedroom's on the right, I won't be long."

I watched her naked body disappear and I gathered up my clothes and went upstairs. I found the upstairs bathroom and then when I entered the bedroom I couldn't really believe I was spending the night with my boss.

I wondered if this was preplanned, the bedroom was so neat and tidy. I had a quick look in her bedside cupboard and even that was neatly storing some books, a few pills and, amusingly, a vibrator.

I pulled back the duvet and bunched the pillows up against the headboard leaning back. Five minutes later I heard her coming upstairs. She was wearing a silk dressing gown now, tied at the waist. She smiled and came over to the bed, to sit beside me.

Leaning forward, she kissed me.

"Thank you."

"Thank you!" I replied as her fingers reached out to fondle my flaccid cock.

"You won't get much from that for a while!" I chuckled.

"Don't you believe it," she laughed, "I always get what I want, I told you that!"

"That name 'obeyruth' seems more and more appropriate," I chuckled as she squeezed my cock to no avail.

"Let's see shall we, you young men are always bragging."

Immediately she leaned forward and took the whole of my cock into her mouth.

I was giggling as her tongue swirled around the soft flesh. At first it tickled, and I sort of protested, "Oh fuck, stop it, you won't do any good!"

However she was determined, and the feeling of her mouth began to feel better. She broke away long enough to say, "Relax," before sucking me back in.

I closed my eyes and let her continue. While she worked away I stroked the back of her neck under her hair. My fingers were able to find their way down her back under her loose dressing gown, the silky fabric sliding aside easily. I tugged it off her shoulders and it allowed me to find her breasts. Her nipples were magnificent again, plump, like small olives. I played with them and she seemed to enjoy it.

Ruth began stroking other parts of me in similar fashion and I think that's what did it. I started to feel my cock getting firmer. I wasn't trying to stop it, I was just amazed I could revive so soon.

She lifted her head up.

"See!" and went back to redouble her efforts.

A combination of fingers and mouth had got me almost full size, not perfectly stiff, but a success. I wanted to taste her and so I struggled to lift her body around. She realised what I wanted and soon flipped herself, so that her knees were straddling my upper body and she lowered her pussy down towards my face.

Her sumptuous pussy arrived at my mouth and I began my dessert! The muskiness, the sweet taste of her juices had me lapping away. Delving deep, licking up over her clit, indeed sucking her little bud and hearing the distant 'mming' of appreciation, arousing me even more.

There was no way I would cum so soon, but she did. I felt her body becoming more agitated, her pussy pushing against my mouth. It was only a matter of time before she orgasmed. When she did, she lifted her head up, moaning out loud and just garbling her words, punctuated by shorts gasps and murmuring cries. Her pussy seemed to become more liquid, her body pumped against me continuously for many seconds until it subsided, and I heard her say, "For god's sake Tommy, you're such a sod!"

She lifted herself onto her knees beside me, looking down at my face which was glazed with her juices.

"I've started something haven't I?" She was grinning at my erection.

I smiled and replied, "Yes, you have," and I sat up, shoving her roughly onto her back then throwing myself on top of her. My body fell between her thighs, and in seconds I had my cock inside her.

"Fuck!" she cried.

"I haven't finished yet," I grunted as I spread her legs further apart and began to fuck her hard and fast.

"Oh Jesus," she groaned in resignation, trying to grip her legs around me.

The bed was shaking and creaking now, my body buffeting against hers, her breasts almost wobbling in a sort of rhythm. I was looking down at her, her eyes were closed and she whispered, "I can't cum again Tommy… I don't think I can."

The perspiration on my forehead was dripping onto her chin and I saw her tongue loop out to taste its saltiness. I managed to hold myself up on one arm and wipe away the sweat without slowing at all. I fucked her without stopping for several minutes. I lost track of time.

"Oh god… oh god… oh god!… I can't stop!" she began to plead. Her nails dug into my shoulders again and her eyes opened in surprise.

She threw her head back into the pillow, and was moaning out loud with a long continuous groan, "Ahgg!" as her body shook.

I stopped altogether, waiting until she'd calmed down, but I still hadn't cum. I was still inside her when she finally opened her eyes and said breathlessly, "Cum over my tits, I want to watch you cum."

Slightly amused I eased out of her and moved to kneel beside her. Self consciously I began to masturbate. My cock was slick with her pussy juices and now I was closing my eyes, gritting my teeth, and holding my breath as I wanked.

It didn't take that long, a few seconds before I was there I opened my eyes.

Ruth was waiting expectantly, with a wry expression.

"Come on, all over me, I love it."

I was surprised with how much I ejaculated. I grunted and a spurt shot up under her chin, but the next three or four laced themselves across her breasts. Even as I was doing it, Ruth was gathering it up with two fingers and licking it off with her tongue.

"Mmm, you devil!" she sounded delighted.

I finished, squeezing the last drops out and rubbing my cock head over her closest breast.

She looked up and asked, "Kiss me again."

The kiss was a complete mixture of both of us, a cocktail of sex juices. It went on open mouthed for sometime before I lay down beside her. We were both shattered.

"I don't know what to say Tom."

It sounded as though we were back to my workplace name.

"Don't say anything," I replied.

We didn't and it was no surprise when we both fell asleep, at least for an hour. I woke up when Ruth went to the bathroom. When she returned she'd obviously had a wash and said, "You go now."

I did and came back to a newly sober Ruth.

"We need to talk," she said seriously.

"Can't it wait till morning? I replied.

She paused and thought better of it, "Ok, yes you're right, but we do need to!"

I cuddled her and we briefly kissed, with her adding, "Sleep now… and don't snore!"

I grunted some sort of reply before we both got comfortable in our own sleeping positions.

I'm wasn't sure how much later I heard, "Tommy… Tommy."

Ruth was whispering into my neck, waking me up, the warmth of her body up against me.

I opened my eyes, and for that peculiar moment I wondered where I was. I'd dreamed some strange dreams.

I hadn't time to say anything, before Ruth lifted up on one elbow and kissed me. Both our mouths were dry, but it didn't stop the feeling within the kiss.

"Thank you," she said somewhat strangely.

I felt I had to reply and randomly replied, "It was good wasn't it?"

She broke away, flipped over with her back against me and said, "Just cuddle me, hold me."

I guess it was the classic 'spoon' position, I had my arms right around her and the front of my body was pressed up against her back.

"Mmm, this is so nice," she murmured.

"Yes, but we've got to talk," I replied. The sarcastic tone couldn't possibly have been misunderstood.

"Later," Ruth replied, "it's Sunday, let's just relax here for a while."

It did feel nice and with my face buried into her neck and her tousled hair, I just cuddled. However, it was too much to ask me to relax for too long with my fingers inches from her breasts.

I went from a gentle stroking of her forearms, which were crossed over her breasts, to finding just a chink between us and one of her nipples. There was no reaction at first, but then she moved a little and my fingers found a better way through.

"Mmm, stop it," she said quietly, not really meaning it.

I continued and I'm not sure how long it was before she recognised that my cock was getting hard up against the cleft of her buttocks.

It seemed like an unconscious mutual agreement when she lifted and bent one leg so that the separation allowed me to edge my body down a bit to get my cock lodged between her legs. I felt her fingers grip the head, pressing it towards her pussy. With a bit more movement I pushed inside.

In silence we both shifted a touch more until we just seemed to fit together.

"Mmm, that feels so good… don't move, just hold me," she muttered.

We lay like that for several minutes, my arms wrapped around her. But then I pushed one hand down between her thighs and my fingers began to massage her clit.

"You want to talk now?" I asked.

"Fuck off, just shut up and fuck me!" she demanded.

I thrust my hips back and forth a few times and she moaned.

"Let's do it properly," she interrupted my movement.

I wasn't sure what she meant until she unwrapped my arms and pulled away, my cock sliding out of her.

"Like this," she added, and got up on all fours, "do me doggy style please!"

Spreading her knees apart, she displayed the pink lips of her pussy between her ass cheeks. Obediently I got on my knees behind her and slid back inside her.

It felt good, my thighs pressed up against her fleshy buttocks.

"Fuck me hard… hard as you can!"

And so I did. Ruth was holding herself steady against the battering I gave her. Halfway through she grabbed the headboard for support and the bed began to shake again. There was a slapping sound when my thighs pounded against her ass. I saw her use just the one hand for support while she thrust her other hand down between her thighs and rubbed her clit.

We both came together, me spurting inside her, and grunting out loud, while she groaned quietly, and her head fell forwards and her pussy pulsated around my cock.

"Jesus Tommy, I've never cum so much before. You've certainly got a knack."

We both collapsed beside each other again. We were breathing rapidly and I'm sure we both knew this night couldn't last.

"Tom…?"

I knew what was coming, "Yes?… is this our talk?"

"Yes… we must."

"Go on then."

We lay on our sides facing each other.

"I'm feeling very guilty about all this. I don't regret it, but I know it's wrong. Shall I tell you something, own up to something?"

My attention was grabbed completely and I got up on one elbow.

"Yes?" I replied nervously.

"You know the story I wrote, about the younger girl having sex with her CEO?"

"Yes?"

"Well Caroline was me, and Bernard was my boss at 'Maynards,' the last firm I was at. This, with you, is like deja vu. Except you're a young guy and I'm your older boss."

"So does that mean I've got the job?"

I'm afraid I chuckled.

With a swift slap, Ruth whacked my arm.

"Stop it I'm serious, I'm trying to explain. I know it sounds mixed up, but I couldn't resist you. Shit! I'm making such a mess of this!"

Rubbing my arm I sat up completely.

"You're not, and I do understand, it's just a bit complicated, you being my boss. I'm not sure if I can keep my hands off you in the office."

I had a deadpan, serious face on, until my mask cracked.

"You sod!" Ruth shouted, swinging another shot at me.

This time I grabbed her hand before it landed and I yanked her forwards, pulling her over my legs. It was perfect, her ass was there, the best target in the world.

"OWW!" she yelled as my open hand landed on her right buttock.

"STOP IT… STOP IT!"

'Thwack!' My hand delivered another slap to the other buttock.

"OUCH!… TOM… STOP… STOP!"

And so I did, I'd probably gone too far. I let Ruth struggle to sit up and surprisingly she was giggling.

"You rotter!" she was silent for a moment, red faced, but smiling, "you don't know what that does to me!"

My puzzled face and my obvious confusion made her go on.

"My ex used to spank me, it used to excite me, I'd forgotten that until then."

I sighed with relief and felt a pang of excitement myself.

"Just be warned, if you tell me off at work, you might get payback like that after work!"

She looked downcast, "This is exactly what I mean. How can we carry on with our work relationship when we're fucking like rabbits here?"

I tried to reassure her.

"Let's try, I can be as discreet as anyone, we'll just have to be extra careful and meet as best we can."

"I don't want to stop," she replied wistfully, "this weekend has done something inside me. Jesus you're so much younger, it can't possibly last."

"It can, I want to carry on seeing you too," and I added, "we've both got more stories to write now!"

-----------------------------

   Series:I Used to Call Debbie My 'Auntie'
   Author:Cleevedreams
 Subtitle:I Used to Call Debbie My 'Auntie' Pt. 1
   Teaser:Debbie was my 'auntie' from next door
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/i-used-to-call-debbie-my-auntie
Published:2023-06-28
"How long is it since you moved next door Ed?"

Mum had just gone into the lounge to take a call on her mobile. Mrs Edwards, or Debbie, was sitting opposite me at the breakfast bar in the kitchen. It wasn't unusual for her to come in for coffee after she'd had her breakfast, and when Keith, her husband, had left for work.

"Must be about seven or eight years, I'd just started secondary school so must be about that." I replied.

Mum had got friendly with Debbie and Keith straightaway after moving in, and remained firm friends ever since, in fact Debbie was almost like an aunt, looking after me some days when mum needed to work. It was quite difficult at times after divorcing from dad.

"You've certainly grown up, this will be your last summer at home?"

"Yep," I said casually, "off to Exeter in September."

University would be a real change in my life, I was looking forward to it, but was slightly nervous at the same time.

"All those girls!" she said, with a wry smile on her face.

I actually blushed, but said nothing. I think Debbie enjoyed embarrassing me, especially in front of mum, and often they would giggle if there was any sexual innuendo. It would always end up with mum saying, "Oh don't tease him."

With mum in the next room Debbie pushed it.

"I'm sure they'll be queuing up, make sure you've got plenty of condoms!"

I was glowing red hot and stood up from my stool to take my empty coffee mug to the sink.

With my back turned she continued, "Have you had a serious girlfriend yet?"

I knew what she meant, she was wanting me to reveal if I was still a virgin. She didn't know I'd fucked several girls in my last year at school, but there was no way I would admit that.

"Not a serious one."

I hoped that would satisfy her curiosity.

"Hmm, well lucky girls is all I can say."

I was washing up the mug trying not to 'face' Debbie, but I suddenly realised that she was flirting with me, at least, I thought so. Or was she just enjoying my awkwardness.

At that moment mum reappeared.

"Sorry about that, it was work, they want me to go in, some sort of emergency, do you mind Debbie, I really have got to fly, Ed will look after you I'm sure."

In a whirlwind mum was gathering up her bag, and car keys, and was out of the door.

"Your mum works too hard, that firm takes advantage of her!"

It was true, and I'd hoped she would slow down once I'd gone to uni.

"Let me help you with this breakfast stuff." Debbie got up from her stool.

Debbie brought the plates and cutlery and placed them next to me at the sink.

"You wash, I'll wipe," she said as my face returned to normal.

"Ok, but there's no need, I can do it, if you want to get back home."

I glanced at her, and saw her smiling, "No, I'm in no hurry, and I won't be able to do this for much longer, if you're leaving the nest!"

Again I remained silent.

"I used to enjoy looking after you when you were younger."

I looked away, and grunted slightly, "I guess so," I said, not entirely sure where this was going.

I shuffled to one side as Debbie's arm rubbed up against mine, as she reached for the next plate to dry. It happened twice more, and both times I moved a fraction, just to break the contact.

"Sorry," she said the third time, "I'm always hassling Keith when he's washing up, you're more solid, I can't knock you about."

I kept thinking that this was sort of flirting, but it took me back to my younger years when we used to 'play fight,' in the garden, with mum, her and Keith.

Strangely she must have remembered the same thing.

"Are you still ticklish, I seem to remember Keith used to terrorise you."

I deliberately stepped to one side, fearful of a poke in the ribs, and Debbie started giggling.

"Aww, you're scared," and as she said it, she did exactly what I'd expected. She reached out and poked her fingers into the side of my chest just below my armpit.

"Stop it," and I put my hand in the bowl of washing water and flicked some up in her face. There was rather more water than I'd intended and it soaked both her face and her t-shirt.

Her retaliation was to dip her hand in the bowl and do the same to me. Water splashed across my chest, and so I did the same back again. This time it soaked her.

"Stop, stop!" she shouted, 'it's going everywhere."

We both stood motionless for a second before we laughed out loud, and just carried on. This time she lunged forward to grab me, and to stop me reaching into the bowl. We ended up grappling in the middle of the kitchen, with her trying to tickle me, and me giggling uncontrollably.

"Stop it, it's unfair," I shouted.

"What's unfair, you're the strongest, but you seem to have lost all your strength!"

Debbie's hands were everywhere, trying to get under my arms, poking around my ribs, squeezing the side of my waist. I was just a wriggling mess, with wet hands attempting to grab her wrists.

We were both soaked and I couldn't help seeing a hint of her nipples protruding through her bra and through the wet cotton fabric of her t-shirt. It was all seen through the laughter of the 'fight,' but I suddenly became aware of starting to get an erection.

When I finally gathered all my resolve to resist the tickling, and stop her attempts to make me laugh, I took her in a sort of bear hug to keep her arms from searching out my vulnerable places. It was at that point that she must have felt my cock.

It was becoming harder by the second and was pressing into her stomach.

In a moment she stopped all attempts to tickle, and I was holding her with no resistance. Our faces were inches apart, and in that instant we both knew what was happening. It was like our 'arousal' was obvious to each other.

"This is awkward," Debbie said, and I released my hold on her.

"Sorry," I almost whispered it, and covered the bulge in my shorts by holding my hands in front of me.

Debbie saw me glance at her breasts through the transparency of her t-shirt.

"I think we both need a cold shower."

It was a comment to defuse the sexual tension, and it should have, but instead she reached forward and took both my hands pulling them away from my body. My erection was at its height, the bulge in my shorts had got bigger.

I should have turned and gone upstairs to do exactly that, but my teenage hormones were surging. Reversing her grip on my hands I took one of hers and placed it directly on my crotch. I was fully expecting Debbie to snatch her hand away, but she stared straight back at me, impassively, and squeezed my cock gently through the fabric.

There was an imperceptible sigh from both of us, and a realisation that a line had been crossed.

Debbie was looking directly into my eyes as she slowly massaged me, gripping her fingers around it, and then, suddenly, she snatched her hands away, and stepped back.

"God! no we mustn't… oh fuck, Ed, what are we doing?"

I stood there just staring, disappointed, but confused.

Pathetically I said, "Why not?"

Debbie looked shocked, "Because we mustn't… oh my god, I'm fifty two and you're eighteen, and it's just wrong!"

"I wouldn't say anything," I responded, my words sounding even more pathetic.

"Just don't," she replied, "if I was younger… " and her voice drifted away.

"I'll go and take a shower then, I won't say anything to mum." I turned to go upstairs, "let yourself out the back way, I'm sorry I soaked you."

"I'm sorry Ed, I'm really sorry about… well you know."

When I got to my bedroom I stripped out of my wet t-shirt and shorts, and lowering my boxers I saw my cock standing to attention. I grabbed it, smoothing the taught skin, bringing it back to its full potential. I knew I had to masturbate and decided that that would be in the shower. The bathroom was across the landing so carrying my towel I stepped through the doorway.

"Don't say a word!"

Debbie's voice was strained, and tension showed in her face.

My reaction was to cover myself with the towel, but pushing my chest she made me step backwards inside my room.

"If a word of this gets out we are both done for!"

I watched as she lifted her soaking wet t-shirt over her head, and undid her bra behind her back. Both her breasts fell forward, generous, but perhaps not quite as firm as they had once been.

"Lie down on the bed."

Her instruction needed nothing adding as she unzipped her jeans revealing pale blue panties underneath. Tugging them downwards it showed a shaved pussy, and her pussy lips appeared plump and different to the girls I'd seen before.

I had no chance to react as she climbed onto the bed, placing her knees on either side of my legs, leaning forward to take my erection in both hands. Looking up at me she whispered, "Our secret!"

I moaned out loud as her mouth closed over the head of my cock.

"Oh fuck," was all I could say as her mouth took me deeper.

I was in heaven. This was a blow job like no other I'd experienced, and very quickly I was saying, "Slow down, don't make me cum."

It seemed Debbie didn't want that either. She stopped and squeezed the head of my cock tightly, almost hurting, it stopped any desire to cum.

Moving up my body she was kneeling and straddling my hips with my cock just below her pussy.

I looked up at her, feeling decidedly odd. My neighbour, my mum's best friend, the woman who had looked after me for so many years, was about to let me fuck her.

Her breasts hung down, brushing my chest, the nipples I'd seen earlier, succulent, spongy, proud. Debbie's eyes were fixed on mine, and I knew she wanted to kiss me. This felt even more odd than being naked with her. Somehow even more personal so that when her lips touched mine I nervously pushed back. When I felt her tongue against mine, all fears were gone. We were both hungry to discover more and to seek the almost forbidden.

We kissed for minutes before I wanted to feel myself inside her. I tried lifting my hips towards her, but she wanted the control.

Lifting herself upwards she knelt above me, and slowly she smiled. I felt the wetness, the softness, the sumptuous feeling of her pussy as she lowered herself onto me.

Both of us groaned, and I think we both closed her eyes as I went deep inside her. She let her body weight sink down, and we looked at each other again.

"Our secret," she repeated, and began to rotate her hips, grinding down on me. As her clit got its own stimulation she sighed again, and even though she wanted to be in control I knew I was going to make her cum.

I reached up to play with her breasts, play with her nipples. It had a magical effect. It brought pleasure to her face, and when I pinched her nipples she groaned out loud.

"Mrs Edwards I'm going to fuck you!" I declared.

It seemed to excite her, and she didn't resist when I jerked my hips upwards and rolled her sideways. My cock almost slipped from her, and her disappointed, "Oh!" was silenced when I plunged back deep into her and she wrapped her legs behind my buttocks.

For minutes I pounded against her pussy, then slowing and watching her eyes tight shut, and her head flung back into the pillow, I knew she was cumming.

Bizarrely I wondered about wearing no condom, but when she whispered, "I want you to cum inside me Ed," all fears were gone.

I slowed almost to a stop as her body shivered beneath me in her first orgasm. I knew I could make her cum again, and when she pleaded, "Go on, don't stop, cum in me!" I continued on.

Fucking her slowly and gently this time, I angled my body and rubbed her clit with the top of my cock, watching her face, trying to prolong her pleasure.

And then I couldn't hold back. The feeling of inevitability, the pressure from deep inside, the release of tension, the muscular jerking made the spurts of semen erupt deep into her cunt. Everything happened at once. My hips holding firm against hers until every last drop was ejaculated.

"Oh god! Ed… what have we done… oh god that felt so good and it shouldn't have done."

I fell to one side, my cock seeping spunk, my balls wet from her pussy juices.

"Jesus you're pouring out of me, for god's sake give me a tissue or something, your mum'll wonder what gone on in your bed."

I giggled as I passed her a cotton handkerchief to wipe the spunk that was oozing from her pussy.

"I'm serious Ed, this was wrong, we mustn't let on about this."

"Ok, ok," I kept repeating and reassuring her. "Look, I'm not gonna say a thing, so don't worry. Go home and carry on as normal."

"Hmm, I'm not sure I can."

I watched as she stood up, still holding my handkerchief and she started to put her panties and jeans back on. Her damp bra and t-shirt were more difficult, but before she left she kissed me on the cheek which again seemed very odd.

When she'd gone I just lay there, trying to make sense of it all.

**

"Have a good day? What have you done? Sorry I had to disappear, they just can't deal with some things at work."

Mum came home around five, and I just muttered a simple reply before she was on her mobile to Debbie.

"I'm sorry I had to rush off this morning Debbie," I heard her say, "Hope Ed didn't kick you out straightaway."

I couldn't guess the reply, but imagined it was something flippant. If only mum knew the reality.

"Come round if Keith's not gonna be back, we can finish our chat."

I was going up to my room when mum said, "Debbie's coming round this evening, Keith's away on business the rest of the week, so I've invited her to share our pasta."

I knew this would be the test of our discretion.

"Hi Ed," Debbie didn't catch my eye as she casually followed mum into the kitchen. I stayed in the lounge with my headphones on, and pretended not to hear when mum called to say the meal was ready.

Unfortunately she'd placed me sitting on the stool next to Debbie, across the breakfast bar from where she was sitting. Even before I'd taken my first bite I knew Debbie was up to her tricks.

Her knees splayed out as she sat on the stool in the same jeans she'd worn that morning. Her thigh immediately rubbed up against mine. No matter how much I edged away, her leg seemed to follow me. Eventually I just accepted the contact. When mum went to fetch a bottle of wine from the fridge, Debbie surreptitiously squeezed my crotch.

I glared at her while mum had her back turned, I knew her decision to keep 'our secret,' was going to be tested. I mouthed, "Stop it!" and the response was a smile and a wink.

"I hope Ed didn't get rid of you too quickly this morning Debbie?"

Thank goodness she didn't notice my blushing. Debbie casually replied, "No, he entertained me with his usual wit!"

"He can be quite funny, and he can be very grown up these days!"

The two women were discussing me as though I wasn't there.

"Oh he's certainly grown up," Debbie replied as I tried not to squirm on my stool.

Mum came back to her place, and looked across at both of us, smiling, and for a millisecond I thought we'd blown it.

"Too grown up sometimes, I often wonder what he gets up to on that computer of his."

"Do you mind," I butted in, "I am here!"

"That reminds me, could I borrow him tomorrow, while you're at work, I've got this memory problem?"

Mum burst out laughing, and I cringed inwardly knowing Debbie was pushing limits.

"You're a bit young for Alzheimers!"

"NO! I mean with my laptop, all the files are filling up the memory, and I need them reorganising."

Mum looked at me, "You're not doing anything tomorrow?"

I spluttered a reply, "No, I can go and take a look, I guess."

"Mwah!" Debbie leaned over and kissed my cheek, making me blush, "Oh thank you, I'll make you a nice lunch."

I took in her familiar perfume, inhaling deeply, but it was time for me to escape, so I said I was going up to bed.

"See you around ten?" Debbie asked as I left the kitchen.

I nodded and made my escape, hearing Debbie and mum's giggling increase as I climbed the stairs. Back in my room, I plunged my face into the pillow, taking in the smell of Debbie from where I'd fucked her earlier in the day, then feeling my cock grow. I resisted any more stimulation and eventually I fell asleep.

**

The sun shone through the gap in the curtains, my phone read 7.38am and my cock was rock hard.

"I'm off in five minutes, you awake?"

Mum's voice calling up the stairs received a grunt from me.

"Don't forget you're going to Debbie's at ten… and lock up!"

As if I could forget.

"Yes, ok, see you tonight," I shouted back, and I heard mum gathering up her stuff, then the front door slamming shut.

I lay there for several minutes trying to ignore my erection. Of course it got even harder until I climbed out of bed and got into the shower.

I'd never really subscribed to the idea of cold showers 'killing' erections. Perhaps if you jumped into an ice cold lake or sea, but standing in a shower at home with images in your mind that wouldn't go away, it never seemed to entirely work.

When I finally emerged and dried myself, and put on my shorts and t-shirt, I felt much calmer. Some orange juice and toast and marmalade didn't use up the rest of the time before ten 'o clock.

Debbie must have felt the same. The landline rang and half expecting a 'cold call' I was taken aback by her voice.

"I saw your mum go, I can't wait until ten, come round now."

The voice was insistent, full of tension, hoping I'd say 'yes,' and of course I said exactly that.

"See you in a minute."

I made sure I'd got my key, and locked the kitchen door, before slipping out the back way. I didn't necessarily want any of the neighbours seeing me enter Debbie's house and not come out.

Almost the instant I tapped the glass window on her kitchen door it opened. Debbie was dressed only in a towelling robe, tied at the waist and I just knew that she was naked underneath.

"God, I've wanted you," she said with almost desperation, as she flung her arms around me, and kissed me, her tongue fighting it's way between my teeth.

She smelt divine, freshly showered, but with that familiar, expensive perfume emanating from every pore.

"Let's go upstairs, I want you now."

I had no chance to reply as she took my hand, half leading, half pulling me up the stairs. I'd only ever been into the bathroom in her house so when I entered her bedroom and saw Keith's books on the bedside, and a few of his clothes folded over a chair I felt a wave of guilt flow over me.

Debbie sensed my reticence, and immediately took me in her arms again. Standing in the middle of the room she said quietly, "Don't worry, I've told you it's our secret, Keith won't know, Chrissie won't know."

Then with both hands she began to unbuckle my belt.

My guilt vanished, replaced by desire, and as she unzipped me I tugged her bathrobe open. In moments we were on the bed and I was inside her.

"Fuck me!… god… FUCK ME… PLEASE ED!"

Debbie's voice was pleading as I felt the warmth of her pussy engulf me. She was already massively wet, and my cock went deep. I looked down at her, her face so close, so filled with desire. I felt the soft calves of her legs, rubbing against my buttocks as she gripped me tightly inside her.

The intensity, the anticipation, both of us wanting this from yesterday, made the whole thing like a blur. I don't think either of us knew how long it lasted, we just fucked. The bedroom seemed to resonate with the visceral sounds of sex. The pounding of my hips against her, the carnal noises of my cock repeatedly entering the excesses of her pussy, and the rhythmic banging of the headboard against the wall.

We both came together. Ever since that day it remains an ambition to make that happen every time I make love. I took it for granted that morning and as I pumped my semen deep inside Debbie's cunt, the feeling of her pulsating pussy just continued to milk my cock for many, many seconds.

"Oh my fucking god!" Debbie groaned as my full body weight sagged on top of her. I went to move off and she clutched me.

"Stay there… please stay there… don't move."

I didn't move, I just took a little of my weight on my elbows, and looked down at her. There was a hint of perspiration on her forehead and I kissed the dampness. I could feel her fingernails drifting across my back, just stroking my shoulder blades gently. Her eyes seemed half closed, as though she was still in a dreamworld.

I could feel the wetness between our lower bodies, as I held myself inside her. We kissed properly again, softly, exploring, and sighing.

"Oh Ed, I don't know what to say, it felt wonderful, it still does,"

I must have smiled as I felt her squeeze me with her pussy.

"Mmm, I can feel that," I added.

"You're meant to," and she did it again, this time repeating it several times.

"Stop it or you might get me going again," I said, teasing her.

"Some hopes, I know you're only eighteen, but even so…"

Her voice hesitated as I flexed my hips.

"No, you can't!"

"I can," I chuckled as my cock began to regain some of its energy.

I stifled her next words by kissing her again. My whole body seemed to come alive again, and it felt like a challenge. As I started to move, I lifted myself up on my arms looking down at her face.

"God, I don't believe it."

She could feel me growing inside her, and I dug into the bed with my knees, pulling her onto my cock and lifting her legs up over my shoulders. Immediately above her, I watched her body folded beneath me, and her face once again showing pleasure.

Kneeling back I was able to explore her breasts, watching her eyes close when I pinched her nipples, a little gasp when I squeezed harder. And then I moved my hand downwards. The part of my cock I could see was glistening with her pussy juices. I pushed my thumb between us and found that tiny place of so much pleasure. I rubbed and massaged it gently, using the abundance of her juices to bring little moans of pleasure. She kept running her tongue over her lips, and her head moved from side to side, eyes closed. I knew that she wasn't going to stop cumming again.

I was in no hurry. I stopped moving my cock inside her, just concentrating on her clit. Then when I could see that she was almost there, I withdrew my cock and began to rub the end of it over her clit.

This time she whispered, "Ed… you're gonna make me cum again… oh fuck."

Slowly I made it happen. Quietly she moaned, she gasped, she shuddered, and when it was over she opened her eyes slowly.

"You haven't cum?" she questioned, almost disappointed.

"No, I will, just wait."

Her eyes moved from mine down to my cock and then back to my eyes. With her legs still resting on my shoulders I began to stroke my erection.

It didn't take that long. Debbie's lubrication made it slither between my fingers and thumb.

"Go on… go on," her quiet words of encouragement made the difference. With a grunt, a spurt of semen shot out upwards over her stomach and across her right breast, followed by several more smaller ejaculations along her tummy until the rest oozed out over my fingers.

Very deliberately she reached for my hand and brought to her mouth, licking the spunk from my knuckles. She giggled before running her fingers over her breast and tummy, gathering more spunk and swallowing it down.

As I gently placed her legs back down beside me Debbie said, "Now kiss me."

I'd tasted my semen before, most boys have tried it after masturbating, but this was a new experience. The kiss was intimate, it was me being shared between us.

"Thank you,"

Her voice had a different tone, it felt like something had passed from her to me, an intangible connection.

Both of us lay naked side by side, our bodies cooling until Debbie asked if I wanted to shower. She used the bathroom first, and then put her bathrobe back on, and disappeared downstairs. I used the shower and got dressed and was greeted in the kitchen by another 'thank you' and a kiss.

I'll make some coffee, you'd better do what you came for, I'll get my laptop.

"I'd forgotten what I came for, and I've cum twice already!" I couldn't resist the joke.

"Stop it, you're awful." she smiled cheekily.

"Not as awful as my mums best friend seducing me," the banter went on.

"Fuck off!" Debbie shouted, and again smiled, adding, "please don't."

A mug of coffee was presented to me, along with her laptop, and a small notebook full of passwords.

She felt guilty about the lack of security and said, "I know what you're gonna say, don't tell me off, how can I remember every single password."

"No, I won't say anything," I replied, "mum does exactly the same thing, but you must hide the notebook when you go out."

Debbie went upstairs to shower after showing me the problem with file storage. It soon became apparent that huge chunks of memory were taken up with photos and videos, some of which were 'hidden' by passwords not written down in the little notebook.

The notebook showed that most passwords for all the stores, utilities, and everyday websites were variations on a theme. A mixture of nearby roads, family names, house numbers, but I knew without access to the files with media in, it would be impossible to gauge how much extra memory was required.

While I was waiting for Debbie I randomly guessed at a few possibilities, and more by luck than judgement one of the files opened. It contained five separate videos, and as soon as I opened the first one I knew why it was protected. It was a porn film, a long one, showing a very shapely, mature woman with two well endowed black men. I hurriedly had to mute the volume to prevent it being heard upstairs. I fast forwarded it, just watching a few seconds here and there. The other four were also porn films, all featuring older women and several guys.

Closing that file I tried another, and the password was only slightly different. In this one there were eight separate videos. They were all titled with letters. Opening the first one headed 'KD1' I knew what the letters stood for. It showed Debbie and Keith having sex. Quickly I closed it, then reopened it, rather shocked at what I was seeing. Both Debbie and Keith were a lot younger, maybe in their early forties, but the scene was obviously their bedroom. I hurriedly opened 'KD2,' 'KD3,' and 'KD4,' all were of them having sex although the last one was much more recent.

The last of the eight was slightly differently titled. I opened 'KDT.'

Somehow I had a premonition. There on the bed was Debbie kneeling, sucking her husband's cock and another guy fucking her doggy style.

I only saw a few seconds of it before I closed it down when I heard Debbie coming downstairs.

"Have you solved it?" she asked. She was dressed in a low cut blouse and cotton skirt, and looked delicious.

With my mind confused with what I'd just seen,, I stuttered, "Er… yes… I think so. It's clear you need to buy more memory, or perhaps Keith can get some portable device to store the videos on there."

I saw her face go bright red, and she hurriedly turned towards the kettle to switch it on.

"Coffee?" she asked, and without waiting for a reply added, "yes, he keeps some private stuff on there, he knows the passwords, but he doesn't want to keep it on his work laptop."

Turning towards me she saw my quizzical look.

"Ok, he likes his porn, he's got a few films on there!"

Suddenly she realised I knew.

"Oh fuck, you've seen them, oh god, you've seen our private ones… me… and Keith… and Tim?"

I nodded, and then smiled. Debbie's face was ashen. I said nothing, but Debbie grabbed the breakfast bar and sat down on the stool beside me.

"What you must think of me Ed, oh my god, you must think I'm a slut."

"No," I took her hand, "it's your life, it's what you choose to do, I can't judge, I've not lived my life yet."

In a hurry she tried to explain, "it was when we were having problems, I hadn't worked out Keith was having an affair, I was trying to spice up our marriage, Tim was a work colleague of Keith's…"

"There's no need to explain, just relax."

I leaned forward to kiss her cheek, and she turned her head so that our lips met.

"Oh Ed, you're wise beyond your years, you're such a sweetie."

"No I'm not," I replied, "I'm just a horny teenager."

The kiss became two, then three. Balancing on the stool my hand rested in her thigh. Debbie's skirt was just thin cotton, the familiar curve of her thigh beneath tempted me to slide my hand underneath.

Debbie's tongue was flicking mine and my cock was starting to stir yet again. Her soft skin beneath my finger tips drew me further up her thigh and I felt her separate her thighs. When I reached the top the expectation of feeling her panties vanished. She wore none. Her pussy was again oozing with her juices. Straightaway my fingers slid between her pussy lips, and between kisses she sighed.

"Fuck me again, here, in the kitchen!" she whispered.

In moments she stood up, hitched her skirt around her waist and bent over the breakfast bar.

"Do it here, like this."

My cock was back to full strength. I slid my shorts and boxers down round my knees, and positioned myself behind her magnificent ass. Guiding my cock half underneath her, I found her pussy, prepared and waiting.

"Oh… Ed," she sighed as I slid inside her. I felt the warmth of her buttocks against the front of my thighs. Gripping her hips I began to thrust.

"Fuck me hard Ed, just do it."

The sound of flesh slapping against flesh echoed round the kitchen. I found myself grunting with my efforts, Debbie was shouting expletives, totally in the moment, and not caring how rough I was.

Neither of us were aware of Debbie's other neighbour Maureen peering through the side kitchen window. Apparently she was in the habit of visiting when least expected. She must have had a clear view of both of us, however Debbie wasn't going to know this until much later.

"Oh fuck, I'm cumming," Debbie cried out.

I was ready too, and when I started pumping my spunk inside her, I felt her body tremble and her knees buckle. Holding her upright across the surface of the breakfast bar we gradually settled and our breathing slowed.

"You ok?" I asked from behind her as I stepped backwards. Semen dribbled from my cock, and more was sliding down Debbie's inner thigh. A few drops were on the grey tiles on the floor.

"Jesus, you seem to do it every time, fucking hell."

Standing up, she smoothed her skirt down, and reached for some kitchen roll.

"My pussy seems to permanently overflow with you." Indelicately she shoved her hand up under her skirt to soak up my spunk.

Eventually we got our coffee, and we began to have a sensible conversation.

"This can't go on for ever can it?" Debbie was stating the obvious.

"No, but it can while we want it to, it's been a bit of a whirlwind."

She smiled, with a sort of relief.

"I'm not the perfect woman, but you know that now." After a pause she said, "I promised you lunch."

I watched as she prepared a small salad, and I helped butter some bread, and pour some fruit juice. As we sat down to eat Debbie's phone pinged.

I saw her face change, "Oh fuck, you know Maureen, next door, she must have seen us."

"What do you mean?"

"Her text, it says, 'Wanted to tell you about next weekend, but I saw you were busy. Text me when you're free."

"Does that actually mean she saw us?"

"I'll text her back, I bet she did."

I watched as Debbie tapped on her phone.

"What are you saying?" I was inquisitive. I knew Maureen of course and she was also friendly with mum.

"I've said, 'I didn't realise you'd been round, I'll pop in and see you later."

Debbie said that if she replied we'd probably get an idea if she'd seen us, and of course we did!

'I saw you were busy, don't worry, your secret is safe.' Debbie held the mobile screen up in front of my face, and added, "Well we know now!"

"Will she keep her mouth shut, I mean to both Keith and my mum?"

"Yes I think so, I have stuff on her too, so she'd better."

It seemed there were more neighbourly secrets to know about, I was truly naive about our road. And so I was to find out.

We finished our lunch, both of us rather tired by our efforts. I helped Debbie with the dishes and eventually I told her I had to go. I'd promised mum to get certain things done, and I couldn't say I'd been at Debbie's all day.

Debbie and I continued to text through the evening. She told me she'd seen Maureen and without revealing too much Maureen had agreed to keep schtum.

I wanted to see her next day, but she had to drive north to visit her mother. Mum was at work again so I lay in bed till after nine 'o clock. I wandered down to the kitchen and was just about to get some toast when the door bell rang. I was only in my boxers so I hurriedly put my outdoor anorak on and opened the door. It took me a few moments to process who was there.

"Hello Ed, can I come in?"

It was Maureen!

-----------------------------

   Series:I Used to Call Debbie My 'Auntie'
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:I Used to Call Debbie My 'Auntie' Pt. 2
   Teaser:Another neighbour became involved
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/i-used-to-call-debbie-my-auntie-pt-02
Published:2023-06-28
"Maureen!… er… yes… yes… come in, I've only just got up, is anything wrong?"

The appearance of Maureen, Debbie's neighbour, from the house on the other side of hers, was sudden and unexpected. My whole body tensed, and it threw me a bit, especially knowing that she'd seen me fucking Debbie, just the day before.

Standing in the hallway in my anorak with only boxers underneath, I was floundering.

"No, nothing wrong," she replied, "but I thought I'd better reassure you."

She saw my slightly puzzled look, and continued, "Is mum out… gone to work?"

She'd obviously waited, but knew the answer already.

"Yes, she's not long gone," I replied.

"Good, well are you going to make me coffee?"

If 'Auntie' Debbie was a woman who knew what she wanted, then Maureen was another 'force of nature.'

"Sorry… yes," I stuttered, "Go through into the kitchen, I'll go and get dressed, be back in a minute."

"No!… please… don't worry, I probably won't keep you long."

She'd grabbed the sleeve of my anorak, and it would have seemed odd to have tugged it away, so I followed her into the kitchen, zipping the anorak halfway up as I went.

Maureen was someone I knew, just as a neighbour, on nodding terms, saying 'hello' whenever we saw each other in the street. Mum had invited her to various coffee mornings she'd held, and sometimes she came to evening meals with small groups of mum's friends, usually I'd gone up to my room early when that occurred.

Physically she was attractive, in a mature way. Blonde hair, cut into a 'bob', a slender waist, quite tall, and generous breasts. Seeing her close up that morning, I could see that she hadn't just 'dropped by.' Her make up had been carefully applied, and she was wearing rather a shortish skirt for someone in her fifties, with a blouse that had probably an extra button undone. The warning bells were sounding in my head.

"Hope you don't mind instant coffee?" I asked, grabbing the kettle, and filling it under the tap. Maureen had already placed herself on one of the stools. It hadn't gone unnoticed that she had allowed her skirt to ride up.

I saw her smile, as she made the obvious flirty reply, and possibly noticed my surreptitious glance at her legs.

"I like instant, I'm a spontaneous person."

"I'm not sure why you're here?" I tried to look puzzled.

I had to challenge the situation, and given what she'd seen me and Debbie doing, I was guessing it was directly related to that. Briefly I wondered if she was going to tell me that she was going to reveal all to mum, but then in my mind surely she wouldn't land her friend in it too. I didn't have to wait long to find out.

"I've been talking to 'Auntie Debbie,' she grinned as she heavily emphasised the 'Auntie.'

I clicked the switch on the kettle, and took two mugs from the cupboard. When she said that, I halted, and turned to face her.

She continued, "Debbie must have said to you that I saw you both… yesterday?"

I croaked a bit, "Yes… she did."

"She told me how good it was."

My face was suddenly red hot, and Maureen was enjoying my discomfort, drawing the conversation out as long as she could.

Fixing her eyes on me she continued, "She told me that you'd seen her private videos?"

"Only some of them… yes."

I looked away guiltily.

"So you didn't see mine?"

"Yours?… no?"

Again there was the broad smile.

"Debbie and I both wondered, probably a good thing, your young mind might have been corrupted!"

With a chuckle the sarcasm wasn't lost on me, but I was thinking that if Maureen appeared in some of those private files, Keith must be involved too.

"Anyway, to the point, we were discussing."

"You said," I answered.

I was anxious that she get to the point, this whole thing was a revelation about Debbie and her husband.

"Me and Debbie have decided to share you!" Her smile became broader.

"Share me?" The conversation was becoming even more bizarre.

Maureen stood up.

"When I saw you fucking Debbie, I couldn't help wanting you myself."

She stepped a couple of steps towards me, and in a flash she'd taken the zipper on my anorak and slid it right down.

"She told me how you made her cum."

Maureen's perfume was now filling my nostrils, and as she stood closer and closer, I could feel her breath, and took in the deep blue of her eyes. For some reason my eyes fixed on her naturally long lashes, and I froze as she went to kiss me.

The taste of a woman's lipstick was still a novelty to me, but I'd certainly got experience of kissing by now. I didn't resist, this was another woman wanting me, it was sexy, it was flattering, and my confidence was growing as was my cock.

I felt one of Maureen's hands find their way inside my anorak, seeking out my cock within my boxers.

"Are you going to fuck me in your kitchen?"

Maureen's fingers were now tugging my boxers down, and my erection was still growing.

I couldn't believe how assured I was as I let my anorak drop from my shoulders, and my boxers slide to my ankles.

"Bend over… across there." I said assertively.

I spun her round, and directed her back across the kitchen to the breakfast bar.

"Wait," she muttered, as she hitched up her skirt, wriggling, tugging her panties down while balancing on alternate feet.

Spreading her body forwards across the bar, and gripping the far edge with her hands, she parted her feet wide on the kitchen floor.

It was strange to be standing naked in my kitchen, positioning myself behind this woman, who wanted my cock inside her.

"Oh fuck!… do it… go on!"

Maureen's pussy was moist and waiting. She must have been building her arousal ever since she rang the doorbell.

When I slid inside her, she cried out again, "Fuck me Ed… fuck me hard! Oh god… your cock… go on… do it!"

And so I started, thrusting hard up against her ass. She was trying to push back, the sound of my thighs smacking into her buttocks was evidence of our lust. Even when one of the stools was kicked over by Maureen's flailing leg we continued on, and she was crying out mostly with words that were more and more explicit.

"Fuck me with that cock… shove it right in… harder, fuck me harder… oh god, I want your spunk inside me."

When she started to cum I thought the whole road would hear. I could see her hands gripping the work top more tightly, her back had began to arch, until she was up on her elbows, her head thrown back. I couldn't see her face, I just heard her staccato "UH!… UH!… UH!… " getting louder and faster.

Gripping her hips and thrusting just a bit more slowly, I managed to hold myself back until she exploded.

"Oh god, oh god, oh god," she kept repeating, and then the loudest cry of, "Yes… YES… YES! until her whole body shook under my hands.

I felt her pussy muscles grip me in little pulses, and I began to jerk deep inside her.

More quietly she muttered, "Yes Ed… god that is so good."

I was breathing quickly, and my legs were aching with all the effort. I slowly withdrew my cock, and as I backed away, it left Maureen still spread across the breakfast bar. I could see the bright pink of her pussy, glistening with her juices, and then suddenly there was a small gush of my semen rushing out, and dribbling onto the floor, followed by a steady oozing of even more down the inside of one of her thighs.

Slowly she stood up, her skirt dropping back down.

"Fuck Ed… Debbie was so right… please… just pass me that kitchen roll, you're pouring out of me."

I tore off a few sheets and watched as she turned her back and stuck her hand between her thighs.

"Does Debbie know you're here, she's gone to visit her mum?"

"Yes, there's a lot we share, you've probably guessed we share Keith as well."

In one way it didn't surprise me, but in another it did. I was trying to see in my mind the whole relationship thing, and where Maureen's husband fitted in.

"What about David?"

I knew David better than I knew Maureen, he was a keen football fan and supported the same team as me.

"He's ok with it, in fact he's the one who very often makes some of those videos."

It appeared I'd happened upon a small social group of friends who shared each other, I wondered if mum had any knowledge of this. For one horrifying moment it occurred to me that she might be involved in it all.

Maureen was sitting back on the stool stuffing her panties in her small handbag.

"Where's that coffee, we didn't get around to that?"

Interrupting I quickly said, "Let me get dressed first, I won't be long."

I picked up my boxers and anorak and ran upstairs. When I got back downstairs Maureen had boiled the kettle again, and was a bit more composed.

"You must be wondering about me and Debbie, Ed? I'm afraid we've sort of ganged up on you. I always thought you were a handsome lad, and I could see you developing into a handsome man."

I was spooning the coffee into the mugs with my back to Maureen.

"I'm just trying to work out if this is a conspiracy. You two seem to be slightly 'unusual' where sex is concerned."

I poured the water and topped up with milk from the fridge, feeling Maureen's eyes on me all the time. Handing her the mug I sat down on the stool opposite.

Her face was full of mischief.

"It all sort of happened about ten years ago, one of those drunken nights, the four of us, Debbie, Keith, me and David. A game of truth, dare, and well, it got a bit out of hand, and we all realised our relationships needed a boost, so eventually swapping partners seemed to do it. We had a few heart to heart talks, but we enjoy it now, we're comfortable with it. I guess me and Debbie sort of got chatting about you."

I was looking perplexed.

"You two are predators!"

Maureen could tell I was teasing. It had become clear, very quickly, that these two women were going to make my summer into an interesting few weeks.

"Noo!" she said giggling, "we are just enjoying our lives at last."

"Mum mustn't find out." I added, panicking a bit.

It was a statement of fact, "She'd be horrified. I know she chats to you both, I'm surprised you've never tried to involve her?"

"We did try once."

Staggered, I waited for her to tell me.

"She came to a party last year, you might remember it, David's fiftieth. I think you stayed at a friend's that night."

I did remember, I remembered coming home on the Sunday lunchtime and finding mum with an almighty hangover.

"What happened?" I couldn't imagine mum doing anything improper.

"I'm not sure if I ought to say anything, you won't say anything to her?"

"God, no, I wouldn't dare, tell me… please."

"Ok… it was late on, loads of people were there. Your mum had had lots to drink and David was messing about being flirty with her. I knew what he was doing and told him to 'go for it.' Anyway when she went to loo she went to the bathroom upstairs and he followed her, so when she came out he was there, waiting."

I was all ears, I couldn't imagine mum being 'flirty.'

This is what he told me, I've no reason to disbelieve him. He chatted to her on the landing and sort of got 'encouragement.' Somehow they started kissing, and when they heard someone coming upstairs, he persuaded her into one of the bedrooms, out of sight."

"AND?" I asked.

"He got as far as putting his hands under her dress. He said for a few minutes she didn't stop him, but when he started to get inside her panties she panicked and stopped him. So he wasn't going to force her into something. They came back downstairs, and nothing more was said, at least that night."

"What do you mean, 'at least that night?"

"Well, she did say something to Debbie, something about how David had 'tried it on' with her. Debbie laughed it off saying it must have been the alcohol, and it being his birthday."

"I don't think she'd do that with anyone. That's why she'd think all of this with me would be… well shocking."

Maureen stood up, both of us appreciating the openness.

"When's your mum home?" she asked.

"Sometime this afternoon, she might get off earlier today."

"Want to come to mine for lunch? I do a very nice dessert!"

We both chuckled at the innuendo, and the temptation was too great for me.

"I'll go home and have a shower, you come round when your ready. Just keep an eye out for Mr Gordon across the road, he's always looking to see what's going on."

When Maureen had gone I took a shower too. I couldn't believe this world that I was entering. In just a few days I'd had sex with two neighbours and was privy to their whole relationship, and I'd found out that mum had almost given in to a fling as well.

When I went to Maureen's I had to walk out of my house, past Debbie's, and into hers. I took a magazine with me, as though I was delivering something. If 'nosey' Mr Gordon saw me he would think just that.

Maureen opened the front door, inviting me in. She was now wearing a summery print dress, buttoned to the waist, and cut low enough to see the gentle swell of her breasts. She looked 'hot.'

"You look stunning," was my first reaction, and she smiled broadly.

"Oh my goodness Ed, you're learning fast. You know how to melt a woman's heart as well as fuck her!"

She closed the door behind me, and stopped me going further, pulling me towards her.

"Kiss me, I just fancy you to bits."

Her freshly applied lipstick tasted divine, and her tongue sought out mine. Instantly I found my cock stirring, as she pressed her body up against mine.

"Oh god, I can't wait, let's go upstairs now." She said it hungrily.

I had no choice, I wanted her too. In a rush, she led me to her bedroom.

"Get undressed, let's go to bed properly."

Both of us were stripping out of our clothes, and Maureen beat me under the duvet. I followed her, enjoying that first rush of pleasure when our naked bodies pushed up against each other.

"Let me see you." I sensed her reticence in showing her 'older' body to me, "you are beautiful… sexy… gorgeous."

"Oh… Ed!" I'd said the right thing.

The duvet was thrown off and I took in her breasts, the width of her hips, and the neatly clipped fuzz between her thighs.

"Let me explore you, let me do what I want to." I wanted it my way.

Maureen sighed, and whispered, "Go on then…"

I leaned forward and sucked in one of her nipples. She moaned loudly, and pressed her body towards me, offering me the other one.

I was stroking her legs, her inner thighs, and moved so that I could push my head down between them.

"Oh yes, please Ed!… mmm!"

It was her reply to my tongue slipping between her pussy lips. She tasted divine, and I lapped up her juices, licking upwards over her clit.

"Oh god… OH GOD!…"

It was an expression of enjoyed mutual pleasure, and I went on, licking, sucking, and decided to take her all the way.

Ed… Ed!… ED!… please don't stop, oh my god… yes!"

Minutes of sighing, moaning, shifting her body, clasping her thighs on either side of my head followed, and the final cry of recognition that she was almost there. Her body shook, her pussy seemed to gush with even more juices, and I lifted my head slightly until she finally subsided. Gently I licked her once again, and heard her say, "come here, kiss me… please… come up here."

My face was wet and smeared with her juices, she lifted the edge of a pillow to wipe my face before kissing me, and then held me tightly to her.

"Ed, you devil, that was so good."

I chuckled, aware that my erection was pressing into her side.

"Now it's my turn, don't stop me."

I wasn't going to argue. She sat up, curling her body round as she pushed me onto my back. I felt her mouth close over my cock, and her fingers grip the base. I couldn't help a groan as I settled to enjoy what was to come.

Maureen was an expert. With her lips and her tongue she made my cock as hard as it could possibly be. She pushed down, and a couple of times I heard her gag.

With one hand she massaged my balls, with the other she massaged the lower half of my shaft. Then, increasingly, she pushed down, letting me feel the back of her mouth. When I heard her gag again I wasn't sure whether to say something. Instead I felt the pressure increase and she thrust her head down, the head of my cock being squeezed. Suddenly I felt it go further, and her face was pressed up against my belly.

With a loud gurgling gasp, and trying to catch her breath she pulled back. After just a few seconds she pushed down again. My cock went deep into her throat, her face pressing against me once again. This time she held it there for a few more moments before lifting up again. There was the sound of the battle to regain her breath, and her gasping made me raise my head to see if she was ok.

She was crouched for a moment, tears seeming to pour down her cheeks, and long threads of drool hanging from her mouth. Before I could say anything she'd taken me in again.

This time the pressure on my cock was having its effect. I could feel myself ready to cum.

"Maureen!" I moaned, and it was a signal to her that she wouldn't have to do much more. In fact only three times more did she go down on me, finally hearing me groan, and feeling me jerk.

She could only hold me in her throat for the first jet of spunk. Lifting her head up, gasping for breath, I opened my eyes and saw her mouth catching the rest of it as I emptied myself in a series of spurts.

When she finally looked up at me it was the most bizarre sight. Her mascara running down her cheeks, and an absolute mixture of saliva and spunk dribbling down her chin and onto her breasts.

"Bet you've not had it like that before," she was smiling triumphantly.

"Maureen, I don't know what to say… except you need some tissues!"

She laughed, and picked several from a box beside the bed. Swinging her legs onto the floor, she declared, "I'd better shower… DO NOT GO AWAY!"

I watched her disappear into the en-suite, and reached for some tissues myself. In just a few minutes she returned, towelling herself down, then sitting on the bed beside me and kissing me.

"You look different without your make up?" Too late I realised what I'd said.

"I'm glad you didn't say 'older," she snorted, the slap landing on the top of my thigh and stinging. "Bloody cheek, that's the last blow job you get young man!"

I whimpered, making it sound like I'd been hurt. It had hurt, but I grabbed her and kissed her, apologising profusely.

"Too late… too late!… just make it up by giving me a cuddle."

We both lay on our sides, and with her back to me I put my arms around her, kissing the skin on her shoulders and neck.

"Mmm, I love this, after sex, just cuddling," she said, and in the gentle quietness I must have fallen asleep.

"Are you awake?"

Maureen's whisper allowed me to wake up slowly. I could feel the heat of our bodies, still locked together. I cupped her breasts and snuggled into her neck.

"You've been asleep for nearly an hour," she spoke quietly again.

"Oh dear Maureen, I'm sorry, typical male after sex!"

"NO!… it's been lovely, keep holding me, please."

I squeezed her tightly, not wanting to leave, but knowing I probably should go home.

Within a few minutes I heard her ask, "Are you getting hard again?"

Maureen's question was a reaction to my cock, which was lodged against her ass. I was semi hard as I often was when I woke up from sleep.

"Not really, it's sort of halfway," I chuckled into her neck.

Maureen lifted her leg slightly, and poked her backside towards me.

"Go on, let me feel it… once more before you go."

My cock was in that semi hard, slightly rubbery state, as I reached down to grab it. By bending it round I was able to rub it against her pussy. Angling my hips I could press it between her pussy lips, and as she flexed her hips to help me, I found my way inside her.

"Mmm… now cuddle me again."

She must have felt me hardening inside her, and I put my arms around her pulling her closer.

"That feels so good… just stay still… I want to enjoy this feeling."

As if to break the magic moment, the bedside landline began to ring.

"A call from David, mobile," came the robotic voice.

It repeated the message and Maureen said, fairly obviously, "It's David, I'll have to answer it."

So with me inside her she picked up the phone.

"Hi darling, you ok?" she asked

"Are you ok?" David replied, and then said something that took me completely by surprise, "Did it all work out… with Ed I mean… did he screw you?"

To say I was open mouthed would be an understatement.

"Shhuush, he's still here," Maureen whispered.

She grabbed my forearm with her free hand, and half turned her head to look at me. I'd lifted myself onto one elbow behind her, and saw her raise her eyebrows. With wide eyes, I realised this had been a shared plan.

"Oh shit… sorry, does he know it's me?… can he hear?"

Deciding to make the most of my embarrassment and her husband's as well, she quietly said, "He's here in bed with me, in fact he's screwing me now!"

I was still in shock, I couldn't believe what was being said, but I had enough about me to take the initiative.

Lying back on my side behind her, I grabbed her hips and started to fuck her rapidly.

"Oh!"

She couldn't stifle it, but it came out anyway. I could hear both sides of the conversation, and it spurred me on.

"Darling I really… oh!… darling… I'm gonna have to… Oh god!"

I stopped deliberately, to see what reaction I'd get. I heard David say, "Does it feel good baby? God, you're such a horny bitch."

Maureen didn't reply to him, she said to me, "Don't stop Ed… oh fuck… please!"

I held back a few moments longer and realised Maureen was using one hand to massage her clit. The whole scenario was massively exciting to all three of us.

When David asked, "Are you cumming baby?" I began thrusting again.

Maureen couldn't say much more. She was panting loudly, David kept repeating, "Go on baby, you're nearly there… go on."

And then she groaned, not loudly, but a long continuous groan.

Her body seemed to sag, and her groan turned to a sigh.

I withdrew my cock. I still hadn't cum, but David knew that she had.

His voice said, "Wow!" before Maureen shut him off, and put the phone back in its cradle.

"I'm so sorry Ed, that wasn't supposed to happen. You must think I'm a shit, planning all this with David?"

I didn't admit that it had taken the shine off the day, but I was almost a willing partner in this neighbourly conspiracy.

"Don't worry, it's been a great day anyway."

Both of us looked at my erection, Maureen curled up leaning against the headboard, and me half sitting, half lying at the bottom of the bed.

"Wank for me will you?"

She looked at me with a mischievous look, and knew I needed to cum.

"You sure, it's not something I've done before, in front of someone else I mean."

"Go on, I want you to."

"Have some tissues ready!"

"Noo," Maureen said, "do it over me, over my tits, come on, move up here."

I got up on my knees and moved up the bed. Maureen stuck her legs out in front of her and I straddled them, above her thighs. When I began to stroke my cock, we both giggled a bit.

"This is weird," I said, before my face started to show the concentration required.

Maureen took both her breasts and pushed them together in her hands, offering them forward. I just gritted my teeth somewhat, and continued to massage my cock quite quickly.

I watched her watching me, almost mesmerised, waiting for the moment when I would explode. When it took rather longer than she thought, she offered encouragement.

"Come on, cum for me, let me see you cum."

I closed my eyes and was almost there when I reopened them.

"I'm cumming," I said breathing rapidly, rubbing even faster.

With a grunt, the first spurt of spunk shot over her breasts, and dribbled through her fingers. Then a second and third came, before I leaned forward and rubbed the head of my cock against her.

"Oh Ed… wonderful, that looked so hot!"

I sank down on her thighs and she let her breasts drop, raising her fingers to her mouth to suck off all the semen.

"Mmm, yummy, I just love that taste."

Taking a tissue and wiping myself, I passed Maureen a few to wipe her breasts.

"You won't hate me after today, will you Ed? You know Debbie will want to know all about it, but it sounds so terrible when I say it like that?"

I smiled, "That's ok, but I'm not sure I can face David when I see him?"

"He'll be ok, don't worry, in fact I'm sure he'll seek you out."

"Yeah, but tell him not to say anything to mum."

When mum got back from work I had to lie to her when she asked what I'd been doing. It passed unnoticed so after our meal I was soon up in my room fielding texts from Debbie!

'You devil!' was the first, and I knew she'd already chatted with Maureen.

After my benign reply she wanted to know more. I obviously annoyed her by not saying very much, so I was sure she'd find a way of seeing me in person the next day. Sure enough as soon as mum had left for work, she rang the doorbell.

It was soon clear that she had plans.

-----------------------------

   Series:I Used to Call Debbie My 'Auntie'
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:I Used to Call Debbie My 'Auntie' Pt. 3
   Teaser:Debbie's friend Hazel, and her daughter Sophie get involved
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/i-used-to-call-debbie-my-auntie-pt-03
Published:2023-06-28
"I'm quite jealous, and you know it!"

Debbie's mock anger didn't fool me, as she placed her hand in the middle of my chest, and forcibly pushed me backwards.

Regaining my balance I resisted, and grabbed her wrists. Of course, her face broke into a smile.

"Maureen was a lucky lady yesterday, she told me all about it, unfortunately Keith is about to take me out today otherwise you might be getting more attention from me! Anyway the other reason I came round was to invite you for Saturday lunchtime drinks tomorrow. I'm going to invite your mum, and you can come too, it's a bit of a spontaneous thing, to celebrate twenty years of moving in here."

I must have looked a bit dubious.

She went on, "It's ok, no one is going to 'say anything,' Maureen and I will be on our best behaviour, and the men will be warned too. Just thought you might want to come along."

"I'll see," I replied, still slightly reticent, "thanks anyway, I probably will come."

"I'll phone your mum this evening, it's only a few folk from around here, the people we all know well."

"Ok, I'll tell her anyway," I replied, and got the expected kiss from her.

"Mmm, I'd love to have you here and now," she growled when she finally released me and turned for the door. "Next week… we must meet then."

I watched her walk back down the path, her ass moving beneath her dress, and her high heels clicking on the paving stones. Even that one kiss had hardened my cock, and I wondered if the Saturday lunchtime get together could be negotiated without mum suspecting anything.

"I'll probably go," mum said, "she's invited you too, but do you really want to make 'polite conversation' with a bunch of neighbours?"

Mum's reaction didn't sound too keen after Debbie's phone call, even though she'd accepted.

"I'm not sure who else will be there, Maureen and David from the other side, and probably that couple with the weird daughter at number three."

Mum's 'conservative' reaction was typical.

"She's not weird, she just dyes her hair and has a few piercings, she's an art student so they all do that!"

Mum chuckled, "Well you can talk to her… if she's there."

I knew Sophie from school, she was a bit older, and had left two years before me. Even though she looked extreme, she'd been quite friendly whenever we'd chatted. I found it difficult not to stare at all those rings and bars that punctured her skin, and the tattoos that were visible on her arms I wasn't sure about, however, she'd certainly spent a lot of money on looking how she did.

When it got to 11.30am on Saturday morning, mum, who was making herself up like it was the Oscars said, "Are you coming then? If you are you'd better get dressed!"

"I am dressed, and yes, I am coming."

"Like that? have you even shaved?"

When I grunted, mum knew not to push it any further. I thought I looked ok in jeans and t-shirt.

We watched to see if others were arriving before we went next door ourselves. Debbie greeted us both, asking how mum was, and how work was, and an almost dismissive, "Hi Ed," towards me.

I separated from mum, and immediately was approached by Maureen who beckoned David over to say hello. Of course I knew David from our football chat, but I was nervous about his reaction to me screwing his wife.

Maureen went to get a drink, and David looked around to see if we could be overheard.

"It's all ok, Ed, Debbie, Keith and us are all discreet about… you know what. Both girls have enjoyed your 'company,' now, and me and Keith are both ok about it."

However odd the situation was, he could see the relief in my face, and no more was said. Maureen returned and I wandered out into the kitchen.

To my surprise Sophie was there with her mum, Hazel. When Hazel saw me she looked relieved to offload her 'bored' daughter, and said, "Ed's here now, you two'll have a lot more in common than us 'old'uns,' I'll leave you to it."

I looked at Sophie, and she looked at me, and we both smiled.

"Hi Ed, I was wishing I hadn't come, I didn't realise you might be here."

"Debbie told me you'd probably be here, it was the only reason I came actually," I lied.

Sophie laughed, "Have I got an admirer, fuck, that's a first!"

She rather misread the intention of my remark, although she was rather attractive in an unusual way.

Sophie was heavily made up with mascara, and lipstick, along with pink hair. She had a bar through one eyebrow, several ear piercings, and a tongue stud.

Dressed in black leggings, Doc Martin boots, and a loose fitting top, it didn't hide her curvy body underneath.

"Erm, I meant someone of my age to talk to!"

"Oh Ed, you've shattered my illusion, I thought you were lusting after me."

When she saw my rather shocked expression she laughed. The way she talked, without any inhibitions, soon became clear.

"We could have at least fucked each other if we got bored."

"Jesus Sophie, I don't know if you're joking, but your mum's only in the next room."

I was blushing, Sophie was laughing out loud when Keith came into the kitchen.

"I wondered if you two would get together, don't get him into trouble Sophie, he's only a young lad!"

The sarcasm was exaggerated.

"Just help yourself to any drinks, feel free to wander around, I mean the garden, if you want to get away from us grown ups."

Both of us nodded, and as he went back out into the lounge Sophie turned to me.

"You know Debbie and him have a pretty open relationship?"

I was blushing slightly, and replied, "Yes, I sort of did."

Sophie picked up on something in the way that I'd said it.

"You answered that like you know as much as me, how did you know, does your mum know? My god, is she fucking him?"

"Noo, at least I don't think so… noo, I'm sure she's not."

"Then how do you know?"

Her eyes seemed to bore into me, and then her face lit up, "Shit! You've been fucking Debbie?"

"Quiet… not so loud!"

"Oh my god, come outside, I want to know more, here let's go out here."

Sophie opened the kitchen door into the garden, and I followed her onto the patio, and over to the edge of the lawn.

"Fuck, now tell me, you've had her?"

She knew the answer, and I didn't want her to get the impression of me bragging when I told her about Maureen as well.

"Fucking hell Ed, I thought I was bad, but you're just as bad as me!"

I felt awkward for a moment, then wondered about her calling herself 'bad.'

"What do you mean about being worse than you?"

"I've been fucking Keith for over a year, at least when I've been home from art school."

My mouth must have dropped open, "God Sophie, this whole thing gets bigger and bigger, how did that happen, how did it start?"

"Long story… you really want to know the gory details, you won't let it get back to anyone?"

"No, of course not, I'm trying to keep it all quiet too."

"Here let's sit on that bench over there."

We wandered over to a garden bench at the side of a rose arch.

"The whole thing with Keith sort of liberated me. If I told you I lost my virginity early on at school and felt guilty about sex for years, you probably wouldn't believe it. Anyway, my first year at art school involved photography and video. I knew both Keith and David were into it, they've got stuff on YouTube. So I asked Keith for help and during the few weeks of him helping me out, he let on about the four of them 'doing stuff,' and videoing it."

"Did you see any if it, I saw some of his stuff by accident." I wanted Sophie to know that I'd seen some of it by chance, and I told her about my work on their laptop.

"You didn't see me did you?"

"Are you on them… you're not are you?" Nothing surprised me now.

Sophie smiled, "I made two with him, I wasn't sure if he kept them. Anyway you've guessed, one thing led to another, and we've fucked on and off ever since."

"Do the others, Maureen and David know… and Debbie?"

She looked a bit guilty.

"I fucked David as well, actually a threesome with Keith, and yes, my mum found out too… eventually. She wasn't too pleased, but that was because she'd fucked both of them too."

"Jesus! Please don't tell me anymore, is this whole street fucking everyone else?"

I couldn't believe it, but kept listening to Sophie.

"So that's it, I'm completely relaxed about my behaviour now, I can pick and choose who and what I do."

I sat for a moment gathering my thoughts, wondering about all those people in the house and which ones were involved with each other.

"You're deep in thought?" Sophie asked smiling, "Do I intimidate you?"

It seemed an odd question, but then I saw the expression on her face.

"A bit, I'm still finding it difficult to 'read' women. It's a bit of a nightmare these days, with not doing the right thing."

"What you mean is you have to wait for them to take the lead, or give you an obvious sign."

"I guess so, yes that's what I mean."

All of a sudden she giggled mischievously, "Come with me,"

I didn't say a thing as she stood up, she took me by the hand, and led me through the rose arch. On the other side was a low stone wall.

"Here's my sign!" she said looking into my eyes and reaching for the belt on my jeans. "DO NOT make a fuss."

As if I would, or could, because in seconds she'd unbuckled the belt, unzipped me, and was tugging my jeans and boxers down to just above my knees. I was backed up against the wall as she sank down to her knees, and took my cock in her mouth.

"Fuck Sophie, not out here," I was panicking, so she stopped briefly.

"No it's not a fuck, it's a blow job," and then chuckled, and took me back in her mouth.

I heard myself groan as I rapidly stiffened. It didn't take long for me to become erect, but then I felt something different, and remembered my fascination with her tongue stud. Very swiftly I knew it's attraction.

Sophie's mouth began to suck just the head, and while she did that, her tongue flicked under the glans, with the stud rubbing my most sensitive part. All self control disappeared.

"Oh god Sophie, I'm sorry, I'm gonna cum… god… you…"

I half clutched her pink hair as she tipped me over the edge, ejaculating into her mouth, and her swallowing every drop of my spunk.

"Oh god, oh god," I kept repeating until I'd stopped jerking.

She lifted her head, and stood up.

"You'd better pull your jeans up, I can hear someone coming and it's not you this time!"

She burst out laughing as I was fastening my belt, and we heard Keith and a female voice the other side of the arch.

As we walked back through the arch together I saw that it was Sophie's mum.

"I wondered where you two had gone," she must have seen my flustered face, and added, "Sophie, I told you to behave."

Keith laughed out loud realising what might have been going on.

Both Sophie and I escaped. Her with her satisfaction of our daring interlude, and me feeling I'd let myself down with such a brief lack of control.

"Don't feel bad about it," Sophie said, the stud does that to a lot of men, "I just caught you unawares. Do you wanna fuck me properly?"

She said it casually just as we made our way across the patio to go back inside. A couple who were chatting, and who I vaguely knew from up the road, pricked up their ears, and looked knowingly at each other.

"Shushh," I said to Sophie, "you don't care do you?"

"No, I'm out to shock when I'm in this mood, tell you what, give me your number, I'll let you know when mum is out on Monday and you can come over."

If this was an invitation to fuck her it wasn't very subtle, but I was learning that she was 'up front' about a lot of things. I tried to change the direction of the conversation, but once we'd swapped numbers David interrupted us, and took Sophie away.

"I'll text you," she said as she was led away to the kitchen.

"Having a good time?"

Over my shoulder the voice was Debbie's, and she was smiling knowingly.

"Sophie's a bit of a handful isn't she? You gonna fuck her?"

Debbie was talking quietly, and I was beginning to wonder how many others at this gathering were holding similar clandestine conversations.

"Don't you start, why can't someone here talk about something else?"

We both chuckled, but Debbie continued.

"When can I see you again, you wanna come to me on Monday?"

"To be honest I don't know what's happening next week, I think mum has a few days off. Can I text you once I know?"

"Hmm, is that a brush off?" she asked, with a hurt face.

"No, it's the truth, promise I will."

I went to get myself another beer, and when I wandered back into the lounge, mum was talking to Hazel and Keith. I got the impression I'd butted into a slightly explicit conversation, because mum was blushing, and there was that moment of silence before someone changed the subject.

"I've invited your mum to our fancy dress party next Saturday, but she's being shy, will you persuade her?"

Hazel chipped in, "She needs to get out more, I know how she feels, it takes a leap of faith to let your hair down."

Before I could say anything mum had replied, "Perhaps when Ed has gone off to uni, I might."

"What do you think Ed, can you persuade her?" Hazel looked at me, adding, "it was Sophie who told me I had to live my life a bit more, so I did!"

"Mum's got to decide for herself," I replied, "she often tells me how daring she was in her student days. It was meant to be a warning to me I think!"

Both Keith and Hazel laughed out loud.

When we got back home, mum was quite tipsy, she'd drunk a lot, and asked me, "Do you really think I ought to go to this fancy dress party? I've heard rumours about Keith and David's parties?"

"What do you mean, rumours?" I knew exactly what she was alluding to.

"Well, they… " mum was feeling awkward, even though she'd lost some of her inhibition.

"Well, they get out of hand."

"You mean, they're swingers?"

"Yes!" she replied, glad that I'd said the word, but still embarrassed by it.

"So, if they are, you don't have to get involved, but if you do, you can have a good time."

She looked shocked.

"ED!… for god's sake, what on earth, do you think I'm like that?"

"I wouldn't think the worse of you if you were," I was obviously saying something that was shocking in the extreme.

With a snort of disgust she got up, and went upstairs to get changed out of her dress. When she returned, in her dressing gown, it was as though the entire conversation was history. She appeared sober, and began talking about how we ought to go out shopping that week for stuff for uni.

Imagine my surprise when on Sunday, as she was putting some clothes in the washing machine, she casually said, "What do you think I could go as… to this fancy dress party?"

I didn't register my shock, or react at all, I just replied, "Oh, maybe get some ideas online, do you want me to have a look?"

"Would you, I don't want to look out of place."

"You won't do that, it's a fancy dress party, the clue is in the title!"

I went into the lounge rather surprised at mums total change of attitude. Looking through some fancy dress outfit sites I tried to get some ideas.

"Funny or sexy?" I shouted out, and mum came into the room with her doubtful face on.

"Not too sexy, and I don't think I could do a funny one."

"Ok, here's a couple of ideas, how about as Sharon Stone or a 'Bond Girl'?"

Mum laughed.

"You could wear a leather catsuit and go as Pussy Galore, or go in a white dress with no knickers on as Sharon Stone!"

"Stop it, I'll just go in one of my dresses, but get one of those masks of someone famous. I'll go to that store in town that does those celebrity masks."

"Ok, if you feel comfortable with that."

I knew the hiding behind a mask would probably give her more confidence.

No more was discussed until she came back later in the week with her new identity, however I was going to bed that Sunday evening with the promise of seeing Sophie next day.

When morning arrived mum had gone to work by the time I was in the shower, and as I got dressed a message came though from Sophie.

'If you want to come over feel free. It's ok now if you want.'

I texted back that I'd be there in fifteen minutes. I really didn't know what to expect, but as she greeted me at the front door I was a little surprised to see her without her usual heavy make up.

Sophie was wearing a black kaftan type long dress, but still had her abundance of piercings visible.

"Come upstairs, we can use my room, I want to sketch you."

This was something different, and I felt flattered.

"You want to draw me? There's nothing special about me?"

She half turned and said with a smile, "I always sketch the guys who fuck me!"

My mouth went dry, I was gobsmacked, shocked at the suggestion, and shocked at the brazen way she'd said it.

Entering her room was another shock. I was stepping from orthodox suburban decor at the top of the stairs, and into a room, with no apparent windows, black painted walls, and lit with a red eerie glow from three lamps in different parts of the room.

The bed was huge, taking up three quarters of the room, dark sheets, and on one side there was a long dressing table, with a mirror and various items of jewellery, and other assorted adornments hanging from hooks.

As well there was a rather pleasant aroma of joss sticks pervading the whole room. They were smouldering on a small table in one corner.

"Sit up there, against the headboard, I'll switch a spotlight on," Sophie gestured for me to get onto the bed and flicked a switch on the wall. Immediately I was in a flood of white light, directed on my upper body, as I leaned back against the faux leather headboard.

"Like this?" I said in a rather nervous voice. Sophie was in charge now, and I was waiting for the next instruction.

"Yes, like that, in fact, take your t-shirt off, I can see the shape of your shoulders then."

Sophie had taken a large sketch book from the dressing table and a couple of pencils, and sat herself down on the bottom of the bed, with her legs tucked under her.

"Now stay still, I won't be that long, I just want to get a basic idea."

I was motionless anyway, but I was allowing my eyes to move around the room. Wherever I looked I saw something different, something out of the ordinary for a 'girls' bedroom.

Hanging amongst the many necklaces and jewellery, on a hook by the dressing table, were a pair of handcuffs. Also on the dressing table were some leather straps, and poking out from under a scarf was what appeared to be a vibrator.

The walls were covered with popular art, impressions of monsters, lurid pictures of bloody battles from video games, and finally a series of paper sketches of people, of mainly men, which were stuck with gum to the very top of the wall, all in a row above the dressing table mirror.

I knew straightaway that those were the 'ones' that Sophie had 'fucked.' Was I to join them? It certainly looked like it.

"Stop moving!" Sophie's voice wasn't exactly threatening, but she wanted to get the sketch done, and could see me trying to take in everything in the room.

At one point she reached for her phone and after she'd taken three or four photos of me, she turned on some background music that came from two speakers on the wall.

"I'm nearly done," she eventually murmured, then you can relax. I just have to work on the final version tonight, and I'll show you it when I've finished."

Five minutes later she said, "Relax… and breathe!"

She stood up and put the sketch book back on the dressing table, then grabbed my arm, pulling me off the bed. Standing in front of me, she added,

"Now you're wondering aren't you?"

With a smile, her hand spread across my chest and her fingers casually brushed backwards and forwards across my nipples. The sensation made me sigh quietly.

"I want you to let me take charge. I don't want to rush you like Saturday, that was my fault, me simply being bad!"

Looking closely at Sophie without her makeup, she looked much younger than her twenty years, the eyebrow bar and the ear rings of course were unusual to me, and the tongue stud was potentially my downfall. When she kissed me and her tongue flicked into my mouth it felt uniquely alien, but her kissing became hugely arousing.

Her fingers dropped to my belt and undid it, then the zipper was pulled down.

"Take your trainers off, just get naked," Sophie said stepping back and allowing me to strip off completely.

"That's cool, your body looks sort of pristine, innocent, no tattoos, no stuff anywhere."

She, of course, meant piercings, and tattoos, and she stood for a moment studying my body, watching my cock slowly engorge.

"My turn."

Reaching down she lifted the kaftan up, and then over her head, revealing that she was totally naked underneath. Naked that is apart from a multitude of tattoos and more piercings.

"Wow," I couldn't help saying it.

Both her nipples were adorned with rings, her shoulders and arms were covered with the images of wings, feathers and patterns of abstract art, and some that looked like tribal markings. Her body was largely plain skin except for a scorpion on one hip. Her back and legs I couldn't see.

"You've not seen stuff like this before on a woman?"

"In photos, online, but not in real life."

"Does it put you off?

She was smiling because the evidence of my cock reaching full erection told her the truth.

"Get on the bed, lie down," she asked, "and relax, like I said."

I'd hardly rested my head back on the pillow before she straddled my thighs, kneeling on either side. She held my erection between both sets of fingers and played with it gently.

"We don't want this going off too soon," she chuckled, looking down at me, "how are you feeling?"

"Wonderful," I replied, and I was.

Leaning right forwards she kissed me again, quite softly and gently at first, and there was the odd sensation of the rings through her nipples scraping over my chest. I wanted to touch her, but when I reached up to put my hands on her hips she stopped me.

"No, it's all me, I want to pleasure myself with you."

That was strange too, and it was difficult to just lie back, but I tried to relax and enjoy her kisses.

She enjoyed them too, because I could feel her hips pressing down on my thighs, and I was guessing she was feeling her arousal building.

Lifting herself back up she put one finger over my mouth, gesturing for me to stay quiet. I watched as she raised herself up on her knees, eased herself up my body, and lowered her pussy towards my cock.

"Mmm… oh," she whispered quietly as I saw her eyes flicker and half close, when my cock slid deep inside her.

?"Mmm," she repeated as she rested all her weight on me.

Her eyes closed again as she began to rock back and forth. I quickly felt what must have been another piercing against my cock. I wondered what that did for her.

I saw her fingers go to her breasts and slightly tug the nipple rings. A soft moan came once again from her mouth as she licked her lips and her head was slowly thrust backwards.

She was trying to be quiet, but the soft moans became louder, and more frequent. Her hips were flexing back and forth against me, I could feel her pussy rubbing on the top of the shaft of my cock.

"Fuck, Ed, please don't cum yet," and I felt I was ok with that, at least for a while.

"Her breathing was becoming louder and faster and eventually she was saying, "Yes… yes… yes," over and over again.

I wanted to hold onto her body as it was shaking the whole bed. When she started to cum, I finally had to grab her hips, while her whole body trembled and her thigh muscles shivered.

"Oh god… Oh God… OH GOD!"

She was shouting out above the sound of the music in the background.

When she opened her eyes, and I saw them staring down at me in a sort of surprised expression, I had to tell her I was going to cum.

"Yes do it… you can… it's ok… god… YES!"

And I did, grunting, I felt myself jerk… there was the hint of a smile on Sophie's face when I just kept pumping inside her, and finally when I'd stopped, and she relaxed her weight down on me, she said, "I can put your sketch on the wall now!"

"Sophie, you really are so bad, it's like a rogues gallery, a sort of paper trophy cabinet!"

Giggling she fell off me to one side, grabbing some tissues, and thrusting some more into my hand.

I got up on one elbow and studied the row of images above the dressing table. She saw me looking at them.

"Don't be too shocked, you must think I'm a bit of a slut, I haven't told mum the significance, but I think she must have guessed by now."

There were about ten sketches, some of which I didn't recognise, some I did. The thing that stood out were the ages. Two were young like me, I recognised one as Jake, a guy from school. But five of them were older men, and two of them were obviously Keith and David.

"Fuck," I said under my breath, "David and Keith are there, and Jesus, is that one I can see third from the right, Mr Phillips from school?"

Mr Phillips was the art teacher, and I quickly saw the connection between Sophie's love of art and him.

"Yes," she answered sheepishly, "he fucked me last year when I went to see him to tell him how I was getting on at art school."

"Jesus Sophie, and are those two women? Surely…"

Quickly she interrupted, "Before you say anything, yes, they are. They're two friends of my mum. We've known them for years, I only found out about them being bi on holiday last year, and they sort of seduced me."

Sophie waited for my reaction, watching the expression on my face closely. I must have sighed in resignation and all she said was, "I'm not that bad, I'm just adventurous."

"I'm finding that out!" I replied.

"Shall we go downstairs and have a coffee? Just let me go to the bathroom. Do you want to go first? It's the next door along on the left."

I quickly went and tidied myself up, and came back to get my clothes back on, while Sophie used the bathroom. She threw the kaftan back on, still without underwear, and I followed her downstairs.

"Will you make one for me?"

The shout from the room opposite the kitchen came like a bombshell.

"Fuck, I thought your mum had gone out!" I reacted with shock, "fucking hell, has she heard everything?"

I couldn't believe it, and Sophie seemed so cool.

"Yes, she doesn't mind, don't get uptight about it."

I still couldn't believe what Sophie was saying, and when her mum, Hazel, casually strolled into the kitchen I didn't know where to look.

"Hi there Ed, you ok, please don't be embarrassed, I know what you must be thinking. We're quite chilled about all sorts of stuff in this house."

Sophie chuckled as she poured the water out from the kettle, "Ed's really, really shocked, I'm trying to educate him."

I dared to look at Hazel, my face burning hot.

Winking she said, "I'm sure if you two remain friends he'll get used to me."

"Hmm," Sophie replied, "well at least wait till I'm out of the house when you screw him!"

I definitely didn't know where to look as both of them dissolved in laughter.

"Oh poor Ed," she said grabbing my arm and squeezing it, "I'm going back into my room to work, I'll see you before you go Ed."

Breathing a small sigh of relief, I nodded, and said, "Ok," as Hazel disappeared.

"Your face! I thought you were going to burst!"

Sophie was enjoying herself as we both sat on stools to drink our coffee. I was trying to relax.

"Can I ask you a question?" I asked, I wanted to understand the whole picture.

"Go on," she was looking at me closely, expectantly.

"I know about Debbie, Maureen, Keith, and David, and I know you've got something going on with them too, but where's your mum fit in?"

"Long story, but it all began when mum worked with Keith years ago, before they were even separately married. They lost touch and then by coincidence we moved in here two years ago after dad left. You can guess the rest."

"It's all a bit of a web to me," I was still astounded at how it all came to be.

Sophie smiled, "Disappointingly I'm going off to stay with dad in France for a couple of weeks, so we won't see much of each other, that's if you want to?"

"Yes… I do, when do you go?"

"On Wednesday, but I do want to finish your sketch before I leave, will you want to see it?"

"Of course, and I want to see it before it gets stuck up on the wall!"

Laughing, Sophie assured me she'd do that.

On my way out I shouted to her mum, "I'm off now." I almost didn't want to face her again.

She appeared of course, "Your mum's coming to Debbie's party at the weekend, are you going?"

"No!" I must have looked a bit horrified, "I haven't been invited, and I certainly wouldn't want to stop her enjoying herself."

I wondered if mum would enjoy herself, and as I made my way back home I didn't really understand how she'd suddenly become so 'brave.'

'I know where you've been!'

It was a text from Debbie.

Another pinged, 'When you gonna have time for me?'

I replied, 'Mum's off tomorrow and Wednesday. Difficult.'

'How about now. Can't get it up so soon, I bet! ??'

I didn't reply, I knew she was goading me, but I should have been prepared. Ten minutes later there was a tap on the kitchen window. I knew straightaway it was her. As soon as I opened the kitchen door she'd grabbed me.

"Come on, get those off, I need you to fuck me!"

"Shut the door then… Jesus!"

Debbie was in a hurry, in a flash she'd undone my jeans, and was tugging them down. As she pulled my boxers over my thighs she'd sunk down to her knees and was sucking my cock.

"Mmm, I can taste Sophie on you," she mumbled, and self consciously I wanted to apologise.

As my cock hardened, she looked up, massaging it with her fingers as she spoke.

"I love the taste of pussy."

Another question posed in my mind, but there was no time to think about it.

"Come on, fuck me quickly, like you did before."

Once again Debbie had spread herself across the breakfast bar. She was wearing a skirt, and was naked underneath. She spread her legs, and wanted me inside her.

"Oh fuck, I've wanted that," she moaned as I slid inside her, "just fuck me, cum in me… go on."

For ten minutes I thrust into her quite roughly, I wasn't going to cum easily, so when she came I thought my job was over.

"You didn't cum," she said breathlessly as she stood up, "Let's go in there."

She almost pushed me into the lounge, me shuffling with my jeans and boxers around my ankles.

"Sit down."

I knew what was about to happen, at least I thought I did. Debbie made me lie back in the armchair, kneeling between my thighs and taking me back into her mouth.

"Relax," she mumbled, soaking my cock with saliva. She began sliding one hand up and down, my cock glistening, and her fingers moving easily. I had my eyes closed, and didn't see her put two fingers from her other hand into her mouth, lubricating them with even more saliva.

When she whispered, "Don't stop me," and, "relax," once again, I opened my eyes.

I could only see her head bobbing up and down, but I felt her start to finger my ass. A new sensation, and I found myself protesting a little.

"What are you doing?" I said, and I was met once again with the word, "relax."

I felt a slippery finger probing and opening me up.

"Whooa," I uttered, as it slipped inside me.

She moved it gently and then withdrew it, I heard Debbie spit quietly, and then I felt it inside me again, but this time I felt two fingers pushing and suddenly they were inside me too.

"Debbie!" was all I said as she pushed deeper.

As her mouth sucked gently I was beginning to feel more responsive. When she began to push right inside me, I panicked. At first I felt like peeing, her two fingers were rubbing a part of me that I'd never experienced before.

The feeling went away, and slowly it felt more comfortable. But I wasn't prepared for what came next. All of a sudden I wanted to cum. I felt my cock jerk, and I knew Debbie would be drinking in my spunk, her fingers made it feel more intense, and I couldn't stop ejaculating.

"Debbie, oh god Debbie," I was moaning as she finally withdrew her fingers.

"There, managed it, you've not had that done before have you, I could tell."

"Fuck… no…, I couldn't stop."

She chuckled, still licking her lips as she stood up.

"You'd better get dressed, I'm off home… I really needed that!"

Leaving me a bit stunned, and with my balls aching, she was gone, disappearing as quickly as she'd arrived.

Later that afternoon I got the photo of my sketch from Sophie. In fact she sent two. One a close up, and one of it stuck on the wall of her bedroom in the 'rogues gallery.' The message along with it read, 'You can see this next time, when you're in my bed. See you when I get back from France.'

I smiled to myself, thinking of her body and of enjoying it again. I replied, 'You're very talented… in more ways than one!'

When mum got home she wanted to discuss our shopping trip next day.

We went into town twice over the next two days, mostly to buy things like a kettle for my room, winter clothes, and stuff like printing paper. There was a moment when mum disappeared into a couple of dress shops, and I spent some time drinking coffee.

I didn't see what she eventually bought until Saturday arrived, and it certainly surprised me. I'd never thought of mum being 'sexy,' but the red dress she wore definitely showed off her curves. She'd hired a mask too, like one of those half masks they have in Venice. This one was a version of a sorceress, I wasn't sure, but it looked pretty evil. I made no comment except that I told her she'd better watch out, all the men would be after her.

She chuckled, embarrassed.

"I'm still nervous about going," she suddenly said.

"What made you say yes?" I asked, "you wouldn't have considered it a year ago, you do know those parties have a reputation?"

Again she looked nervous.

"I decided I've wasted enough of my life, working too hard, it's about time I lived it up a bit, and it was Hazel, Sophie's mum that convinced me, so I'm taking the plunge."

I went up and hugged her.

"I'm glad," I whispered, "enjoy yourself, don't get too drunk, and don't feel you've got to rush home, I'm fine here on my own."

She smelt divine, yes she was my mum, but I was so pleased to think she'd thrown off some of her recent history.

With a "do I look ok?" she left to go next door.

I watched some of the guests arriving, peeping out through the curtains. There were quite a few, and some of them were dressed in weird ways. Finally I settled down to an evening of Netflix, and drinking a few beers.

Having gone to bed before mum got home, I woke up next morning about nine 'o clock. The sun was shining through a gap in the curtains, and it was the noise of the front door shutting, and the sound of mum flushing the loo, that woke me.

I listened intently until she was in bed before I got up and went downstairs. I was as quiet as I could be for the rest of the morning before I heard her moving about. It was nearly one 'o clock when she appeared in her dressing gown in the kitchen.

Two things I noticed immediately.

One were the bags under her eyes, but she was also walking delicately, as though her back was suffering.

"Have a good time?" I asked.

Slightly guiltily she replied, "Yes… great," but avoided eye contact with me.

As she filled the kettle she added, "Sorry if I woke you, I stayed next door till this morning."

"I know," I said smiling broadly, "I won't ask about the details." I exaggerated my tone.

Unusually she blushed, but continued to make herself a cup of tea.

I then remained silent, and wasn't expecting her to say, "I hope Debbie and Keith don't say too much."

This time I caught her eye, "Why… did it turn into an orgy?"

I was joking, then I realised it was probably the wrong thing to say, and had probably become a bit more of a party than she was used to.

"Stop it, just don't ask too many questions, let's leave it, I need to catch up on sleep. You'll have to fend for yourself for food today, I'm going back to bed."

My mind was racing, and I wondered what had really gone on. I decided to text Debbie.

'Good party?'

The reply came back, 'One of our best I think. Your mum certainly enjoyed it!'

It told me nothing except that she'd had a good time. I decided to wait until Debbie was more forthcoming.

That didn't happen until Monday. Mum spent most of Sunday in bed, and when she did get up in the evening she could hardly move.

"I must have done my back dancing," she said at one point, but I knew that dancing was something that rarely occurred at Debbie and Keith's parties!

When mum had left for work on Monday, I got another text from Debbie.

'You wanna come for coffee with me and Keith?'

This was unusual because Keith was home. I couldn't resist the invitation, I wanted to know more about the party.

When I said, 'Ok,' and went next door, Keith greeted me, while Debbie was making coffee.

He started by saying, "How are you young man? We missed you at our party, but when your mum said she'd come we both thought it might be better not to invite you."

"Too right," I said, "she definitely wouldn't have come if I was there, anyway, it was all older folk wasn't it?"

"Bloody cheek!" Debbie shouted, "Older?… we've still got energy you know."

She winked and Keith laughed.

"Well your mum certainly had that," he smiled.

He knew I was bursting to know. He saw my face urging him to tell more.

"Let's say, she has got a taste for it now!" Debbie interrupted, "what did she tell you?"

"Not a lot, she slept most of yesterday, she looked shattered."

Both of them laughed, Debbie giggling the most.

"Well I wasn't witness to much of it, I was enjoying myself, but I saw her disappear with two guys about ten 'o clock, and I didn't see her again until after midnight."

"Fuck," I said under my breath, "I can't believe it."

Debbie hadn't finished, "Anyway, I do know Maureen told me David had taken her upstairs after that!"

"Jesus, she had three guys," I was staggered.

"Don't say you know this, we're being discreet, but let her have her freedom, she's been bottling all this up for ages."

I relaxed and took another sip of coffee, "Yes, I guess so, it's just difficult understanding it when it's your mum."

"Well, I think she knows about you and 'us.' Maureen had a bit of a chat with her, has she said anything to you?"

"Not yet, god… I'm not sure how I'll handle that!"

As we chatted I began to feel better about it all, then there was a tap on the window. Hazel's face appeared and David got up to let her in.

"Come in, we're just having a coffee with Ed. You got over last night?"

Hazel looked over at me and smiled, "Just about, it was a good night. I've just come over to collect those dishes."

"You want coffee?" David asked, already pouring another mug, "we were just telling Ed about the party."

"Well your mum seemed to enjoy it, it surprised me." Hazel sat on the stool beside me, "She did, didn't she?"

"We haven't discussed it!" I said, raising my eyebrows.

"You know I'm so lucky with Sophie, she tells me everything, and I'm pretty open with her, but I think you knew that!"

Hazel smiled, leaned into me and nudged me.

Everyone laughed as I went bright red.

"Hazel, don't tease him, he's still not got used to us."

"I know," she chuckled, "I keep on embarrassing him."

The reference to my visit with Sophie didn't help, and Hazel wasn't letting it go.

"I saw the sketch, it's a good one, have you seen it?"

Without letting me answer, she went on, "Come over with me, in a minute, you can help me carry these dishes."

"HAZEL!" stop it, you're being too naughty, leave him alone." Debbie's indignation was a bit of jealousy.

Keith jumped in, "Now, now you two, I'm sure Ed will decide for himself."

The implication was clear, if I helped Hazel back to her house with the dishes, she was going to tempt me. Debbie looked hurt, but Hazel was now touching my thigh under the breakfast bar.

"I can carry them, I'm sure she won't eat me, I'll be quite safe!"

It was an unfortunate choice of words, and Hazel laughed, "You'll be ok, I'll treat him gently Debbie."

Already resigned, she replied, "Go ahead, he's getting round to fucking everyone in the street. Old Mrs Jones will be next!"

That brought unanimous laughter, apart from me. Hazel stood up and showed me what she wanted carried.

"Treat those carefully," said Debbie as I picked up a bag of dishes.

"And treat him carefully," David said, as he opened the kitchen door for both of us.

Hazel snorted, and led the way across the road carrying two bags of her own.

"Put them in the kitchen on the side." She let me go first, and brought her bags to join mine.

"Are you going to trust me, if we go upstairs to see your sketch, or do you want me to go and bring it down here?"

She was looking at me with eyes that reminded me of Sophie's. Wide, expectant, pools of deep green.

"It's ok, I'll come up with you."

I said it, going along with the charade. We both knew, as Debbie and Keith had known, what was about to happen.

I followed her up the stairs, her ass moving from side to side, encased in the denim of her stretched jeans. I was tempted to touch, but I wasn't going to make the first move.

"Here you are, the latest conquest, on the end!"

"Jesus, it's like notches on a bedpost… don't say it like that!"

"You didn't seem to object when I heard you two last week."

I said nothing, but was impressed by the final product of Sophie's artistic talent.

"Dear oh dear, she's so messy," Hazel was tidying stuff that Sophie had left around the room. I'd finished examining the sketch and turned just as she picked up a vibrator, and was about to pop it into a drawer. She saw me looking.

"I expect you've not seen many of these?" she was smiling, holding it up.

"I did find one in my mum's drawer a few years ago, but it was smaller than that one."

Hazel suddenly switched it on. I could see her fingers vibrating while she was laughing.

"They serve a purpose… like these do sometimes."

Switching the vibrator off, she reached up to a peg on the mirror, and picked off a pair of handcuffs. She saw my slightly puzzled expression, and added, "Sophie must take after her mother… come here."

I didn't move.

"Come on, just for a giggle," she dangled them on her fingers.

I was taken in by Hazel's joking expression, so half heartedly I stepped towards her. In a flash she taken my hand and clipped one half of the hand cuffs over my wrist, the other half she secured to her own.

"Now you can't get away!" she was giggling so much I chuckled nervously.

"Not sure what you mean," I said adding, "I hope you've got the key?"

"Nope, it's in my bedroom."

Stupidly I fell for it. Why on earth would it be in her bedroom, but it seemed like a joke, and I had no choice, I was tugged along behind her into her room.

The room was larger than Sophie's, but completely feminine, with a brass bed as the centrepiece. What was surprising was one complete wall, decorated with black and white photographs of naked people, mainly men.

"This is my own 'rogues gallery.' Sophie must get her artistic side from me. I just love taking photographs of the body, always have, what do you think?"

"I'd like to take a closer look if you let me out of these!"

"Ok… I'm sorry, it was my little joke," she chuckled.

With that she put her free hand into her jeans pocket and pulled out the key, she'd had it all the time. Slightly relieved I watched as she unlocked the cuffs and took her wrist out, then mine.

I went closer to the wall and studied all of them. There must have been a couple of dozen, all relatively small, framed in simple borderless frames, and seemingly randomly placed, but forming a whole. Yet none of the photos showed a clear face.

"That's Sophie isn't it?"

I was pointing to one of only about five female 'bodies,' but I recognised hers, even without most of her tattoos.

"Yes, I took it a couple of years ago."

"I don't recognise any of the others, no wait, that's Debbie isn't it?"

The photo I was looking at was a little more erotic, with her lying on a bed, legs splayed, her head on one side, with one hand cupping a breast.

"It looks fantastic, you're quite a talented photographer. Who's this?"

I was pointing to an image of a black guy, again lying on what looked like the same bed. His face was partially hidden, but his cock, even though flaccid, was extremely large.

"That's Leroy, he's someone I met on a date, quite a specimen eh?"

"Certainly is, I won't ask you if you knew him intimately?" It was my turn to laugh.

Hazel smiled, "Shall we say, the night before I took that photo was 'eventful!"

I studied them all for a few minutes.

"So do you want your photo taken?"

I looked at her, unsure.

"You mean now? No, Sophie would see it."

"So? we have no secrets, she won't mind, my studio's next door, in the spare bedroom, come and have a look."

I followed, noting that she was still holding the handcuffs. The bedroom was larger than I expected, most of it was taken up by yet another brass bed in the centre, with three light stands and a couple of tripods around it. The one large window had a black blind half pulled down.

There wasn't much room between everything, and Hazel made me step over some electric cables to stand next to her at the foot of the bed.

"Go on, be my model today, I won't show your face, or much of it, that's the idea, anonymity, just your body, I have a fascination for them."

We were almost touching, her perfume rather did the trick, and the way she rested her fingers on my arm.

"Ok, but I want to see them before you print them."

"Of course… fantastic!" She seemed delighted.

"You want me undressed?" I asked, it seemed a daft question.

"Go back into my bedroom and leave your clothes in there, I'll set up the cameras while you're doing that."

When I returned Hazel had pulled down the blind and switched on some of the lighting. She'd smoothed out the bedclothes and propped some pillows up near the top of the bed.

"Brilliant, now just sit on the bed and I'll tell you how I want to pose you."

I had to squeeze past her to get to one side of the bed, brushing against her backside on the way. My cock did twitch, but I controlled it, and sat down.

"Lie on your back, put your head on the pillows, and turn to one side. Just bend one leg at the knee… turn your body slightly, just like that."

Hazel reached out to push my thigh a little more to where she wanted it, and that light touch made my cock react again. As much as I tried to blank my mind I could feel it stiffening.

"Oh dear, just what I didn't want, do you want a few minutes to collect yourself?"

I blushed bright red, "Sorry, I'm trying not to…"

My cock was now almost erect.

Sitting down on the edge of the bed beside me Hazel said, "Ok, let's sort this out, close your eyes, think like you're having a wank… and relax."

Somewhat shocked I held my breath when she took my cock in her hand.

"What are you doing?" I gasped.

"Shut up and close your eyes!" she said quite sternly, "let's get this done then we can get on!"

Immediately she began to rub my cock up and down. Briefly she rubbed slowly making it harder and harder, then faster. She had only one aim, to make me cum.

"Hazel… oh my god," was all I could say.

"Shut up, and just concentrate," she responded, "think of fucking your dream girl, think of me if it helps."

"Oh… shit!" I was gasping and opened my eyes, just in time to see her lower her head and take me in her mouth.

"Fuck!… Hazel!"

It didn't take long. After sucking me for a minute or two, I had to tell her I was close. She lifted her head and stroked me rapidly until I groaned. I felt myself spurt, and heard Hazel said, "That's it, go on, yes… mmm, yes… yes."

I kept pumping spunk out over both her knuckles and fingers until I sighed, and she grabbed some tissues to wipe herself clean. I lifted myself up on my elbows as she wiped the rest of my spunk off my belly and chest.

"Ed, I can't believe that, I've not seen that much spunk from one man for a long time."

I slumped back down and Hazel threw the tissues into a bin.

"Now perhaps we can take some photos!"

In a very business like way she got me posed again, and with slight adjustments to lighting and the camera, she began to get some shots.

We must have continued for another twenty minutes or so before she said, "Ok, you can relax, let's see what we've got."

We both sat side by side as she took the memory card from the camera and slotted it into a laptop. We went through all of them fairly quickly, stopping to look at some for longer, and Hazel seemed quite pleased with several of them.

"You feeling ok?" she said, "I took a bit of a liberty with you earlier on, sorry, it must have seemed a bit sudden."

"You wanted to get on, and I guess I was holding everything up… you had the right effect!"

"Mmm, I'm rather sorry now we've finished."

The fact that Hazel was sitting so close, her denim jeans rubbing up against my bare thigh, her breath so tangible, just inches from my face. It somehow emboldened me. I moved my hand and squeezed her leg.

"Me too, I need to recharge," I said smiling.

"A young lad like you shouldn't take too long," she replied, lifting my hand up and placing it against her breast.

The invitation was obvious. I stroked, pressed gently, and put my other hand on her other breast, turning my body slightly towards her. I heard her sigh.

"Shall we try and revive you?"

The words were enough to stir something at least, so when she slid one hand down between my thighs, she could feel the hint of a beginning.

"Shall we go into my room, it's more comfortable there?"

I didn't need to say anything, I just followed, naked and a bit self conscious. As we entered Hazel turned to stop my progress.

"Are you ok with this? It must seem a bit mad to you, Debbie, Maureen, my daughter… and now me?"

My half smile may have looked doubtful, but Hazel wanted me. In a moment we were kissing, me naked, her still dressed in jeans and blouse. Her kiss was intoxicating, and her arms were around my shoulders, her hands beginning to explore my back.

It was enough to stir my cock, and she soon felt it's hardness against her denim jeans.

"Mmm, we seem to have done the trick, let me undress, you go and lie on the bed."

Even before I was settled, my cock was rampant again. I watched Hazel wriggle her tight jeans downwards, and then unbutton her blouse. I could see the dark hair beneath her panties, and her nipples proudly poking out under the fabric of her bra.

She approached the bed, and turned to sit down beside me.

"Unfasten me please," she whispered.

I did as she asked, and I slipped the straps forward over her shoulders, seeing her breasts revealed in the mirror opposite. Turning back to me, she asked, "Shall I take these off?"

"Yes, go on," and I watched her stand up and tug her panties down.

Inches from me her pussy, obscured by her abundance of curls, emanated heat. I reached out, stroking my fingers down the side of her hips, over her thigh, and then moving between her knees. She didn't move except to part her ankles just a little. My fingers grazed upwards between her thighs and she moaned, "Touch me, go on."

I looked up and her eyes were closed, her head pointing upwards as she felt my fingers glide between her pussy lips.

"Oh… Ed, yes."

As my fingers probed into her wetness, she spread her legs wider.

"Lie down… beside me, I want to taste you."

Hazel was all too eager for me to go down on her, spreading her legs wide, she offered herself up as I rolled onto my front between her legs. Her bushy mound was something quite new to me, different, but not unpleasant, and any novelty was soon forgotten as I got the reaction I wanted.

"Oh my god Ed… that's it, fuck… go on… just keep doing that."

Within a few minutes her hips were pushing up against my mouth, my face was covered in her juices, and her voice was crying out with intermittent moans. When her breathing got faster, she began to have little silences between long moans, as she wrestled with her impending orgasm. Suddenly she was gasping, then holding her breath for what seemed like an age, and then the dam burst and her whole body began to shake.

"Oh god… oh god… oh god," she moaned more quietly as she slowly came down after her orgasm. Little whimpers were coming from her when she asked me to fuck her.

"Ed… I want you inside me, please… just fuck me slowly."

And so I pulled myself further up between her thighs. My mouth found hers, and we shared the taste of her juices.

"Oh," she moaned as I entered her, "oh yes," she repeated as I began to move slowly.

I did just as she said, I thrust slowly, moving back and forth and occasionally stopping before she demanded, "Please don't stop."

Our lovemaking seemed to go on for a long time and she came twice more before I was anywhere close to cumming. When the moment came Hazel wanted to watch my face. I lifted myself up on my elbows, I closed my eyes and grunted that I was there.

"I'm cumming Hazel… mmm… god yes!" I held myself against her, as I ejaculated.

She repeated the same words, "yes, yes, yes," as I kept jerking, and jerking deep into her cunt.

When I stopped she wouldn't let me go, her legs wrapped tightly across my buttocks, holding me there.

"Fuck… I wondered what it was like with you, after I heard you and Sophie, I'm sorry, but I had to have you. I'll definitely tell her, let me do that though, please."

The whole idea of fucking wives, daughters, mothers, in the full knowledge of everyone, was weird, and on top of that I had my new suspicions about my mum.

-----------------------------

   Series:It Began with Him Watching Me
   Author:Cleevedreams
   Teaser:My husband's cuck fantasy became much more
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/it-began-with-him-watching-me
Published:2021-05-07
Another Saturday night, and as Frank's cock jerked inside me, he uttered his familiar grunt. I hadn't cum, but that didn't bother me, I was still pondering the surreptitious grope that Frank's boss had had with me in the lounge earlier, when Frank had popped out to fetch a file from his car.

Unusually for a weekend Jack had come over to collect a file that he urgently needed on sales figures. He was a very attractive guy in his sixties. Both myself, and Frank were still in our thirties, married for five years, but child free.

"I think Jack fancies you."

Frank's comment in the half darkness of our bedroom, accompanied by his cock slipping from my pussy, and the inevitable dribble of semen on my inner thigh brought the brief incident into sharp focus.

"Does that worry you, he's an attractive guy?" I was teasing.

"I saw him looking at your legs all evening, I must admit it turns me on a bit," Frank replied.

As Frank's body rested beside me I sensed an excitement, which strangely I shared.

"What if you caught me kissing someone else?"

I was probing to see where this was going.

"What if I told you that Jack tried to kiss me this evening, when you went out to the car?"

"He didn't."

"He did, he made a pass. He said how sexy I was, and grabbed me."

"What did you do, you didn't let him?"

"Oh I just made a joke about being flattered, and that he shouldn't be so naughty."

"Wow, the dirty old sod."

"You sound as though you might have wanted me to give in to him. What if you'd come back in and caught me kissing him?"

Frank was quiet for a second.

"You're the dirty sod," I punched him playfully on the arm. "I bet you'd like to let him fuck me?"

"It had crossed my mind. I'm allowed these little fantasies after five years of marriage aren't I?"

"Oh my god, is that one of your fantasies? I'd never have guessed, really? C'mon, tell me, no secrets, tell me about it."

Frank went quiet for a moment.

He almost whispered, "Please don't hate me for what I'm going to say."

"Don't be daft, just say it, I want to know your deepest thoughts."

Taking a deep breath, Frank began.

"Since we've been married, I've listened to you, secretly, a few times masturbating with your vibrator. It's a massive turn on, and then I've started thinking what it would be like listening to you having sex with someone else."

I took a deep breath, "Go on."

"Anyway, I started watching porn which showed husbands watching their wives get fucked. It really made me horny. Just now when I was fucking you, I wondered about Jack, and imagined him fucking you."

"Phew!" I let out a gasp. "Darling, I hadn't realised you had that bottled up inside you, and if you wanted to watch me masturbate I'd let you. Look watch me now."

I reached over to her bedside drawer and took out a silver vibrator.

"Don't speak, just watch."

Laying back and parting my thighs, I could feel my pussy oozing Frank's spunk, so placing the silver tip into my pussy was easy, and as soon as I switched it on I knew that the past few minutes discussion had taken me halfway to my orgasm.

"Oh god Frank, you silly boy, you must tell me everything you want to do… oh god, you've turned me on so much… fuck, I'm cumming already."

In a rush, I was there, shaking, groaning, raising my hips off the bed, as my body released its sexual tension.

As I sank back into the bed Frank, said quietly, "Wow, that really hit the spot." He took the vibrator from my hand, and slowly licked it. "I can taste both of us on this," and he giggled mischievously.

I replaced it in my drawer, and took him in my arms.

"Shall I surprise you," I said as I kissed him, "I've had fantasies about other guys too, I hope you don't think I've been unfaithful, because I haven't, but we all have inner thoughts. Now sleep, and don't keep secrets."

When I awoke Frank had just brought me a mug of tea.

"I love you," he said sincerely, "I hope our conversation last night hasn't made you love me less?"

"Don't be so silly, I'll always love you my darling, whatever… and what we talked about last night… well it made me think."

"How do you mean?"

"First of all, I'd like to see that porn you've been watching, I need to understand what's been turning you on."

Frank looked pleased, and worried at the same time.

"OK, I'll show you this evening, perhaps when we're relaxed." He winked, knowingly.

Nothing more was said, and we spent the day, like most Sundays, doing chores, and making phone calls to family.

Evening came, and I was glad to open a bottle of wine. Frank suggested we look at the laptop on the sofa together, and then he realised we could link it up to the tv. After some trial and error the connection was made, and Frank asked if I was ready.

"So tell me baby, do you wank when you watch these?"

Frank looked guilty, and mumbled, "Yeah, sometimes."

"OK, don't get embarrassed, let's see what turns you on with this stuff."

Frank brought up a porn website, and he clicked on a seven minute clip entitled 'Husband watches older guy fuck his wife.'

"Here goes."

There was no 'intro' and immediately the scene appeared to be a hotel room, a man, presumably the husband, seated in an armchair, while on the bed a 'robust' guy in his forties was locked between the thighs of a woman about my age. The sounds were of her moaning at first, and then reaching an orgasm, before the guy withdrew his cock and wanked over her tummy. It was over very quickly.

"That's probably not the best example baby, but these porn clips are good and bad. Here's another one, I've seen this one before."

I felt like I was watching two things, in the first instance some porn online, and secondly the reaction of my husband to it. I watched more closely during the next clip as this was longer and more realistic, it also looked as though it was truly amateur.

A camera had been set up in a lounge looking across the room at a long sofa with a doorway behind. You could hear the conversation between the couple, in their thirties, and a man in his late fifties.

The older guy took the initiative, and while the young husband settled into an armchair, the older guy slowly kissed and undressed the wife, laying her naked on the sofa, and eating her pussy until she came. Then undressing himself, he revealed an incredibly large, erect cock which the wife then sucked, before she lay back on the sofa, and was fucked until she came again. The finale was the guy shooting his spunk over her face.

As it reached its climax I'd noticed Frank was staring fixedly at the screen, and I could tell he was hard. As the guy came over her face I squeezed Frank's cock through his trousers.

The tv was forgotten while the action scrolled onto another clip, but Frank was fully aroused, and I was taken aback slightly, by his rush to get my clothes off.

"Hey slow down, hang on," I said, but Frank wanted me urgently.

Within moments he'd pulled my panties off, and unzipped his trousers, and was forcing his cock between my thighs. Thank goodness the porn had made me quite damp, and he entered me with a loud groan.

In the background was the sound of some woman approaching orgasm, and that seemed to supercharge Frank.

I'd never experienced him being quite so rough in having sex with me. Loudly grunting he thrust at me for several minutes before I had an amazing orgasm, and he shouted out that he was cumming too.

As we collapsed in a heap, yet another woman was orgasming on screen and I had to press 'escape' on the laptop to enjoy that feeling of Frank's cock subsiding within me.

"What did you think?" Frank finally whispered.

"What about? The sex we just had, or the porn clips?"

"Both!" came the reply expectantly.

"Well… the sex was great, but you hurt me a bit, the porn clips were quite arousing."

"Oh baby, I'm sorry… are you OK… I guess I got carried away a bit."

"It's OK, next time when you want it like that just make sure it's somewhere softer… like in bed." I chuckled, and kissed him lovingly.

Both of us were dishevelled, half dressed, half undressed, so we both got up, and sorted ourselves out.

With another glass of wine I broached the idea of Frank's fantasy.

"So now I know a bit more about what turns you on. I never suspected it at all, you really must open up about stuff."

I looked at him directly, "But is it just fantasy?"

I took a gamble, and pushed it one step further.

"What if I actually had sex with someone else, you'd hate it, wouldn't you?"

Frank was silent for a moment, and before he gave any reaction I exclaimed, "Oh my god, you really want me to!"

"No, no, I'd never force you to, it just excited me… the idea."

And then I was silent. When I finally spoke I said quietly, "It excites me too, it's actually making me feel funny right now."

"Fuck, you're saying you're up for actually doing it, I mean doing it with another guy?"

"Yes, but with conditions, it must be someone I fancy, and you must be there, or close by. And only if you really won't hate me afterwards."

Frank cuddled me, and we kissed.

"Come to bed, I want to make love to you," he whispered.

The next two weeks were problematic. Everywhere we went, Frank kept saying, "Could you fancy him?" or "Would you fuck him?"

Eventually I told him to just forget it. If it was going to happen it would. Two weeks later it did!

Frank had been at a trade exhibition for three days in Birmingham. It was a yearly thing, and he always arrived home exhausted after it.

On this Friday he texted that Jack was dropping him home, as his car had developed a fault and was being transported back.

I was already curled up on the sofa in my nightie and dressing gown watching tv, when around nine I heard the front door open.

"Is that you darling?" I asked daftly as though it might be someone else.

In a way it was, because the reply came back, "Yes it's me, I've just asked Jack in for a nightcap."

In a panic I was too late to get out, and put some clothes on, before Frank entered with Jack close behind.

"Oh I'm sorry, I've caught you on the hop, I won't stop," Jack said.

"Noo," replied Frank, "Anne's OK, just have a small whisky."

Jack came in nervously, and sat down on the other end of the sofa, while Frank disappeared into the kitchen to pour two whiskies. I was already on my second glass of wine, feeling mellow, but somewhat at a disadvantage in my nightwear.

"I really shouldn't impose, you weren't expecting anyone to come tonight… obviously."

Frank returned with the drinks, and the conversation turned to the week's exhibition, and to our broken down car.

Frank looked tired, and was not quite his talkative self, and Jack was easy to talk to. Much of the conversation began to centre around me, and my job in HR.

It wasn't more than twenty minutes later when Frank sighed, and said, "Look you two, I'm knackered, and I've got a splitting headache, I'm gonna take some pills, and go up for an early night, I'll be fine in the morning. You two finish chatting… don't rush Jack, Anne will see you out when you're ready. Do you want a refill?"

"Noo, I'm driving, look I'll go now, you both need your beauty sleep!"

"Not thinking, I said, "Stay and finish your drink Jack, Frank will be fast asleep by the time I get up there."

"If you're sure… both of you… thanks."

Frank said 'goodnight' and went upstairs, and Jack turned to me and said, "He's a good man, your husband, a good salesman, and lucky to have such a fantastic wife."

I must have blushed, and mumbled something like, "Thank you, he is the best."

And then Jack stood up, and stepped over to our wedding photo hanging on the wall.

"How long ago was this… when you got married?"

"Oh… just over five years ago, it seems like ages."

Jack returned to the sofa, holding his glass, but this time sat down next to me. It seemed strange, and quite 'forward.'

As he sat down I went from my curled up posture to sitting normally, and quickly swigged the rest of my glass of wine.

"My marriage lasted thirty five years before Carol passed away. It was a bit rocky at times, but we managed to get through."

"Oh I'm sorry," I didn't know quite what to say.

As we chatted Jack shifted slightly, and his knee touched mine. Quite naturally, as you do, I moved mine away, but then for some reason I let it relax back until it was in contact again.

"That's OK, Anne, it's been four years now, I'm used to the single life again." He chuckled.

When his knee seemed to press very slightly harder, I became aware of my heart starting to beat faster. Jack had put down his glass, and his left elbow draped over the back of the sofa. And then I felt his fingers gently touch me.

Very softly his left hand had rested on my shoulder. I wasn't sure what to do.

"Over the last eighteen months I've had three or four 'flings,' but they have been brief interludes, and just me being self indulgent."

As he continued, his fingers moved a fraction and found the bare skin on the top of my shoulder where the collar of my dressing gown ended. Delicately, almost imperceptibly he stroked the skin just a fraction.

Whether he felt me shiver, I don't know, but now my heart was thumping in my chest. This was the moment I had to gently take his hand, and remove it and say, "I think it's time to go."

But I didn't. And I knew this was the point of no return. For god's sake what was I doing? Frank was upstairs.

And then I realised how this was maybe contrived by him? or maybe even by both of them?

When I said nothing, Jack became braver. He continued talking, and I continued replying, but his fingers were now gently caressing my neck, and he had half turned sideways towards me.

When he placed his right hand on my bare knee, I openly gave him the signal that I wanted the same thing. I lifted up my left leg, until I could hitch my heel onto the seat of the sofa. Immediately my nightdress rode up, and my thighs were partially exposed.

The conversation suddenly stopped. When I looked at him, and our eyes locked onto each other, he leaned forward and kissed me very softly, just for a few seconds, on the lips, and pulled away.

We said nothing, but his hand moved from my knee to my thigh just above.

We were both breathing quite quickly. Jack guiltily turned his head towards the door.

"Don't worry," I said, "we will just have to be quiet."

I was wondering if he thought that I was a real slapper, but all of that was forgotten as his hand went higher. I knew my pussy was soaking wet when his fingers touched my clit.

I pushed my face into his shoulder to muffle my first groan. When his fingers slipped inside my pussy I was gasping, and trying to be quieter.

Jack was an expert with his fingers. Using my natural lubrication, both his fingers gained access to my pussy, and the way he rubbed his knuckles against my clit, it was magical.

In no time I was whispering in his ear, "Jack you're going to make me cum if you don't stop."

"That's the idea," he replied in a hushed tone.

And then it started, my teeth were biting his shirt collar when the first rush of orgasm hit. My whole body shook, my finger nails gripping into his arm, a stifled groan going on and on, until slowly subsiding, he removed his hand, and then in front of my face, deliberately licked my juices from his fingers.

I felt totally selfish because it had been all my pleasure, and looking down I saw the bulge in his trousers from his erection.

Catching my breath I unbuckled his belt, and unzipped his flies. His cotton boxers were pushed up and outwards by the cock straining underneath. Through the opening in the fabric I caught a glimpse of pink flesh, and so I hooked my fingers inside, and pulled his cock up and through.

It was perfect, not overlong, but thick especially thicker as it got near the base, and circumsized with precum oozing from its magic eye.

I think Jack was expecting me to go down on him, but all I did was spread the clear, oily precum over the head of his cock, teasing him for a minute or two. I watched him close his eyes, and gasp quietly.

"Stay still," I instructed, and lifted myself astride him, both my knees either side of his hips, until I got in a perfect position to lower myself onto his cock.

Thank goodness for my soaking wet pussy because his cock stretched me wide as I sank down onto it.

"Jesus Jack… fuck!" was all I said with my face buried into his shoulder. I rested motionless on his cock and got used to it filling me up.

And then I looked up.

There through the half open lounge door, sitting two stairs up, and staring implacably back at me, was Frank.

He half smiled, and put his finger to his lips, gesturing me not to let on he was there. This was his fantasy come true!

I fixed my gaze on Frank who had wanted this so much, and I was going to give him what he wanted and more! I could feel Jack wanting to move inside me so, looking straight ahead, I began to raise my hips, and then push back down.

Jack moaned too loudly, and buried his face against my neck. My hips were flexing back and forth, and my aim was to make him cum. I'd had my pleasure, and wanted him to have his.

Frank sat watching, and he knew exactly the way I reacted in that arousal journey. He could see my eyes close and open, and my fingers were tightly gripping the back of the sofa.

As I pressed down on Jack's cock, each time his thickness filled me completely, but in a few minutes of rhythmically fucking him, I was suddenly feeling his hardness massaging my clit. It was a sensation that I'd not felt with Frank. Jack's cock was in fact bringing me off again.

It wasn't happening the way I wanted it to, Jack wasn't near to cumming, but I suddenly was. I saw Frank's eyes widen as I gritted my teeth and shuddered. I heard myself telling Jack, "Oh fuck I'm cumming again, Jack… for fucks sake."

I pressed down and down, but Jack gripped my thighs, and tugged me back and forth. He was strong, and his cock continued to stimulate me.

I'd barely come down from my last orgasm when my whole body seemed to flush from top to bottom. In seconds my pussy was convulsing once again.

"With Frank watching, I was cumming yet again, and I didn't hold back this time.

"Fuck… fuck… oh my god…"

Jack was whispering, "Quiet… quiet," but then he was close to cumming himself.

"Anne… Anne… I'm going to cum… inside you… are you sure?"

My response was to press down on him harder.

Suddenly I heard him breathing loudly, and then a low grunt before burying his face in my breasts.

I could feel his cock jumping deep in my cunt, the warm sensation of his semen shooting spurt after spurt.

I'd closed my eyes and Frank knew what was happening, he'd got his wish, his fantasy had become reality, but in truth, I had loved it.

I saw him quietly get up and head towards the kitchen as Jack muttered, "Christ Anne… that was a very bad idea… I'm sorry."

"Stop that," I replied, "it takes two to tango… it was… good… very good!"

Jack's face looked full of guilt as I gently lifted myself from his cock.

His boxers looked a mess, soaked with a combination of my juices and his spunk. He ignored that, lifted his lower body up, tucking his shirt in, then he fastened, and buckled his trousers.

The sound of the kitchen tap running startled him, but Frank went back upstairs, and Jack sighed with relief not knowing that everything had been seen.

Apologising needlessly again, he crept out, and I made my way to the bedroom where Frank was waiting.

"Fucking hell Anne, that was incredible," Frank was so excited, and as I went to sit on the side of the bed he was up on his knees and grabbing me.

I'd not known him as impatient as that, and he was just as rough as before. He threw me backwards across the bed, my head hanging back over the edge. He rammed his cock straight into my pussy and hammered away, bouncing my body on the mattress. Astonishingly he came within seconds. Watching me being fucked had taken him to the very edge, and his cock pumped spurt after spurt into me.

Gasping he collapsed and rolled aside, allowing me to get fully back on the bed.

"Shit, I'm sorry about that Anne, you turned me on so much, it made me so horny."

That weekend we made love three times, more than we usually did. Frank was gentle, considerate, waiting for me to cum, before he satisfied himself.

We discussed it all, and we knew somehow that there would be more to come. We both agreed that we would enjoy the adventure, but either of us could call a halt at any time.

We didn't have to wait long before we had a hint.

Frank came home from work on the Thursday following, and announced that Jack had invited us for a meal on the Saturday, in his local village pub.

At the office he had introduced Frank to an old friend who was considering investing in the business. The meal was to get to know his aspirations, and he wanted Frank there as his 'best' salesman. I was invited as this guy was also bringing his wife.

I wondered if there would be a tension in the air between myself and Jack after our liaison on my sofa. I shouldn't have worried and the evening continued our adventure.

It was a warm summers' evening, and after a taxi ride, we met the others in the pub, arriving about 7.30pm.

Jack introduced Barry and Sharon, and we all sat down at a round table next to the an open window, with the smell of honeysuckle wafting inside.

Barry was a tall man, grey haired, with glasses. He was thickly built with a winning smile, and a soft, deep voice.

Sharon was taller than me, long, straight blonde hair, with a shapely figure, which belied her fifty odd years. Her make up was impeccable, and she possessed an infectious laugh.

I sat between Jack and Barry, with Sharon on the other side of Jack, and Frank completing the circle.

The meal was delicious, and Jack had picked the most expensive wines on the wine list. The conversation flowed, like the wine, and while both Jack and Barry paid me close attention, I was fascinated by the way in which Sharon was flirting with Frank. The way in which she giggled at almost everything that Frank said, the way she leaned in towards him, the way she occasionally touched his arm, to emphasise something she had said.

The meal over, we strolled back to Jack's house, which was a large country house about a hundred yards up the lane from the pub. Once inside there was yet more wine, and while Barry and Frank talked with me in the lounge, Frank was in close conversation with Sharon in the conservatory, and out of the corner of my eye I saw them wander outside onto the patio.

There didn't seem to be much talk of business between Jack and Barry, and I asked them if they wanted to be left alone, and I would join Frank and Sharon outside.

"Goodness me no," said Barry, "I want to know much more about you! I can find a lot out about Jack's sales force by talking to the woman behind it."

Both Jack and I burst out laughing

I was seated on an upholstered stool, by the side of an old oak bar where Jack kept his drinks. The men were standing, Barry leaning on the bar beside me, while Jack was occasionally filling glasses, and playing with the sound system.

Sharon and Frank seemed to have disappeared some time earlier, and Barry joked that she was always flirting with younger men. I smiled, because I was realising that the evening had been mapped out much earlier on.

"Let's sit down in a more comfortable seat shall we?" Jack gestured towards the long sofa.

Barry helped me off my stool, and with his arm around me, ushered me over to the sofa. It seemed slightly odd that all three of us were seated in a row, with me in the middle, when there were two perfectly good armchairs facing us.

And then came a very distinct signal that this was episode two of my adventure.

"Oh god!...yes...please."

It could only be Sharon's voice from upstairs.

There was the briefest of pauses before Barry said, "Oh dear, he has fallen prey."

Both Jack and Barry looked at me, to find me bright red, not from any anger, but from embarrassment.

"Well Anne, I think our salesman may have closed the deal," Jack smiled mischievously, and as he did so his hand, which had been resting on the back of the sofa, stroked my neck.

The sound of Sharon building towards an orgasm was now plain to hear. I could see a bulge in Jack's trousers and I was faced with decision time. The stars had aligned, I was very tipsy, I was an ingredient in a business deal that might benefit us all, and I was as horny as hell!

Just as Sharon yelled out, "Oh god," for the umpteenth time, I leaned forward, and Jack slid the zip on the back of my dress right down. The dress dropped from my shoulders, and it didn't take much to just lift my backside, and slide it to the floor. That left me sitting in my bra and panties, and my hold up stockings and heels.

"This is very naughty," was my teasing reaction.

"Wow," was all Barry said. I could see now that his trousers were bulging too.

Gently Jack manoeuvred my body until he was able to unclip my bra, and when it dropped away and my breasts fell free, Barry's eyes popped.

"Very naughty," I repeated, and almost thrust my boobs towards Barry.

He wasn't going to refuse the opportunity, and he cupped both in his hands and sighed quietly.

"FUCK...I'M CUMMING!" came Sharon's cry from upstairs.

It was all that both Barry and Frank needed.

Barry pulled me towards him and took one of my nipples in his mouth. While I was leaning, almost kneeling forwards, Frank slid my panties down and off, over my stockings and heels.

I was looking down at the top of Barry's head and his grey hair, when Frank was undressing himself behind me, and then on his knees on the floor, burying his face into my pussy from the rear.

"God that's good Jack, go on," I moaned, trying to open my legs without over balancing.

Barry stopped sucking my tits and I adjusted myself to kneel properly on the sofa, while I felt myself being licked. I was able to watch Barry get out of his clothes, and to admire what appeared to be a very substantial cock.

I could feel Jack's tongue sliding inside my labia, then upwards and beginning to probe my ass.

Barry, now naked, made his way around the sofa, and he drew closer with his cock erect. He was appearing slightly shy, so I beckoned him closer, and pulled him to me.

The taste of the precum on his cock was delicious, and with just the head in my mouth I heard him groan. With each of my hands on his buttocks I pulled him further into my mouth.

I'd often practised deep throating Frank's cock so my gag reflex was minimal. When Barry realised how deep I was taking him, he became much bolder, and pressed harder.

As I was taking his cock, Jack's tongue had driven my pussy to leak so much juice, that when he stood up behind me, his cock was immediately all the way inside me, up to his very thick base. This was so new, so exciting, I'd never had two men before.

Jack was just getting into his stride, buffeting against my buttocks which in turn forced me to push down on Barry's cock in time with the fucking I was getting.

I was engrossed in all of this, but we were all able to hear from upstairs when Sharon came a second time. The whole atmosphere in the lounge was one of sexual excitement and physical effort. The sound of fleshy impact, the grunting, the erotic moans.

And then Barry suddenly came. I heard him give a little apologetic cry, and his hands briefly held onto my head. The gush of semen at the back of my throat made me give a slightly choking moan. Barry tried to draw back which allowed some of his spunk to drool out of the side of my mouth, but I forced him back until he had finished ejaculating.

I saw him step away, his cock now drooping, and dribbling with the last drops of cum, but Jack was working his magic.

"Jack, I'm nearly there, don't stop...don't stop."

With several final thrusts Jack muttered, "Fuck Anne...there take it all," before I felt him hold himself deep inside me, and jerk again, and again, emptying every last drop, just as he triggered my orgasm.

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhh...fuck," I shouted it out, because I wanted Frank to hear it upstairs.

When my thighs had stopped trembling, and Jack had stood back, I shakily got to my feet, self conscious in front of the two naked men. They seemed a bit self conscious too, so nothing much was said as I gathered up my panties, bra, dress and handbag.

I did just say, "I'm just going upstairs," and left them to get back to normality.

At the top of the stairs Frank was rather guiltily exiting a bedroom. He had obviously dressed, and all he said when he saw me naked was, "You ok?"

"Knackered, but yes, I'm good...and you've been naughty too."

He sort of chuckled, and passed me to go downstairs.

I guessed Sharon was still in the bedroom that Frank had come out of, so I nervously peeked in and Sharon glimpsed me.

"Come on in...you're quite safe...it must seem odd...us together after we've both shagged each other's husband."

I half laughed, Sharon was sitting on the side of the bed, naked, amongst the rumpled sheets, with a very large wet patch in the middle.

"It's been quite an evening, my first time with two guys."

Watching me slip off my hold ups Sharon replied, "Well I've had a few evenings with Barry and Jack so I know where you're coming from! Certainly Frank can pleasure a woman in many ways, you're a lucky girl."

"Do you mind if I use the shower?" I pointed to the en suite bathroom.

"Go ahead, you go first."

The water was refreshing and I had it turned up as hot as I could bear it, luxuriating in the deeply perfumed soap.

With my eyes closed to the cascading water, I was startled by Sharon's voice behind me.

"Give me the soap, I'll do your back."

The walk in shower was a large one, and when she began to smooth her hands down my back, it seemed the most natural thing in the world, and it felt extremely pleasant.

"Turn around."

The voice of a much older woman, telling me to face her naked, and being so close, sent a strange shiver down my spine.

As I turned, her soapy hands smoothed over my breasts, and her fingertips slipped over my nipples, making them engorge, and stand out. She must have heard the softest of sighs, and seen my eyes close briefly.

In a moment her body pressed me against the tiled wall, and her mouth closed over mine. The cascading water made the whole thing erotic, Sharon's tongue flicked out over mine, the kiss going on and on.

Taken by surprise, I found myself unresistant, and enjoying the kiss.

It was a unique feeling, her soft breasts sliding over mine, and her hands were now stroking my hips.

"Oh Sharon," I managed to gasp between kisses.

Suddenly her fingers were between my legs, probing between my pussy lips, and then massaging my clit.

My knees almost buckled. I had my arms and hands pressed back against the tiles, and I parted my legs to allow Sharon to go on arousing me.

"Oh Sharon," I repeated, "oh god...that's so...good."

The water, the kissing, the fingering brought me off.

"Ohhhhhhhhhh...ohhhh!" I wasn't too noisy, but this was all so new.

"That's it baby...that's it." Sharon had done it.

My mind was swimming, confused, and I clung to her until we were back in the bedroom.

"I was your first woman wasn't I?" she said as I sat on the bed with a towel.

"Yes, I've never done anything like that before."

"Did you enjoy it, it seemed like you did?"

I smiled, and it seemed natural to kiss again.

When we separated, it took a while to get dressed again, and put a little make up on, and in that time I'd agreed to meet Sharon one evening after work for a drink.

A whole new adventure was about to unfold.

-----------------------------

   Series:Maggie Kept Returning to My Life
   Author:Cleevedreams
   Teaser:A reoccurring lifetime affair based on two coincidences
 Category:Taboo/Incest
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/maggie-kept-returning-to-my-life
Published:2021-05-07
I'm writing this with a certain amount of guilt, and I'm owning up to my weaknesses over the years, and in particular last week!

I don't want to tar all men with the same brush, but sometimes we do get it wrong because we let temptation get the better of us!

I'm David, I'm sixty years old, and I've lived alone in a lovely Suffolk seaside town since my wife passed away four years ago.

I'm retired from teaching and inherited my Victorian house from my parents, where it was their holiday home when they were alive.

It's perfect, in the shadow of the lighthouse, just around the corner from the pub, almost in sight of the sea, and within smelling distance of the brewery!

My story, which goes way back, revolves around two big coincidences, the most recent of which happened last week.

It was a perfect summers' morning, the sun was out, the seagulls were gliding around, there weren't too many holidaymakers out and about at that time of day, and I was strolling to get my morning newspaper, and suddenly a voice behind me shouted, "David?… David!… is it David Benson?"

I stopped and looked around, and my heart leapt when I recognised the face.

"Good god, Maggie… what are you doing here?"

In a flash we were hugging, which slightly surprised the younger woman accompanying her, and who I guessed to be her daughter, Chloe.

"David, we're on holiday… you remember Chloe?… she must have only been about ten when you saw her last time."

Chloe was looking at me with a mixture of part recognition, and part perplexity.

I did remember her at that much younger age, but apart from being very much in her mother's image she felt more strangely familiar.

"I do, I do, but how incredible, you don't look a day older Maggie."

It was something men say to flatter women, of course, twenty years before we were both fortyish, and our affair had come to an end.

There was a split second flash in my mind, of the last time we had fucked, in the back of her husband's Jaguar, and I remember bizarrely, Maggie wiping my spunk from the leather upholstery.

"Don't be silly, you old smoothie," Maggie smiled, gently punching my arm, "so tell me what are you doing here?"

"I live just around the corner," I replied, "near the lighthouse, been here for three years now. Lucy passed away around the same time as my parents, so when I retired last year I decided to sell up and move here. Best decision I ever made!"

And then something very odd happened. A complete stranger, a guy, passing by with his wife, stopped, and armed with his mobile phone came over to us and said to Chloe, "Chloe Fellows, can I have a selfie please? I think you're fantastic in 'Alive or Dead'

The penny dropped, and I realised where I'd seen Chloe before. She was an actress currently starring in a much talked about crime series on TV, called 'Alive or Dead.'

"Oh my god," I whispered to Maggie as we stepped aside out of the shot, "I know now… wow, you've got a famous daughter!"

Maggie chuckled, "Yes, I'm afraid I'm still getting used to the interruptions. She gestured towards the over excited man taking the selfie.

My mind was thinking, "Yes I could get excited too," remembering some of the explicit scenes I'd watched her in on tv with her co-star.

When the guy had gone with his prize photo I sald, "Have you time for coffee? There's a good coffee shop just up here." I pointed a few yards up the high street, "Or does a famous celebrity and her mother require something better?"

My sarcasm showed how nervous I was.

"Have we time?… Of course we have, we're on holiday! Yes please, there's so much to catch up on." Maggie ignored my attempted humour.

Once I'd got the coffees I found Maggie and Chloe at a corner table, and I had the chance to study Maggie's face.

Yes, a few extra wrinkles, but still those eyes were magical, the ones I'd known for two parts of my life. I'd looked into them so many times.

In my memory I remembered them, on all those occasions, just before we'd kissed, just before we'd fucked, just before we'd cum.

And then again, just before I'd wiped away her tears before we had parted for that one last time.

Maggie, Chloe and her husband Geoff had moved away when he got a job at a university in the south west. It was probably best as our affair had become quite intense.

"So I've told you a bit about me, what about you? I asked.

I deliberately left it open ended because we'd parted in such a heartbroken way, we'd both been trying to do the old fashioned responsible thing and think of our kids, and Maggie was sticking with her husband, and I was staying with Lucy.

Maggie wasn't making eye contact with me as she began explaining her break up with Geoff.

"It all started to go wrong soon after we'd moved down south. He wasn't being very nice and…"

"Mum!" interrupted Chloe, "he was hitting you!… Being nice!… he never was… he gave you such a hard time."

Chloe was very animated, "We had to leave otherwise something awful might have happened."

Maggie continued with a sigh, "Anyway we got away, and I went back to work, and we struggled through. Chloe went to drama school and basically, to cut a long story short, here we are now!"

Maggie looked at me once she'd finished, and I saw the sadness in her eyes.

Whether it was a look of sadness at her unfortunate marriage, or whether it was regret at what might have been with us.

There was silence before Chloe exploded the moment.

"Well you two had better make up for lost time!"

Maggie flushed bright red, "What do you mean, lost time?"

Flustered, and fidgeting, she took a long sip of her flat white.

"MUM! I know you two were 'having it off' I saw you once, on the sofa together, when dad was away and you thought I was asleep."

Chloe had a broad smile across her face, she had revealed something that had remained hidden for years.

Now both Maggie and I were looking downwards, quite embarrassed, and Chloe was almost triumphant.

"But I'm glad you two have met again."

With a chuckle she picked up her phone and bag, and added, "Look I'm going up the high street to look in a few shops, I'll leave you two to sort your lives out!"

And with a flourish, Chloe left, while Maggie and I giggled loudly.

Maggie reached across the table and took my hand.

"This feels really weird," she began, "I thought that after last time it had been such an unlikely coincidence, but now, incredibly, it seems to have happened again.

Maggie was referring to how our affair had started, but it went even further back than that, and Chloe knew nothing about that part of the history before.

I'd met Maggie on a teen age blind date. A mate had fixed me up with his girlfriend's friend, and one Sunday afternoon we'd gone, in the back of his old Austin van, out into the country, and gone for a walk around an old reservoir.

No safety measures in those days, myself and Maggie were sitting on an old mattress in the back of the van, clinging to the metal struts inside whenever we went round a corner.

She had obviously taken a lot of time getting her make up on, and she'd no idea we were to go walking on rough country tracks, so her skirt and shoes were not the best suited to our afternoon date.

However she was gorgeous, and she must have thought I was okay because on the way home we were kissing and cuddling on the mattress in the back.

She lived a bus ride away from where I lived, and for over a year I used to visit her house a couple of times a week. Her mum and dad took a shine to me, and obviously they trusted us because they let us spend the evenings in the front room while they watched TV in the back room.

We used to spend the evening playing records, and kissing and petting, but at first I was extremely nervous about her mum or dad coming into the room.

After my fourth or fifth visit Maggie said they clearly weren't going to interrupt us, and they'd told her that they trusted us, and wouldn't come in.

Our petting became much bolder, and when I finally got to undo her bra and play with her breasts, she started playing with my cock, albeit on the outside of my jeans.

We were both virgins and both totally naive. When I slid my fingers inside her panties I really didn't know what to do. It all felt very wet, and very messy.

At some point we found our way onto the carpet, and I remember getting on top of Maggie, and still fully dressed, I lay between her open legs, and humped myself on her thigh.

Of course the inevitable happened and I felt myself cum in my underpants. The journey home on the bus was very uncomfortable, but this was very much the beginning of awkward teenage exploration.

I can't remember whether we discussed it, I think not, but it wasn't long before we had full on sex.

The first time was a disaster, fumbling to open the foil on the condom, struggling to roll it on, then once I'd squeezed inside Maggie's pussy, I came within a few seconds.

I felt awful, but we tried it again the following week and we, or I, got better at it. It seemed incredible that we were fucking in the next room to her parents. I'm positive they must have smelt the aroma of sex after I'd gone.

Going home on the bus each time, the litter bin on the bus stop became the respository for the used condom and the foil wrapper. As I sat on the back seat of the bus, I remembered my fingers had that smell of Maggie's pussy juices, and the lubricant from the outside of the condom.

We went out for about a year and a half before we broke up. Tears again, her parents were just as upset as she was, but I had 'A' level exams coming up, and I wanted to get to uni, which I eventually did, and finally I became a teacher.

It was that that led to the first coincidence.

I'd married and I'd had two children by the time me and my family had all moved to the midlands. My new job was in a 'middle' school which shared a site with a primary school.

About three weeks into my new job I was out on playground duty at the end of the school day. The primary school mums were passing by on their way to collecting their offspring from the school next door.

It was the blonde hair, and the way she walked that caught my eye. I saw her from behind, and I went right up to the railings to see more closely. I was certain it was her.

And then she turned around.

We were about ten yards from each other, but in that moment we both smiled. How was this happening? Twenty years had passed and the magic was still there. She walked back towards me, and with the railings between us, she pushed her hand through the bars and grasped my hand.

"David!… it is you isn't it?… it's really you!"

I think the other mums' ears pricked up because they had sensed Maggie's excitement, and seen her reach for my hand.

We only spoke for a few minutes before the primary school bell went, but we had enough time for Maggie to tell me that she lived just across the main road.

"Do you get a lunchtime? come round for a cup of tea so that we can catch up, is that possible?"

I needed no persuasion, and it was only after I'd accepted the invite, that I saw temptation on the horizon.

Next day at 12.15pm I walked as quickly as possible, and in slight trepidation, to Maggie's house. I must have looked mighty suspicious as I looked around me, before I knocked on her front door.

She looked a picture, as she let me in. Awkwardly I kissed her on the cheek in a normal greeting, and took in her perfume before she ushered me into the lounge.

We sat and talked, sipping tea, finding out about where our lives had led us. My two kids and her having Chloe. At that point I got no inkling of how unhappy she was with her husband, and not until just before I had to rush back to school, did we mention our teenage years.

In a slightly embarrassed few words we glossed over the fact that we'd both fumbled our way through it, but as I stood in the hallway with my hand on the doorcatch Maggie leaned forward and kissed me briefly on the lips.

"Would you like to do this again? I mean if you can get away from school?"

Very quietly, without much thought, I said, "Yes, I would, very much. I can get here again on Friday lunchtime, if that's okay with you?"

I walked quickly back to school, and I felt that I was walking on air, but at home that evening I felt as guilty as hell.

Friday lunchtime came, and I'd hardly slept the night before. I was still battling with my conscious, and was almost making the decision not to go.

Of course I did go, and the forty-five minutes was a blur.

Maggie opened the front door and we had the obligatory kiss on the cheek, but the only words spoken were, "David, I'm so glad you came," before she led me into the lounge.

I didn't sit down. Maggie came and stood in front of me, reaching up to kiss me. And then it all started to happen so quickly.

In the strangest way we were back in her front room twenty odd years before. My hands were finding her breasts, then reaching down and running up and between her thighs, until I felt the heat from her lacey panties covering her pussy.

I remember her saying breathlessly, "David, let's do it… here… on the floor, like before."

In seconds we were on the carpet, I'd slid her panties off, and unbuckled my belt, and shoved my trousers and boxers down below my knees.

There was no condom this time, Maggie's pussy was soaking wet, and my cock slid straight inside her. We were so much in a hurry, but there were no premature 'accidents' that time.

We were at it like rabbits and within ten minutes Maggie was cumming, desperately trying not to make too much noise because of her nosey neighbour next door. I followed pretty quickly, grunting, and filling her with my spunk.

I rolled off to one side on the floor, and must have said something like, "My god, what have we done?"

Maggie rolled towards me and kissed the perspiration on my forehead and whispered, "Thank you David, don't worry, I wanted that so much."

And so began the affair. I went twice a week to Maggie's house, we fucked as much as we could. Sometimes on the floor, sometimes on the sofa, sometimes in the spare room. There were a couple of occasions when I visited in the evening as her husband went away with work. It must have been one of those evenings that Chloe had seen us.

"Would you like to go out for a meal this evening Maggie?"

It seemed the obvious question, and even as I asked it, we both really knew where this wonderful coincidence was going.

"Yes of course I would, what time and where?"

"You just be ready for about 8 o'clock, I'll come to yours and collect you. You won't mind walking will you, it's close to where you are, in fact it's five minutes from just about everywhere!"

Incredibly two hours had passed and Chloe reappeared with a sarcastic, "You two sorted? You made a date? My god mum, you might even get screwed again!"

"Stop it Chloe! for god's sake." Maggie was looking around.

The rather straight laced woman reading her copy of 'The Times' at the next table looked up, and then looked away in disgust.

We went our separate ways, and I had that euphoric feeling of 'young love' which was stupid, but didn't feel stupid.

At home I spent the rest of the day excited. but realistic. Maggie and I were of an age where a certain amount of cynicism creeps into your life. However, I did spend some time online finding out a little bit more about Chloe and her career.

It appeared that she was quite a character. In her early days after drama school she had a few 'bit' parts in various tv dramas and soaps, until she had become 'involved' with a film producer who got her a role in a partially successful cinema thriller.

Unfortunately she'd had an affair with him, which resulted in the break up of his marriage.

She'd then gone on to live with another well known actor of senior years, until he got involved with drugs and took an accidental overdose.

In all she had led a colourful life, but had got her lucky break with 'Alive or Dead' and had hit the headlines with her explicit love scenes with her co-star.

The evening went well. I got to Maggie's at exactly 8pm, and although she wasn't quite ready, Chloe had a glass of red prepared while I waited patiently.

Certainly she had all of her mother's good looks, and I was taking sneaky peeks at her lovely body beneath the skimpy summer dress she was wearing.

Finally Maggie arrived downstairs, and looked delicious in a flowery print dress which showed that her body was almost the equal of her daughter's.

"I'm not expecting you back tonight, if you're getting laid," was Chloe's parting shot, much to Maggie's embarrassment.

"Fuck off!" was the correct response from Maggie.

The restaurant was a favourite of mine, and the meal was excellent. We held hands a lot between courses and it seemed pefectly natural when I asked Maggie back to my place at the end of the meal.

We sat out in my little courtyard garden with a small brandy, and when I asked her to stay the night she got up from her chair and leaned across to me and with the softest whisper of "Yes" she kissed me the way we used to kiss.

We made love twice that night. Very quietly, very slowly, very caringly. We both came, and it was clear that it had been a long time since either of us had had sex with another person.

Maggie slept two more nights with me and we agreed that she should stop with me, at my house, for another week once her holiday let was up.

It meant her going home to sort out some business, and to collect more clothes, so she was going to travel back on the Thursday evening and planned to return on Friday.

The house that she and Chloe was renting was theirs until Saturday, and that was when Chloe was due back in London for filming on her latest series the following Monday.

It would have all been fine if Maggie hadn't trusted her daughter. But she should have known.

I went round on the Thursday afternoon to see Maggie off on her return journey home. Chloe was there too, and just before Maggie drove away she said, "Why don't you both try that fish 'n chip restaurant over the road tonight, neither of you want to have to cook tonight."

We both said in unison, "OK, we'll do that," and Maggie added to Chloe, "but he's mine, so get him home early, he needs his beauty sleep." And with a wink she was gone.

"I'll pop home and come back around eight if that's okay for you?" I said, "It's not a posh place so I'll just be wearing a shirt and jeans."

Chloe agreed she'd be ready, and I left to go back home.

When I arrived back on time, and Chloe opened the door, I tried not to look surprised. She had not dressed down! Apart from her very high heels, her short summer dress showed her body off to its best advantage, including quite a low neckline.

I wasn't complaining, indeed I felt a million dollars with Chloe clutching my arm as she wobbled on her heels alongside me to the restaurant.

I chuckled to myself when someone I knew passed us, and they recognised both me and Chloe. and did an obvious double take.

"You certainly know how to have an effect," I muttered to Chloe as I held the door open for her to enter.

Immediately the waitress knew who she was, and several diners were taking out their phones to text friends to tell them who was there.

We sat at a table near the window, and we enjoyed some remarkably fresh fish. Chloe was chatty, and openly candid about her experience of television and the media, and told me lots of tit bits of gossip. I felt so comfortable with her, and was mesmerised by her eyes. It seemed that it was always the eyes that got me!

We had soon consumed a bottle of bubbly, and almost finished a bottle of Chablis by the time we realised it was gone ten.

"I think we need to get back, otherwise your mum will want to know why!"

Chloe laughed, "I bet she'll be texting or phoning soon."

All heads turned as Chloe and I got up and we walked out. As she took my arm once again a guy, parked in a car opposite the restaurant, fired off several shots with his long lensed camera poking out of the car window.

Chloe giggled, "I wonder if they'll find out who you are before they post that online?"

"You mean I will be famous?"

"Well if you're meant to be shagging me, then yes you will!"

Both of us burst out laughing, and another guy appeared on foot and shot a burst of shots from fifty yards away.

"God let's get home quickly, this is weird!"

We hurried along the street where Chloe and Maggie's holiday home was, and fortunately it had an alleyway that ran along the back of the whole row of houses. We slipped along there, with Chloe stumbling on her heels and me holding her up. At the back of her house we managed to get the very old back gate open and we used the kitchen door key to get in.

"Oh my god, just to preserve your innocence!" Chloe collapsed on the sofa laughing, but not without me seeing her very skimpy cerise panties as her dress rode up.

"Brandy?" she asked.

"Ok, but just a quick one because if Maggie phones it's best if I'm at home."

Chloe got up, giving me another glimpse of her crotch, and poured two large brandies. I sat in the armchair opposite her, and at that very moment her mobile rang and it announced that it was Maggie.

On speaker phone I heard Maggie say, "Did you have a good meal? are you home yet?"

"Yes mum, it was really nice, yes I'm home, David's just left, he was the perfect gentleman, although we did get 'papped,' so expect a few media pics of us!"

I was choking on my brandy, pulling all sorts of faces at Chloe, as she was smiling back at me and gesturing about her lie.

"That's ok then, I'll be back late afternoon tomorrow, are you seeing David in the morning at all?"

"I might meet him for a late breakfast, if he texts me, we'll see...anyway mum drive carefully, and I'll see you tomorrow."

"Bloody hell Chloe, why did you say I'd gone home? "

"Because it's 10.45pm and she would have wondered why you were still here, no sense in creating anything."

Chloe was already topping up my glass again, when my mobile rang and Maggie was now calling me.

"Hi," I said nervously.

"I gather you had a good meal, have you been in long?"

Carefully I replied that I'd walked the long way home to avoid photographers, and Maggie burst out laughing. I was pulling more faces at Chloe as I backed up her lying about where I was. She was giggling into a tissue and had to go upstairs to avoid giving the game away.

"Well I had a good drive home, I should be back in the afternoon tomorrow. Why don't you meet up with Chloe tomorrow."

"We might have breakfast or brunch maybe, I'll text her."

The lies kept coming.

"Ok sleep tight, wish I was with you, big kiss."

I'd just said, "Same to you," as Chloe reappeared downstairs, brandy in hand, but dressed in a Japanese silk dressing gown, tied around the waist.

"You've got me into a real web of lies young lady, and also got me very drunk!"

Chloe not only looked delicious in the dressing gown that clung to every part of her body, but she also had a mischievous look on her face as she flopped down, full length, on the sofa opposite, exposing most of one of her legs.

Laughing, she exclaimed, "C'mon, mum's not gonna know, I just think it's very funny."

Finishing the rest of her brandy she reached round to place the glass on the coffee table. My eyes opened wide as the top part of her dressing gown fell open, giving me, for just a moment, a clear view of her breasts.

She clearly saw me looking and smiled.

My god, she had a gorgeous body.

It was definitely time to leave because my cock was playing tricks with me, and so I struggled to get up out of the armchair.

Eventually I got upright, and was swaying unsteadily as I said, "Look, I'd better go before you get me into any more scrapes."

In a flash Chloe had bounded off the sofa and was standing inches in front of me.

"You're too drunk to walk home tonight David, you never know you might get mugged!" She was being sarcastic, and raised her eyebrows.

"I think I've been mugged already, young lady, hopefully Maggie won't have any suspicions."

"Well I've decided you're too drunk, definitely, besides the night is young!"

I glanced at my watch, "It's eleven 'o clock...!"

My voice trailed off as Chloe just tugged at the tie around her waist and placed both her hands on my shoulders.

The dressing gown fell partly open. I looked down in the gap between the two sides and there, invitingly, was the naked skin between her breasts.

My eyes travelled further down over her tummy to the tops of her legs and her shaved pubic area.

Chloe's perfume filled my nostrils and as I heard myself start to say, "Chloe, this is really a bad idea, I really think..." she had lifted the dressing gown from her shoulders and let it slide to the floor.

"Oh my fucking god!" was all I said. This wasn't happening.

"Now don't swear David, a decision's been made, you're stopping here. There's only one decision left now..."

Before I could ask what that decision was, Chloe had answered it for me!

"Are you going to fuck me on the sofa, or are we going to do it in bed?"

"Jesus Chloe, we can't do this..."

When she reached up, putting her arms around my neck, and pressed her naked body against me, I was gone. The kiss went on and on, her tongue flicking onto mine. When our lips finally parted, I whispered just one word, "Bed!"

"Don't trip over," Chloe said as she took me by the hand and led me upstairs. I studied her naked ass in front of me, as she climbed each stair.

The room was small, but had a double bed in front of a window looking out towards the promenade, and the sea. The room lit up slightly, as every twenty seconds or so the lighthouse swung its beam around 360 degrees.

I stood compliant as Chloe unbuttoned my shirt and then my trousers, and pushed me back onto the bed, pulling them off. I managed to get my socks off before she finally tugged my boxers down.

"Chloe, Maggie mustn't know about this."

It was my last appeal, far too late to change anything, but I had to say it.

"Shut up now... of course not," was all Chloe said before joining me on the bed.

She knew exactly how it was going to go. Her kisses were slow, her fingers touched my skin gently, her legs smoothed against mine.

"David, let me do this my way. I can remember looking downstairs, all those years ago, and seeing mum riding on top of you, on the sofa, and just in these last few days I've wanted to do that myself, and this is my chance."

My cock was almost hard enough, but Chloe's fingers were soon massaging it to its full size. She raised herself up and swung her body above me, until she was kneeling astride my hips.

Her pussy was sumptuously wet, and she guided my cock between her pussy lips, rubbing its head back and forth in her juices before lowering herself downwards.

As I slid right inside her, she uttered a quiet gasp before settling herself on top of me, and pressing herself forwards to kiss me once again.

I could feel the softness of her breasts against my chest, her fingers stroked my neck and shoulders and her pussy remained motionless while it enjoyed being filled with my cock.

As we kissed I knew that all I had to do was to follow her lead.

The kissing continued and her lips began to explore my neck, my shoulders, my chest. All the while my hands were running over her back, her hips, her thighs, her wonderful ass.

The exploration for both of us went on for many minutes. Eventually she pushed herself upright with her hands on my chest, and looked down at me.

Nothing was said, but the occasional light from the lighthouse lighting up the room, showed me the silhouette of her narrow waist, her pointed breasts, her fleshy nipples.

Her fingers stroked my chin, and they ran down over my chest until they found my nipples. Always an erogenous area for me, I sighed as she caressed them, squeezed them gently and obviously she was delighted in the fact that she'd found one of my triggers.

I returned the compliment, cupping her breasts, pinching her nipples gently and watching her reaction.

I could feel her wetness between my legs, and we were both highly aroused. Very slightly she raised her hips, and then pressed down again pushing her clit hard against my pelvic bone.

As I played with her nipples Chloe began to rock back and forth very slightly. It was clear that she wanted this to last, and after just a minute of stimulating her clit she became still once more, and leaned forward to kiss me again.

Moving her lips to my neck, she whispered in my ear, "Oh god David, this is heaven, please don't cum yet."

As if to reassure her, I squeezed her hand, and we both intertwined our fingers on both hands as she raised herself up once more.

Our arms reached up high with our fingers gripping each other and her body starting to move once again.

Pressing down, and rotating her hips just a little, I heard her gasp for the first time. But again, after a minute or two she stopped.

This went on quite a few times, she was teasing herself, pushing herself closer. Each time her breathing was getting a little faster, and occasionally she would quietly groan, or sigh.

The beam from the lighthouse showed her back arching a little more, her head thrown back a little more, her mouth open a little more.

It must have been twenty or thirty minutes before she couldn't resist anymore.

Suddenly her hips began to move more quickly, not halting this time.

With her body supported by her hands on my chest she went all the way. The muscles in her thighs were trembling, her pussy was pulsating, her whole body shook, shivering almost, and her finger nails dug into my skin.

"Oh David, oh god David...oh god...oh David...DAVID!... I'm cumming!"

When finally she'd come down from her orgasm, and she was still astride my body, she was trying to catch her breath, and I could feel her pussy juices seeping onto my crotch.

In a hushed voice she said, "David, you haven't cum yet!... oh poor you...I'm so sorry."

I chuckled, and she could feel me still hard inside her, so I grunted, "Shall we fix that?"

I grabbed her shoulders and tipped her to one side, rolling on top of her.

On my elbows I was now pinning her to the bed. I gripped her wrists and held them up above her shoulders, and pressed them down into the pillows.

"You're so used to getting what you want young lady, I should have stopped you, but now it's my turn."

"Oooooooh get you David!"

The tone was sarcastic, teasing yet again, and Chloe evidently had a very strong sex drive.

As I started to move my hips, one of her legs wrapped around my waist with the other hooking itself around the back of my thigh. She was pressing upwards meeting every thrust, while the old bed began to shake and creak.

It was almost a battle of wills, besides a physical match up. Both of us were determined to meet lust with lust.

"Yes David, give it to me," she was shouting, goading me.

"Fuck... you're such a little bitch Chloe."

" So fuck me like you fucked my mum. Remember all those times while I was at school!"

When I pulled her legs up and over my shoulders, I was quite rough, but now I could look down from a height, and I wanted to teach her a lesson.

"You really need your ass smacking Chloe, you really do!"

Chloe somehow locked her ankles behind my neck, squeezing, and choking me, so that I had to slap her ass hard to let me go. In fact I slapped her ass three times.

"OWWW!...FUCK!...Bastard!...," and then all of a sudden she was shouting, "Oh my god...I'm going to cum again!"

I was ready too, and redoubling my effort I was pounding into her even harder.

"Oh god...Jesus...David!...for god's sake cum in me, let me have it all."

And I did, I kept cumming and cumming, jerking time after time deep into her cunt.

When we both collapsed, side by side, the feigned adversarial interlude was over. Chloe clung to me, telling me, "God David, that was so good, I haven't had two orgasms like that ever!"

"I'm glad," I replied, kissing her, but adding, "it still doesn't stop me feeling guilty!"

"I remember her saying, "Hmmmmmm!" before the effects of the alcohol took hold, and I fell asleep.

The seagulls woke me, and then an early text message from Maggie added to my guilt. I looked over at Chloe, her wonderful body stretched out. The message from Maggie said, 'Wish I was with you now.'

The guilt hit me again.

I made the mistake of replying quite quickly, and soon there had been three or four texts exchanged. Finally the phone rang and Maggie was telling me how much she was missing me.

Chloe must have been woken with the pings, and the ringing tone, but I hadn't noticed her wake up. I'd turned my body away from her trying not to disturb her.

"I do miss you David, I'll be so glad to see you later today."

"Yes I know Maggie, I feel the same."

"Can I sleep with you tonight, I want you, I want you inside me."

To say I felt awkward is an understatement.

Just as I was about to reply, I felt Chloe move behind me, and I jumped in surprise when I felt her fingers grip my cock.

Endeavouring to tell Maggie that I wanted her too, and at the same time trying to twist my body away from Chloe's fingers was an impossibilty.

Chloe was wide awake, and her face told me that she was ready for mischief. I watched in dread and horror as she bent her head down and took my cock into her mouth.

"I want to be inside you too," I managed to reply to Maggie.

She must have heard me gasp, or sensed some sort of reaction because her next comment was all I needed at that moment.

"Are you playing with yourself David? Are you hard?"

Chloe was looking up at me smiling, she could hear every word.

Her head started to bob up and down.

"Yes, I woke up hard thinking about you..."

I must have made another little noise because Maggie came back with, "Oh god David, wank for me, do you remember we did this once before, years ago?...cum for me now...and I'll rub my pussy too."

Chloe was doing such a good job that I had to go along with the charade.

"Maggie you're so naughty...I'm feeling so horny..." My voice was getting shaky.

Even as I was saying that, I could sense Maggie breathing more quickly, and she began to pant, and moan loudly.

Chloe's eyes told a million stories, as she sucked and rubbed my cock.

She knew that she had triumphed, and she could tell I was close too.

"Oh god David, I'm going to cum, cum for me please, let me hear you cum...oh god...oh fuck...ohhhhhhh...god."

Simultaneously, I started to jerk spunk into Chloe's mouth.

"Ohhhhhh Maggie...fuck, fuck, fuck...shit"

Both Maggie and I were breathing heavily. Chloe had sat up and was wiping her lips having swallowed every last drop of my spunk, and trying not to laugh.

"Thank you David," Maggie said, "go and clear up, I'll see you later and you can fuck me tonight...miss you darling."

"Bye," I replied, "and thank you...drive carefully, see you later."

"Fucking hell Chloe, that proves you're such a bitch, how an earth did I get through that, shit, my heart is racing, you're so awful."

Chloe was a giggling mess, she was almost hyper ventilating with laughter.

"Fuck David, fancy hearing you and my mum have phone sex!"

"That wasn't phone sex, that was group sex via the phone! Shit!"I replied.

"That's made me so horny," Chloe was still looking naughty.

I watched her naked body lean over and open the drawer in her bedside table. As she lay back on the bed I saw what she was up to now. The buzzing noise gave it away.

I watched as she lay back on her pillow, and in her hand was a tiny vibrator which she pushed between her legs. Straight away she groaned, and I watched with fascination as she started to masturbate. Her eyes closed, and her rapid breathing became a frantic panting, and within a very few minutes her body shook in orgasm.

When she'd settled, we both looked at each other.

"So do you still think I'm a bitch?"

"Bloody hell Chloe, I'm not sure what I think anymore.

"Go and have a shower."

Chloe was changing the subject, " are we having brunch together? I've got to start my packing for going home tomorrow and mum is going to be back this afternoon."

"Why not," I said, but then I remembered. "I've gotta get out of here without any bloody photographers getting me, that would really be the shit hitting the fan!"

Chloe giggled," Go on, get that shower, I might even join you!"

"No!" It was almost a groan. "I'm locking the door!"

"There isn't one!" Chloe shouted with delight."Go on, if you're quick I might not catch you."

This was Chloe back to her mischief and, of course, she did catch me. No sooner had I turned on the shower and stepped in, she was beside me.

Giggling once again she demanded the shower gel, and got to work soaping me down.

"You're not gonna get much out of that," I said sarcastically as she began to soap my very small, and very limp cock. "You've worked it to death!"

But I spoke with a distinct lack of knowledge, and I was denying Chloe's expertise!

"We'll see old man, shall we?" She looked absolutely gorgeous in the cascading water.

Massaging my cock with her fingers, she rubbed her perky nipples against my chest. One hand was then squeezing my cock while the other slid under my balls.

In the warm water the feeling of the gentle stroking of my balls was very pleasant, but when a soapy digit slid inside my ass my reaction was to protest.

"Hey...Chloe..."

"Shhhhhhhhsh...relax," was the reply, as she sank to her knees.

Looking down I saw her take my cock into her mouth, the water cascading over her head. Kneeling, she was able to push her finger further inside me.

"God Chloe, steady..."

There were so many sensations, the sucking, the water, her finger probing me.

I was trying to relax, I was gripping the shower controls when I realised I was actually getting hard, Chloe knew what she was doing.

When her fingers reached my prostate I could feel myself get even stiffer.

"You're still a bitch Chloe," I said it to remind her. "Stand up and bend over, you need fucking again."

She got to her feet and quickly spread her legs. She gripped the soap holder with one hand, and she had the other hand flat against the tiles. I was guiding my cock, searching for her pussy.

In one movement I was inside her, my thighs pressed flat against her wonderful ass.

"Oh fuck...yes," Chloe pushed back as I began to thrust. The noise of the water masked our moans and groans.

"Don't stop David...that feels so good..." and then she added, "Am I still a bitch, your bitch?"

She was definitely still goading me.

"You're a bloody minx Chloe...you ARE a fucking bitch!"

Spontaneously I gave her ass a smack. Last time It had quickened her orgasm, this time it made her retaliate with her own mockery.

"Fucking my mum's boyfriend makes me a slut as well."

"You want to be a slut? I'll make you a slut!"

I turned off the shower, and grabbed the shower gel, squirting some on my hand.

"What are you doing?...what's going on," she couldn't see from where she was," don't stop!...don't stop...where have you gone...fuck me again?" Chloe wanted me back inside her.

"Stay where you are...you wanted to be a slut!"

As soon as she felt what was about to happen she started shouting.

"David!...No!...Oh god...no...for fucks sake...please don't try that!"

I pressed my soapy cock against her fundament, grabbing her hips and holding her steady, and gently I pushed.

"Oh please...be careful...oh Jesus...oh god...be careful, be careful...ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...shit!"

My cock eased its way just inside her ass.

"How does that feel slut?...your ass needs a good fucking."

"Oh god David...just take it easy...please."

In a slow movement my cock went deeper, with Chloe making a continuous low level moan, "ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

My intention was to gain my revenge for the earlier episode with her mum on the phone, but I relented and slipped my cock from her ass and pushed it back inside her pussy.

"Bastard!...you're a bastard David...now fuck me properly."

Chloe was still bent over, and the shower was still off. My thighs started to slap against her ass, and she'd soon returned to concentrating on our fucking. As she clung to the soap dish, she even started to rub her clit with her other hand.

I'd worked out by now, the signals she gave out when she approached the edge.

I had one more surprise for her.

The combination of my cock pounding her pussy from behind and Chloe rubbing her clit was bringing her close.

"David...David!...yes...yes...YES!"

The surprise came when I turned the shower back on...on cold!!

"FUCK!...OH...FUCKING...HELL!...BASTARD!...BASTARD!...BASTARD!...OH MY GODDDD! ...she was shouting breathlessly in the freezing water.

It was worth standing up to the cold water...just to feel Chloe cumming as the shock got to her at that very crucial moment.

She pulled away from me as I turned it to 'warm' again.

"You bastard...I'll get you for that!"

I was laughing uncontrollably as we went to dry ourselves.

Eventually all was calm and we got dressed and I decided it was best if I went home and returned when Maggie was due back.

I went out via the back alleyway, slightly stunned by the previous twenty four hours, but there was still more to unfold.

When I arrived back there later, Maggie had texted to say that she was leaving and I calculated that she'd be there about five.

I made the point to Chloe about being discreet and in her usual mischievous way she asked me "how much is it worth?"

I slapped her across the ass and asked if this was blackmail, to which her response was, "I'll be discreet as long as I can visit you occasionally."

That stunned me for a second, and just as I was about to debate that point Maggie drew up outside.

She threw her arms around me first, then hugged Chloe.

"I hope you two have been getting on ok?" and turning to me said, " has she behaved herself?"

Slightly nervously I replied, "Apart from getting me recognised as her latest shag by the press, no she's been perfect!"

Chloe giggled, "We had to run up the back alleyway coming home last night."

"Well it was good to know both of you were tucked up fairly early. Now help me unload the car and then I have a date with this young man!"

Chloe left the next day, and I only found out from Maggie snippets of news about her, but I knew that that wasn't the end.

-----------------------------

   Series:Mrs Lansdowne Next Door
   Author:Cleevedreams
 Subtitle:Mrs Lansdowne Next Door Pt. 01
   Teaser:Mrs Lansdowne's teasing had to have an end result
 Category:MILF
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/mrs-lansdowne-next-door
Published:2021-05-07
When we moved in it was early spring, that's mum and me.

The divorce had been tough on both of us, and the move so far away from where we'd lived for years was going to be difficult, but it had been necessary. Mum's new job with a local law firm meant we were starting again, and I was taking a year out before uni.

Our next door neighbour, Anne Lansdowne was first to welcome us. She was absolutely gorgeous, or should I say voluptuous. She was a long time divorcee, so she was single like mum, about forty-five, curly blonde hair, huge breasts, and an infectious giggle.

The day we moved in Mrs Lansdowne brought us cups of tea and home made cakes, and I was conscious of trying not to constantly glance at her cleavage.

It was only a week since our arrival, and I was starting to get to know the neighbourhood, I'd set up my room having my desk in the window, with my laptop, games box, printer etc.

My bedroom was at the back of the house overlooking our overgrown garden, and with a view of both gardens either side.

Mrs Lansdowne's was immaculately kept, a large patio with a hot tub on the far side, and area of lawn, and raised beds, with a large summerhouse at the other end of the garden.

On the other side, Mr and Mrs Higgins had a typical garden, grass with a path down the centre, leading to a shed in the corner. Mr and Mrs Higgins were a couple in their late fifties, he was a salesman, out on the road a lot, and she was a part time accountant working from home.

Within a few days the weather became quite warm for April, and so I set to work on getting the overgrown grass into a reasonable state. I'd managed to almost finish mowing, and had worked up quite a sweat. I'd stripped off my t-shirt, and was just in jeans and trainers when, above the sound of the mower, I heard a voice calling, "Billy."

Looking up, above the top of the fence was Mrs Lansdowne's head.

"Billy, I've just made some lemonade, and saw you out of my upstairs window, would you like some?"

"Thank you," I said gratefully, "I'd love some."

"Then come on round, I was just hanging out some washing, I've got some cake too!"

"That's too much temptation," as I said it, I wasn't thinking about any innuendo.

"Come on then, and let me tempt you."

Whether she saw me blush, I'm not sure, but I was already red faced and perspiring from the lawn mowing, and I then realised what I'd said could be misconstrued.

Arriving via her side gate, I was greeted by Mrs Lansdowne sitting at her garden table on the patio, with a large jug of iced lemonade, and a plate full of cakes.

"Oh you've put your t-shirt back on, there was no need." She looked disappointed.

Mrs Lansdowne on the other hand was wearing a tight, red jersey t-shirt, the v-neck showing her cleavage, and incredibly her nipples were like little olives, pushing the fabric outwards.

Sitting down opposite her, she must have seen my eyes out on stalks, she was in tease mode.

"So tell me Billy, do you know anyone up here? Girls? Boys? Relatives?"

"Not a soul," I replied, "and having this year out, and not being in a school or college doesn't help. Anyway I'm going to get whatever work I can, my place at uni is certain, so I'll just take every day as it comes, if I meet any mates along the way, it's all good."

"Well I may have a bit of gardening that needs doing, as long as you take your shirt off!" Mrs Lansdowne winked.

I laughed and added, "Thanks for the lemonade, Mrs Lansdowne, and my cake was delicious, but I must get back to finish the grass before mum gets in, otherwise I'll be for it."

"Yes go on, I've loved talking to you, I hope I can get to know you and your mum a bit more. I've got my washing to hang out now."

I left and went back to finish the lawn. Mum was quite pleased my day had been productive because I was sure that she was concerned about me being 'isolated.' I told her about Mrs Lansdowne offering lemonade and cakes, and she commented that I might get a few odd jobs if she spread the word.

The next couple of days the weather was still mild. Mum had left for work each day, telling me to "get my lazy ass' up, and "make myself useful."

On the second morning around 9.30am, I was sitting in front of my window, in just my boxers, gaming on my laptop, when Mrs Lansdowne appeared in her garden. She immediately looked up and waved, as though knowing I'd be there.

I waved back, and she smiled, and then returned indoors. I continued gaming, and noted those wonderful breasts once more.

It wasn't more that five minutes before she reappeared, but this time she was carrying a towel, and wearing what could only be described as a fairly limited bikini.

My jaw dropped open, as I strained forward in my chair to get a better view.

I watched as she climbed into her hot tub, and switched on the bubbles.

She didn't look up, just relaxed back in the tub, and closed her eyes. Her breasts, encased in the red bikini top, were surrounded by the frothy, bubbling water. I felt my cock twitch!

My mind went into fantasy mode, imagining what those breasts would be like to touch.

Was Mrs Lansdowne doing this to tease? She knew I was there, and she hadn't looked up at my window since she'd waved earlier on.

Without thinking, my hand was on my stiffening erection, and as I squeezed, it hardened even more.

By now my eyes were riveted on the hot tub. Mrs Lansdowne seemed totally relaxed, her eyes closed. I was starting to massage my cock, which now was out in the open below my desk.

As I gazed out of the window, I was desperately wanting her to open her eyes, to perhaps see me watching her, and be aware of my boyish interest. But I think she knew that.

Instead as I continued rubbing my cock, I saw her expression change. The relaxed look became one of more concentration, one of focus. Her lips opened, then she licked them, then she closed her mouth, and seemed to grit her teeth.

In an instant I knew that under the bubbles she was masturbating!

"Oh my god," I heard myself say.

Fascinated, absorbed, I saw her finally throw her head back, and her mouth open, in what must have been a gasp as she came.

"Fuck me," I said out loud.

I kept watching as she was in the afterglow of her orgasm. As the bubbles continued, she relaxed, opening her eyes, but avoiding looking up. My hand still stroked my cock, and in only a few minutes I was ready to cum. Hurriedly I reached for the tissues, and only just in time, as my cock started jumping, shooting spurt after spurt into the paper handkerchief. I grunted, and kept ejaculating in a surprisingly extended orgasm.

Shortly after that Mrs Lansdowne clambered out of the hot tub, and I got one last look at her superb body, as she went indoors without a glance upwards.

My mind still swirling, I went and showered, and for the rest of the day I busied myself with emails, and social media stuff, catching up with my old friends down south, but still wondering about Mrs Lansdowne.

The next day brought yet another surprise.

In the house across the road lived a youngish couple, in their late twenties. They both worked, I guessed she was probably a teacher as I'd seen her carrying books indoors. He was always suited, I guessed possibly in sales, or maybe an accountant.

On this particular day I was up before mum went to work, I was going to look at joining a gym and explore the town in more detail. She'd asked me to mend a curtain rail in her bedroom, so after she had driven off I got my few tools, and set about the task.

I noticed that the guy opposite was working at a table in his lounge window. It was still only 8.30am when Mrs Lansdowne appeared from her front door, and walked directly over to his house. The guy disappeared from the window and opened the front door, even before Mrs Lansdowne had reached it. Furtively, the guy glanced outside as she entered straight inside.

There was something definitely going on, and this was intriguing.

Just minutes later the curtains to the spare bedroom were pulled shut.

My thought processes drew the inevitable conclusion, and having mended the curtain rail I remained watching the house opposite.

Forty five minutes passed, and the front door opened. Mrs Lansdowne looked slightly nervously up and down the street, before hurrying back to her house. The guy quickly retreated indoors, and moments later I saw him open the bedroom curtains. It seemed obvious that they had just been fucking each other.

Mrs Lansdowne was someone with a big sexual appetite it seemed.

With that in mind I went into town and sorted my gym membership out, before wandering the local high street and having a coffee.

It was on my return home that I bumped into Mrs Lansdowne once again.

"Hi Billy," she said as I'd almost got to my front door. She was emerging from hers.

"Isn't it gorgeous weather. Are you finding your way about gradually?"

Again I couldn't help noticing her prominent nipples under her t-shirt, "Yes, I've just been into town on the bus, I've joined a gym, I had a look round at the same time."

She seemed to thrust her breasts upwards, and watching my reaction, she said, "I need to lose a few pounds," glancing down at her boobs.

"I wouldn't say that, you look OK to me," I said, very boldly.

"Stop it, you smooth talker, I need to get in shape to wear my bikini this summer."

"The red one?"

Mrs Lansdowne's face showed immediate recognition of her dip in her hot tub the day before.

"Oh you shouldn't be spying on me, naughty boy, now I won't be able to go topless in my hot tub."

"I promise I won't, Mrs Lansdowne, but you'll have to put a flag up when you use it, and I'll pull my blinds."

We both burst out laughing.

As I left to go indoors my parting comment was, "I'll look out for it."

The teasing was all consuming, a fantasy that brought on masturbation yet again, Mrs Lansdowne was starting to become a very horny stimulus. That night in bed I was at it once more.

Next day, the sun still shone. I went out to set about the garden shed, and get it sorted and secure. I must have been making a fair bit of noise because suddenly above the fence came Mrs Lansdowne's voice.

"Billy, what are you up to? Look I've got my flag, I'm just going in the tub!" She was having a fit of giggles, and I could see her waving a twig with a white handkerchief attached.

"OK Mrs Lansdowne, I'm just sorting out the shed, and putting a padlock on," and then lying, I said, "you go ahead, I won't be spying on you!"

"Hmm, I'm not sure if I trust you, but anyway I'll leave you to it, be good."

She disappeared out of sight, and I heard the bubbles in the hot tub begin.

Eventually screwing the new clasp on the door, and clipping the padlock on, I went back into the house.

The temptation was too much. I went straight upstairs, and crept almost on my knees, peering out of the window just above the window sill.

There, resplendent, was Mrs Lansdowne laying back, as before, in the hot tub, but her naked breasts were on display for everyone, or at least me, to savour. They were delicious, the nipples I'd glimpsed under her t-shirt were standing out proudly.

I watched for at least fifteen minutes, my knees getting sore, before I watched with baited breath her exit from the tub. There had been no repeat of her pleasuring herself, but I enjoyed the sight of her breasts swinging from side to side as she padded back into the house. This time she glanced upwards to see if I was watching. I ducked down, and exhaled with a long, "Phew!"

The weekend came, and the weather had changed, it was back to a cooler spring. However, mum got me doing stuff in the house, it needed a lick of paint here and there, and there were still pictures to hang.

Mum was going out that Saturday evening, invited by her boss to his house for dinner. I managed to get most of what she wanted done by mid afternoon, and when the front door bell sounded I heard mum talking to Mrs Lansdowne.

"Sorry to interrupt you Lucy, but I know your Billy was looking for work and my best friend popped round and mentioned that she's looking for a gardener for her mum, I thought Billy might be interested."

"Billy!" mum shouted, "Anne from next door wants to speak to you."

Mrs Lansdowne greeted me with a smile, and yet another view of her cleavage. She explained the possibility of some work, and asked if I'd like to have a quick chat with her friend while she was there.

Mum said, "Go ahead, strike while the iron's hot."

I followed Mrs Lansdowne back to hers, trying not to stare at her rounded buttocks moving in a rhythm as she walked.

"This is Gracie, my best friend, we've been partners in crime ever since we started secondary school together. I can't tell you Billy, how much she means to me, anyway, she needs a gardener!"

Gracie was another stunning older lady. She was afro-caribean the same height as Mrs Lansdowne, and with equally generous breasts. With her blue coloured dreadlocks, and her full lips, she was gorgeous.

"Hi Billy, Anne was right, you look the sort of boy who could turn heads!"

Both of them watched me blush, and burst out laughing.

"Sorry, I don't want to frighten you away before I've even explained."

Regaining her composure she continued, "My mother, lives just around the corner from me, and is suffering from dementia. She is OK living alone for the time being, as long as I visit every day, and as I work from home I can do that. Anyway she needs a gardener to cut the grass and keep her garden tidy, just three or four hours one morning a week. Do you think you might be interested? The pay would be good."

"Yes, I'd love to, where does she live, and which day of the week? I asked.

"She lives on Beaumont Gardens, it's probably a fifteen minute walk from here, or a few minutes by bike, you won't need any tools, she has everything. I'm just around the corner, 11, Beaumont Avenue, if you come there on Tuesday morning about 9.30am? how does that sound?"

"Great, cool, I'll see you then."

Just as I was about to leave Mrs Lansdowne interrupted.

"Do you have to hurry back home Billy? Would you like a quick beer?" she smiled invitingly.

"OK, please, yes, thank you. Mum's out tonight, but I will have to be back before she goes."

While she went to fetch the beer, and some wine for both of them I said, "Sorry, I'm not sure what to call you, what's you surname, Mrs?…?"

"Don't be daft, call me Gracie, and more to the point, are you still calling Anne, Mrs Lansdowne? I bet she loves that respect thing."

Mrs Lansdowne returned with the drinks, just to catch the gist of the conversation.

"OK, yes, I do love being called Mrs Lansdowne by a young man, it gives me a bit of a… well you know!"

Gracie erupted in giggles, "Yes I do know, you're so naughty Anne. Give the young lad a break, let him call you Anne."

I was caught in the middle of all these hidden meanings, but I did say, "If you don't mind then, I'll call you Anne, but I'll call you Mrs Lansdowne when it's appropriate."

Giggles erupted once more, "Hmm now I wonder when that might be!"

I decided to keep quiet, and sip my beer while Anne and Gracie exchanged 'looks.'

"Can we swap mobile numbers just to have a point of contact?" Gracie asked just before I left.

"Yes, can I have it as well?" Mrs Lansdowne added, "You never know when I might need you to help me with something."

That set off more laughter, and after swapping our numbers I made my escape. I couldn't help thinking that the two women were mischief makers personified.

Mum left by taxi shortly after 7.15pm and after cooking myself a burger, and having another beer, I went up to my room to game on my laptop.

It had not long been dark, but I only had the light from my screen and the blinds half open to the night sky.

Consequently when I heard the sound of laughter, I looked out and saw Mrs Lansdowne and Gracie, both obviously drunk, teetering their way with towels, glasses of wine, and handbags, towards the hot tub. It seemed that they had been drinking ever since I had left.

I watched as they almost fell into the tub, giggling. They were both dressed in revealing bikinis, and I took a good long look at their ample breasts before they were submerged beneath the bubbles. The garden lights gave a subdued ambiance to the whole patio area.

Fascinated, I wanted to see what would happen next.

Both women seemed to chat, giggle, hug, drink, and whisper.

And then I saw Gracie look up, I wasn't visible, but maybe the glow of my laptop screen showed that I was in my room. I saw her turn to Mrs Lansdowne, and point upwards at the same time giggling uncontrollably.

Their conspiracy was obvious, but what followed took my breath away.

I saw Mrs Lansdowne stand up in the tub, reach behind her, and unclip her bikini top. She took the top and whirled it around her head, her breasts swinging free. Laughing she sat back down in the bubbles.

Straight away Gracie stood up, her dark skin glistening with the water cascading down. Not to be outdone, she unclipped her top, letting it fall away to reveal her magnificent boobs, her nipples standing proud like black olives.

With a flourish she shimmied, making her breasts swing from side to side, finally cupping them with her hands, pushing them upwards, until she licked each nipple in turn. It was a display meant for me.

Both women dissolved in more fits of giggles.

I was still holding my breath. This whole thing was because they knew that I was watching, it was a gigantic tease, and they were drunk.

But I was transfixed, and when I saw Mrs Lansdowne reach out of the tub, into her bag, and find her mobile, I almost knew what was coming.

She said something to Gracie, they both giggled, and she typed away on her screen. As she finished they both looked up at my window, and my mobile 'pinged.'

My heart pounded as I opened the text.

'Why don't you come and join us?'

What did I say to that? Yes? but while I was thinking, there was a second ping.

'Don't be chicken. Your mum is out. we dare you'.

I wanted to… two gorgeous women, I fumbled to reply.

'OK, give me five minutes to get my shorts'.

There was no reply, but I saw them both giggle again, before I hunted in my drawer for my swimming shorts.

Excitedly I changed into shorts and t-shirt and made my way, via the side gate, into Mrs Lansdowne's garden.

Both women cheered, as I nervously approached the hot tub, not sure where to look.

"Get that t-shirt off immediately," commanded Gracie, "we've taken our tops off."

"Too right," Mrs Lansdowne agreed.

Pulling it over my head I stood beside the hot tub, not sure what to do next.

"Come on, get in," was the cry from both of them, Gracie motioned, "You can sit opposite us, we won't bite," and then predictably adding, "at least not hard."

Slowly I climbed in, enjoying the warmth, and trying not to make contact with their feet below the surface.

Looking across at them it was fortunate that the water was bubbling up to their necks, so I wasn't too embarrassed to make eye contact. Bizarrely as it seemed, I began to relax in the presence of these two drunk, half naked, older women.

"That's better, we can now find out more about you young man."

"There's not much to know Mrs Lansdowne, I mean Anne," I replied honestly.

Gracie giggled at my respectful 'Mrs Lansdowne'.

"I know about you moving up here, and you don't know many people, but how about your past. Have you had many girlfriends?"

The two women were now waiting on my reply.

"Two really, both were at school with me."

"So you're not a virgin?" Gracie's eyes were looking directly at me.

"No," was all I said.

"Well go on, tell us the details!"

"Stop it Gracie, you're just too nosey," Anne's voice was scolding.

"Look, Billy hasn't got a drink, why don't you go and get him one."

"But I might miss something," she whined.

"GO!" Anne shouted, "is a beer ok Billy? or wine?"

"I'll have a beer, please, Gracie, and you won't miss anything!" It was my turn to laugh.

However, when she stood up my eyes widened considerably. Oh god, those breasts, those nipples, the plump mound between her thighs as she hitched her leg over the edge of the tub.

My eyes fixed back on Anne, who'd watched my face.

"She's a sexy woman isn't she? I've known her a long time, she's a lot of fun."

Gracie returned, handing the beer to me before climbing back into the tub. I watched her breasts dangle, and swing, as she bent forward, and partly because she had had a lot to drink, and partly because she half tripped, she fell into me. I caught her as she fell, my hands clasping one of her breasts.

"Sorry," I said, as she ended up sitting beside me.

Ignoring my apology, she carried on, "You were just about to tell us some secrets."

Gracie was now squeezed up against me, and when you've got two naked generous breasts right up close, it's hard to concentrate.

"Of the two girlfriends, the first was a few years ago, we were underage, and both of us had sex for the first time, it was pretty much a disaster. The second was someone who worked in mum's office, she taught me a lot, gave me confidence, and, I'm afraid that's about it."

"I wonder how much confidence you have now?" Gracie deliberately whispered close to my face, her tongue licking her lips provocatively.

Before I could reply, I felt her hand grasp my cock under the water. She massaged it briefly, and straight away it began to stiffen.

"Anne, I think we have something of interest here!"

Within just a few seconds it was straining inside my swimming shorts.

Gracie seemed to nod to Anne, and she was soon sliding round the tub to join us.

"This is not fair,"

It seemed a stupid thing to say, but now there were two pairs of hands under the water, massaging and exploring.

"Lift up," Anne said, "up!"

As I lifted myself up a few inches, my shorts were pulled down to my knees, and as I sat back down my cock raised to its full extent.

"Fucking hell Anne, this is quite a prize, I wonder how good his will power is?"

The giggling began once again, and even though I protested, once again there was no going back.

First one hand would stroke up and down, while another hand was caressing my balls, then the hands would swap, and all the time both of their bodies were pressed up close to me.

It wasn't long before the game was up.

"Oh fuck,........fuck, fuck, you're such...........fuck, I'm going to cum."

My cock jumped, I must have closed my eyes, and gasped, and their fingers milked every drop from me.

"Success!" shouted Gracie, and Anne joined in.

"Excellent," she added, and both of them slid away back to the other side of the tub, both were smiling broadly, as I struggled to pull my shorts back up.

"Fuck me, you two are sooooo bad!"

They laughed again.

"If you were two older guys, and I was a young girl.......just think about that," and after a pause I added, "But it felt bloody good."

It wasn't long before I had to get back, I wasn't sure if it was going to be a late night for mum, or not.

Before I left, though, Gracie said, "I hope you're still going to do my mum's garden on Tuesday?"

"Yes, of course," I was smiling, "I'll be at yours for about 9.30am if that's ok, if there's a problem just text me."

And with that I grabbed my t-shirt and left her and Anne to finish their drinks.

The rest of the weekend passed normally, but mum was on my case about "not lazing around," so she was pleased to know that I was getting bits of work like the gardening. She made sure that I was up early on the Tuesday morning, and after she'd left for work, I got my bike out and set off for Gracie's.

She greeted me with a knowing smile, but didn't mention Saturday night at all. We both walked around the corner, and she introduced me to her mother. She was a lovely lady, better than I expected, but it soon became obvious that her short term memory was shot.

Gracie showed me the shed where the mower and tools were, and we agreed that I would mow the grass in the back garden, and clear one of the flower beds from weeds, in addition I would tidy up the patio, ready for her mum to sit out on, in the summer.

Three hours soon passed, I had brief chats with Gracie's mum, and she made me a drink, and then having put everything away, I said goodbye, and walked back round to Gracie's house.

I must say that I wasn't at all sure of what to expect. After my busy morning I felt pretty horny, but there would be nothing worse than misreading a situation, or picking up the wrong signals.

I needn't have been concerned, Gracie was a one off, and she clearly knew what she wanted.

She greeted me at her front door, dressed in a flowing robe of a dress. It hid some of her curves, but couldn't hide her massive bust.

"Come on in Billy, was everything ok? mum wasn't a problem was she?"

"Noooooo!" I said, "She's a sweetie, made me a drink, and just let me get on with it."

"Good, you haven't got to rush off have you?"

I shook my head, "No, my afternoon is free, I need to use the bathroom though, just to freshen up."

"Of course, follow me."

I followed Gracie, and to my surprise she led me upstairs, and then into her bedroom.

"Use my shower, there's a blue towel in there, take your time, I'll be downstairs."

Slightly disappointed I went into Gracie's bathroom, thinking that I'd misread the signals. Stripping off, the power shower hit the spot. The unusual exercise, and bending over weeding, I needed the jets of water to revive me. Turning slowly around I positioned the water onto every part of my body, and finally I turned off the tap and stepped out, grabbing the towel from the hook.

"I'll do that," Gracie's voice made me jump. She had stepped through the door, and took the towel from me.

"Thank you," was all that I said, but Gracie's eyes, and smile told me all that I needed to know, there was no misreading that look.

Carefully towelling my back, and arms, there was a quiet instruction, "Turn round."

As I turned to face her, she rubbed the towel over my chest, and slowly moved downwards.

"This is what I want."

The towel was dropped, and she gently took my cock between her fingers, and as she expected, it slowly rose to attention.

"Follow me."

Gracie led me into the bedroom, and reached behind her to unzip her dress. It fell to the floor, leaving her totally naked.

"Now come to bed and make love to me."

Looking down at her contrasting dark skin against the white sheets seemed to arouse me more, She lay on her back, her breasts spread to each side of her torso, with the black nipples standing up proud. Her legs were parted with one bent at the knee but I could see the pink, plump lips of her pussy, and a hint of her glistening juices starting to show.

"I want you to eat me first......please."

I got down on my knees at the foot of the bed, and leaned forward between her dark, rounded thighs, the skin was so smooth as my face brushed against them. The sweet, slightly musky perfume of her highly aroused pussy was a heady mix.

As soon as my tongue slid between her labia, she cried out, "Oh yes, oh yesssss!"

Her taste was exquisite, her juices flowed. My tongue slid upwards, the tip flicking her little bud. When I took it between my lips and gently sucked, her thighs trembled.

"Oh god Billy, don't stop that.....squeeze my nipples will you."

As I sucked and lapped at her pussy, her clit was now swollen. I reached upwards with both arms and found her nipples with my fingers, and as I squeezed them, she urgently said, "Harder, harder, go on."

I pinched them hard, and sucked harder on her clit. Suddenly she seemed to explode. Her hips lifted upwards, and started to buck and roll. My mouth tried to keep sucking, and her thighs gripped my head.

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhh...........fuckkkkkkkkkk......" her cries echoed round the bedroom. "Fuck, fuck, fuck," her body slumped back onto the bed, and I was able to raise my head, my whole face seemed to be wet, glazed with her juices.

I climbed onto the bed, and slid upwards on top of her, until I could look into her eyes. She kissed me softly, "Billy that was amazing, oh god, it was so good. Please fuck me now, I want to feel you cumming now."

My cock was inches from Gracie's pussy. I adjusted my hips, and the tip of my cock found the softness of her pussy. With a slight flex of my body I pushed, and inch by inch I slid inside her.

"Jesus, you're big, oh fuck you feel so good, now fuck me, and fill me up, I want to have your spunk."

I think Gracie was expecting me to cum like in the hot tub, quick and without delay, but I wanted to savour every second within her. I thrust gently at first, going deep inside, then withdrawing, until I was ready to thrust slowly again. As this slow fucking continued, I looked down at Gracie's face. To begin with she studied my face, waiting to see the signs of my orgasm approaching, but then her expression clearly changed, and her breathing became deeper. When her eyes started to flicker and close I knew that she was going to cum again.

Sure enough, it was her next words.

"Fuck Billy, I'm going to cum again."

Steadily I kept my rhythm, and my cock was pounding against her pussy. In a cry of pure pleasure, her body began to shake and shudder once again.

I stopped moving, I was looking down at her, and her eyes gradually focused.

"You keep surprising me, you little stud, and you haven't cum yet for god's sake."

"I'm not far off, you sure you want me to?"

Her legs clamped my buttocks hard, "Cum you little bugger, cum!"

"Get on all fours, quick."

We separated, Gracie rolled over, and got on her knees. Her pussy, wet and gaping, invited me back inside her. Both of us noticed the view in the wardrobe mirror at the same time. The contrast of my white body moving against her black skin, along with the slap of my thighs on her ass, tipped me over the edge.

One last thrust, a long groan on my part, a brief exclamation, as Gracie felt my hot spunk inside her, and we both collapsed side by side.

"Billy, I don't know what to say, not many guys have satisfied me like that."

"Don't say anything Gracie, just hold it in your memory."

We kissed for a while, and then dressed. Downstairs Gracie reached for her handbag.

"I've got to pay you......oh god.....I mean for the gardening. Oh fuck what does this sound like......definitely the gardening!"

I laughed, "Ooooooh I'll up my rates.......don't even think like that.....it's a happy embarrassment! But more to the point, do you want me to do more gardening for your mum next Tuesday?"

"As long as you come back here afterwards." Gracie's eyes fixed on mine, "PLEASE."

"I'd love to Gracie, yes."

My cycle ride home was on air. I told mum that I'd got paid, and that I would have more next week. She was chuffed, and opened a bottle of wine for dinner.

I slept well, and even mum left me alone next morning.

I heard her drive away, and it was less than a minute when my phone pinged.

'I hear you've been a naughty boy!' There was a devil's face emoji, and a wink, completing the text message.

Anne had obviously been talking to Gracie.

I decided to be slightly sarcastic.

'We were two consenting adults, unlike Saturday night!'

'It seems that you made quite a hit, Gracie spoke of nothing else last night.'

'We enjoyed ourselves.' It was an understatement.

'Well she was making me very jealous, she beat me to it.'

'I didn't realise it was a competition?'

'Sorry it isn't, but you know we both fancied you.'

The texting was making me feel quite horny.

'Now you're being naughty.'

'I am. I'm still in bed. Come and see me now.'

It was an invitation difficult to refuse.

'Are you sure, what would Gracie say?'

'I've just text her, She said go for it.'

I couldn't resist, 'I'll be there in five minutes. Leave the kitchen door unlocked.'

This was the craziest thing I'd ever done, but I was hooked.

Dressed in just shorts and sweatshirt, I padded barefoot through the side gate, into the kitchen, locking the door behind me.

Quietly I climbed the stairs, hearing a voice directing me to Anne's bedroom.

"Come in, I'm in here."

Tentatively pushing open the bedroom door, I saw immediately the large kingsize bed, a floral duvet, and just peeping over the top of the duvet was Anne's face, smiling and saying, "Get undressed, and come and join me, it's snug in here."

I stood near the foot of the bed, and stripped off my sweatshirt. Then with Anne's eyes staring at me, I lowered my shorts and boxers, revealing my semi hard cock.

"Mmmmmmm," was Anne's reaction,

I lifted the edge of the duvet and slid underneath. Anne was naked and her body was warm. Immediately she pulled me to her, enveloping me in her arms, with her large breasts pressed against my chest. It was enough to complete the job on my cock, and it pressed into the top of Anne's thighs.

"Mmmmmm, you're so hard, I need to see that cock."

Throwing off the duvet, it fell to the bedroom floor, leaving us both naked together on the bed.

Anne was very different to Gracie, in that, she was going to be in charge!

Pushing me onto my back she raised herself so that she could take my erection in her hand, and then into her mouth.

I heard myself groan, and then struggle to breathe as she rolled herself round and straddled my face. Her wet pussy pushed against my mouth and her curvy thighs were either side of my head. Somehow I was able to push my head backwards so that my nose was free to suck in air.

Only then did I start to lap my tongue inside her swollen labia.

It brought a muffled sound from Anne as she continued to suck and lick my cock.

We seemed to use our mouths as best we could, gradually arousing each other. In my constrained position, I knew that I'd be able to bring Anne off, her clit was swollen, and I could tell she was responding as her juices continued to flow. However, I was realising that Anne's mouth was going to take me beyond my sense of control.

It helped that in the few seconds that it took for me to sense my impending orgasm, Anne started to cum. It was her violent movement, her thighs closing against my head, and the difficulty I had breathing that stopped me from cumming.

In Anne's moment of pleasure she had released my cock, and as she finally raised her body to one side, I could breathe again, and regain my self control.

"Fuck that was good, Gracie was dead right, you're good, very good, but don't think you're finished yet."

Anne rolled onto her knees, and this time straddled my hips. Her massive boobs swung above me, as she lowered her pussy onto my cock.

I said quickly, "Shit, I'm going to cum soon, don't move too much."

Anne laughed, raised herself up until my cock was no longer inside her, and grabbing it with one hand, squeezed the head, so hard it made me cry out.

"Fuck, let go, fuck that hurts."

Anne did let go, and it had had the desired effect, because as soon as she'd lowered herself onto it again, and I was deep inside, I was back in control of my body.

Looking down at me she laughed, as she gathered up her boobs and, in turn, pushed the nipples to her mouth, just like I'd seen her do in the hot tub on that night I had watched her.

And then she started rocking. Pumping her hips and buttocks back and forth, pressing herself down on me.

"Gonna make you shoot your load inside me Billy, I want your spunk dribbling from my pussy, I wanna fuck you all morning."

It seemed that Anne liked to 'talk dirty,' and it was turning her on.

I reached up to play with her nipples, they weren't as big as Gracie's, but when I touched them it had an immediate effect. She shuddered and just said, "Yes!....just do that."

It brought her second orgasm closer. Her hips moved faster, with more intent, her breathing quickened, and there was a rhythmic "oh...oh...oh..." until finally the dam burst. With a cry of, "Ohhhh Billy!" she came, and I felt her pussy pulsating.

Her face softened, and her body relaxed, but she was still panting, albeit less so.

I was now more in control of myself than before, and I wanted to see if Anne could take more. My cock still deeply inside her, I pulled her to one side, and then onto her back. She looked slightly startled, but gripped my thighs with both legs.

"Billy, let me have your spunk, let me have it."

Anne was going to have to wait. I wanted to watch her face, her expression, as I began a relentless, metronomic pounding of her pussy. And yes, the expression did change. From her look of satisfaction from bedding me, to a gradual sense of the confidence she had instilled in me, and then a realisation that her own body was reacting yet again.

"Billy, oh Billy.....oh god..........oh god.....I'm cumming again."

This time there was no bucking hips, no closing of eyes.

She looked directly at me, wide eyed, just a quiet gasp from her open mouth.

It was enough to get me there. I pushed in hard, and spurt after spurt of spunk kept filling Anne's cunt. As it all subsided, I fell to one side on the bed. Looking down, my cock dribbled out the final drops of semen on Anne's thigh.

With a little giggle her hand reached down and her fingers gathered some of it, bringing it to her lips, before slowly tasting, and licking it off.

"Billy, you know that's the best sex ever, no one has ever made me cum three times, fuck, you're good. Gracie and I are going to have to share you. You have a busy year ahead, and some surprises too!"

I wasn't exactly sure what that meant but it seemed that I was getting some unpaid work before uni.

-----------------------------

   Series:Mrs Lansdowne Next Door
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:Mrs Lansdowne Next Door Pt. 02
   Teaser:First Anne and Gracie, now it was Mrs Higgins!
 Category:MILF
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/mrs-lansdowne-next-door-pt-02
Published:2021-05-07
Mum continued to find me all sorts of jobs to do while she was at work, one of which involved cleaning out a gutter on the side of the house. It involved putting up a ladder, and the ladder had to be set up just over the fence in the Higgins garden. Mum had already asked if it was OK, and although I'd not met them formally, I had seen Mrs Higgins getting shopping out of her car a couple of times.

I was beginning to question my own libido after my adventures with Anne and Gracie, so when I knocked on her door to tell her that I was using her side gate, I felt the old familiar anticipation of meeting yet another female neighbour, albeit someone in their late fifties.

Mrs Higgins was German, she was tall, almost as tall as me, with blonde hair that had the early signs of grey. Her body showed that she had kept fit, and I did know that she and Mr Higgins were gym users.

Indeed, she answered the door dressed in a tight lycra outfit, showing every contour.

I stuttered at first, "Mrs Higgins… mum said it would be OK to use your side gate, I'm clearing the gutters."

"Hello Billy, yes, of course. I was just off to the gym, but I'll hang on just to make sure the ladder's safe, if that's OK."

"There's no need, but thank you anyway, I'll just bring the ladder in."

It took a while to position the ladder in the narrow sideway, and over the fence, but Mrs Higgins insisted on overseeing it, and once I'd got it all set up she suggested a cup of coffee.

"Look I'm in no hurry to get to the gym, would you like a coffee before you get started. I've only spoken to your mum briefly, and you are new neighbours, it's only right we should get to know each other."

I readily agreed, and followed Mrs Higgins into her kitchen.

"By the way, I'm Hanne, I know you're Billy, tell me a bit about yourself."

As Hanne made the coffee I gave a brief resume of how we'd moved up from London, and my place at uni, and the fact that I'd got the year off, and how I was trying to get odd jobs. I added that I'd got some work via Anne Lansdowne and her friend.

When I mentioned Mrs Lansdowne, Hanne raised her eyebrows.

"I'm not sure if I ought to be telling you this, but I think she's got 'a thing' with David over the road. I know I shouldn't gossip but I have my suspicions."

Hanne winked at me, and smiled, "We all have our little secrets!"

I blushed, but said nothing, as Hanne poured the coffee. Yet again my eyes were looking at places on her body that I shouldn't have.

She must have noticed because she added, "I'm sorry, I'm not really dressed for entertaining, but I hope you don't mind."

This time she made eye contact, and watched my face redden, until I had to look away.

"Do you use a gym, you look a very fit young man?"

I wasn't sure how she was using the word 'fit' as it had different meanings to different generations. As it turned out she was a member of the gym I had just joined.

"Great! I can give you a lift if you want, or Andy can if he's going."

Andy was Hanne's husband who worked away most weeks.

"You must meet him this weekend, he knew that we had got new neighbours. Anyway I'm off to the gym now, I'll leave the house open in case you need anything, just make sure you close everything up when you're done."

With just a suspicion of a touch on my shoulder, as she passed me to pick up her gym bag, Hanne disappeared outside, and I heard her car drive off.

She had certainly made an impression on me, I felt slightly hard, as I'd been observing the tightly stretched lycra for the last several minutes.

Trying to put that to the back of my mind, I needed to get on clearing the gutters. I had got my old jeans on and a ragged t-shirt, because it was going to be a messy job, and it was, but once I got started it took less than an hour.

I cleaned up, and washed my hands as best as I could under the outside tap, I put the ladder away, and popped back to Hanne's to lock up. It was inevitable that I was going to be nosey, and have a look around.

Hanne was not someone who kept the house immaculate, in the lounge were a couple of dirty coffee mugs, magazines were strewn around, but at her work desk, and next to her computer, everything was neatly placed, files neatly stacked.

What caught my eye though, was a holiday brochure. It was for a hotel in Spain. Not unusual, except for the wording at the bottom of the front page. 'An Adult Hotel for Adult Relaxation.'

Inside I could see that it was clearly a hotel for 'swingers.'

Immediately Hanne Higgins became very sexual in my mind. My curiosity had been whetted.

I was tempted to look further, tempted to go upstairs, but I resisted.

I drew a deep breath, and locked up the house to return home.

Next day, on Friday, I decided to go to the gym as soon as mum had left for work. I cycled there, and was soon into my regime. After half an hour on the various apparatus I took to the treadmill for my long running stint, and pretty soon I'd built up quite a sweat.

The treadmill was facing a wall of mirrors, and I happened to notice in the reflection Hanne walking behind me carrying her towel.

I didn't stop running, but I saw that she was heading to use the cycles so when I'd finished my running I made my way over to her.

"Billy!" she exclaimed, "Great to see you again, are you here for long? I can give you a lift home if you like."

"Well I'm on my bike, but if you can get it in the back of your car?"

"I'm pretty sure we can, tell you what, when you're done meet me in the cafe for a coffee."

"Cool, I'll see you there, I'm done in about half an hour."

I finished off, took a shower, changed into shorts and sweat shirt, and went to the cafe.

Sitting on a sofa, sipping my flat white, and casually watching the tv screen, I was startled by Hanne's bag dropping on the seat beside me.

"I'll just get a coffee Billy, hang on."

I watched her go to the counter and saw the way she walked, a confident, almost arrogant sway, her ass magnificent for a mature woman.

"How lucky it is to bump into you Billy, I wondered if we would."

Hanne sat down beside me, hitching up one leg under the other, and my eyes were drawn to the plump mound of her pussy wrapped in the crotch of her leggings.

She leaned forward, and with her hand on my thigh whispered, "It's not often I can have a young man all to myself," then leaning back she laughed.

I was asking myself if I really was that attractive to older women? It seemed I might find out with Mrs Higgins!

We chatted for a while before Hanne suggested that we ought to see if my bike would fit in the back of her car. Fortunately she had a reasonable sized SUV so with the rear seats folded down it was OK.

"Have you got many jobs at the moment Billy?"

The conversation on the journey home was mainly about me.

"Well I've got the gardening job for a morning a week from Anne Lansdowne's friend, I told you about that, apart from that nothing, only the jobs mum gives me."

"Well we may have some things to get done, I'll speak to Andy tonight, when he gets home."

"Thanks, that would be great."

As we arrived back home Anne was just getting some shopping out of her car. Hanne shouted to her, "Look at this young man I've found!"

It was said with lots of laughter and heavy innuendo.

Anne left her shopping bags and wandered over.

"I beat you to it I'm afraid, I've already made his acquaintance!"

I watched silently as the two women discussed me as though I wasn't there. Finally Anne turned to me and said, "Hanne better make use of you while she can, there are lots of jobs need doing around here."

Hanne laughed again, and said to both of us, "Sounds like Billy's going to be a busy boy!"

With a giggle Anne turned and went back to unloading her shopping.

As I pulled my bike from Hanne's car she asked if I wanted a sandwich for lunch seeing that I was home alone.

I gratefully accepted, and I noticed Anne Lansdowne watching me follow Hanne indoors. I wasn't sure how this would go down with her.

Once inside Hanne set about making both of us a ham sandwich, chatting all the time while I hung around the lounge answering her many questions. I remembered the 'hotel' brochure, and found it again on the table at the end of the sofa, so when Hanne brought the plate in with its sandwich, and went to place it on the table she hesitated.

I instinctively picked up the magazine to move it, so that she could put the plate down.

She went to take it from me, noticing my slightly raised eyebrows.

"Oh, I'll take that Billy, I should have put that away, Andy's leaves everything just scattered around."

I daringly said, "That's OK, quite an exciting holiday!"

Hanne's face went bright crimson.

"OK god you saw it, I'm sorry, I don't know what you must think of me, of us."

"I've heard about couples who like that stuff, but I don't honestly know much about it."

Hanne sat down beside me, with her sandwich.

"I'll be honest with you, me and Andy went through a difficult patch about ten years ago, and we decided to try to do something to bring a spark back. Anyway I won't go into details. Shit! you're young enough to be my son, and I'm telling you all this."

I laughed, "It's your choice, exciting though."

"Well we don't swing with just anyone, we have one couple, Ray and Becky, who we meet regularly, and then occasionally we go to a club."

I wasn't sure what to say.

"Look I've already said too much, for goodness sake don't let on to Andy that you know about this."

"I won't Hanne, if he tells me that's fine, I'll be discreet."

I finished my sandwich, and said that I ought to get back home. Hanne saw me to the door.

"I've enjoyed your company today Billy, I hope we can become friends, I'm sure if you ever need a lift to the gym and I'm going at the same time…"

Hanne gripped my shoulder, as if to emphasise the offer, and I smiled with some eye contact that I hoped would say, 'I fancy you.'

Once back home I looked at my phone, and there was a text from Anne.

'Did you fuck her?' was all it said.

I replied, 'You are so nosey. NO!'

'You will though,' came back her response.

I replied, 'How do you know?'

'Because I know her, and I know you.'

I just sent back two emojis, a smiley face, and a devil.

There was a pause, before, 'You wanna come round now? before your mum gets home?'

I suddenly realised where this was going.

'Why? mum gets back at 3pm on a Friday.'

The reply confirmed my suspicion.

'Then we have forty minutes to fuck.'

After being with Hanne for the last couple of hours I'd become quite horny.

'You're so naughty, we haven't got long, see you in a minute.'

Anne seemed to have an insatiable appetite, and I was already feeling hard when I went through the side gate, and opened the kitchen door.

Stepping inside, Anne was dressed in a t-shirt, and a very short skirt, but she was bent over the breakfast bar, legs apart, and naked under the skirt. Her pussy was staring towards me, inviting me to fuck it, indeed, the invitation was verbalised by Anne.

"For god's sake fuck me quickly Billy, stick your cock right up me, fuck me like there's no tomorrow."

"Anne!… you are terrible."

In a hurry I dropped my shorts, and stood behind her so that my cock pressed against her soaking wet pussy. Anne just wanted me inside her, and in an instant I was.

For a couple of minutes we fucked like rabbits, me almost lifting her off the floor onto the granite surface.

I couldn't believe it when she came so quickly, and the sound of her scream must have been heard outside. I didn't last much longer, pumping semen into her, and grunting with pleasure. In less than five minutes I was stepping backwards, my cock soaking from Anne's juices, and the last of my spunk dripping onto the kitchen floor.

"God that was good," Anne stood up, and turned around, her faced flushed from her orgasm, and both of us surprised by the speed of what had just happened.

"Like I said, you're terrible," I was out of breath, but elated.

"So you didn't fuck Hanne Higgins? I'm surprised."

Anne seemed almost disappointed at my lack of conquest.

"Why are you surprised, I don't fuck every woman I meet?"

"No, but I know her, she will get you, eventually, just like me!"

Almost ignoring her comment I said, "Look, I've got to get back before mum gets home, she's expecting me to have done things."

"Well you've certainly done things, go on, go." And I left with Anne's laughter in my ears.

Friday evening passed with a night at home, mum watching tv, me gaming in my room, not even Anne to watch in her hot tub.

On Saturday morning there was a ring on the bell.

Mum answered it, and yelled out, "Billy, it's Mr Higgins, from next door, he wants a word."

I wasn't sure why he wanted me, but it was good news.

Mr Higgins was a tall man, turning grey, with bright eyes, and a salesman's energy.

"Hi Billy, I'm Andy, Hanne's husband from next door. She tells me you're after some work while you're waiting for uni, how do you fancy a bit of decorating, nothing too challenging, but I haven't got time to do it these days?"

It sounded great. "Sure, I'd be up for that."

"OK, if you've got time now, come and have a look, I'll show you what I want doing. By the way I'm Andy."

I followed Andy back into his, and Hanne immediately greeted me with an offer of coffee.

"Let me show Billy what we need doing first, we won't be long."

Andy led me upstairs.

"I want the second bedroom sprucing up, just a lick of paint. I will clear the room, take the carpet up, then it's just emulsion on the walls, and ceiling, and undercoat and gloss on the woodwork. Do you reckon you can handle that?"

Yes, if you can supply the materials, I'll have a go, as long as I can do my gardening job on a Tuesday."

"Fine," said Andy as we went back downstairs, "Hanne and I will go down and get the paint and materials tomorrow, and you can start on Monday if you like?"

Agreeing with that, Hanne had the coffee waiting in the kitchen.

"All sorted?" she asked.

"Yep, Billy can get stuck in on Monday, if we get everything tomorrow."

Hanne seemed really pleased, and so was I when Andy told me how much I was going to get for the job.

We spent twenty minutes chatting and drinking our coffee, before I left and told mum the good news, and on Monday morning I was up bright and early for an 8am start.

I was greeted by Andy, just about to set off for the week up to Scotland, and Hanne still in her bathrobe. Both of them showed me to the bedroom, which was now cleared. All the paint, the brushes, the ladder, and all necessary bits and pieces were standing in the corner.

"OK Billy," Andy said, "I'll leave you to it, Hanne will be around today to answer any questions, she'll keep you fed and watered I'm sure. I'm off now, I've got a long drive."

Watching them kiss was slightly embarrassing, because it went on a bit longer than just a 'goodbye' kiss.

As soon as Andy had driven off, Hanne asked if I'd like a cuppa before she got in the shower.

I said that I'd get on and start work and have a coffee when she'd got dressed.

I must admit that it was disconcerting listening to the shower just through the wall, and knowing that Hanne was naked on the other side of it.

An hour later I heard her shout, "Tea or coffee?"

"Coffee please," I replied.

A few minutes later she appeared in the bedroom doorway with a mug of coffee.

It must have been the good weather forecast because Hanne was dressed in shorts and t-shirt, reminding me of the shapely body I'd seen dressed in lycra in the gym.

"There you are, I'll leave you alone now, I've got work to do downstairs, if you need anything just yell, I'll make us sandwiches for lunch, about 12.30?"

Saying "yes," I saw her disappear downstairs once more, and I got on with the preparation.

At 12.30pm sharp, I heard Hanne calling to tell me to wash up and that lunch was ready.

I joined her in the lounge and sat in the armchair opposite her. As we munched our sandwiches, I took in her bare legs, beautifully crossed, and her plain white t-shirt, showing her, still pert, breasts.

"Do you have a girlfriend Billy?" the question was the same one I'd been asked by Anne.

"No, I haven't lived here long enough to get to know folk."

"I'm sure it won't be long before they're queuing at your door!" Hanne smiled. "Have you tried these apps online?"

"God no," I pulled a face, all those photos have been 'doctored' so much, I'd rather meet someone in the flesh."

"Yes I know what you mean. When Andy and I decided to try our swinging thing, we put a profile on a website, the replies were just insane, and the people bore no resemblance to real life whatsoever. We were lucky to meet Ray and Becky in a club."

Again I wasn't sure what to say.

"Have you ever been with a man? I mean had… well… sex with a man?"

The question was so out of the blue I choked briefly on my sandwich.

"I'm so sorry Billy, that was a stupid question, and inappropriate, forget it!"

"No, that's OK, you've been open and honest with me, and it's only fair that I'm the same. Sex? well I did mess about with a friend on a school trip to Austria once, but it was sort of masturbating stuff, and daring each other."

"Interesting," she paused, "I find guys attitudes very interesting. Andy is bi, would you have suspected that?"

Again I was taken aback at the question.

"How did you find that out?"

"Spontaneously, it was after we'd got to know Ray and Becky, I won't go into details, but it was a turn on for me watching them. Anyway Billy, I've probably said too much, you'd better get back to work."

I returned to my task, somewhat surprised at the turn in conversation, and Hanne continued her accountancy work until mid afternoon when we had a break for a cup of tea.

Unsurprisingly she added to our previous conversation. This time I was sitting on a stool at the breakfast bar and Hanne was standing, leaning against one of the worktops, her long bare legs crossed at the ankles.

"Do you mind if I ask you another personal question Billy?"

"Feel free," I replied, trying to be grown up and mature about my openness to the questions.

"Have you ever been with an older woman?" then seeing my blushes, she added quickly, "Oh… Anne Lansdowne… I bet?"

Stumbling over my words, I managed to admit, "Err… well… yes. She invited me into her hot tub a week or two back, it sort of developed from there."

"I'm not surprised, she has a bit of a reputation, but I must say she's a lucky woman."

I went red again. Hanne's eyes seemed to bore into me from across the kitchen.

"Do you fancy me, or am I too old to attract young men?"

My mind was in overdrive, and my cock, in my shorts, was playing tricks.

"God, Mrs Higgins, you're beautiful." The words I used, and me calling her Mrs Higgins, showed her my nervousness.

She smiled broadly.

"I'm sorry, I've made you nervous, go back to work, you've only got another hour, and you're not here tomorrow are you… you've got that gardening job?"

"Yes, that's right, but I'll be back on Wednesday."

"Good, I'll try not to embarrass you so much then, I promise."

"That's OK, you can ask me anything, I enjoy our conversations."

Again, I felt I was being quite bold, and I was admitting to myself that she turned me on a lot.

That evening I lay in bed stroking my cock, thinking of the growing number of women in my life, it was a crazy situation, but one that I was loving. When I came, the release was huge, and I slept like a log.

Next day I was up ready for an early morning walk to Gracie's mum's house. The weather was great, just a bit of dew on the grass.

Fortunately she remembered who I was, and I just got on with, at first, tidying, and then when the dew had largely disappeared, the grass cutting.

Halfway through the morning Gracie appeared, deliciously dressed in black leggings and an orange, low cut top.

She caught me just getting the wheelbarrow out of the shed, and naughtily got me out of sight of her mother in the house.

"Hello gorgeous young man, let me feel that body," Gracie pushed me partly inside the shed, up against the small bench. She was obviously very horny.

As she squeezed my cock through my shorts, she pressed her overflowing breasts against my chest and kissed me, open mouthed.

Giggling she stepped back, "I think you'd better make sure you come to mine when you've finished, I need some time alone with you!"

Retreating into the house to speak to her mum, I continued to weed and tidy another large flower bed, and by the time I'd finished, Gracie had gone home.

I said goodbye to Gracie's mum and made the short walk round the corner to Gracie's.

There was no reply when I rang the bell, so I went through the side gate and in through the kitchen door. I called out for Gracie, and heard a movement upstairs.

Looking upwards, at the top of the stairs was Gracie, dressed in a red basque with black suspenders and stockings, and red high heeled shoes.

"Come on up Billy, and get those shorts off."

Before I'd got to the top of the stairs Gracie was already on her bed and watching me strip off. As soon as I'd got on the bed beside her, she had my cock in her mouth. Within seconds her rapid sucking and rubbing with her fingers, had made it erect. I couldn't help moaning out loud, and when she was satisfied that it was ready she pushed me onto my back and picked up her phone.

"What are you doing?" It seemed really odd, but I watched as she knelt astride me, her bare pussy hot and wet against my balls.

"I'm going to share you," was her response. She lifted her hips, and with her phone in one hand, her other hand found my cock, and she slid right down on it.

"Fuck!" was all I said as she directed the phone's camera down towards my face.

"Look who I've got Anne?"

The realisation of what was happening hit home.

"What the fuck!" I said again.

Gracie was giggling, and I could hear Anne laughing too, but then I heard a male voice. I reached up to grab Gracie's wrist, and twisted it round so that I could see the screen.

I couldn't see a face, but I could see Anne's open thighs and her lower body sitting astride a man's body, obviously she was sitting astride a cock just like Gracie was on me.

This was a conspiracy, a planned event by the two women. Who the other guy was I didn't know, but the phone was put out of reach, to one side, when Gracie began to fuck me.

The sound was still audible and I could hear some sighing from Anne and some male moaning, but more immediately I was being ridden by one very horny lady whose one aim was to bring herself off!

"God, you're so fucking naughty, and Anne's just as bad."

As I said it, Gracie ground her hips, smiled, reaching down, twisted both my nipples.

"Fuuuccckkkkkk!" I screamed, "fuck, fuck, fuck."

Gracie had now grabbed both my shoulders with her hands, and was leaning forward, pounding her body up and down.

"Oh my god Billy, just don't cum yet," Gracie moaned, and it was apparent that Anne was really close as well, from the cries I could hear from the phone.

Gracie's breasts, overflowing the basque, swung back and forth, almost brushing my chest, as her eyes closed, and her mouth opened, she was gasping at each movement.

When we both heard Anne's man's muffled shout on the phone, "I'm cumming Anne...oh fuck!" followed by Anne's long drawn out cry of pleasure, Gracie suddenly pressed downwards, frozen in mid orgasm, along with a sound of, "Mmmmmmmmmmmm...yessssssss."

Her pussy was squeezing my cock with gentle pulses, and I began to shoot my spunk inside her in a series of jerks.

As soon as we collapsed on the bed, Gracie turned off the phone.

"You bloody daredevils, the pair of you, I just don't believe what you two just did. Who was the guy with Anne?"

Gracie laughed, as she struggled to take off her basque.

"It was the guy across the road from Anne, opposite your house, I think his name is David, Anne's been fucking him for months."

"He'll certainly be fucked if his wife finds out!"

"Awwwwwww, come here, let me kiss you, don't you think we're having a lot of fun, and you are just so brilliant."

When the kiss ended, I smacked her across the ass, bringing a yelp, and leaving a mark on the dark skin of her buttocks.

In retaliation, Gracie grabbed my cock and squeezed it hard, the last oozings of my spunk dripping onto the bedsheets.

"Fuck," I yelled, and smacked her ass again, "you sod," and there followed a struggle to grab each other's hands to stop any further attacks. My strength ultimately won, until I had her pinned down on her back, with my hands forcing hers into the pillow beside her head. All that she could move were her legs which began to squirm and kick.

My balls were in danger of getting damaged so I endeavoured to press down on her with my whole body.

"Bastard," she shouted, "I give in, I've run out of strength."

Foolishly I let her go, and straight away she started fighting again.

"Ok so you want a fight!" I was determined to win.

I gripped her wrists again, and holding them down, I saw her smiling, because in the tussling, she had now parted her thighs, and she could feel my cock becoming hard again.

"You crafty old woman," I said, which made her pull a face, "you're sooooo bad," and my cock found its way back into a very wet pussy.

"You need to be taught a lesson." I used a threatening tone.

Still holding her arms down above her head, I started to pound away at her pussy. My body was flexing, my hips were rapidly pushing her into the mattress. Her thighs widened.

"Oh fuck...Billy...oh my god...shit...oh fucking hell."

Gracie came like a train, her whole body started shaking, almost vibrating, her pussy somehow becoming soaking wet.

"Fuck, you made me squirt, no one's done that before Billy, oh my god...wow!"

I didn't know anything about 'squirting,' but Gracie seemed to get quite excited by it. The bed was soaked, and so was I.

It meant a shower for both of us, and, afterwards, exhausted I made my way home.

The merry go round continued for me, and then there was Hanne Higgins in the morning!

-----------------------------

   Series:Mrs Lansdowne Next Door
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:Mrs Lansdowne Next Door Pt. 03
   Teaser:Mrs Higgins, her cuckold husband, were added to my adventure
 Category:MILF
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/mrs-lansdowne-next-door-pt-03
Published:2021-05-07
Hanne seemed pleased to see me on Wednesday morning. I arrived at 8am sharp, and she was already dressed in her gym kit.

"I'm off to a zumba class at the gym, I'm just waiting for Becky to arrive, she's giving me a lift."

Now that really got me fully awake. Becky was one half of the couple that Hanne and Andy 'swung' with. Hanne's revelations about her and Andy's lifestyle intrigued me, in fact it made me horny.

"You help yourself to tea or coffee Billy, we should be back about 11am."

As she spoke, the doorbell rang, and when Hanne opened it, Becky greeted her with a very long kiss, full on the lips, and boy, I was wishing it was me!

Becky was a dark haired, slim, olive skinned beauty, wearing a tight, pale blue and white leotard. Her nipples were clearly visible, and she must have seen me gawping, because her eyes lit up.

"Ah! so this is your young man! Billy isn't it? What a handsome young man, you lucky woman Hanne, to have found such a useful neighbour."

In a couple of steps she came right up to me, almost touching, thrusting her body forwards until her perfume assaulted my nostrils. Her face was just inches from mine, when all she said was, "Mmm, yes, I see exactly what you meant."

"Stop it Becky, you're awful. Take no notice Billy, Becky is a man eater, and devours young men particularly… c'mon, or we'll be late for our class!"

Stepping away, Hanne ushered her out of the door, but with a backward look, Becky said, "See you later Billy," and winked.

"Stop it, GO!" I heard Hanne say again, as she slammed the door shut.

It took me a few minutes to gather my thoughts and get into work mode, but I managed to pick up where I'd left off on the Monday. I made good progress until I heard the sound of voices, and both Hanne and Becky returning.

"You OK?" Hanne shouted up the stairs, "do you want a coffee, or have you had one?"

"No, I haven't," I shouted back, "Yes please."

Five minutes later I was called downstairs. Becky was seated at the breakfast bar, already sipping her mug of coffee, and Hanne handed me mine, and was leaning up against one of the worktops.

"A good zumba class?" I asked politely.

"Great," replied Hanne, "It's always a bit of a laugh, when I go with Becky, she seems to manage to upset a few of the others."

Both women laughed.

"How are you getting on with the decorating Billy," Becky was smiling that smile," If you're any good, me and Ray have got some work for you."

"I'll let you look at it later," I replied, "I hope it's good enough, I'm after any work I can get."

"We'll be up later to inspect," Hanne added.

I'd soon finished my coffee, and as I went to return upstairs, Hanne said, "I'll make us all sandwiches for lunch, we'll probably take a shower first, but just ignore us, I'll call you about one o'clock."

By then I'd finished all of the preparation, and I was doing the ceiling.

As I was using the extended roller on the ceiling, I heard the women coming upstairs, giggling about something. I soon heard the sound of the shower on the other side of the wall, and again my mind played with the idea of the two women being naked just a few feet away.

I dismissed the thought, and I wished I'd brought an old radio with me to distract me from my fantasies.

The giggling in the next room sounded infectious, the sound of the shower didn't allow me to hear any of their conversations, but when the chat, and the giggling stopped, I assumed that they were just getting on with showering.

Moments later I was frozen to the spot.

Above the sound of the gushing water I heard the briefest, softest sound of a voice. It wasn't speaking, it was like a groan. And then it was louder.

Surely not, but there was no mistake, it was a sound of pleasure, of one of them perhaps masturbating in the shower?

And then came a second moan, a different voice this time. It seemed they were in the shower together.

I stood right up against the wall, I had an empty jam jar for cleaning brushes, so I put it to the plaster.

There followed an incredible ten minutes with the sounds of the two women bringing each other off. There were murmurs, there were gasps, there were moans, there were groans. When one of them started cumming, I didn't need the jam jar, you could hear it all clearly, throughout the house. There was a cry of ecstasy, closely followed by a scream from the other.

I suddenly realised my heart was thumping, I was breathing quickly, indeed, my cock was quite hard.

After a few minutes the shower stopped, and there was a soft murmur of conversation, which then became giggling once more. However hard I tried, it was difficult to get back to my painting.

I did manage to finish painting the ceiling before I heard, "Billy, lunch is ready."

We were to have our sandwiches in the lounge, Hanne covered my chair with an old blanket because of my working clothes. Becky sat with a smug look on her face, and I found it difficult to avoid looking at her legs, as she now wore a short dress. Hanne had her shorts and t-shirt back on, and she too had a distinct glow in her face.

"How's the work going Billy?" Hanne asked, we'll come up and have a look later on.

"Yes, I hope we didn't distract you earlier?" Becky was smiling, with a knowing look towards Hanne.

"Stop it Becky, you're embarrassing him." Hanne could clearly see me going red, and avoiding eye contact.

But Becky was loving the awkwardness that she was creating.

When I eventually looked up, Becky had one more trick to really throw me. As she saw me look across, she very slowly uncrossed her legs, then crossed them the other way, revealing that she wore no panties.

I almost felt trapped by these two women, but then Hanne offered me a way out.

"I guess you've got to get back to work," she said, "Becky's leaving soon!" That was said with the heavy accent on 'leaving.'

"Yes, but I must see his handiwork before I go."

Becky wasn't going to leave before she had wrung the last drop of embarrassment out of the situation.

The two women followed me upstairs to the second bedroom to inspect my work.

"Great stuff," Becky said, "I'll be asking Ray if he can have a word with you about doing our spare room," adding with effect, "that's if you are brave enough to come to us!"

"Stop it, he won't come if you scare him off."

Both of them laughed as they went back downstairs and left me to it.

By Thursday morning I was ready to undercoat the woodwork in the room, and again turned up bright and early.

Hanne was obviously running late because she shouted out, "just get on with it," and she added that she was just going to shower and get dressed.

"I'll make you coffee when I'm done."

Again the sound of gushing water on the other side of the wall made me slightly horny, but I shut my mind to it, and some time after it stopped I heard Hanne going downstairs, and the coffee machine grind into action.

"Ready," she shouted, "it's in the lounge."

When I'd washed my hands in the bathroom, and descended the stairs, Hanne was sitting on the sofa, dressed in a bright, floral print dress, open at the neck, and just above the knee, showing her superb legs.

Patting the blanket on the seat beside her, and pointing to the mug of coffee on the table in front of her, she said, "Come and sit here, we can have a chat, and I've found some old photos which might amuse you."

I sat down, took a sip of my coffee, and Hanne shuffled through half a dozen photos in her hand.

"I was tidying up last night and look, this is me in 1981 or 82 at uni in Leeds, don't laugh at the outfit!"

As she leaned in to show me, her body was up against mine. The photo showed how ravishing she was at around my age.

"Wow, you look fantastic."

"Look at this one, it's me in a bikini, on holiday in Spain with my parents."

"Phew!" I blew a breath through pursed lips, "you look so sexy in that one!"

Hanne giggled, and as she showed me a third photo, and as she leaned further in, her elbow pressed down into my lap. It was inevitable that she felt my semi hard cock.

Nothing was said as she seemed to press harder.

"This one is of me at my sisters wedding, I'm the bridesmaid on the left."

My cock was now getting harder, and when she said, "Billy, you're being a naughty boy now, aren't you?" I took her wrist, and lifted her arm away.

"Mrs Higgins," I said with a certain amount of formality, "Hanne, I mean, I can't seem to help it, it must be your perfume."

It was a pretty pathetic excuse, and Hanne scoffed, "Fuck, Billy, I hope it's more than just my smell!"

Turning towards me slightly, she released herself from my fingers and put her hand down directly on my cock, and squeezed it gently.

"Now I know you fancy me!"

I gasped, and managed to say, "Oh my god, yes."

"You heard me, and Becky earlier on didn't you? Well we've been having fun together for a few years now, did that turn you on?"

I was still squirming awkwardly, "Yes, it made me quite horny."

"Would it shock you if I told you Andy and Ray sometimes 'get it on' together when we all meet up?"

"You told me, the other day that Andy was bi, so no."

"I'm going to ask you something, you can say no if you don't want to."

I really didn't know what was coming.

"Andy wants to watch you fuck me."

As Hanne whispered that, her face was close enough to feel her breath, and both hands were slowly undoing my zip.

"Oh fuck Hanne, this is unfair…"

Just as I paused, her fingers flipped my cock out from my boxers, and one hand closed around it.

"Wow, Billy, I didn't realise… it's very big."

Suddenly feeling a surge of ambition, and lust, I said, "He wants to see this inside you?"

"Yes, but you've got to agree, and want to do it."

Then she lowered her head, and I felt the soft, wet, warmth of her mouth close around the head.

The room was silent, but for my gasps, my quiet moans, and occasional wet, sucking sounds.

Hanne slipped onto her knees between my thighs, and began to tease my cock with the most gentle, delicate, blow job one could imagine.

Her movements were slow, her mouth was soft, her tongue flicked, licked, and moved around and around, both up and down and back and forth. The sucking was almost imperceptible, she used not only her mouth, but her lips as well.

I still don't know how long she continued, time seemed to stop still.

She knew exactly when I was nearly there, and she slowed, teasing, waiting for the imminent climax to subside.

She heard me telling her, "I'm going to cum," and so her mouth relented, her head became still, my breathing began to slow.

From being on the edge of exploding, I tried to regain my composure. Hanne's mouth still gripped me, but was perfectly still. For at least a minute there was silence, no movement, and I tried to freeze my thoughts.

Whether Hanne sensed I was calm again, I'm not sure, but my cock felt her tongue slowly rotate completely around it. She heard me moan once again, and she appeared to decide the waiting game was over.

Still very gently, but with expertise, she ran the tip of her tongue under the groove of my cock, then sucking the head, and gradually going down, taking it deeply against the back of her mouth.

"Oh god, I can't hold on now Hanne, you're going to make me cum."

Just completely holding the top few inches in her mouth, she felt me start to ejaculate. My cock erupted, time and time again, as she calmly seemed to swallow it all. Finally as my groaning ceased, and my cock stopped pumping, Hanne slowly raised her head slightly, and squeezing the end of my cock, licked the last few drops of semen, which were oozing from the tip.

"Oh fuck, Hanne, I can hardly speak."

"Don't try to, just think about the idea of fucking me when you get back to work."

And that's what I did. The idea of having Hanne's husband as an audience to us having sex, was a strange one. I'd seen porn clips of it happening, and I'd never really thought about the motivation.

Hanne stayed downstairs for the rest of the afternoon, nothing was said, until just before I went home.

"I've spoken to Andy, I told him about earlier, and I told him I'd asked you."

"Fuck, what did he say when you told him what we did?"

"It excited him, he wanted to know your answer to his proposition. I told him you were thinking about it."

On the spur of the moment I said, "Yes, I'll do it, but I'm not sure when and how, if he's away all week, and my mum is at home all weekend."

The dilemma solved itself that evening. Mum told me that she was going out on Saturday, she'd been invited to a dinner party with someone from work, which meant that I could tell Andy and Hanne I could come round in the evening without any hassle from mum asking too many questions.

On Friday morning Hanne greeted me with a cup of coffee. She was already dressed for the gym, and was waiting for Becky to arrive.

I told her the good news about Saturday evening, if that was OK with her and Andy. In fact she texted him immediately, and the reply came back with an enthusiastic 'Great!'

Becky arrived minutes later, and straight away began her sarcasm and flirting. I was glad to get on with my work once they'd gone, as I'd planned to complete it all that day.

All went well, and both the women didn't reappear until early afternoon, an unplanned diversion to the shops had involved lunch as well.

By that time I was done, and I was cleaning up.

"DON'T TOUCH!" I shouted, when they both came upstairs to inspect my work.

"Mmm, nice work Billy," Becky said, "you certainly have a nice touch."

As she said it, she nudged Hanne, and giggled.

"It looks good," Hanne added, "I'm sure Andy will be pleased."

"I hope he's pleased tomorrow evening." Becky was at her worst.

"Shut up, I told you not to say anything, you promised!"

There was a silent pause, before Becky added, "I'm jealous, maybe it will be my turn soon."

She was looking directly at me, with one of her 'looks' that meant 'I want you.'

Hanne pushed Becky back downstairs, and let me finish clearing up. I heard Becky shout up to say 'goodbye' and within another half an hour I was done.

"Well we'll see you tomorrow evening Billy," Hanne came up close and gripped my shoulders. She whispered, "We will take it slow, no rush, and remember, I want you."

I left with my cock stiffening, and an anticipation of the Saturday evening to come.

I got a couple of texts from Hanne the next morning, just to reassure me, and confirm the time for me to arrive.

8pm arrived.

I was as nervous as a kitten when I rang the doorbell. Andy answered it, as though I'd just popped round for a chat.

"Come on in Billy. I'm very impressed with the bedroom, you've done a brilliant job, I've got the cash over here."

He passed me a small brown envelope, which I pocketed in my jacket before hanging it up.

"What are you gonna have to drink? Hanne's taking her time getting ready, she'll be down soon."

"Just a beer thanks Mr Higgins," I replied, wondering briefly why I was being so formal when I was just about to fuck his wife.

As if to mirror my thoughts, he laughed, "Call me Andy please Billy, after all you are going to fuck my wife tonight!"

I tried not to smile too broadly.

"Look, I know you and Hanne have discussed this, but we haven't, and I thought you ought to know it's something I've wanted. Let me explain."

Andy gestured for me to sit on the sofa.

"You know we have been 'swinging' for a few years now, and Ray and Becky are our regular friends. I see Hanne with Ray often, but I've always wanted to watch a young guy with her, then you happened along, and we seized the chance… bit of a fantasy I know."

I sheepishly answered, "It's all a bit new to me, but this year off is turning out to be a bit of an adventure."

With that we heard Hanne coming downstairs.

I saw Andy's face briefly smile, before I turned to see an incredibly sexy Hanne standing in the doorway. Her hair seemed to glisten, her make up was immaculate, her eyes bright beneath dark eyelashes, and her lips, plump with a rich pink lipstick.

She was wearing a body hugging maroon dress, cut low, with a bra that produced an exquisite cleavage.

"Do I pass muster?" she smiled, and twirled around, wiggling her perfectly shaped ass provocatively.

"Wow, Mrs Higgins… I mean Hanne! you look stunning."

"Where's my wine Andy, you have to look after me with this handsome young man waiting to pounce?"

"He's not going to pounce, I'm sure," Andy handed her a glass of Sauvignon, "we're in no rush."

As Hanne sat down on the sofa next to me, I inhaled the expensive perfume that wafted towards me. Her thighs brushed against mine briefly, before she settled back amongst the cushions.

As she sipped her wine I could feel her studying me. It felt exciting, and I kept sneaking a peek at her legs, her cleavage.

Strangely we made small talk, and had another drink, and then there seemed to come a moment when we all went quiet for just a few seconds.

Hanne shifted her body so that her knees touched my thigh, she placed her hand gently on my shoulder, closest to her, and took the beer from my hand and placed it on the table.

We looked at each other, and Hanne raised her eyebrows. Smiling she leaned in and kissed me softly.

"I hope you want me as much as I want you Billy."

As I answered, I was tasting Hanne's lipstick, a new experience for me.

"I want you, yes."

Hanne's hand reached down to feel my cock beneath my trousers, my hand gently cupped her breast, her soft flesh pushed upwards by the oddly harsh feeling of the wire support.

The kissing was wonderful, and her fingers were arousing me, while my fingers travelled from her breast to the smooth, but firm skin, between her thighs. As my hand pressed against her flesh, she parted her legs, inviting me to go further.

My cock stiffened quickly as my fingers continued up her thighs.

Hanne's lips pulled away from mine, and I felt her breath exhale with a gasp, as my fingers found her naked pussy. No panties.

"Billy, take my dress off."

We both struggled to our feet, and turning her back, it allowed me to unzip her dress, and it slipped to the floor leaving her, oddly, in just her bra. Quickly I unclasped it and she turned back to face me. She looked stunningly sexy, but was now in a hurry to get me undressed too.

As I unbuttoned my shirt, Hanne was unbuckling my belt, and unzipping my fly. I managed to dislodge my slip-on shoes, and clumsily somehow, I disentangled myself from the trousers and boxers, which were now around my ankles.

From the corner of my eye, I saw Andy intently staring, as he massaged his cock under his trousers.

Hanne sank back down on the sofa, legs akimbo, and I knelt down on the floor, pushing my face between her thighs.

"Oh my gosh, Billy… oh yes… mmm."

My tongue lapped its way inside her pussy, savouring her juices, but when my tongue lapped over her clit her whole body leapt upwards.

"Fuck, fuck Billy… Jesus… oh my god."

With that reaction I was never going to stop until I'd made her cum, and that's what happened. Slowly and steadily, I used my tongue to sensitise her little bud, and as it became harder, and more prominent I sucked it, and sucked it some more.

Suddenly a mixture of cries, and words that I didn't understand, which Hanne shouted in German, were filling the room as she came.

As her body subsided, I raised myself up, until my lips were able to reach to kiss hers. My cock was absolutely rigid and was hard up against the lower part of the sofa. Hanne's voice was calm now, but she wanted me inside her.

"Fuck me now Billy, please."

I lifted Hanne's hips further onto the sofa, and getting up from the floor, I now knelt between her thighs on the sofa. It was easy now to just slide inside her, but she knew I was bigger than Andy, and said, "Slowly, take it easy Billy."

Even so she cried out as I entered her, "Oh god...ohhhhhh Billy."

My cock eventually was filling her completely, and I moved very slowly at first.

As her legs wrapped around my buttocks, Hanne sighed, and said, "Go on...go on now."

Taking my weight on my elbows, I began to move. Long strokes, almost out, then all the way in. By lifting my body forwards, my cock was not only going deep, but it was rubbing Hanne's clit with maximum effect.

I could see the effect it was having, and I was not in a hurry to bring it to a conclusion. It was Andy's sigh that made me aware that there were three of us in the room. He wanted this to happen, and his wife was an enthusiastic participant.

He must have been familiar with the signs of his wife's imminent orgasm, and after my constant thrusting, and Hanne's repeated panting, I was ready to cum too.

Her body shuddered, there was one long gasp, followed by cries in a mixture of both German and English, and when I started to shoot inside her, one long groan of final satisfaction.

Both of us sagged, exhausted, and covered with a fine sheen of perspiration, into the sofa. Hanne murmured, "Oh Billy, thank you," and I just leaned over and kissed her damp forehead.

It was only then that I turned to look at Andy, whose trousers were bulging with his erection, and the expression on his face one of quiet pleasure at his wife's performance.

Hanne opened her eyes, and smiled across at him. She just said, "Thank you, and blew him a kiss."

Gently I extricated myself from the sofa, and went to the bathroom.

When I returned a few minutes later, I heard movement, and as I entered the lounge there was Hanne, kneeling between Andy's legs, sucking his erection. From behind her I observed her head bobbing up and down, but most obvious was that between her rounded buttocks, her pussy, had its pink lips open, dribbling my semen.

I stood, not wanting to break the moment, until, with a groan, Andy started to cum. Hanne, as with me, was swallowing his spunk with each spurt of his orgasm, and when he'd stopped she rose up, wiping her mouth and said to him quietly, "I love you."

When the mood of the room returned to reality, both Andy and Hanne went to shower upstairs, while I washed in the downstairs bathroom.

I was expecting some sort of embarrassment when we all got back to the lounge fully dressed, although Hanne was now in a bathrobe, and minus her make up.

Andy spoke first, "Billy, that was a wonderful evening, and it couldn't have gone any better."

Hanne came up to me, and cuddling me she just said, "Billy, that will be unforgettable."

I just smiled and added, "It was incredible, and both of you are incredible, sadly I will have to get back before mum gets home. I'll tell her you invited me over for a chat, so that there's no fibbing."

"That's good Billy," said Andy, "I do hope we can do it again, in fact you must come round when Ray and Becky are here, that could be interesting!"

And with that, I returned home, another extraordinary evening, another extraordinary woman!

-----------------------------

   Series:Mrs Lansdowne Next Door
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:Mrs Lansdowne Next Door Pt. 04
   Teaser:How I found out about my mum
 Category:MILF
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/mrs-lansdowne-next-door-pt-04
Published:2021-05-07
Mum got home late after I'd gone to bed. On the Sunday morning she appeared to have had a good time at her dinner party.

I spent the day doing very little, although I did get a text from Gracie checking that I was okay to do her mother's garden on the Tuesday.

Mum spent a couple of hours in the garden, pottering. She was pleased that I'd managed to 'tame' it a bit since we'd moved in. It wasn't until we were eating our main meal in the evening that she dropped the bombshell.

"I got talking to the Higgins's, next door, this afternoon. They're really a nice couple. They were very impressed with you!"

"Well Mr Higgins paid me very generously."

"I gather they asked you in for a drink last night?"

"Yes, I had to collect my money, and I stayed for a chat."

"Anyway, they are very pleased with your work. They invited me round for a meal on Saturday evening, with some friends of theirs."

I spluttered a bit, but managed to hide my surprise, and my mind was racing as to whether mum realised what their pastime was.

"That sounds very neighbourly, at least you can have a drink without worrying about driving."

After dinner I went to my room, and couldn't help wondering about the outcome of all this.

Monday morning came, and I happened to catch sight of Becky arriving next door to pick Hanne up, and go to the gym. As they pulled away, David, from across the road, was visiting Anne, for some extra curricular sex! It was all going on in our road!

I decided to go for a bike ride to enjoy my day off, and an hour and half later I arrived back home sweaty, and out of breath. Just as I was approaching the house, I saw David disappearing back home, and by the time I got to my gate, Anne's front door was just about to close. She had been seeing David off back to his house, and must have caught sight of me arriving back.

The door reopened just a bit, and I saw her head peep out. When she saw me, it opened wider, and I heard a voice say, "Hi Billy, hope you're OK."

I replied, "I'm good Anne, you OK?"

As she opened the door completely, I saw that she was wearing just a bathrobe, and I guessed why."

"Yes Billy, I haven't seen you for a few days, I can see you're hot, would you like a cold drink?"

I really wasn't sure whether to accept, given that I'd just seen David leaving.

"C'mon, I'd like to catch up, it'll be good to have a chat!" She smiled broadly.

Putting my bike round the side of my house, I followed Anne into her kitchen. I sat on one of the stools while Anne got a glass of orange juice from the fridge.

"You saw David didn't you?" Anne asked slightly guiltily.

"Yes I did, I guess you've been fucking?" I chuckled quietly.

"Oh, stop it Billy, I felt so horny this morning, and David texted me, I gave in to my needs, in fact if I hadn't seen him, I'd be dragging you upstairs now!"

Anne gave one of her 'knowing' looks.

"I think we'd better draw a line under that one, I'm already sweaty, that would finish me off!"

"Oh I like a sweaty man!"

"Stop it Anne! you're flirting, and your pussy's had enough for today!"

I was trying to make light of Anne's temptation.

"My pussy is dribbling at the moment!"

"STOP!" I looked as fierce as I possibly could, but Anne had suddenly switched to devilment.

She could see the bulge in my lycra cycling shorts, and slowly approached me across the kitchen, letting her bathrobe fall open.

"Do not even think about it!" I was adamant, but she stepped forward and squeezed my crotch.

"You're being a cow," I said.

"I'm being a bitch," she added as she stroked the shiny fabric.

"And that as well," I groaned, "a fucking bitch!"

Deliberately she took my hand, and then took two fingers, and slid them between her pussy lips. Bringing my hand slowly upwards, the finger tips were covered in David's spunk. She raised my hand up to her mouth, and looking me in the eyes, she licked the spunk off with her tongue.

"You're terrible," I muttered, but I knew that Anne's mind worked in quite kinky ways.

I let myself be led to the lounge, and Anne let her bathrobe drop. Draping herself along the sofa, she parted her legs wide to reveal her pink pussy that still had traces of David's semen visible.

"Eat me, lick me," her eyes fixed on mine, and she saw my horrified look. I'd tasted my own spunk before, and I remembered the occasion on the school trip when me and Jimmy Unsworth had messed around.

"Go on, this is a dare, let's see how brave you are."

I swallowed hard and went down on her. The slightly salty taste, and her soaking wet pussy was my first impression, but then I heard Anne moan, and I settled to my task. The combination of her pussy juices, David's semen, and the knowledge of her being fucked just half an hour before, got me really hard.

As my face was buried between her thighs, I wrestled my shorts down to my knees, and as soon as I'd freed my cock I fell on her, and pushed my cock straight into her. A mixture of lust, and a feeling that I wanted her to see I wasn't going to be her lapdog, made me start to fuck her as hard as I possibly could.

I pounded into her pussy, the sofa creaking under the onslaught, and Anne was realising that I was not going to stop until I'd cum inside her too.

Her body was trying to resist the strength of my hips battering into her, however she soon tried to grip my buttocks with her legs to slow down my constant thrusting. It had the effect of bringing her orgasm closer.

I was ready to cum as soon as I sensed her reaching the edge.

We both exploded together, me with a loud grunting sound as I pressed down in a final thrust, and her shouting, "Billy, oh Billy."

Her pussy was filled with my spunk now, as I half fell on the floor beside the sofa, Anne's pussy oozed semen in a gradual flow, spilling onto the inside of one thigh.

She looked down at me, "Wow, Billy, you are unbelievable."

"No, you're the unbelievable one Anne, you're just insatiable."

We both struggled to get dressed, Anne using a tissue to wipe away the evidence of her morning of sex. She knew how to turn men on, there was no doubt, and I was becoming addicted to the whole idea of her, and older women.

The next day, it rained, and I texted Gracie to say that there was no point in attempting to do any gardening at her mum's. She seemed disappointed that she wouldn't see me, and said that she hoped the weather would be okay for the following week.

The day was quiet, as was Thursday, but in the afternoon I noticed Becky bringing Hanne home from the gym. I was just putting some rubbish in the bin when she came over with a smile and an invitation.

"Will you be able to come over to mine tomorrow, and have a look at that decorating we want doing? That's if you're still interested?"

"Yes sure, I still need the money! but I don't really know where you live?"

Becky gave me the address, and I put it in my phone. She asked if she could have my number too, and so we swapped those as well.

"Come about 10 o'clock, we'll have some coffee,"

"I'll look forward to it," I replied, and so some more work was hopefully lined up.

Next day when I arrived, Becky was dressed in jeans and a loose sweat shirt, not anything too flirtatious, but I thought perhaps I was getting ahead of myself with my expectations. Although she had teased me when she'd been in Hanne's company, she was now alone, and in her own house.

She had brewed some coffee, but we decided to look at the work she wanted doing before we relaxed.

It was a room downstairs in the extension off the kitchen, an extra bedroom, with a shower room, used for guests. Like Hanne's it was painting the ceiling, walls, and woodwork.

"I don't think there's any problem there, Hanne and Andy got all the paint and materials ready, if you want me to start next week I can."

"Great, yes, Monday would be good, I'll keep you posted over the weekend."

We went back into the kitchen, and Becky poured our coffees.

We were making polite conversation, and Becky sat on the stool next to me.

"It's great to get you on your own,"

I wondered what was coming next.

Becky continued as she sipped her coffee, and looked at me intently, studying my expression.

"You find yourself in the middle of a bit of a whirlwind don't you Billy?"

I screwed up my face knowing exactly what she meant, but saying, "What do you mean?"

"I mean that you have several very intimate relationships going on at the moment, and it's all very new to you."

Becky stared at me waiting for a reply.

"In fact, I'm the only woman you're friendly with, that hasn't had sex with you!"

I blushed, looking away briefly.

"Err, yes, I seem to attract older women at the moment."

It seemed a silly reply, but Becky smiled.

"There's still time," she said, poking me in the ribs with her elbow, and chuckling out loud.

I turned even redder.

"Anyway, Hanne told me about Saturday night. We have no secrets from one another, you know about our relationship between the four of us?"

She was referring, of course, to their swinging relationship.

"Yes I do, you all seem very close."

Becky hesitated before she opened up completely.

"Ray and Andy started talking to each other in a chat room way back, anyway to cut a long story short we all met up and we got on so well, it seemed to happen naturally. We all needed a boost in our marriages, and me and Ray had a background in a slightly unusual industry."

I raised my eyebrows, "Unusual?"

"Yes, we both met at a company that made videos for industry, but as a sideline one of the directors made soft porn films. Ray was a cameraman, and I did lighting and sound."

I said, "Phew! exciting stuff."

Becky laughed. "It all started out fairly innocently with nude girls just being sexy and teasing, and being seductive, but then it gradually progressed into more daring stuff, it sort of evolved, particularly as a few of the models suggested it."

I didn't want to appear too inquisitive, so the conversation lulled, until Becky could tell I wanted more detail.

"To be honest, that's how we both discovered we enjoyed playing bisexually. We got friendly with one of the couples we filmed, and a suggestion was made to do one involving the four of us, just for fun. We didn't get to film it, but just started meeting to mess around."

I had finished my coffee, and Becky sensed that perhaps she was being too open.

"I've probably said too much Billy, you'll think I'm absolutely shocking don't you?"

I didn't think that at all.

"No, not at all, I think it's a refreshing attitude to sex, but I'm just a young person learning as I go along."

Becky stepped down from her stool, and stood between my thighs, she clasped her arms around me, in a hug.

"You're a real nice boy Billy, and sexy too."

Her body, in her sweatshirt, felt warm, and as I slipped my hands around her waist, her lips kissed my neck. It felt good, and my hands felt the bare flesh under the edge of her sweatshirt.

The kiss on my neck was triggering my cock, and the temptation to run my hands up her back under her sweatshirt was too great. I loved that cleft up the spine of a woman, and as my fingers went upwards there was the surprise of finding no bra.

Almost like a natural reflex my hand travelled round her waist, and cupped her bare breasts.

Just for a second I played with her nipples, when suddenly she broke away, "No, wait, not now Billy, I want you when we both have time."

"I'm sorry… I didn't… " I stuttered, "I mean…"

"Don't be silly, I want you, but not now… it will happen."

I went from thinking I'd got the signals wrong, to wondering if in the next week I would be enjoying Becky's body.

"I'll see you on Monday, ready to start work."

It felt strange, the flirty Becky, postponing an opportunity, but I was content to wait, and happy that I'd got more work.

Saturday evening came, and I really wondered about mum going to dinner next door. Becky hadn't mentioned it, and I just couldn't imagine mum's reaction if they brought the conversation round towards the subject of swinging.

To me mum was mum, but I knew nothing of her inner thoughts, or desires, or indeed whether she was faithful to my dad, when he had been so unfaithful.

But oh my gosh, when she got herself ready for a night out, she did look gorgeous. Such was the image as she left for the Higgins's that evening.

I raided the fridge for some cold meat and salad, and there were a couple of bottles of beer which were very welcome. The sun went down about 8.15pm, and by 9pm outside, it was completely dark. It was a warm evening, and so I went into the garden to drink the second bottle of beer.

I suppose it was inevitable that I was curious about the dinner party next door, I was tempted to have a peek through one of the windows at the back.

I resisted, and went back indoors. I really was bored, and feeling pretty rudderless. For a half an hour I paced around the house, not settling on anything, until I gave in to the temptation.

I went out of the kitchen door, and crept out of our side gate and into the Higgins' side entrance. As I did so the security lights turned on, and swearing under my breath, I quickly ran back to the safety of our garden.

"Sod it," I muttered under my breath. I felt a bit like a burglar, and was looking around to see if Anne, on the other side of the garden, was looking out from her house.

Plan B was to go down the garden a little way, and see if I could see anything from over the fence. I'd forgotten that the third fence panel along had been damaged, and there was one slat displaced, leaving a gap of about six inches just below the top, at head height.

I pulled part of the shrubbery to one side, and pushed myself up against the fence. None of the gardens on our side of the road were overlooked, the bottom perimeter being a row of dense conifers. This must have given Hanne and Andy a sense of security, because they had left the blinds at the windows, and the doors open.

What I could see left me open mouthed and, at that moment, shocked.

Andy was laying on his back, naked on the sofa. On her knees was my mother, also naked, sucking his cock, and behind her the naked Ray was fucking her doggy style. Almost out of sight, in one of the arm chairs, were Hanne and Becky kissing, and fingering each other.

I just found it hard to absorb, I watched transfixed for I don't know how long. But when Andy started to cum, and I could see my mum trying to swallow, I tried to crane my neck, and broke away another slat on the fence.

"Fuck," I swore as a splinter of wood pierced my finger.

In the dark, it hurt like hell, but I just couldn't take my eyes away from the scene next door.

I looked back, and even though I couldn't hear anything, I could tell that Ray had just cum inside my mum's pussy. The three bodies seemed to sag, and then as if she were embarrassed, mum got up and left the room.

My finger hurt like hell, so I decided to go back indoors, and sure enough there was a trickle of blood, and a sliver of wood projecting from my skin. With a jerk, I got the splinter out, swearing profusely, and ran my finger under the cold tap.

My mind was still filled with the image of my mother being fucked. I was going to have to process a lot, before I could come to terms with it.

By 11.30pm I was in bed, wide awake listening for the front door opening, and my mum's return.

It wasn't until 1am that the front door shut, and I heard mum in the kitchen getting herself some water, followed by the sound of her coming upstairs and going to bed.

Surprisingly I slept well, but as I awoke the image of my mother returned, and I lay there wondering whether anything would be said.

"Good morning, did you do anything last night, or hear from anyone?" mum asked.

She sounded really bright and breezy.

"Oh, what have you done to your finger, how did that happen?"

I had to think quickly, "Oh I was messing about with the bolt on the back gate after you'd gone, it needs adjusting, it was just a splinter."

"Have you got it all out?"

"Yes mum, it's OK, don't fuss," adding, "so how was your evening, you were back late."

I watched her face closely.

Amazingly her face lit up, "It was great, they're really nice people, and the two friends that were there, were very easy to get on with."

The expression on my face must have looked quizzical.

"Hanne was really chuffed with you, and Becky is looking forward to seeing you on Monday as well."

My whole view of mum was rapidly changing second by second. Was there a side of her that I didn't know about before?

Later that Sunday morning the sun came out, and I went out for a bike ride, it gave me time to think about the night before. When I got back, to my surprise mum was talking in the front garden to Andy. Considering that the previous evening I'd watched her swallowing his semen she seemed unphased by my appearance.

"Hi Billy, glad to see you're keeping fit, those muscles won't build themselves."

Andy's interest in my muscles threw me, and I responded in a fairly benign way.

"Just a few miles to get some air into my lungs."

I went indoors leaving mum and Andy chatting, but really interested in their chemistry.

When mum returned, I was making coffee.

"Andy's a real nice guy," mum remarked.

"Sounds like you fancy him," I decided to be cheeky.

"Hmm, if he wasn't married I probably would."

This was a daring statement from my mum.

"Wow, I've never heard you say anything like that before, you must be over dad completely now."

"I guess I've realised I have to move on, your old mum needs a bit more spark in her life."

"Well, I'm really pleased, because when I'm at uni you're going to have to have some sort of social life, and you need to get to know people in the neighbourhood."

That little exchange of views seemed to open up a more adult dialogue between us, and it certainly brought a change of attitude for mum. In the following weeks there was a definitely a different approach to the way she dressed, the way she was made up, and a growing confidence in her femininity.

On Monday morning I arrived at Becky's. The day was bright and sunny, she was bright and breezy, and had a mug of coffee waiting.

"We've got everything I think, it's all in the bedroom, and we've moved all of the furniture out so that it will make it much easier."

Becky looked delicious, and I was on the verge of asking about mum and the evening at Hanne's, but I had to concentrate on the job in hand, so after my coffee I cracked on, and was pleased with my progress. The preparation went well, mostly because it wasn't an old extension, and the walls were all true and flat.

At lunchtime Becky had made some sandwiches, we went into the lounge, and it was then that I found out the truth of Saturday evening.

I started the probing.

"Mum seemed to enjoy Saturday evening, she said you were all great company."

I watched the expression on Becky's face closely. She looked directly at me, and there was that brief flash of recognition as to the nature of the question. She knew why I was asking.

There was a hint of a chuckle, "We all had a terrific evening Billy. I think I know why you're asking?" She raised her eyebrows quizzically.

"I'm thinking that you might have tried to involve her in some of your fun?"

Becky put down her sandwich, and came over to sit on the arm of the chair where I was sitting.

"Your mum turned out to be an absolute star. I don't want to upset you, but I think she needed to free herself from a lot of angst. Once she had realised the relationship between the four of us, she began to question us about it, and it was obvious that it had fired her imagination, and as it turned out, her libido."

Becky put her hand on my shoulder, as if to comfort me.

"Wow, I'm pleased she's finally freed herself of my dad, I imagine it developed?"

Becky seemed relieved that I wasn't hung up about it.

"Yes it did, I won't go into details, but she ended up fucking Ray and sucking Andy off. It was Ray's lucky night. When we got home he gave me the best sex we've had in a long time. I told him that he'd fucked your mum, and I was going to fuck her son!"

I went hot all over, and Becky slid onto the floor in front of me.

"And that's going to be now!"

Her fingers went to my belt, and zipper, and by the time they were unclasped and unzipped, my cock was straining inside my boxers.

"Lift up," Becky said as she slid my shorts and boxers down around my ankles. My cock was standing upright, as she swiftly pulled her dress over her head and stood up in front of me.

As she reached behind her to undo her bra, she wiggled her hips provocatively, and her eyes went from mine to my cock, and back again.

I'm finally going to ride that delicious cock of yours, Hanne's had you, now it's my turn."

She wriggled her panties downwards, and knelt forwards so that her knees were on the armchair either side of my hips. Watching my face, she reached underneath herself, and took my cock to place it against her pussy lips. They were already luscious with her juices, and lowering her body, I entered her.

We both gasped simultaneously.

Becky pressed her hips downwards, and held herself there, she pressed her breasts forward, and kissed me softly.

"God that feels good," she murmured close up to me.

My mouth was drawn to her nipples, which had grown erect, and when my lips closed around one of them, she sighed, and then started to move her body upwards.

"Move just the way you want to Becky," I whispered, as I took her second nipple between my lips.

Slowly she moved, with a combination of rising and falling, and then rotating her hips, and finally grinding down on me.

We were in a bubble, oblivious to anything else, and not caring about time. We kept fucking, on and on, and Becky built slowly towards her orgasm.

Our breathing increased, and the quiet murmurs became louder gasps. Her fingers were gripping my shoulders, the nails digging into the skin, and I felt her pussy juices soaking my balls.

I knew when she started to push more rapidly that she was nearly there, her short breaths changed from gasps to little out of breath cries.

She leaned forward, her face pushed into the side of my neck. She kept repeating, "Oh Billy....oh Billy.....oh Billy."

I was ready to let go too, I said, into her hair, "Do you want me to cum inside you?"

"Yes....," she cried, " now.....now ....now!"

And then, just as her whole body shook and shuddered, the pain in my shoulder made me shout, "Fuck, Becky, fuck....fuck," as her teeth bit into my flesh. The combination of pain and pleasure, as my cock erupted deep inside Becky's cunt, seemed at odds with reality.

Becky was saying, "I'm sorry, Billy.....oh god I'm sorry," as I finished ejaculating the last of my spunk.

She finally relaxed, holding me inside her, and leaning backwards to look at me, said, "Fuck, Billy, that was.......wow!....I just don't know."

Minutes passed before Becky slowly stood up, and picking up her clothes went to shower.

"Come and join me Billy.....please."

My crotch was soaking in a combination of Becky's juices and my cum. Stepping out of the shorts and boxers that were around my ankles, I swiftly followed her into the shower room. Already she was standing under the cascading water, and when I stepped in to join her, I was met with a watery embrace.

"Billy that was fantastic, I'm glad I waited, and I'm glad you wanted me too."

We kissed, and Becky turned the water to a slow trickle while she soaped both of us all over. When I turned her around and soaped her back my hands ventured under her arms and cupped her breasts, my fingers sliding over her hardening nipples.

The front of my body was pressed against her back, my soapy limp cock between her rounded buttocks. She used one hand to redirect the water flow towards the tiles, and the other reached behind her to grasp my cock.

Rubbing it with her slippery fingers brought a response, much to my surprise.

"Oh my god, you naughty boy, you're amazing, you're getting hard again!........go on I dare you!"

What she meant was that she wanted fucking again, which became obvious as she gripped the tap controls on the wall, and bent forwards, spreading her legs wide.

"Becky, this is crazy," I surprised myself as I could see myself stiff once again.

Holding one of her hips, I gripped my soapy cock, and placed it between her cheeks. Pushing, the soap helped in finding my target.

As I pushed the head of my cock harder, the surprised tone of Becky's voice suddenly shouted my name, "Billy! you know what your doing?"

I'd started to enter her, as I thought, but when she shouted out again, "Billy! .....BILLY! ...Owwwww!" I realised in horror my misguided mistake.

Hurriedly I withdrew, and flustered I was saying, "Sorry...sorry," before I slid straight inside her pussy.

Becky purred as I pumped away, and she redirected the water back onto us. She was pushing her ass back at me in time with my thrusting. I was able to reach round and get my fingers to her clit, and by gently massaging I was making her groan once again.

My thigh muscles were burning by the time she started to cum, she half choked, and her body seemed to sag as she shivered slightly.

I wasn't close to cumming, but Becky wanted me to. She turned around and sinking to her knees started to soap my cock. I leaned against the tiles, enjoying the feeling of slippery fingers rubbing me.

It took some time, but when I came the spurts of spunk shot over her breasts, and were washed away by the water, The spunk on her fingers were just sucked into her mouth with a gleeful smile.

When we were both eventually dressed again, we had the look of slightly bedraggled, exhausted lovers who'd gone as far as they could.

"I don't think you're going to be doing much more today, after that!" Becky said.

Then she verbalised what we'd both been thinking.

"You do know what nearly happened in that shower?"

I nodded.

"You were almost inside me, It's something that I've never done before, I've watched Ray and Andy do it, and wondered what it was like. I was ready to say yes, but it hurt a bit, I was scared."

"I'm sorry, it was my mistake, it was all that soap I guess."

Then Becky surprised me.

"We'll try it again this week."

My adventure was taking yet another twist.

-----------------------------

   Series:Mrs Lansdowne Next Door
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:Mrs Lansdowne Next Door Pt. 05
   Teaser:A young girl interrupted my adventure with four new friends
 Category:MILF
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/mrs-lansdowne-next-door-pt-05
Published:2021-05-07
At breakfast mum asked me how my first day decorating at Becky's had gone. I told her, "Fine," but she didn't know that I had fucked her twice during the day.

Tuesday was my usual day for gardening at Gracie's mum's house, so there was a day off from decorating. The day started in bright sunshine with very little dew so I got straight on with mowing the grass as soon as I got there. Once I'd edged the lawn, I was ready to tidy up the area at the bottom of the garden that had been left overgrown for several years. It was hot work even though it was largely in the shade of two enormous oak trees.

By mid morning I was ready for a cold drink, and Gracie's mum had told me a ginger beer would be waiting at around 11 o'clock. When I got up to the house Gracie was there too, she'd come to see how I was getting on, and as I sensed, she was horny as well.

I was bare chested and rather dirty, but Gracie made sure she got very close to me as I drank my ginger beer. Her mother tried to chat, but she was a sweetie who kept repeating herself, I knew 'alzheimers' was so cruel.

When I'd finished my drink, I thanked Gracie's mum, and Gracie followed me back down the garden to see what I'd done, or so she said!

Even before we'd reached halfway down the garden I felt her fingers on my bare back, as she slid them through my perspiration.

The area under the oak trees was hidden from the house, and as soon as we got to where the old swing was, she turned me towards her. Her dark skin looked incredible in the dappled shade, and she wore an off the shoulder top displaying the silky smooth skin of her shoulders. Indeed her large breasts were showing her prominent nipples through the thin knitted fabric, which always turned me on.

"Kiss me!" She wanted something from me, while we were on our own. She ran her fingers over my nipples which made me shiver, and my treacherous cock started to rear up beneath my shorts.

"Quick, over here," Gracie was in a hurry to do something daring.

As she backed towards the old swing, pulling at the buckle on my shorts, she suddenly hitched up her skirt and pulled her panties down, stepping out of them.

"Fuck me… here."

She sat back on the old swing, which was hanging from a bough of the oak tree, and she spread her thighs wide. Her pink pussy lips glistened between her dark thighs, and it only took me a moment to find myself inside her.

"Billy… oh god… that's good, go on, fuck me please."

Gracie was reaching up, and holding the supporting ropes, so it was easy for me to pull up her top and to expose her breasts which were filling her inadequate bra. When I unclasped it they exposed their full magnificence. My chest was already glazed in perspiration, and now Gracie's breasts were sliding against my skin.

We were at it like rabbits, grunting, moaning, straining with pleasure.

I knew by now some of Gracie's triggers, and when I pinched her nipples it prompted an acceleration in her arousal. I was caught up in the excitement of being outside and exposed, and when Gracie started to cum, I couldn't hold back. My cock spurted, and Gracie gripped me with her legs.

"Fucking hell," she said quietly, "God I needed that."

But we were not alone. Behind Gracie, through the hedge, some twigs snapped. We both froze, my cock was still inside her pussy, and we were clutching at each other.

I was looking over her shoulder and saw a shadow, disappearing away from the hedge, and retreating up next door's garden.

"Was someone there?" Becky asked, "Were they watching us?"

"I think they probably were," was my opinion.

"I bet it was Mr Edmunds, he's always looking at my tits."

"I think he may have seen more than your tits!" I chuckled, as my cock finally slipped from Gracie's pussy.

"Stop it, you're being too naughty."

"Hell, you're the naughty one! You've just taken advantage of me!"

Gracie was putting her panties on, and doing up her bra when we heard her mum calling.

As we both walked back up to the house we got a possible clue to our voyeur. Looking guiltily over the low hedge from next door's garden was a young girl. She was about the same age as me, and it seemed obvious from her body language that it was her that had watched us.

"Hi Lucy," Gracie suddenly said, "you visiting your mum and dad? How's France?"

It was evident that Gracie knew her quite well.

"Yes I'm home for three weeks, I was just enjoying the sun."

Lucy was gorgeous, tall, slim, blonde, hair in two bunches, and wearing shorts, and a tight t-shirt.

"It's good to see you again, you've grown up quite a bit since I last saw you. By the way, this is Billy, he's doing mum's garden once a week, he's helping me a lot! He's off to uni in September."

"Hi Billy," was all that Lucy said, which was hardly surprising having seen me fucking just minutes before.

"Well enjoy your break, no doubt I'll see you again before you go back, Billy's here every Tuesday morning so I may pop in then."

"OK, thanks, bye Billy."

We left Lucy a bit confused, and went inside to see what Gracie's mum had wanted. I wasn't far off finishing the bit of clearance at the end of the garden so once Gracie had gone I went back to complete it.

I was hoping Lucy might still be around, and at first I couldn't see her, but as I was tipping my cuttings onto the compost heap, I caught sight of her, sitting on a rug.

She saw me at exactly the same moment, and her whole demeanour had changed. She jumped up and said, "Hey Billy, sorry about earlier, I was a bit 'in shock.' Gracie has been like an 'auntie' to me, and I sort of saw everything by accident, sorry I shouldn't be talking about it."

"Oh god Lucy, the whole thing with Gracie has snowballed, please don't think I'm awful."

"Look, when you're done, come round and have a chat, my mum and dad are out all day, would you like to?"

"Cool… yes," I said, "I'll be round in about half an hour, if you don't mind me in my work clothes."

"See you then, great." and I watched her as she skipped back into the house, I was thinking that she did have the most wondrous butt!

She answered the door as soon as I'd rung the bell, with a breezy, "Hi again Billy, do you want a cold beer?"

I thanked her, and followed her through to the kitchen. I noticed that she had put on some make up in the form of eye liner and blusher, and her wonderful ass was like a constantly moving target.

"Let's go out and sit on the rug, it's really lovely in the sun, mum and dad have gone to some boring musical in London, and it's great to be on my own."

We sat for sometime, just chatting idly, before I asked her why she was living in France. My assumption was that perhaps it was part of a uni course.

Immediately she looked downwards, almost not wanting to explain.

"Sorry," I said," I'm being a bit too nosey."

"It's OK," she replied nervously, "Gracie would probably tell you anyway, it's a bit of a mess, but my fault."

I was intrigued, and just let her continue.

"I was forced to leave school just before my 'A' levels last year, I was having a sort of fling with the deputy head, we were caught out, he lost his job, and my mum and dad shipped me off to my aunt's in France when it all became public. Although my name was never published, everyone here knew."

"Oh my god, I think I remember, it made the national press."

"Yeah, I guess we have something in common, we fancy older partners!"

Lucy giggled, and went on, "Shall I show you where I was hiding?"

She jumped up, and took my hand, pulling me down behind the garden shed to where there were some old rotting tool boxes.

"Up here," she clambered onto the rather unstable perch, and I stepped up beside her. Immediately I could see the swing through the overgrown foliage, not more than ten metres away.

"Oh fuck, you got a good view… shit!"

Lucy chuckled, jumping back down, she sarcastically added, "You had difficulty keeping up with Gracie, you need more practice."

As I stepped down, I stumbled slightly, and Lucy grabbed me to stop me falling.

It was one of those moments. Just for a few seconds we held on in an embrace.

"It certainly looked fucking horny," Lucy said it quietly. "I've not had sex since I was bent over Mr Digby's desk in his office."

A mischievous look came over her face.

"Oh fuck," she said, as though talking to herself, "why not live dangerously." There was a long pause, and an intake of breath, "Let's go indoors and you can fuck me, just like you fucked Gracie!"

I had no chance to reply, grabbing my hand once again, she ran, pulling me at arms length, up the garden to the house.

As she dragged me upstairs, she excitedly exclaimed, "I've always wanted to fuck someone in my mum and dad's bed!"

"Are you sure Lucy, have you thought this through?"

"Fuck off, yes, let's do it!"

Lucy was stripping off even as we entered her parent's bedroom. The body I'd admired was soon on display, and she leapt onto the bed, throwing off the duvet, and spreading herself on her back, on the bed.

"Go on, get your clothes off."

As I was unbuttoning my shirt, and then untying the laces on my boots, she suddenly jumped off the bed, and disappeared, naked out of the bedroom.

"Don't stop, I'll be two seconds."

In a few brief moments she was back, thrusting the foil wrapped condom into my hand.

"Use that, the shit would really hit the fan if I got pregnant!"

Leaping back on the bed, she watched me finish getting undressed as she very deliberately started to massage her clit with her fingers.

I was holding the condom sachet between my lips, as my boxers slid down around my ankles, and my cock was starting to react.

"Come here," Lucy beckoned, "sit here."

Obediently I sat beside her, and she took the condom from me. As her fingers closed around my cock she murmured, "Mmm, I can smell Gracie's pussy on you," and then as her she lowered her head, and her mouth closed around it, she added, "and taste it."

My cock needed little stimulus. As soon as it stood up firmly Lucy sat up, tearing the foil open, and taking the oily sheath gently between her fingers.

I watched her turn it to the correct side, and hold the teat between her finger and thumb. Placing it on the head of my cock, she began to roll it downwards.

"God Billy, your cock is a big one, this is not going all the way down, just make sure it stays on."

By the time I was fully 'insured' Lucy was pulling me down on top of her.

"Come on Billy, fuck me now, I so need it."

It was rather like making love to an eel! From the moment my body lowered itself between her thighs, and my cock pressed against her pussy, Lucy was never still.

Her pussy was reluctant to let me inside, but her constant movement seemed to get her juices flowing.

"Oh fuck, slowly, fuck… stop… just a second," and then, "go on, that's it… go on… GOD… YES!"

And I was inside her.

This was so different, Lucy's lithe body, toned muscles, matched every move I made, we seemed to use every square inch of the bed. She demanded every position, me on top, her on top, facing me, then facing away, then on her knees from behind, and all the while filling the room with cries, with sighs, with excited instructions.

Wearing a condom took some of the sensitivity away from me, and so we must have fucked for almost half an hour, before she came the first time. I say the first time, because she seemed to move from one orgasm to the next, and then the next in a procession of shuddering, body shaking thrusts against me.

She filled the room with expletives, cries, and groans so loud that Gracie's mum must have heard them next door.

I slowed my movements, and Lucy's body seemed to calm. For the last time she rolled me onto my back, and I looked up at her bedraggled hair, clinging to her forehead in beads of perspiration.

In slow deliberate movements her body rose and fell. Her tight pussy was now soaked in its own juices.

"Come for me Billy… please."

Watching her young body above me, I felt her pussy pulsing around my cock, all those work outs in the gym were bringing me off.

"Oh… yes… Lucy, I'm cumming."

She pressed down, and leaned forward to kiss me as I starting jerking inside her. There was a little look of panic on her face as I went on emptying myself.

As if to check that nothing had gone wrong, she slid off my cock to one side, and with a sigh, I heard her say, "Thank god."

I could see the end of the condom was full of my semen, and I watched the relief on Lucy's face, as we both collapsed side by side.

"God that was good Billy, I must have cum three times, you're pretty good, no wonder Gracie fancies you."

I didn't reply directly to that, but said, "Lucy you were incredible, it's a pity you have to go back to France."

"Well I'm hoping there may be some discussion on that, my one lever with that is that I have to complete my 'A' levels, I'm hoping mum and dad will be open to persuasion, now that some of the gossip has died down."

Carefully I pulled the condom off, trying not to spill any of the contents on the bedsheets. I went and filled it with water in the en suite, and double flushed it down the toilet.

"Can we meet again?" Lucy was almost dressed again, "I know I've only got another two weeks here possibly, but I would like to see you if you want to?"

I was putting my shorts back on, but I stopped and pulled her to me.

"Yes, I'd love to, but I won't lie, I'm not only involved with Gracie, I'm also seeing someone else as well. Gracie knows, but you may not like it."

"Please, I don't mind honestly. I guess Gracie might find out, I don't want to upset her."

"Let's swap mobile numbers, I'm sure we can make it work, at worst I'm here again next week, on Tuesday."

We kissed, and once I was dressed, I made my way outside to walk home.

It was with a glow that I arrived home, and was just about to take a shower when a text arrived from Gracie.

'Now why do I think you might have been a naughty boy?' was the content.

Gracie had a sixth sense, but giving it a quick thought she knew Lucy's history, and probably guessed.

I texted back, 'I'm completely innocent!' and added a devil's face emoji.

On Wednesday I returned to the business of Becky's decorating. The weather continued to be good, and I only saw Becky briefly before she left for the day, to visit her sister. I was glad because I cracked on and completed the ceiling and all of the walls. Thursday and Friday would see me complete it, I hoped.

On Thursday I had a quick coffee with Becky before I got going, and she told me that Hannah was coming over for lunch, and that I could share what she was preparing for them both.

I knew that there would be a temptation to get distracted and, in a way, I hoped that wouldn't happen, I wanted to get the job done.

I managed to get most of the undercoating completed by lunchtime, Hannah had arrived about 11.30am and just stuck her head round the door to say "hello."

I got the shout to say that lunch was ready, and Becky had prepared a pasta salad with some fresh bread, and some apple juice. We sat round the breakfast bar, and both women were, of course, flirty as usual.

I didn't rise to the bait, but one topic of conversation that came up was mum. They were very keen to invite her again to a get together, and they joked about inviting me too. I was at pains to point out that a scenario involving me and my mum together, was not going to happen.

That brought much laughter, and suggestive comments, and I tried to ignore the more pervy ones.

"You must come alone then, one Saturday evening," said Hanne.

"I'd be outnumbered!" I joked, "it would seem mighty strange, with you four all there."

"Think about it, it's an open invitation, if we don't meet at Hanne's then we meet here, if you're happier not being next door to your house, then come here one week."

"I was greatly tempted to say yes, there and then, but I just said that I'd think about it, I didn't want to upset mum."

That afternoon I completed all the undercoat, and finished half of the gloss, It just left a couple of hours work to be done on the Friday morning, and that's the way it turned out.

First thing on Friday Becky went off to go to the gym with Hanne, and I was left unhindered, and was done by 11am.

I wasn't sure what time Becky would return, once before she had gone shopping with Hanne, and didn't return until after lunch.

That left me with my inquisitiveness! It was too much of a temptation not to have a good look around.

Upstairs there were three bedrooms, the main one was large, with fitted wardrobes, all mirrored, with a dressing table, bedside tables and a king sized bed. I had a quick look in the wardrobes which just had the usual clothes on hangers, and shoes. A glance in the drawer beside the bed brought the first, not unexpected, surprise, a pink vibrator. I couldn't resist switching it on and hearing the buzz, which gave me a bit of a thrill.

The next room along the corridor was a small office, with desk top computer, printer, shelves of files etc.

The third room, at the end of the corridor was a real surprise.

It was of average size, but immediately I noticed the odd black blinds, and a rather austere metal framed bed.

The penny dropped when I saw two large metal hooks in the ceiling above the bed. This, at the very least, was a 'playroom.'

I took a deep breath, processing the whole idea of having a room like this. I wanted to find out more, and so the wardrobe in the corner beckoned. Inside I found an array of dresses, one-piece suits, mostly in latex, but some in leather, some on hangers, and some folded on shelves.

On the other side of the room was a large oak chest with three drawers. I opened the top drawer and my jaw dropped at the number of vibrators, dildos, toys, nipple clamps, wrist straps, it was jammed full.

I picked up a couple of vibrators, and again turned them on. Some seemed more powerful than others, some had peculiar shapes, and textures.

"That's a good one for men!"

Becky's voice behind me in the doorway was like an electric shock. I dropped the toy, and spun round guiltily, confronted by a tremendously amused expression on her face.

"That one there is a good one for men," she repeated, and picked up one of the odd shaped toys as she came and stood beside me.

"So you've found our 'amusement park'? It's taken time to build our collection. So which one do you want to try?"

She was looking at me closely, and I really couldn't determine if she was joking or not.

"OK I'll choose!"

She clearly wasn't joking.

Selecting the toy she'd been referring to earlier, she said assertively, "Get your shorts off, and lay on the bed, on your side."

I still didn't believe her.

"Go on! On your side."

For whatever reason I obeyed. I slipped off my shorts and boxers, and lay down on the bed. Becky placed a small towel under my hips and then opened another drawer and took out a small bottle of oil. Sitting beside me on the bed she just said one word as she poured some oil onto the palm of one hand, "Relax."

Her oily fingers were slippery on the softness of my very flaccid cock. With a deft touch, her fingers slowly massaged it to a state of being semi erect.

"That's more like it," she spoke softly, as it hardened more.

She applied more oil and smoothed her fingers up and down the shaft, and teasingly around the head.

When she stopped, my senses were heightened as her hand moved behind me, and an oily finger sought out my fundament.

"Don't say anything, like I said, relax!"

The words seemed to reassure me as the oily finger worked its way inside me. I gasped quietly, when a second finger joined it.

Becky moved her fingers gently, and progressively deeper, until she found my prostate, the magic spot. Massaging it with her fingertips was new, I'd not had this done before, and the sensation felt slightly odd.

Moments later, her fingers withdrew, and unseen, the toy replaced them. I could feel the rigid curve work its way right inside, and Becky's other oily hand was sliding up and down my erection.

"How's that Billy? feeling good?"

I could only groan as her hand slid incredibly slowly, up and down.

And then, with a giggle, she turned on the vibrator.

"Oh my fucking hell", was all I could say, the sensation was like nothing else. Any semblance of resistance was futile, and Becky was in command, and enjoying the control. I tried to relax, but couldn't.

Within a few minutes there was precum oozing from my cock, the vibrations were messing with any sensible thought, and I knew this whole scenario was going to end soon.

When the moment came, it was a long pleasurable sensation going on and on. It started with almost a cry for help, "Oh god Becky.......fuck!"

There was an initial spurt of spunk over Becky's wrist, and then the vibrations brought a series of surges, pumping out a continuous flow of semen. It seemed to go on and on, until there was a satisfied sigh from Becky, and she turned off the vibrator and withdrew it.

"Well I don't think I've ever seen that much spunk, young man."

My voice croaked, and I felt totally helpless, totally limp, as weak as a kitten. Becky had pushed me to my utmost.

Becky left me to recover and get dressed, and downstairs she told me what a good job I'd made of the decorating. She completed the praise with a repeated invitation to join herself, Ray, Hanne and Andy for an evening on a future weekend.

I couldn't help being excited by that prospect!

-----------------------------

   Series:Mrs Lansdowne Next Door
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:Mrs Lansdowne Next Door Pt. 06
   Teaser:Mum and I finally admit to our secrets
 Category:MILF
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/mrs-lansdowne-next-door-pt-06
Published:2021-05-07
Mum continued to be a different person, taking much more care over how she dressed, more energy in her conversation, and excitedly, more pleasantly outgoing. I was pleased for her, and she surprised me when she said that we'd both been invited to a barbecue and 'hot tub party' at Anne Lansdowne's on Saturday evening.

At first I thought about giving an excuse, thinking that I would feel out of place with mum there, but then I had a text from Lucy saying that Gracie had invited her. There was no way I wasn't going, once I knew that!

Mum seemed glad that she was being welcomed by our other neighbours, but I wasn't sure whether she realised how 'liberated' they were. She knew nothing of my adventures with them apart the fact that I was gardening for Gracie's mum, once a week.

The weather was still great on Saturday, and I was mildly excited about seeing Lucy again. I also wondered who else would have been invited, indeed, how big a party it might be.

When mum and I arrived, Anne greeted us with the standard glass of prosecco, and introduced us to a couple, Debbie and Graham, who were old friends of hers, Debbie was quite an attractive redhead, while Graham was a balding, smiley, rather amusing guy.

I'm afraid I left mum talking to them, and made an excuse to wander off round the garden. Apart from the hot tub, and the barbecue on the patio, the rest of the garden was lawned, except for a small pond at the bottom of the garden, surrounded by a hedge, and a wooden bench below a pergola.

Having explored, and finished my drink, I returned to the house for a refill, just as Hanne and Andy arrived. Mum's face lit up, and she was soon in conversation with the two of them.

Some ten minutes later Gracie appeared with Lucy accompanying her. Lucy looked unbelievably sexy, she was dressed in a tight red dress, and heels, with her previously 'bunched' blonde hair, flowing over her bare shoulders.

Gracie whispered to me, "Keep your cock under control young man!"

I wasn't sure if that was a threat or a joke, but I noticed Graham's mouth drop open as he set eyes on Lucy. Debbie noticed it too, and I was amused by it, although Debbie didn't look best pleased.

"How are you?" I said to Lucy.

Lucy's perfume filled my nostrils, as she stood next to me, and she replied, "I wasn't sure about coming."

"Nor me, but once you said you were coming, it was no contest, and by the way, you do look gorgeous."

She laughed, "You're only saying that because you want to get my knickers off… well hard luck… I'm not wearing any!"

"Shshh," I said.

We stayed chatting and drinking until the food was ready. Anne had got an outside caterer to cook on the barbecue, while she had prepared salads, and breads, which were laid out in the kitchen.

Lucy and I found ourselves eating together on a bench next to Debbie and Graham. Graham couldn't take his eyes off Lucy, and it was clear that Debbie was not amused, so as Graham gave Lucy his full attention, I decided to chat up Debbie. It struck me bizarrely that I'd fucked every woman at the party apart from Debbie and my mum.

We found that we had got a lot in common, as she told me that she was brought up where mum and I had lived with dad. We discussed how it had changed, and I described how I'd lost my virginity to a girl that lived in the next road to where she used to live.

After the food had been consumed, and more wine drunk, Gracie and Anne disappeared briefly, only to reappear in their bikinis.

"OK folks, we're going in, who's gonna join us?"

Graham jumped up asking, "Lucy, Billy, you coming in?"

I turned to Debbie, "Debbie, what about you?"

I could see that she felt awkward, and sure enough she said, "I've not got the body at my age, you folks go ahead." She half smiled, regretfully.

Graham hardly heard those words as he dashed indoors to get changed. Lucy held back, and asked if I was going to go in.

"Perhaps later, I'm enjoying Debbie's company at the moment."

Debbie smiled, but as Lucy disappeared inside to change, I could see that she felt a bit despondent.

"Can I say Debbie, you look terrific, but I can understand it's not everyone's idea of fun, the hot tub I mean. Let's have another drink, shall I get you another wine?"

"Please, and thanks Billy, you're really being a gentleman."

I went into the kitchen just as Graham passed me, dressed in colourful, tropical swim shorts, and by the time I'd poured two glasses of wine, Lucy was padding her way out to the hot tub too. I drew a deep breath as I saw her body pass in a tiny bikini.

Joining Debbie again, we watched the hilarity, and splashing, in the hot tub.

I could tell that Debbie was showing anxiety as Graham sat between Lucy and Gracie. I watched her as Lucy was bouncing around in the hot tub, bumping into Graham, and him laughing and jostling both Lucy and Gracie.

"He's not really thinking of you is he?"

Debbie looked forlorn, "He's done this before, being flirty with young women."

"Shall we make him jealous?" I winked.

Debbie looked at me puzzled.

"What do you mean?"

"Follow me, make sure he sees us, take my arm, and look as though we are having fun."

I stood up, Debbie linked arms with me, and I was making sure we were as close as possible, as we walked slowly past the hot tub, with Debbie clinging to me.

I checked to see if Graham had seen us, as we walked down the garden, towards the pond.

The light was dimming as we got to the bench beside the pond.

"Let's sit down Debbie, a bit of peace and quiet here."

"You're a sweetie Billy, I hope Graham doesn't make a fool of himself, he is always chasing women."

As she spoke, she squeezed my arm, seemingly for reassurance.

In the semi darkness, I just leaned forward and kissed her cheek, my hand pressing on her thigh.

"Thank you," Debbie's face was only inches from mine, her sad eyes widened, and I kissed her on the lips.

For a moment she withdrew, and then we kissed again. I felt her hand still clutching my arm, "Billy, this is crazy, we mustn't."

"Debbie, let me… " was all I said, as I pushed my face towards her neck, nuzzling against her hair, and breathing in her perfume.

"Billy, you must stop, you're young enough to be my son."

I pressed my lips to her ear, kissing, then nibbling her lobes.

"God Billy, we mustn't… oh gosh… please."

Pulling away from her neck, I kissed her again on the lips, and this time there was a sense of acquiesence. Her lips parted, and my tongue flirted with hers.

At last there was no protest, just a brief," Oh Billy."

My hand went to cup her breast, which brought another sigh, and the kissing continued. I was expecting a negative reaction when my hand slipped under her dress, and began to move upwards, however her thighs parted slightly, and I discovered her stocking tops and the soft skin above.

"Oh Billy… oh Billy, oh god… you mustn't."

But her actions belied her protest, as she pushed her legs wider.

My fingers travelled over the warm flesh, moving further, until I touched the soft, silk covered mound of her pussy.

As soon as my finger lifted the edge of her panties and pulled them to one side, I felt the soft, moist flesh within. My middle two fingers slid inside, and Debbie thrust her head into my shoulder.

Her gasping was muffled, and her fingers gripped my arms, "Oh… god… oh."

As my fingers sunk deep inside her pussy, my thumb went upwards to massage her clit. I worked my hand back and forth, and her hips strained against me as she was desperate to cum.

With a rush, her body rocked backwards, and Debbie tried to suppress her cries.

"Fuck… fuck… Billy… fuck… fuck!"

Sagging back against me, I withdrew my fingers, and Debbie realised the reality of what had just happened.

"Billy, this was wrong, on so many levels, oh my god, why didn't I stop you?"

She looked at me as she was getting her dress and panties back in order.

"If Graham finds out, god knows what'll happen, we have to get back, and look normal."

"Look Debbie, it will be OK, we'll go back to the house, and we will see if Graham's been behaving himself, he was being so very flirty earlier on."

Just before we returned, she hugged me, and said quietly, "Thank you."

Linking arms we walked back up to the house, and the hot tub seemed a great deal quieter. Graham was nowhere to be seen, he had obviously gone indoors to get dressed. Anne, Lucy, and Gracie, were looking quite smug, and were still enjoying their soaking.

Mum, who was seated with Andy and Hanne, called over and told me that she was going back to the Higgins' house for a night cap, and that I shouldn't wait up for her.

I nodded in response, knowing probably why she was going back with them.

Just then Graham appeared, dressed, looking much more sober, and appearing to be anxious to leave.

With a fairly curt, "Goodbye," he took Debbie's arm and ushered her away, briefly thanking Anne as he passed the hot tub. He seemed to ignore both Lucy, Gracie, and myself.

Gracie whispered under her breath, "That'll teach him," and I wondered why she had said that.

Anne stood up in the hot tub and indicated that she and Gracie were going indoors. "We'll leave you two youngsters to it, we're going in to have a coffee."

Gracie added, pointedly to Lucy, "We'll be going in half an hour or so, otherwise your parents will wonder where you are."

When they'd gone, Lucy looked at me.

"Did you fuck her? Debbie I mean, you were gone a long time."

I looked back, guiltily, "No, but we did get close, so what went on here, I sensed a bit of an atmosphere?"

Lucy giggled, "Well, Graham was getting very 'touchy-feely' with me, and Gracie finally stepped in to save me."

"How do you mean?" I was intrigued.

"She started to blatently flirt with him, and got right up close to him. We all saw him go quiet, and me and Anne realised she had grabbed him under the water. Anyway, she must have been doing something pretty good, because he started to have a coughing fit, and it was clear that she had made him cum!"

"Oh my god, and I missed it!"

"It was so funny, you came back just after it had happened." She paused, "Anyway I've got to go soon, are you going to join me!"

Lucy's expression changed, and her mischievous smile reappeared. In a moment she had removed her bikini top and bottom, and placed them in a soggy pile on the side of the hot tub. She raised herself up just enough to let me see her bare breasts.

"You are too much," I smiled, as I quickly undressed, and climbed into the water.

"Like I said, we've only got half an hour," and instantly Lucy was up close and personal.

I felt her hand grab my cock under the water, and it didn't take long to make me hard, the episode with Debbie had made me very horny, and Lucy's naked body was the icing on the cake.

The timer on the bubbles ran out, and the hot tub became calm, as Lucy raised herself onto my cock, facing me, with her legs kneeling on either side.

"What about a condom?" I said in a panic, "For goodness sake stop, wait."

As if realising the reality, she stopped, and muttered, "Oh god, shit."

Quickly I reassured her, "Hang on, I've got one in my wallet."

I reached over to grab my trousers, knowing that I'd made sure I had one with me, when I'd found out that Lucy was going to be there.

Fumbling, I managed to tear open the sachet, and put the condom on, the mood sadly interrupted by this neccessity.

It didn't matter to Lucy. "Come here, I want you," she said, and plainly she was impatient, as she mounted me again.

"Oh fuck," I murmured as I remembered the sensation of her tight pussy from before. But this time there was no dramatic movement, no excited wriggling of her hips, just a gentle movement of her, pressing down and up, and the rhythmic lapping of the water against the edge of the tub.

Our sighs were the only other sound in the night air, just two bodies moving inexorably towards a common pleasure.

As we kissed, we moaned, Lucy's breasts rubbing against my chest until with a long, mutual groan we both started to cum.

"Oh Billy, you feel so good inside me, I don't want to go back to France, I hope I can stay, I want you."

The silence was broken.

"C'mon you two, oops, sorry," Gracie came out onto the patio, and immediately went back indoors when she saw Lucy astride me.

Shouting from inside she just said, "Two minutes!"

She came outside two minutes later with a towel, and handed it to Lucy.

"Thank god you were careful," she added wryly, as she bent to pick up the discarded condom wrapper from the ground.

I watched Lucy's naked body exit the tub, and Gracie gave me one of her looks as she waited for Lucy to get dressed.

Anne appeared by her side, when Lucy returned, and from the tub I said 'goodbye' as they left via the side gate.

Anne handed me a towel and I stood up, forgetting that my cock still had the condom on. Seeing it hanging, full of semen between my legs, Anne turned away, "Oh my god, please!"

Realising, I covered myself with the towel, and turned my back while I slipped the condom off.

"Anne, I'm so sorry, I didn't mean to…"

"That's OK, it's OK, I've seen worse, and thank god you used something!"

Embarrassed, I excused myself and went to the bathroom, picking up my clothes as I went. Anne followed me and I heard her shout from outside the door, "You might as well stay the night if you want to, there's a spare room, and I guess your mum won't be too bothered? Anyway, do you want a coffee while you're deciding?"

I was pretty tired, and I thought about going home, but I said 'yes' to the offer of coffee, and when I got back into the kitchen, fully dressed, I could see Anne just pouring coffee into the mugs.

"I'm knackered," I said.

"I'm not surprised after fucking Debbie, and Lucy."

Anne gave a wry smile.

"I didn't fuck Debbie, I promise, it got close, but I didn't," I protested.

"OK, I believe you, thousands wouldn't, but Graham got the embarrassment he deserved.

"Yes, I heard, Lucy told me, Gracie got him!"

"Yes, it was so funny to see him squirm, anyway are you stopping over?"

Anne had a look of tired expectancy, "You can have the spare room… or you can share with me."

I looked at her, "That would be nice."

She went on, "I'm shattered, I'm not wanting anything more than just a cuddle, I'll see you upstairs."

I finished my coffee, went to the bathroom, and undressed.

Anne's bedroom was in semi darkness, and she was on her side with her back to me, as I got into bed. I could feel the heat from her as I edged closer, but then I realised that she was fast asleep.

The events of the evening washed over me, and within minutes I, too, was asleep.

It must have been a 'ping' on Anne's phone that stirred me. The room was still dark, and Anne was still next to me. I studied the contour of her neck, down her spine, and then onto her rounded buttocks.

I lay on my side and edged closer, until I was pressed completely against her. She didn't wake, or so I thought, and we were both in the classic 'spoons' position.

I gently placed my arm over the inward curve of her waist, and around her so that I could cup her breast. She moved, and now I knew that she was actually awake.

She adjusted her body so that I was able to slide my other arm under her, to cup her other breast, and gently I began playing with her nipples.

A quiet moan showed her pleasure, and she could now feel my cock hardening against her ass.

I ran my hand down over the soft folds of flesh on her tummy, and as I got closer to her pussy she slightly raised her leg to allow me to explore. I could feel the soft, downy hair unshaved for a few days, and my middle finger slipped between her very juicy pussy lips.

My cock was pressed stiffly between her buttocks, and as my fingers probed Anne's pussy, she lifted her leg up, and by moving myself in the bed I was able to position my cock between her pussy lips.

She moaned softly as I slid right inside her. My clit massage continued, as she lowered her leg, squeezing me inside her. I didn't move, I just stroked up and down, and round and round.

We were both quite motionless apart from the movement of my hand between her thighs. However, her gentle sighing, her soft moaning was quickening, and eventually there was the sound of her saying, "Yes… yes… " very quietly she continued, whispering very softly, "yes… yes…," and the 'yes' became a, "go on… yes… go on… don't stop… yes… that's it… keep doing that… " until, at last, there was the quietest of groans, and a hint of her body almost shivering, and then relaxing with one final sigh.

A minute passed with me still inside her, and nothing was being said.

When she did move, it was to move so that my cock slid out, and she turned over to face me. Gently we kissed, at first on the lips, and then she began kissing my neck.

That kiss travelled, first to my chest, then to each nipple, where she sucked, she licked, and nibbled with her teeth.

I heard myself moan out loud, and didn't want it to stop, but she was shifting her body lower in the bed and when her mouth closed over the head of my cock I moaned even louder.

She held her head there, totally still, just holding the end of my cock in the warm, wet, confines of her mouth.

Gradually her tongue began circling, and there was almost an inperceptible sucking. I was in heaven.

When her head began to push down, my cock was feeling itself at the back of her mouth. Up and down, slowly, sucking gently, licking the shaft. There was no way I could last.

When my cock erupted, I heard a muffled sound of satisfaction from Anne. She struggled to swallow the spunk as it spurted, and spurted again. My groans went on and on until it subsided, with Anne gently licking the residue from my shrinking cock.

Pulling herself up the bed beside me she whispered, "That's the way to start the day."

Her kiss tasted of me, my semen and her own sweet breath.

We lay side by side, and we drifted back to sleep, but were awoken by the dawn chorus.

I wondered if I would be questioned by mum about where I'd been all night. Anne clung to me and asked me to stay a bit longer, and we kissed for a while, just enjoying the intimacy. Needless to say, my cock became unruly, and it wasn't long before it stiffened.

She wanted to feel me inside her again, and once more she mounted me, her pussy swallowing me into its wetness. Her ample breasts swung above me, and she pressed them towards me, wanting her nipples played with. I pinched them, then sucked them in turn, making Anne groan with pleasure.

With a surge of energy we both began to rock the bed, I was trying to meet each downward thrust with an equal resistance upwards of my hips.

Anne came first, her pussy exuding extra juices, and her hands gripping my shoulders, while she seemed to growl through gritted teeth.

It only took Anne's pussy to pulsate a few times to bring me off. I emptied myself inside her, and she joyously murmured, "Yes," as she received my spunk.

Eventually I had to return home, and I was placing some bread in the toaster, as mum came downstairs and entered the kitchen.

"I suppose you slept with Mrs Lansdowne last night?"

Mum's voice sounded stern, and the fact that she used the formal 'Mrs Lansdowne' meant she wasn't best pleased.

"I suppose you slept with Mr and Mrs Higgins last night?" I hit back provocatively, with that riposte.

Mum was taken off guard.

She blushed slightly, and then her expression changed.

"Look Billy, I think we need to talk, sit down will you."

I abandoned my toast, and sat on a kitchen stool.

"You're a man now, and I think we need to be adult." Mum looked serious. "It's not been easy on my own, since dad left, and it's only since we moved up here that I've felt free."

She looked at me wanting a sign.

I just said, "Yes, I know mum."

"Well, I won't say I've not been shocked, but Hanne told me everything last night."

It was my turn to feel my face flush. I looked away, not wanting to engage.

"She told me about you and her, and Becky, and now last night you've slept with Anne Lansdowne. But as I said, you're a man now, I can't criticise because I've suddenly done new things as well."

I couldn't speak.

"Anyway, I'm letting you know that I won't lecture you, and I won't hide anything from you...but for god's sake be careful!"

I looked up, awkward, embarrassed, but relieved, "Thank you mum."

-----------------------------

   Series:Mrs Lansdowne Next Door
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:Mrs Lansdowne Next Door Pt. 07
   Teaser:Finally my carefree attitude was going to end in tears!
 Category:MILF
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/mrs-lansdowne-next-door-pt-07
Published:2021-05-07
'Your mum knows about us. Just to warn you.'

The text confirmed to me the fact that mum had been told how I'd been involved with Hanne and Andy Higgins, our next door neighbours, and also Becky and Ray, who were their friends.

Mum had gone home with Hanne and Andy Higgins after the party at Anne Lansdowne's. I knew that she had taken part in some 'swinging' with them, but she hadn't known that I'd fucked both Hanne Higgins, and her friend Becky.

I hadn't picked up the text until after my chat with mum, so I replied, 'All is good, we discussed everything, it's all out in the open.'

The openness with mum was about to lead to many more adventures.

Sunday was a lazy one for me, but it brought bad news, I had a text from Lucy telling me that she'd had further arguments with her parents, and they had decided that she was to return to France immediately, for another four weeks. At that point she would come home and restart her studies at a college of further education.

There was at least, only one month before we could meet again.

Later on Mum went next door and had a lunchtime drink with Hanne and Andy, and I just hung around, not even bothered to do any gaming on my console. She returned and got on with some work that she had to complete, but she casually mentioned that she was going to be out the next Saturday evening as she was going to a 'club' with the Higgins'.

I naturally asked which club, and she told me that she thought it was called 'The Sunset.' As anyone would do, I looked online, and its website was very clear that it was an 'adult' club, aka, a 'swingers' club!

Now this was a massive advance in mum's 'rehab.' I smiled to myself as I thought about it in those terms. I'd never really known how adventurous she'd been before she had met my dad, and now that she had exorcised his memory, I was intrigued to see how far she would go.

Parents, especially mums, don't really discuss their sex lives with teen age sons! Already she had been involved in a foursome with the Higgins' and Becky and Ray, so would she go further?

Whether she realised that I had 'sussed' what sort of club it was, I didn't know at that point, but the real surprise came on Monday when I saw Hanne and Becky at the gym.

Having coffee after our respective workouts, Becky said, "Do you want to come to a club on Saturday evening with Ray and I?"

Immediately I looked at Hanne, knowing that there was some conspiracy here.

She smiled, "I thought that now you and your mum were being completely open with each other, we might break down a few barriers. Me and Andy are taking her to the club, and maybe you could go with Becky and Ray, completely separately, but finding out a bit about our lifestyle."

I must have looked a bit perplexed.

"No pressure, if you don't want to, then say no. I'll tell your mum about the idea, if she says no then so be it, but we thought it might open your eyes a bit."

With a young man's bravado I said, "I'm up for that, I bet she'll want to remain separate from me though, but in any case I expect she will only watch."

Becky added, "The club is huge, it's on three floors, so you probably won't see her, and on a Saturday it's really busy, the one good thing is that they limit the number of single guys, you'll be signed in as our guest."

I came away from the gym with some measure of excitement. Not because of mum, but because I'd never been to that sort of club before. I went straight home, and studied the website in more detail.

I fully expected mum to put a spanner in the works, I doubted that she'd accept us both being there at the same time.

What a surprise when she got home that evening, and agreed to the whole thing, just adding, "Well we're only going to see what goes on!"

The week passed slowly, and apart from gardening at Gracie's mum's house, nothing much happened, even Gracie failed to appear, and I had to resort to teenage repetitive action!

On the Saturday morning I began to think that mum was having second thoughts.

"You will be careful tonight Billy? I'd prefer it if we kept pretty separate from one another."

"Look mum, like you said, you're only going to be nosey, to see how it works, Hanne and Andy will look after you, stay with them."

Mum left in a taxi at about 8pm, with Hanne and Andy, I followed about 8.30pm, when Becky and Ray arrived to collect me in their taxi.

There was an air of tension, and nervous excitement as we drove, and Becky was being flirty, which made me wonder how 'active' she would be that evening.

When we arrived I was signed in, and I was asked for age ID, indeed I was definitely the youngest guy there, and many heads turned as I accompanied Becky and Ray to one of the bars.

Ray nodded to one or two couples as we found a seat on a leather sofa. My eyes were opening wide as I took in the scene, There was a vast array of folk, all ages, and dressed in a variety of ways. Most of the women were very scantilly dressed, in quite revealing dresses, and I was quickly aware of a couple of older women trying to make eye contact with me.

It wasn't long before one couple, probably in their thirties, came over to talk to us.

"Hi Ray, hi Becky, who's this young man, and where have you been hiding him?" It was the woman who spoke.

"Hello Zoe, this is Billy, Hanne's next door neighbour, it's his first visit."

Zoe leaned over, to kiss me on the cheek, allowing me a view of her breasts as they almost fell out of her dress.

"We've just seen Hanne and Andy upstairs, with another friend."

"Yes that's Billy's mum, she's here, but keeping away from him, she's here for the first time too."

"Are you here for the 'Dark Knights' room? I really fancy trying it." Zoe asked.

Becky smiled, "I tried it a few months ago, it's very exciting, Ray wants me to have another go, but I'm not sure, or brave enough again."

This conversation intrigued me, whatever was the 'Dark Knights' room?

Zoe saw my puzzled expression.

"Billy, you should try it!" She went on to explain. "You go in as a couple, but first you get a wrist band each, and some ear pods from the bar, you have to be naked of course!"

It intrigued me even more!

She giggled, "Anyway the wrist bands have a luminous number on, so for example the number six is on both the man and woman's. Then you go into the 'Dark Knights' room, it's pitch black so you can only see the numbers on people's wrists."

"The men have blue numbers, and the women have red. The ear pods have music playing so that you're deprived of sight and sound, the only thing you have is touch!"

"Every ten minutes or so, there's a prompt, advising you to change partners. You just take pot luck with whoever's in there. You stop for as long as you can last!" Then she whispered aside, smirking at her partner, "which isn't long for some people."

"Fancy it? Becky nudged me with that miscievous look."

"Go on Billy, I dare you," said Ray, "Take Becky in."

I was just sitting there, a little bemused, but greatly tempted.

Becky saw my weakness, "Come on, you can come out whenever you want to."

I nodded, still unsure, but Becky and Zoe, both let out 'whoops' of joy.

Zoe's partner, who was called Kev, joined in, "Do you want to have a go with them?"

Zoe smiled, "As long as I know Becky and Billy's number!"

Ray watched us as we all went to the bar to sign up, When we'd all booked our place I went with Kev to the locker room to get undressed. We got our towels, wrapped them around our waists, and waited for Becky and Zoe to appear.

Becky and I were number three, while Kev and Zoe were number eight. We got to the 'Dark Knights' door, and put on our wrist bands, followed by putting in our ear pods and adjusting them. Immediately the music blocked out any exterior noise. We hung our towels on the hooks, and holding Becky's hand, we all stepped nervously through the door.

Inside was a small dark cubicle with another door into the main room.

It was difficult to see anything at first apart from a green exit sign on the wall with an arrow pointing downwards. Still holding Becky's hand we moved tentatively forward, holding out our hands in front of us, until I felt the padded wall, and gradually my eyes saw the dim glow of coloured numbers on wrist bands spread around the room.

Becky let go of my hand, and I saw her red number three, seemingly 'pair up' with a blue number nine, and then disappear.

In my ear pods the music was overlaid by a voice saying, "It's ten minutes since we changed, it's suggested you move on."

A hand grabbed my arm, a red number four, and there was the feeling of soft breasts, against my arm, which then moved round to press up against my chest. Lips were suddenly kissing me, arms were around my neck, and then I was being pulled to the floor.

A mouth closed over my cock, and naturally in response it stiffened. The female body was in a hurry to mount me, and only then was I gaining the impression that this was a younger girl. Her slim hips rapidly found a rhythm, and her pussy pounded against me. I felt her cum, although I was still a long way off myself, my mind was still trying to come to terms with the odd situation.

"It's ten minutes since we changed, lt's suggested you move on." The voice in the ear pods seemed robotic.

The woman slid off me, and even before I could stand, another woman, a red number two on her wrist, pushed me down, her mouth starting to suck me, but this time the weight of her, indicated a very large woman, and in seconds she was straddling my face.

The musky smell of her pussy, her juices smearing my cheeks, demanded that I eat it. My cock was being devoured, and I was finding it hard to breathe with her body and large thighs engulfing me.

I found her clit, and sucked it hard, rubbing my tongue across it. She was taking my cock deeper, but I was determined to make her cum. Sucking harder, licking faster, her pussy began flooding my mouth. It was so strange that there were no sounds, just music.

The reminder on my ear pods prompted yet another move.

This time I managed to get to my feet, and taking two steps in the dark, I bumped into number seven. The soft flesh of her hips, the plump breasts, and the delicate fingers tracing their way down to my erection, indicated firstly a more mature woman, and secondly a definite knowledge of a man's body.

Pressing me down to my knees, she turned and knelt in front of me, offering her ass to me. My cock slipped inside her, and as I started to fuck her deeply, I could feel her buttocks pressing back each time I thrusted.

We fucked for the whole ten minutes before the prompt came. I was on the brink of cumming when we parted, and she just moved away.

The music was now annoying me, but when a hand grabbed me, and I saw a red number three, I knew it was Becky, and I knew I wanted to cum. Becky knew it was me too, as she mounted me, her pussy seemed incredibly wet, and I realised that there was someone else's semen dribbling from her pussy. How many of the men in that room had cum inside her?

I was beyond caring, because I was about to cum too. I'd barely been inside her for a minute before I started to spurt. It was a long, dramatic orgasm, pouring out inside her. When I'd finished she took my hand and we found the exit.

Outside, we blinked, it took a couple of minutes to adjust, and then, wrapped in our towels, we returned the wrist bands and ear pods, and went to shower.

Back in the bar I found Ray, beaming all over his face, "Enjoy it? you look knackered."

As he laughed out loud, Becky returned, and gave Ray a kiss, "Thank you so much darling, that was fun, you're so kind allowing me to do that."

"As long as you're happy, I think Billy has enjoyed his initiation."

Ray went to the bar to get more drinks, and Becky whispered to me jokingly, "You didn't last long, you lightweight."

"Fuck," I replied, "your pussy must have milked three or four other blokes."

With a giggle, we shut up as Ray returned with the drinks. Zoe and Kev joined us, after their shower, and Zoe looked bright eyed and buzzing.

The evening was drawing to an end, but it was over an hour before we saw any sign of Hanne, Andy, and mum. They appeared together, and came and joined us. Hanne and Andy obviously knew Zoe and Kev, and everyone was soon laughing and joking.

Mum seemed to fit in well, although she sat away from me, and kept any conversation with me to a minimum.

"Bet you three have been upstairs in the private rooms?" Ray enquired of Andy.

It was explained to me about upstairs. Apparently there were several private rooms where small groups of people, or couples could go without others seeing. There was also a communal room where people could watch others having sex through a glass screen.

"We had some time drinking and watching others, yes," Andy said, "Then we went into the Dark Knights' room for a while."

I looked up instantly, to see Andy obviously referring to himself and mum.

Hanne laughed and in a surprised voice said, "Yes, I was left on my own, fending off men, while these two enjoyed themselves, so much for coming along just to see what goes on!"

She looked pointedly at mum.

The blood had drained from my face, as I realised the implication of the conversation that was taking place.

"Yes, well I got my lucky number seven wrist band. I can tell you, I wasn't expecting an evening like this."

Becky looked directly at me, thinking what I was thinking, and processing the ramifications of this.

"Have you just come out from there?" she asked mum.

"No, we were in there an hour ago, its taken me some time to get over it!"

Mum was laughing, Becky was looking slightly aghast, but trying desperately to maintain some sort of normal expression.

I got up quickly, and excused myself to go to the loo, I had to get out of there to gather my thoughts. By the time I returned, the topic of conversation had moved on, and everyone was ready to leave. Ray had phoned for a taxi, and Becky, myself, and Ray said our 'goodbyes' and made our way outside.

Just as the taxi pulled up Becky took me to one side, "For god's sake don't tell anyone about this. It's only me and you who know about this, keep it that way, we'll talk about it later when Ray's not here."

The taxi ride home was a quiet one, I hardly spoke, and Ray asked if I was OK?

I told him I was tired, and he made some joke about not being surprised.

I was stopping at Becky and Ray's in the downstairs bedroom that I'd recently decorated. I heard them upstairs, and Ray was obviously quite horny as he'd not taken any active part that evening.

I couldn't sleep, but as I was finally dropping off, I heard someone in the kitchen next door, pouring themselves a drink, it was Becky.

She came in and sat on the bed.

"Billy, I'm not going to say anything apart from the fact that this must stay just between us, it's something you must take to your grave, if your mum gets any hint of it, it will destroy her."

All I did was grunt in agreement, the night had brought home to me that my carefree attitude might have consequences. As Becky went back upstairs, I wondered if I would really change.

-----------------------------

   Series:Mrs Lansdowne Next Door
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:Mrs Lansdowne Next Door Pt. 08
   Teaser:I thought I was helping Debbie to forget her abusive husband
 Category:MILF
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/mrs-lansdowne-next-door-pt-08
Published:2021-05-07
Eventually I slept, and when I awoke and went into the kitchen to get a drink of water, I heard Becky upstairs, having one of her loud orgasms, closely followed by the grunt of Ray as he came too.

My mind was completely mashed, I was in a total state of confusion, so when Becky came downstairs she had to reiterate the solemn promise of the night before.

Of course, logically, I knew mum had no idea, and it was this rationalisation that eventually settled my mind.

Like so many 'worries' they always seemed worse in the dark of night, in your bed, and I was glad that daylight had come.

When I returned home that Sunday morning, mum was in the shower, having just got back from Hanne and Andy's next door. I was making toast when she came downstairs.

"It was a good night wasn't it? I went to the club thinking I'd just have a look to see what it was all about, and then, surprisingly, I ended up… well enjoying myself!"

"Mum, do you think we should be discussing this? I know we said that we would be open, but…"

I could feel my heart beating faster.

"OK, but I want you to know that you should be free to talk about stuff. So did you 'do anything' last night, or shouldn't I ask?"

"Oh god," I thought to myself, if only she knew.

"No, I just took it all in, I think that Ray and Becky's friend Zoe might have fancied me, and there were a couple of older women who chatted me up."

"Oh you should have taken up one of the offers, I know the more mature ladies have fancied you, I've seen my friends looking at you on occasions."

She laughed, unaware of the irony.

I needed a distraction, and strangely it came just after lunchtime.

I was out in the garden just getting some fresh air, when I heard someone crying from Anne's house next door. She had the bifold doors open, and there was definitely sobbing coming from indoors.

I thought it was Anne, but as I looked over the top of the fence, I saw her, just inside, with someone else.

Anne saw me looking over, and came outside.

"Billy, it's Debbie, Graham has been awful…"

I interrupted, it was awkward talking over the fence, and so I said, "I'll come round, hang on."

Wondering what an earth had happened, I told mum briefly, and left in a hurry.

Going in through the side gate, I saw Debbie, head in hands, sitting at the table in the lounge. When I entered, she lifted up her head, revealing a black eye, and tears running down her face.

I knew that she was one of Anne's oldest friends, and it was obvious that she had been hit, or punched, presumably by the obnoxious Graham.

"I don't know what I'm going to do," she sobbed, "he came home drunk last night, and when I didn't get his breakfast this morning… he just lost it, and started hitting me."

Just then her phone rang. She saw that it was Graham, and straight away dissolved in more tears. She didn't answer, and looking at the phone there had been many missed calls.

"He'll come here, I know he will."

Just then mum joined us, she'd had experience of domestic violence in her work, and she tried to get Debbie to open up.

I left her to it, and returned home. I wouldn't have been any help at all.

Two hours later mum returned, accompanied by Debbie.

"Debbie's going to be staying with us tonight. She's worried that Graham will assume she's at Anne's, because they're old friends, so I've offered to let her stay with us, until we can sort out some sort of refuge, or some mediation tomomorrow."

I smiled across at Debbie, and asked if I could make her a coffee or tea. Mum couldn't have known about my liaison with Debbie at Anne's party.

She came out into the kitchen with me, to fill me in on what she was intending to do. She was going to make a few phone calls, and prepare the ground for Monday.

After Debbie had drunk some coffee mum took her upstairs and asked her if she wanted a shower, and offered her a change of clothes.

I left them to it, and went back round to Anne's to find out the back story. It became obvious from her, that Graham was a nasty, controlling guy.

Apparently Anne had gone out for a couple of dates with him, before he started going out with Debbie. Reading between the lines he had not been a very nice character then. She didn't go into details, but I guessed the rest.

"Just look after her tonight Billy, treat her gently, I know she likes you, even only after meeting you that one evening at my party."

I must have looked a bit guilty because Anne continued, "She told me what happened, and you must have lit some sort of fire, because she has asked after you a couple of times since then."

I filled her in how it had happened. "We were trying to wind Graham up when he was flirting and mauling Lucy in the hot tub. We got a bit carried away down at the bottom of the garden. I'll be careful."

When I got back home Debbie looked totally refreshed. She was wearing one of mum's dresses, and mum had worked miracles with some make up on Debbie's eye.

We had a salad for our evening meal, and mum spent some time reassuring Debbie about the next day, and making sure she felt safe about Graham. She assured her that she would phone her mid morning once she'd confirmed some appointments.

After showing her the spare bedroom, mum went to bed, saying that she was tired. I'd almost forgotten about Saturday evening, but the memory haunted me once again.

I think we both felt slightly awkward when we were left alone. I broke the ice by asking if she would like a nightcap.

"I'd love a brandy, if you have any, it might buck me up!"

"Sure, Debbie, I'm really sorry about what's happened, I could tell at Anne's party that you weren't happy with Graham, and he sounded a bit of a bully then."

I wasn't sure if I'd said the right thing, or if I'd put my foot in it, but Debbie smiled, "Yes, he was a shit that evening, I guess that's why I went too far with you."

As I handed her the glass, I just said, "Err… well… yes… maybe."

"Maybe what?… too far… or too little?" Debbie surprised me.

"I'd better not say, it was just a memorable evening." I replied.

"Come and sit down here Billy, I just need a hug."

I went and sat down, right up close, and Debbie took my hand and squeezed it. Looking closely at me she said, "You don't know how good it feels to hold a proper conversation with a man that doesn't contradict everything I say."

I chuckled, and said that I took it as a compliment to be called a man!

"That night…"

We both knew what she was referring to, and I wondered what was coming next.

"That night… I know I objected, and probably we should have stopped, but do you know that was the first time for years and years that a man had made me cum?"

I looked at Debbie in surprise, and she saw my astonishment.

"Graham always took what he wanted from me," she continued, "there was never any lead up, or foreplay, and to be honest he was pretty useless anyway, despite his bravado towards women. When you made me cum it was a huge surprise."

I was at a loss, what to say, but I just said, "You are a lovely sexy lady, Debbie, and you deserve better."

She half turned, and snuggled closer. There was a moment with both of us not being sure, but the look between us, the chemistry, a kiss became inevitable. When it came it was tender, it was gentle, it was loving.

"Oh Billy, that was lovely, it feels so good to be safe."

I kissed her again, and wondered if I dare touch her, not intimately, but just a caress, or some sign of reassurance.

Instead, it came from her. She put her hand to my face, stroking my cheek, putting her fingers under my chin, and kissing me again.

This time her tongue found its way between my lips, it flickered against mine, and I felt my cock stirring. This wasn't the moment for any sexual playing, I just enjoyed the sensation of this mature woman exploring her own feelings of tenderness.

"Billy, when your mum's left for work in the morning, can I come into your bed? Will you make love to me?"

It was a request that took me completely by surprise, it was said with such a feeling of quiet reflection, and a request that felt like a very special moment for her.

"Debbie, are you sure, you've had a hell of a day, just think about that, tomorrow there'll be some big decisions to make, you don't want me getting in the way of logical thinking?"

Debbie reflected for a moment, "I'm going to bed now Billy, in the morning that decision will be made, but it will be made after much thought, and with huge anticipation, you're a sweetie, and a very kind man."

And she left to go upstairs. I was rather stunned, in the morning I was going to make love to a woman who was only used to being abused in bed. It seemed exciting, but a bit of a responsibility.

Mum came into my room early, and although I was only half asleep, I was already thinking about Debbie.

"Just let Debbie sleep," mum said, "I've got various appointments to make for her, I'll be coming back at lunchtime to fetch her. Don't answer the door or the landline to anyone for the time being, just in case."

I wasn't sure what "just in case" meant, but I was happy to go along with it.

"See you later, and tell Anne, if you see her, that I'm sorting everything out, and I'll speak to her this afternoon, or this evening."

And with that she was gone. I heard her car pull away, and lay there for a moment listening through the silence for any movement from Debbie's room.

It came five minutes later, I heard Debbie go to the bathroom, and then return to her room. Nothing happened for a few minutes, and I was just thinking that she'd had a change of mind when I heard her feet approaching along the landing corridor.

Debbie knocked on the door, "Are you there Billy?"

"Come in Debbie." I said nervously.

Debbie had one of my mum's bathrobes on, she had actually put on a dab of make up, and I wasn't sure if that was for me, or to mask the injured eye.

She sat on the side of the bed, and started by saying, "I know what I said last night Billy, and I wasn't sure if we had both got carried away again."

I was certain that this was the precursor to her changing her mind.

"It was so nice to enjoy that conversation, that consideration, you were so kind."

Debbie's description of 'kindness,' 'consideration,' didn't sound like the sort of lead up to anything sexual, but Debbie was an extraordinary woman. Untying the bathrobe, she pulled it off her shoulders, and let it drop to her waist, her breasts were exposed, breasts that any fifty odd year old woman would have been proud of.

"Can I come to bed with you?"

I pulled back the duvet inviting her inside. She could see me naked now, and as she stood up the bathrobe dropped to the floor and I could see just a soft covering of down between her legs and the delicate curve of her thighs, as she slipped in beside me.

I pulled the duvet back over both of us, and it seemed like we were cacooned together in the warmth of the bed, and with just the heat of our bodies.

"This seems so strange Billy, it's probably wrong, but I just need something nice to happen, hold me will you."

We wrapped our arms around each other, the skin on skin sensation building an understanding of the pleasure to come.

Naturally we kissed, and the reminder of the kisses the evening before made us want more. Our tongues combined to tease and play, our lips were delicate with each other, and the soft murmurs under the duvet made it seem that we were in a world of our own.

Laying side by side, my fingers stroked the skin on her back, marvelling at its smoothness and clarity. I carefully explored the curve of her waist, conscious of not wanting to go too fast, too soon, but as I smoothed my fingers over her breast I felt her nipple harden, and heard the quietest of murmurs from her mouth.

Debbie's body was made for making love. Her years of being with Graham had largely been sacrificed at the behest of his selfish lust.

My fingers played with her nipples for several minutes before they traced the curve of her hips down the outside of her thighs. We were kissing, and Debbie's breasts were ever present against my chest. This whole stimulation was causing my cock to stiffen, and although it must have been evident to her, she kept her hands over my shoulders and just allowed me to explore her completely.

As my hand continued to stroke the skin of her thighs, and as I kissed her neck, I felt her thighs part slightly.

I gently pressed her onto her back, and my fingers began to stroke the inside of her thigh, which prompted her to open her legs further, inviting me to move higher.

"Touch me Billy, like you did before," she whispered, as I kissed her shoulders.

Slowly I stroked upwards, and heard her gasp as my fingers slid over her wet pussy lips.

"Oh god Billy, oh yes," was all she said, as I slipped my fingers back and forth.

The moment I touched her clit her body shook briefly, before she seemed to raise her hips, trying to rub herself against my fingers.

"Billy, oh Billy, I want you inside me… please… do it please."

I gently put my hand below the knee closest to me, and lifted it up until I could adjust my body, and let her leg latch over my hips. My cock was just a fraction from her pussy.

"Go on, yes, please now."

My cock slid inside her, deeper, and deeper, until we both were totally as one.

"Billy, Billy, oh yes… oh yes."

I was on my side, and totally relaxed, my lips were teasing her neck, her ears, occasionally kissing her lips.

Debbie was laying on her back, her eyes were closed, her mouth open, her tongue licking her lips as she enjoyed my cock.

I was able to start to move slowly inside her, but at the same time I massaged her clit with my fingers. The build up was slow, but I was taking my time. Debbie's body was beginning to react, I felt her impatience, and her gasps and little groans were becoming more frequent and louder.

"Billy, I'm going to cum… Billy… oh god… don't stop."

Slowly my cock thrust in and out, and Debbie's body began to shake.

"Yes… YES… YES… OH YES!" she cried out breathlessly, her pussy convulsed, and finally she gasped, "Oh fuck, fuck, fuck."

Her body relaxed back into the bed, her pussy dribbling juices around my cock.

"Oh Billy, please cum inside me, I want you to cum… please."

I'd been careful to hold back, I'd wanted Debbie to be pleasured, but I was ready now, the feeling of knowing I had satisfied her added to my

readiness.

With a long sigh my cock erupted, and my spunk kept pumping into her.

"Oh wow… oh wow," she was smiling as she watched my eyes close in pleasure.

Slowly we separated, and Debbie lay by my side just grinning.

"You made me cum, you made me cum… oh my god… it felt so good."

And then her expression changed, she appeared sad, frightened, when she realised that she had to face the day, and the harsh reality of Graham, and what was going to happen.

Debbie went to the bathroom, and I used mum's ensuite, and by the time we were both dressed and downstairs in the kitchen, we realised that we were just in time, as Anne was tapping on the kitchen door.

"Hiya you two," she came inside, and I offered her coffee.

She looked at Debbie, just to check her eye, but she must have recognised the glow!

"Jesus, have you two just fucked?"

Her heightened perception was remarkable. She knew straight away from both our guilty looks that she was correct.

"For fucks sake Billy, why don't you keep it in your pants."

"Please don't blame him," Debbie interrupted, "it was all my fault, Anne, it wasn't him."

"Hmm, OK, but I know him!"

Debbie's phone rang, and it was mum, she'd arranged meetings with the police, a refuge, and got some advice from a colleague, and she would come home at lunchtime to collect her.

I retreated and left Anne and Debbie to talk, but I knew I was in for a lecture from Anne at some point.

The day then took an odd turn. I took no part in the things that mum had arranged for Debbie. They disappeared at lunchtime, and I spent the afternoon wondering if I was a nice person. The weekend at the club, and the morning with Debbie made me wonder about myself, and where I was going.

When mum came back that evening, nothing seemed to make sense. She had spent the whole day trying to get a resolution to Debbie and her 'domestic violence' situation. And after all that time and effort Debbie had returned to Graham!

Mum tried to explain to me that so many wives and partners return to abusive husbands and partners even after traumatic experience after traumatic experience. And that seemed to be the case with Debbie and Graham. Anne couldn't believe it, and she couldn't thank mum enough for all her efforts which had come to nought.

Later that evening when mum had had a stiff drink to forget all about her wasted day, she went up to bed to have an early night.

"Billy… BILLY!… get up here!" I knew, very definitely the shit had hit the fan!

As I climbed the stairs I suddenly guessed what had happened.

"I can't believe it, are you becoming just like your dad? Have you been fucking Debbie? look at these sheets… don't deny it… well you can damn well wash them yourself!"

Mum was apoplectic, I couldn't deny a thing.

I wasn't sure if she was angry because I'd fucked Debbie, or whether it was because she had wasted a whole day while the woman was fucking her son. Either way I had some bridges to mend!

-----------------------------

   Series:Mrs Lansdowne Next Door
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:Mrs Lansdowne Next Door Pt. 09
   Teaser:My life seemed full of coincidences. Zoe was another!
 Category:MILF
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/mrs-lansdowne-next-door-pt-09
Published:2021-05-07
I'd got to Gracie's mum's house on Tuesday morning for my regular session of gardening to be met by a concerned Gracie, who had been called earlier because her mum was unwell.

I asked if there was anything I could do, but Gracie had phoned the doctor, and she was going to take her for an appointment later that morning. Gracie agreed with me that it was probably best that I left the gardening for that week.

It was nine o'clock by the time I'd walked home, and as I approached the house I thought it odd that mum's car was outside. She'd left for work shortly before me, earlier that morning, and I wondered if she had popped home because she'd forgotten something.

I walked in through the side gate, assuming that she might be in the kitchen, and as well as that, I would've been in trouble with my working boots on.

The door was unlocked, mum wasn't in the kitchen, and I could see that she wasn't in the lounge either. I was just about to shout upstairs, when I heard a familiar sound. It was the sound of a bed, rhythmically creaking… someone was having sex on it!

I was slightly disbelieving at first, I'd frozen, and was trying to process the fact that mum was having sex on a Tuesday morning, when she should be at work, and who the devil was it with?

I crept quietly back into the kitchen, and stood leaning against the worktop, and listening.

The noise of the bed continued for some time, and I heard mum, making excited demands of whoever it was. She seemed to want him to fuck her "harder" and for several minutes the bed seemed to take quite a pounding!

Inevitably mum started to cum, and I heard her cry out for several seconds. Momentarily the bed creaking stopped, and there seemed to be some muffled conversation before the creaking began again. By now I was guiltily getting hard myself, and I really thought how was this? How could I be aroused by listening to my mum having sex?

My mum's second orgasm snapped me out of it, and when she cried out again, it was accompanied by grunting from the man, and muffled sounds from her.

The bed sound stopped, and there was the brief sound of conversation, before I heard movement, and the obvious sound of them getting up to get dressed.

I didn't want to be caught out, but I did want to know who the man was, so I slipped back out of the kitchen door, and hid behind the conifer at the edge of the patio.

I couldn't get a clear view of the path at the front of the house, but it didn't matter because he exited via the kitchen door, just feet away from where I was hiding. It was Andy Higgins!

I had to restrain myself from uttering an expletive. I knew mum fancied Andy, she'd always said so, but it was strange that even though she'd got the full permission of Hanne to have sex with him at the club, and at her parties, it was still necessary for them to have a secret assignation like today.

It also made me angry that mum had accused me of being 'sex mad' when she found out about Debbie, and now she was having some sort of affair with Hanne's husband.

I didn't let on that I was there, and I waited until mum had driven away back to work, before going back indoors.

When mum returned home that evening I kept quiet about what I'd seen and heard, deciding that unless we had a further 'bust up' over Debbie, I would keep my counsel.

What she did say was that she would be going with Andy and Hanne to the club again on the following Saturday. I told her that I certainly wouldn't be going, and it was probably best if we weren't there at the same time,because it tended to be slightly awkward. Awkward was definitely not the right word given what had happened at the previous visit!

As it turned out my weekend was about to unfold in an unexpected way.

I had to get a bank account sorted for going to uni, and looking online I'd decided which bank was giving the best offer, so I'd made an appointment for 12.15pm on the Wednesday at a branch in town.

The appointment was with a Ruth Jones, who turned out to be a very pleasant adviser in her forties, who took me into a glass fronted interview room, just off the main concourse. We spent quite some time chatting, then inputting details, before I came out just before 1pm.

"It's Billy isn't it?" A young woman suddenly appeared at my side as I came out of the interview room.

For a moment I didn't recognise her, then I did.

"It's Zoe isn't it? from Saturday night at the club?"

"Yes… shh!" she said laughing, are you here on business?"

"Just setting up a bank acount for uni, that's all."

"I'm just about to have my lunchbreak, do you want to get a coffee, it'd be nice to have a chat?"

I wasn't about to refuse a twenty something gorgeous woman offering to have coffee with me, so I said, "Yes, I'd love to Zoe, where?"

"There's a Starbucks a couple of doors down, c'mon."

Zoe took my arm, and the tap of her high heels beside me was music to my ears.

As soon as we'd got our coffees we found a corner seat and started chatting.

"Sorry I shhsh'd you in the bank, no one knows about me and Kev going to that club." Zoe giggled in a mischievous way. She continued, It was your first time wasn't it, you looked really nervous going into the 'Dark Knights' room."

"Oh my god yes, the whole evening was an eye opener."

I was finding it really easy to talk to Zoe, possibly because she wasn't that much older than me, maybe ten years.

"Will you be going again?"

I pulled a face, "Funnily enough my mum is going again this week, so I definitely won't be going!"

Zoe laughed, "Look, why don't you come round to us, if you're not doing anything that is, do you have any girlfriends?"

"Not at the moment. We've only just moved up here a couple of months ago, so I'm still getting to know the place."

"Tell you what, come round tonight for a drink, Kev would love to see you, we can get to know each other, and I still have one or two single friends who I can line up. Not for tonight, but you never know in the future!"

I must have looked a bit dubious, so Zoe added, "Oh god I didn't mean to scare you, no pressure, just come for a drink."

"OK, I'd love to, yes, where do you live?"

Zoe gave me the address, and we swapped mobile numbers, I told her I'd be round about 8pm.

The week was looking good!

That evening the conversation was lacking between myself and mum. I'd told her that I'd met Zoe at the bank, and she'd invited me to her's that evening.

Mum raised her eyebrows, and just said, "I think she wanted you on Saturday so be prepared tonight!"

Thinking exactly the same, I left for Zoe and Kev's by taxi, mum did pay for it so she wasn't totally unhappy with my visit. It did occur to me on the journey as to whether she had 'got together' with Kev in the 'Dark Knights' room last Saturday.

When I arrived Kev offered me a beer, and we sat in the lounge until Zoe came down. I asked how well they knew Becky and Ray, and he explained that he'd known Ray for many years. They had played together in the same Sunday football team before Ray had hung up his boots, and over the years they had built a friendship, until one drunken Saturday evening Ray and him had a threesome with Becky.

When Kev started going out with Zoe, eventually she was persuaded to 'swap' with Ray, and a whole new relationship developed.

When Zoe appeared, she looked delicious. Simply dressed in a tight top, with a mini skirt in tartan, and bare footed. Kev poured her a drink, and she sat beside me on the sofa.

I discovered that Kev was an electrician, self employed, and he was very busy with new builds at that time, he thought there might be the possibility of some 'casual' work on the site where he was working. He said he would have a word with the site manager, so that was great news.

Getting me a second beer he handed it to me saying, "I've got a load of accounts to catch up on, I'll leave you two to chat, I know Zoe's been looking forward to you coming over. Don't worry, I won't interrupt, we're quite open about these things."

'These things' could only mean one thing, and my cock twitched.

When Kev had departed, Zoe moved a bit closer to me, hitching her feet up under her, and we began to chat, and I tried to break the ice by asking about the club.

"Oh we've been going for about a year now, we're very 'picky,' but it was Becky and Ray who first introduced us. I remember my first time, so I know how you felt on Saturday."

"Well I've known Becky for a few weeks now, it's complicated because of my mum. She got friendly with Hanne and Andy next door, and they meet up together, and somehow, separately, I got involved with them, yes it's complicated!"

"Becky's such fun, did you know they used to do porn films?"

"She did tell me that they dabbled in them, not internet stuff, just privately."

"Yes, that's right, in fact they helped me and Kev out with a few personal fantasies."

Zoe hesitated slightly, "Hey! would you like to see?"

She saw me looking puzzled, and getting closer, she picked up her phone from the arm of the sofa.

"Promise you won't tell anyone, but look."

Zoe touched the screen a few times, turned it sideways, and handed it to me. The sound was low, but the image was Zoe and Kev having sex in what looked like Becky and Ray's lounge. Zoe was kneeling over the end of the sofa naked, and Kev was behind her fucking her 'doggystyle.' She was making encouraging sounds, and was being very enthusiastic!

Zoe saw me watching open mouthed, and leaned over to slide the video further on. The next clip was showing Kev on the floor of Becky's lounge, and Zoe riding him, I was staring at her breasts bouncing up and down.

I whispered, "Fuck me!"

Zoe giggled, "Really… would you like that?"

"Sorry, I didn't mean it quite like that, I was just surprised."

"Shall I surprise you even more?"

"What's coming now?" I chuckled.

She took the phone back, and was touching the screen again.

"Becky and Ray are into a bit of bdsm."

"I knew that, I've seen their playroom, when I was painting in their house."

"Ah so you'll recognise the bed in this clip," Zoe said.

She passed the phone to me once more.

It took me less than a few seconds to recognise the room, the bed. I watched Ray bring a naked, blindfolded Zoe to the bed, and lay her on her back. Then he attached her wrists, with leather straps to the bed head.

As he parted her legs I went, "Phew!" and Zoe giggled.

"You wait," she said excitedly, "I was helpless."

Ray strapped her ankles wide to the bottom corners of the bed.

"You look wonderful," was all I could say.

"Now watch."

Ray disappeared, then reappeared carrying a large wand-type vibrator.

Slowly he applied the head of the wand to her pussy, and Zoe's cries began to ring out.

Her body was trying to twist and turn, but her restraints held her tight. Ray kept the wand fully in contact with her clit.

Her screaming reached fever pitch as she came. She was shoutiing, "Oh god, oh god… I'm cumming… I'm cumming."

Beside me Zoe gripped my arm, "Exciting eh? Yes, but Ray didn't stop!"

And he didn't.

I watched breathlessly as he continued on, and Zoe kept cumming… another three times.

She was suddenly shouting, "Stop… stop… I can't take anymore."

But Ray made her cum once more.

The clip finished and I just said, "Incredible, you took it all, that's so horny."

"Judging by the look of your trousers the video seems definitely to have had an effect on you!"

I shifted awkwardly, but before I could think of a reply, Zoe placed her hand on my crotch, and gently squeezed.

My cock, which already was swelling, causing the mound in my trousers, was increasing in size even more.

"Let's see what this is all about."

I watched her unbuckle my belt, wrestle with the button, then slowly pull down the zip. She took the waistband of my boxers, and tugged it down just a couple of inches, and the head of my cock was poking out of the top.

"Mmm, interesting, just hitch up, pull your trousers down."

I lifted my bum up, and pulled my trousers and boxers down to my knees, and relaxed back down. Of course my cock sprang alive, and Zoe reacted,

"Jesus, that's big! What a lovely surprise."

Looking down, a small globule of precum was glistening on top. Zoe, with one finger, smeared it around the head, then looking into my eyes, erotically licked her finger, slowly closing her mouth over the top two knuckles.

"You know what I'm gonna do?"

I didn't need to answer, as she lowered her head, I felt the soft, warm moist feeling enclose the first few inches. She began to suck, lick, slide her mouth up and down. After about two minutes, she suddenly exclaimed, "This is fucking ridiculous, I need it inside me!"

Reaching under her skirt, she tugged off the thong she was wearing, and threw it over the back of the sofa. In one movement she lifted herself astride me, and guiding my cock with her hand, lowered herself down on it.

"Oh, fucking Jesus, oh my fucking god, that feels so good."

Adjusting her position, she pulled her top over her head, and unclasped her bra, both of them going rapidly behind the sofa.

I felt wonderful. A tight, wet pussy engulfing me, a pair of pert, full breasts inches from my face, and a young woman wanting to fuck me.

Zoe wanted to cum, and she was in a hurry. As she slid up and down on my cock, and ground down hard between each thrust, one hand was down between her thighs, and her fingers were rapidly massaging her clit.

Her head was thrown back, with her tongue occasionally wetting her lips.

"Pinch my nipples, Billy, pinch them hard."

It was like a reflex, as soon as I squeezed them as hard as I thought I should, her whole body jerked, and she started to cum.

Not only did her body start to tremble, but her voice shook too.

"Oh fucking hell… oh fuck Kev… oh god I'm sorry… I mean Billy… oh god I'm cumming… FUCK!… FUCK… FUCK!"

She collapsed forwards onto me, her pussy soaking, and still gripping me.

Catching her breath, she knew that I hadn't cum. She raised herself off me, she slipped to the floor between my legs, and pulled my trousers and boxers right down to my ankles.

She took my cock, still slick from her juices, but spat on it and started to rub. I was groaning, closing my eyes, but within a few minutes, I felt myself cumming.

I opened my eyes and watched as my spunk started jetting in spurts first over Zoe's face, a great sliver up into her hair, then another spurt across her nose and into her half open mouth, and then the third, and fourth shooting down over her breasts, until a steady oozing trickle flowed over her knuckles and fingers.

"Fucking hell Billy, that was some load of spunk."

Underneath the sofa was a box of tissues, obviously strategically placed for events such as those, and although my trousers had suffered the overflow we both managed to tidy ourselves up, and Zoe retrieved her garments from the back of the sofa.

"Sounded as though you two had fun."

Kev came down from upstairs, and saw my embarrassment.

"Hey Billy, don't be embarrassed, Zoe and I understand each other, we both love each other, but we accept we both have needs!"

I smiled, but didn't reply.

Zoe came over and gave me a hug, and added, "Billy was great, I hope we can be friends."

"Actually, I've just been texting Ray, he's invited the three of us over on Saturday, can you come with us? It will be an overnight stay if your mum's okay with that? I have a feeling he may invite a few more as well."

I replied, "She's going to the club with Hanne and Andy, so there won't be a problem, yes I'd love to come with you."

And so arrangements were made, and Kev added that he'd check out the casual work at the building site.

When I got home mum was still up.

"How did it go? I bet you 'had' Zoe?" Mum chuckled.

I didn't reply, except to say, "I've been invited round to Vicky and Ray's on Saturday, to some sort of party."

"Hmm, well you know what that will be."

"I can guess… we'll see." I wasn't sure whether mum knew more about those gatherings.

"Andy and Hanne have been to some, be prepared for some games, and some forfeits. I know Andy had to do some unusual stuff."

"Unusual?"

Mum elaborated, "I guess I ought to tell you… warn you I mean."

She was looking doubtful. "Some bdsm stuff, if you know what that means, and one or two who go are bi, so be warned."

"Wow, I'll be careful, it could be an interesting evening."

I went to bed with thoughts that swirled around in my head.

-----------------------------

   Series:Mrs Lansdowne Next Door
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:Mrs Lansdowne Next Door Pt. 10
   Teaser:The party was an unexpected pain and pleasure!
 Category:MILF
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/mrs-lansdowne-next-door-pt-10
Published:2021-05-07
Arriving at Becky and Ray's on Saturday evening excited me tremendously.

I'd left mum getting ready to go to the club with Hanne and Andy, and she was really getting glammed up, but after last weeks 'accident' I was keeping out of mum's way.

Becky had invited me, because I'd obviously made an impression on Zoe when I'd been to her's in the week before. Despite being much younger, Zoe and her husband Kev were longtime friends of hers, and they regularly went to parties at their house.

When I arrived I knew immediately that this was no ordinary party, it didn't even look like an ordinary swingers' party. Arriving just ahead of me was a couple, the guy, in his forties, dressed in leather, with longish hair, looking very much like a hells angel. His partner was a tall blonde with flowing hair, but dressed in a tight latex catsuit, with several zips in various places.

They both acknowledged me with a smile, and the three of us entered together.

In the house there were already many guests of all shapes and sizes, dressed in a variety of outfits. A cheer went up for the latex blonde who apparently was called Lola. I found out that she was to be a key player that evening. However, also dressed in a black latex suit was Becky, and I was wondering why these two were dressed in such a similar way.

As everyone made their way into the lounge they had a number written on the back of their hands in marker pen. I wasn't sure if the number thirteen on my hand was a bad omen!

A familiar voice said "Hello" and Zoe grabbed my shoulder.

"Hi Billy, glad you made it! This is Gabby, a friend of mine, she's extremely nervous, a bit like you were last week. She was referring to our visit to the club.

A deliciously tall, dark haired woman who was perhaps a bit older than Zoe, said, "Hi Billy, I must be mad to come here tonight, this my first adventure into something like this, I may just run at some point!"

"Stay with me, I'll look after you." I wasn't sure quite what I meant, but I just said it, and smiled reassuringly.

Zoe explained to me what would be happening during the evening. Gabby must have heard it already, but kept raising her eyebrows, or making little remarks as Zoe went through it.

"Until nine o'clock everyone just drinks and mingles, a lot of people here already know each other. At nine everyone starts to get undressed 'to even the playing field' so to speak. That's when the 'newbies' have to be brave."

"You're not kidding!" joked Gabby.

Zoe continued, "There are a number of games that will go on, 'ice breakers,' but you only take part if you want to, it can be fun, and a way of getting to know people who you don't know."

"But", she said, with a certain amount of drama in her voice, "Tonight is 'domme' night. The blonde, Lola, and Becky, are taking various 'volunteers' into the playroom upstairs, and they appear on those screens all around the house, in here, in the kitchen, in the conservatory. Each session lasts about half an hour and can involve all sorts of kinkiness, so you can opt out, if you find someone to take your place. Everyone loves it… as long as it's not them!" Zoe chuckled.

"Mmm, so how do you 'volunteer?" I asked, "have you ever been volunteered?"

Zoe giggled, "It's the numbers… on your hand. There's a draw, numbers are drawn," she paused, "no, I was picked once, but Kev took my place, thank god."

Just at that moment Kev came up and joined us.

"I was just telling Billy and Gabby how you stood in for me, on one of these 'Domme' nights, you were a star!"

"Bloody hell," Kev grimaced, "Yes I did, I felt sore for days."

Neither Gabby nor myself dare ask why, or what had happened, however, we all noticed that it was approaching nine o'clock, and Gabby was shuffling from foot to foot, obviously nervous about undressing.

I leaned in and whispered in her ear, "You'll be okay, you have a wonderful body, just wait till you see some of the others!" I squeezed her arm in a friendly, supportive gesture.

I don't think it was much help, but when the lights dimmed slightly, and the piped music changed mood, Zoe took Gabby into the study where a number of ladies were disrobing.

The men, of all shapes and sizes, were getting undressed in the small bedroom upstairs, and gradually everyone filtered back to the lounge, dining room, and conservatory.

The old hands were content in their nakedness, a couple of newbies, like Gabby, were looking awkward.

Within minutes Ray was getting a group of couples together for an 'icebreaker' game in the dining room.

However, before the game could take place, the first draw of the evening was going to take place.

"OK folks, I have this bag with all the numbered balls inside, I shall draw the first 'volunteer!'

With a flourish he thrust his hand into the black velvet bag, and rustled the ping pong balls around inside.

"And the first number is… eighteen!"

There was a hushed silence, and then a loud shriek. "Oh god, it's me… it's me!"

A short, curly, blonde woman, in her late forties, with quite large breasts was almost jumping up and down, "Oh no… oh no!" she cried.

A few moments later, Lola, and Becky were either side of her, escorting her to the stairs.

She kept repeating, "Oh my god… oh my god…"

As the three of them disappeared, Ray was back to organising the game.

"I need five couples."

"C'mon," I said to Gabby, "Shall we?"

She looked at me in trepidation, "Oh sod it, yes, let's go for it!"

Just then all of the tv screens lit up, and naturally most people in the room looked up to see the playroom, which I'd seen before, and Lola, Becky and the blonde woman were entering.

I had to look twice because although the room was familiar, the furniture wasn't. The bed, where I'd been played with by Becky, had been replaced by some sort of padded bench, with a framework above it.

The naked blonde was taken by both of them, and her wrists and ankles were strapped, both to the bottom of the bench, and to the upward struts of the frame. She had become completely helpless, and vulnerable, and was looking decidedly nervous, indeed her voice could be heard above the piped music in the room.

"Oh god, don't hurt me… please."

Even on the tv screen on the other side of the room anyone could see her eyes widen as she saw the electric wand that Lola now held.

Slowly she knelt down beside the bench and applied the rounded head of the wand against the blonde's pussy. At first there was little reaction until Lola raised the tempo of the wand and repositioned it slightly.

Immediately it brought a response.

"Oh… fuck… oh"

Everyone heard it, and one or two made comments out loud like, "Just wait till Lola gets going," and, "She's gonna cum like a train."

Gabby was fascinated, as we paused, before following Ray into the dining room.

In there on the floor were ten cushions, arranged in a circle. Ray's instructions were for everyone to choose a cushion, alternately man, woman, man, and not to sit next to your partner.

I could tell that Gabby was thrown by that, being separated from me, but it was too late to back out.

Ray sat in the centre of the circle and explained the game. Each individual task would be for just two minutes.

"I have two dice, one has faces labelled, 'kissing,' 'stroking,' 'nibbling,' 'sucking,' 'squeezing,' and 'tasting.' The other has faces labelled, 'lips,' 'neck,' 'ears,' 'nipples,' 'feet,' and 'genitals.'

I'm going to write on some cards your numbers, and I will draw a number, then roll both dice, and you will have to enact the instructions to the person on your left!

There were both giggles, and some gasps, as each person looked at whoever was on either side of them.

On my left was a stunning redhead, in her thirties, with a slim waist and perfectly formed breasts. On my right, was a rather 'plump' lady in her fifties, a blonde with a mischievous smile, and deep blue eyes with long lashes. She was looking at me with a rather hungry look. I just smiled back knowing the implications of the game.

Just as Ray was writing our numbers on a handful of cards, Lola's 'volunteer' started to cum. Everyone looked up at the screen in the dining room, and saw the contorted face of the blonde, as Lola held the wand against her pussy.

"Oh… god… oh fuck… oh fuck… fuck… fuck… " she was screaming, and the muscles in her thighs were trembling, as she came the first time. I say 'first time' because as we began our game Lola had no intention of stopping her session with the wand.

"Number four," Ray looked around and a guy on the other side of my redhead said, "That's me."

The woman on his left looked nervously at Ray awaiting the throw of the dice, and indeed her fate.

Ray rolled the first dice. "Kissing!"

Looking across there was almost a sense of relief from the woman.

He rolled the second dice. "Feet!" Everyone burst out laughing.

When the mirth had subsided, Ray encouraged the guy to get on with his task.

To her credit the woman offered up her leg, and did her best not to giggle as the guy held her foot and began to kiss the instep.

Everyone in the circle was amused by the spectacle, but we were interrupted by the sudden cries from the tv screen.

"Fuck… oh god… not again… oh god… oh… fuck."

Her body was pulling at the restraints, there was perspiration on her forehead, as Lola seemed to delight in bringing a second orgasm to the blonde.

"OK," said Ray, "time's up, next number… this time it's to be a lady!" slowly he dipped into the bag once more.

"Number twelve!"

Gabby reacted as though she'd been stung by a bee. "God, it's me!" she croaked.

Nervously, she waited for Ray to throw the dice.

"Stroking!"

A frightened look crossed her face, while the guy, who was in his thirties, sitting to her left, was smiling, waiting for the second dice to be thrown.

"Genitals!" and a little giggle went round the group.

To her credit Gabby didn't react, so when Ray signalled the start of the two minutes she turned and went straight to it.

All eyes in the group were trained on the pair. Gabby took the guys flaccid cock between her fingers and lifted it up. It was fascinating to watch it start to stiffen, and enlarge. When it was hard enough to stroke Gabby's hand closed around it, and it became fully erect.

The guy's eyes had closed, and Gabby's face was a picture of concentration, as she seemed to enjoy the sense of influence she was having.

I could see the guy clenching his fist just as Ray said, "OK, times up!"

Gabby sat up straight on her cushion, smiling at her achievement, while I felt for the guy as he was left sitting with an awkward erection.

I caught Gabby's eye, and winked across at her, and she winked back.

"OK, there are two more rounds now, ladies and gentlemen, and they involve everyone!"

Everyone was muttering and looking at the person on either side of them.

"This is for all the ladies and the man on their left.

Looking at my plump blonde, her blue eyes flashed, and she smiled, while we awaited my fate.

"Nibbling," Ray shouted, as he rolled the dice, followed by, "Neck," as the second one stopped.

The blonde turned, and even before Ray had signalled the start, she was pressing up against me, pushing her lips into the side of my neck. At first she was kissing me, and the nibbling bit was more on my ears, but as she was leaning in, her hand had found its way to my cock, and was gently squeezing that.

I didn't say anything, but felt myself hardening and was trying to fight the feeling, at the same time hearing her purring in my ear.

"Oh your gorgeous cock needs to be inside me," she whispered. I guess no one heard, as they were all too engrossed.

"OK, that's it, time's up," said Ray, and as she pulled away and released my semi hard erection, she said quietly, "Later!" and smiled.

"Right folks, the last round before you can enjoy the rest of the evening."

Everyone was now far more relaxed, but were still expectant about the last roll of the dice.

"This one's for the men!"

There was a buzz of brief conversation, and the red head on my left looked at me and said warmly, "Let's hope it's a good'un!"

Before I had a chance to reply Ray was rolling the first dice.

"Licking!" he declared, triumphantly, which brought laughter from the gathering.

All eyes watched as he rolled the second dice.

When he shouted out the result there were excited chuckles from the men, and a gasp from the women.

"Genitals!"

The red head looked at me with a nervous smile.

"Oh god!" she said quietly, hesitating she added, "Thank goodness it's you, and hey I'm Maggie, by the way."

Before I'd even had a chance to tell her my name, Ray said, "OK, two minutes starts now!"

Awkwardly she turned, and half leaning back on her elbows, she parted her thighs for me. She had the most delicious pussy, and as I lowered my head, I managed to say, "I'm Billy."

The moment my tongue slid upwards between her slightly damp labia, she had gasped, "Oh Billy, god yes!"

Her taste was so sweet, her juices delicious, in the background I was conscious of others in the room making soft moans.

The two minutes was over before it had begun. When I lifted my head, Maggie's face was flushed, and she softly said, "Wow Billy, I'd like more of that."

She leaned over and kissed me, "I hope we can meet up later."

Ray interrupted our brief conversation, "OK folks, have a good evening, and I think Lola and Becky are ready for their next volunteer!"

We all made our way out of the dining room just as the exhausted curly haired blonde, with Lola and Becky descended the stairs.

The party mood had taken hold, and there were a couple who were heavily involved in one corner of the lounge.

Most people turned towards Lola, as Ray handed her the bag with the numbers in. Gabby was next to me, talking to the guy that she'd 'handled' in the game.

When Lola drew number twelve, it took her a few moments to take it in.

"No, NO! I can't do it, I just can't," the look of panic, of fear on her face was intense. She was not far short of tears, fearing the fate of the previous 'volunteer' and being forced to orgasm in front of everyone.

She was clutching my arm, as Lola and Becky came and stood either side of her.

"Please… no… please," she sobbed.

"OK, OK," I decided to jump in, I really couldn't see her that scared.

"Look, I'll take her place, take me!"

As Gabby, looked tearfully, and gratefully at me, Becky grabbed my arm.

"Yes!… A man… let's amuse ourselves with him!"

Strangely half the room applauded, I wasn't sure if it was because of my act of kindness towards a frightened Gabby, or that some of them wanted to see a man used instead of a woman.

Suddenly from becoming relaxed as the evening had progressed, and the promise of possibly linking up with Gabby, or Maggie, or indeed the plump blonde, I was now tense, apprehensive, and awaiting the whims of two slightly sadistic women.

I was gripped firmly by the arms, and taken upstairs to the playroom. Last time I'd been in there, Becky had used a prostate 'toy' to bring me off. This time I didn't know what to expect.

I was taken directly to the bench contraption.

"OK, bend over there," Lola was in charge.

Becky secured my ankles to the base of the bench, my legs spread wide, while Lola secured my wrists halfway up the arms of the frame. My waist was half bent over a padded bar across the middle. In front of me was another tv screen showing exactly what everyone could see downstairs.

I wondered how they would be entertained!

My curiosity would soon be satisfied. Both Becky and Lola were of the same mind. My mind was about to be scrambled as I watched both of them open one of the drawers that I knew contained many toys and instruments.

To my horror they took out two sets of black leather harnesses with belts and buckles which they then strapped around themselves. However, it was the very large black penises that stuck out at the front that made me shiver.

"No ladies, this is not a good idea."

Becky and Lola chuckled, and because the sound system was two way, I heard a cheer from downstairs.

Becky returned to the drawer and took out a large bottle type dispenser, and pressed the plunger so that a great gush of lubrication landed in the palm of her latex glove.

"Look, there's no way… those are just too big." My voice was sounding panicky.

While Becky was rubbing her hands together, Lola appeared from behind me with a length of chain. At first I couldn't think what it could be for, and then I saw, and I did not like it at all.

On either end of the chain were nipple clamps, I'd seen them on porn movies on women and I knew they hurt.

"Now c'mon, not those, you can't use those."

Both Lola and Becky stepped closer.

I felt the coldness of the lube on Becky's fingers as she smoothed it between the cheeks of my ass. One of her latex covered digits pushed into me, probing, going deeper.

Lola, meanwhile, was squeezing the clamps open, inches from my nipple. I knew what was coming, but I was still unprepared.

"FUCK!" I screamed as the first clamp bit into the flesh. As the second one was attached the pain was excruciating.

"FUCK!" I yelled again, "Fuck, fuck, fuck!"

My eyes were tight shut, and I was gritting my teeth.

"Jeez, oh god!"

For a moment Becky's fingering ceased, and she stood beside Lola, both of them looking at my demise.

Both of them shared the bottle of lube, and through the mist of searing pain from my nipples, I watched as they lubricated their huge black cocks.

"No… no… NO!" I uttered a plea.

Lola gave a disparaging look, "That's right… beg!" And just to emphasise her position of dominance, she tugged the chain on my nipple clamps.

"Oh fucking… fuck… fuck… fuck" was all I could say as she disappeared behind me.

I waited for the inevitable.

The cock pressed between my ass cheeks, and two hands pulled them further apart. I could feel it opening me up.

"Oh god, slowly, take it easy… please."

When Becky took the clamps off my nipples the pain actually increased, but it distracted me, and with me groaning, Lola's cock went completely inside me.

Becky watched as Lola started to fuck me. At first it felt completely alien, the lube helped a lot. I couldn't imagine what the others downstairs were thinking.

"Let me fuck him."

Becky's request was followed by Lola's cock suddenly being withdrawn, and Becky's cock being rammed into me.

"Fuck!… steady on Becky"…she had the cock in me as far as it would go, and she wasn't going to spare me. She began to pound my ass, making my whole body shake in my restraints.

I closed my eyes because it seemed to go on a long time, and I could feel my prostate being massaged with all that might follow from that.

I hadn't noticed Lola crouching down, until I felt her hand grip my cock. I could tell that I was semi hard, but Lola's slippery fingers soon continued to make me harder.

The pain from my tender nipples had subsided, and now there was a certain pleasure building. Lola stroking my cock, and Becky fucking me, her big cock massaging my prostate.

"Let's finish him off shall we?"

The question came from Becky, and Lola knew exactly what she meant. Her wand was still to hand from her last 'volunteer' and as soon as it was switched on, and I heard the buzzing, I knew everything would happen very quickly.

I felt the wand on my balls first. They were being shaken by Becky's constant thrusting, but as Lola moved it up the underside of my shaft I knew I was on the verge of cumming.

She gripped the wand against the head of my cock, its vibrations concentrated in that little notch. Becky's movements had slowed and in an instant I started to erupt.

"Oooohhhhhhhhhh...oooooohhhhhh..." my groan went on and on.

A cheer came up from the folk still watching downstairs, as a squirt of my semen landed on Lola's latex covered breasts, and ran down her front.

A steady flow of spunk then poured forth over her fingers, and the vibrating head of the wand. As she let me go, my cock continued to ooze while Becky's cock was still fucking me.

Eventually she withdrew and my body was limp, I was just hanging from the frame by my wrists.

I regathered my strength, and took my weight back on my legs as Lola and Becky released the straps.

They helped me stand up, and I realised my legs were trembling.

As they took me back downstairs I was greeted by applause, and it was with embarrassment that both Gabby and Zoe took my arms and led me through to the shower room.

"Oh Billy, I'm so, so sorry," Gabby kept repeating, "It should have been me, I'm so sorry."

"Don't be silly, I knew what I was in for, it would have been tough for you on your first visit."

"I'll take him from here," Gabby said to Zoe, " I'll get him showered."

Zoe nodded, and went back to the lounge to find Kev, as Gabby took me through to the shower room beyond the bedroom that I knew well, from decorating in the weeks before.

Almost unnoticing we passed a couple on the bed, a woman with her back to us, riding the cock of a man whose face was hidden. I half knew it was Maggie from the colour of her hair.

Gabby turned on the shower to just a warm temperature, but before I stepped in, she had found some moisturising cream in the cabinet.

"Here, I'll be gentle," she said as she delicately applied some cream to my nipples with her fingertips.

I flinched, but it seemed to cool the inflamed fleshy buds.

"In you go, here pass me the shower gel."

I handed over the bottle and Gabby stepped in beside me.

"Turn around, I'll do your back," and she began to soap my shoulders, at the same time massaging my tense muscles. Working her way down, she soaped my buttocks, and her finger tips softly stroked my aching anus.

"Face me, and I won't go near your nipples," she promised.

I closed my eyes, and allowed her hands to soap my chest, working lower, she cupped my balls, and smoothed my limp cock between her fingers. Opening my eyes, not even the sight of water cascading over her breasts could arouse any interest from my flaccid penis. I was empty.

A quiet cry of satisfaction from the bedroom indicated that Maggie had cum with her man, while we rinsed the soap from our bodies, stepped out of the shower, and wrapped two large towels around ourselves.

Gabby peaked around the door, and surprisingly Maggie and her man had gone, just leaving a small damp patch in the middle of the bed.

We finished drying ourselves in the bedroom, and at last I was beginning to feel normal again.

"Thank you Gabby, that's much better."

"No, thank you! if I'd gone upstairs I'm afraid I would have cracked up." Gabby looked quite guilty, and it seemed bizarre that we both stood there naked, discussing what might, or might not have been.

It sounded as though the party was breaking up, and Gabby came closer.

"I should go and get dressed. It is strange that I came here tonight, I guess I was daring myself, Zoe telling me that I'd get laid, but I haven't. All I've done is play a game, feel a guy's cock, get him hard, and that's all."

I looked at her, thinking about the evening just gone.

"Well when Zoe introduced us, I could see that you were nervous, which is why I took your place upstairs. Perhaps if your number hadn't been picked we might have got together in a different way...I mean apart from the shower!"

We both laughed.

"Maybe!...but thank you again," she said, and leaned forward to kiss me on the cheek, and as she did, I turned my head, and we ended up clumsily kissing each other on the lips.

This time our laugh was stopped by a proper, open mouthed, tongues exploring, sort of kiss.

Gabby's naked body pressing against mine, the softness of her breasts, and the kiss, must have triggered my desire, because my cock stiffened, and Gabby felt it.

"Is that me?...doing that?" she whispered.

I didn't say anything, but pressed against her which made me harder.

"Let's go on the bed," Gabby was gently pulling me towards it.

We lay down, side by side, still kissing, and neither of us was in a hurry.

Gabby turned slowly onto her back, and as her legs parted, I rolled between them, and my cock slipped inside her moist pussy.

"Billy, go slowly, don't rush...oh god, you feel so good."

We hardly moved at first, we kissed, and kissed some more, and gradually our bodies were pushing more.

Gabby's breathing quickened, and she was beginning the slow climb to orgasm.

"Keep doing that Billy...yes...like that, like that...oh god...don't stop."

Her encouragement was more and more explicit.

"Now harder...fuck me harder...yes...Billy...god yes...harder."

When she came it was with quiet satisfaction. A soft, "Billy, I'm cumming...oh god...that's it...that's it!"

Within a few moments I came too, jerking inside her pussy, filling her with spunk from I knew not where.

We rolled apart, and I remember Gabby kissing me, the wet sensation around my cock, and then I was asleep.

-----------------------------

   Series:My Best Friend's Mum
   Author:Cleevedreams
   Teaser:Dan's mum caught me out
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/my-best-friends-mum
Published:2023-04-10
A short story from a long time ago.

**

With a long drawn out groan, and a final gasp, I pumped the remaining spunk out over my knuckles and onto my lower body. I'd 'edged' for as long as I could, but I hadn't cum for several days and just needed some relief.

I'd been lying there on my back listening to Dan and his mum leave for the dentist. Once the front door had slammed shut, and the car had driven off, I put the box of tissues within easy reach, and set about reducing my normal early morning erection.

Dan was a school mate, we'd just left our final year at sixth form, and we were both going to uni in September. I was stopping over for a few days while my parents were having a 'break' in Norfolk.

Dan had been my best friend throughout secondary school, and he and I had often stopped over at each others' houses.

When his mum, Sally, went through a messy divorce, Dan had wanted some support, because I'd gone through a similar thing when I was much younger. However, we'd formed a bond, and were making the most of our summer together before we went our separate ways.

Mopping up the mess in a bunch of tissues, I grabbed my towel and made my way to the bathroom. Having flushed them away, I set about taking a shower before going downstairs, having breakfast, and waiting for Dan and his mum to return.

It was a great summers' day outside, the birds were singing, the sun was out, and I was relaxed after my 'wank', as I padded back to my bedroom.

I almost jumped into the air when out of a bedroom door stepped Dan's mum.

"Fuck!" I couldn't help the expletive, I was holding the screwed up towel in front of me, "God, I'm sorry, I thought you'd taken Dan to the…"

My words drifted away as Sally smiled and replied, "My car wouldn't start, so Dan's grandma's taken him, I'm the one who should be sorry, I should have made more noise to let you know I was about."

I realised straightaway that she must have heard me masturbating, there was no way that she wouldn't have.

Standing there naked, clutching a towel in front of me, facing my friend's mum, who was dressed in a short dressing gown, was embarrassing in itself, but her having listened to me cumming was enough to make me flush bright red.

"You go and get dressed, and I'll go down and make some toast, I've embarrassed you enough."

In my haste to get back to my bedroom we did that thing people do when you step the same way to pass by someone. I went to the right, Sally went to the left, then both stepping the other way we bumped into each other, before both apologising, and finally going our separate ways along the corridor.

In my bedroom I took a deep breath. Dan's mum's perfume was deep in my nostrils, and in that split second something stirred.

Sally Nicholls was an attractive woman who had always been 'Dan's mum,' to me at least, until Dan and I had got drunk together last year, and we'd had a silly conversation about older women. He'd asked if I'd fuck our school principal, a woman in her late fifties, and we'd both ended up agreeing that we might!

The conversation got even sillier when we went through a whole list of teachers, until Dan suddenly said, "Would you fuck my mum?"

In the drunken state we were both in, I replied, "Yes, definitely, how about mine?"

Dan said 'yes' too, and we went on to list all the other older women we knew.

However, I'd had thoughts about Mrs Nicholls before, and now faced with that mornings' awkward situation, it made my cock react.

Sally Nicholls was a red head, auburn hair, with just a hint of freckles below her eyes. I knew that she was forty five years old, and she still had a body that a woman, or girl, my age would have been proud of. She wore 'tops' which often showed a little cleavage, and she had a slim waist with a backside that any guy would lust after.

"Snap out of it," I told myself, and got dressed in my usual shorts and t-shirt. Telling myself that over again, I went downstairs to try and navigate the awkwardness.

"Here, I've made some toast and coffee, if you want orange juice there's some there. Do you want any jam or marmalade?"

Sally hovered around the kitchen as I sat on a stool at the breakfast bar.

"No, I'll just have some toast and spread," I replied quietly.

When her back was turned I couldn't help taking in the view of her rear. Her long auburn hair was roughly tied in an elastic hair tie. She was wearing a multi coloured, short, silk dressing gown, that showed half her thighs above the knee. At the front it was crossed over, with a waist band tied in bow, and the neck showing just a hint of cleavage.

I quickly looked away when she turned around, and continued to put spread on my toast.

Whether it was deliberate or not, she did two things that unsettled me, given what had happened that morning. Firstly, she sat on the opposite side of the breakfast bar, leaning forwards on her elbows so that her dressing gown neck gaped open slightly, and secondly, she seemed to stare at me so that each time I looked in her direction she was 'holding' my gaze. I kept looking away, somewhat shyly, but each time I looked back, her eyes were fixed on mine.

"I don't know what's up with my car, I'll call the AA later when Dan gets back. I guess he and grandma won't be more than about an hour, the appointment was for 9.15, it was lucky she wasn't doing anything this morning."

She hesitated a moment, then chuckled, "Well lucky for me, unlucky for you."

It was a clear reference to the 'incident,' and I went bright red again, looking down into my orange juice while she stared at me, waiting for an apparent reaction. When I didn't say anything, she added, "It's ok, I've caught Dan a couple of times, it's something boys do… but you know that!"

When she saw how my embarrassment multiplied, she stood up.

"I'm going to get a shower now, you relax, I've embarrassed you enough, don't worry about the dishes, I'll do them when I come down."

As she left the kitchen, she squeezed the top of my arm, as she passed.

I took a deep breath and poured a mug of coffee, while sitting on my stool looking out over the garden. I heard the shower get switched on, and could just imagine Sally in the cascading water, soaping her breasts, her body, and her pussy. I wondered if she shaved down there.

But then to my utter amazement I heard another sound, a moan, which then repeated, and got louder. I left the kitchen and went out to the bottom of the stairs. There was no doubt about it, there were more quieter sounds, and then one much louder cry that went on for several seconds.

I waited and then a few minutes later the shower was turned off, and I hurried back into the kitchen, gathering my thoughts.

It must have been deliberate, an exact copy of what I'd done, this was Sally blatantly teasing, and it excited me a lot!

I sat back on my stool wondering what Sally would say when she reappeared, but then I heard a car pull up outside, and Dan came in through the back door.

"All good?" I asked.

"Yep, ok for another year, you been up long?"

"No, your mum's in the bathroom, I've just had breakfast."

Sally came down into the kitchen, and without a glance she asked Dan about the dentist.

"Yes, he says I'm ok until next summer."

"Do you want fresh coffee, I'll make some, I caught Jim on the hop, he thought I'd gone with you, but he's had his breakfast, do you want anything before I put the dishes in the washer?"

"No thanks." He turned to me, "do you want to come up to my room and play some stuff?"

I followed him out of the kitchen, and finally Sally caught my eye, and smiling, mouthed, "Snap!"

For the rest of the day my mind kept returning to Sally's teasing. Was she serious? I'd known her for years. Yes I'd lusted after her for a while now, but thought it was just teenage fantasy. She was my mates' mum, what would he say if he knew what had happened?

Later the AA man had been, and the car was towed away to a local garage for some electrical fault. It meant that as we sat around the table that evening Dan asked me if I minded if his grandma took him next morning to sort out his bank account for uni. With Sally's car in dock it was the only solution.

"The appointment's at 9.30, you can come if you want to, but it's all pretty boring?" he suggested.

Sally interrupted, "I don't expect he wants to hang around twiddling his thumbs, he can have a lie in, I expect you two will be up late again tonight."

That was the moment I knew. I glanced in Sally's direction, and there was just a hint of a smile as she caught my eye and quickly looked away.

"Ok, yes, I'll stay behind, it's not going to take long is it."

The rest of the evening we spent in Dan's room playing 'Pacman,' not turning in until after midnight. When I finally got into bed I couldn't get off to sleep for a long time, wondering and fantasising.

The birds woke me up, and I was wide awake as Dan left. As soon as he'd gone I waited. I was waiting for a signal, but when nothing happened, I strained to hear anything at all. I hadn't realised that Sally was already downstairs, she'd got Dan's breakfast, so when I heard her collecting dishes I hurriedly dressed and went down myself.

"Sleeping in? I couldn't hear any peculiar noises today!"

Was it a smile or a smirk, it didn't really give me the signal I was hoping for. Yes it was trying to embarrass, but it confused me.

"I didn't realise you were down here already?"

I sat at the breakfast bar. Sally was already dressed, in a loose summer dress. I was disappointed, no short dressing gown, and no hint of cleavage.

She sat down opposite me, and looked at her tiny wristwatch.

"9.15, they'll be at least an hour, probably longer if I know grandma."

I wasn't sure what to say.

"I don't think we're doing much later on, at least not this morning," I replied.

"Do you want any toast, or can I put the rest of these dishes away?"

"No thanks, I'll just have some orange juice, if I may."

I watched as Sally opened the dish washer, and gathered up the few plates on the breakfast bar. I couldn't help my eyes following her, despite my disappointment that her teasing was going nowhere. And then she bent over. The summer dress rode up, revealing the back of her thighs, and when she turned around she knew I'd been looking.

Closing the dish washer she came back to the breakfast bar, sitting opposite me. Just like the day before she sat leaning forward, staring at me. There was no cleavage to tease me, but her smile and her eyes told me more.

"What would you say if Dan fucked your mum?"

I was stunned, Sally knew the question would have that effect, and smiled.

"Well?"

"I'm not sure, I've never thought about it," I stuttered. I knew that reply didn't hack it, "It depends if I knew about it I suppose."

"If you didn't?"

"Then it probably wouldn't matter… if she didn't mind."

The image that the question conjured up seemed so bizarre, but of course I knew where this was going.

"Do you want to fuck me?"

I was squirming on the stool now, and my breathing was tight. Strangely my cock stirred, but that was more Sally's eyes boring into me.

"Err… yes…," I replied, almost croaking, and looking away.

"Look at me," Sally made me look up.

"If I told you I'm not wearing any panties this morning, what would you say?"

I was now finding hard to breathe at all, my heart was beating out of my chest.

"Would that excite you?" Sally went on, smiling broadly, but speaking in a low voice.

I could only nod.

"Then come round here."

I almost stumbled, as I got up from the stool. I didn't rush, I couldn't, but when I got to Sally, she stood up, her eyes still looking at me. However, my eyes were avoiding hers. As she gently held my upper arms in both her hands she said again, "Look at me."

I looked, and the eyes were wide, and full of desire. I could at least interpret that.

She pulled me closer, and I wasn't sure at first what to do with my arms. When she kissed me, the novelty of her lips against mine triggered my own desire as her tongue flicked forwards, and over mine.

"Nice?" she asked, but before I could say anything we were kissing again, and this time I pulled her towards me.

I could feel my cock fully erect, almost bursting out of my shorts, pressing up against her body.

Everything happened fast. Still kissing, Sally fumbled between us unclasping my belt, unzipping me, and in a few seconds had freed my cock, and was gripping it, massaging it to its hardest.

Somehow we shuffled the short distance to the marble top beside the sink. Pulling her lips from mine, she was now breathing quickly herself.

"Lift me up… just fuck me Jim."

With my hands under her ass I lifted her the few inches up onto the work surface. As I did so she spread her thighs and the short summer dress rode up. Everything was just right, my cock found her pussy, her pussy was soaking wet, and she pulled me towards her.

"OH FUCK!" she groaned out loud, and it spurred me on. I shoved deep inside her, right up as far as I could go, and I started to fuck her.

I panicked a bit, wondering if Dan would come home and catch us, I wanted to get it done quickly. It seemed Sally wanted it hard and fast too. She was saying over and over again, "Fuck me Jim, fuck me," and "Go on, harder, harder."

A carton of orange juice was knocked over, and my knees were banging against the cupboard below. It didn't seem to matter, we were in another place.

It took me by surprise when Sally gasped out loud, "God, I'm cumming!" It wasn't something I'd thought would happen. She suddenly began to pant rapidly, and each breath brought a high pitched stifled cry.

When she moaned, "OH…! FUCK… FUCK… FUCK!" her body seemed to convulse, and her thighs on either side of me sort of shivered. Thank god I was close too.

Sally had slumped forwards, and was catching her breath when my cock erupted inside her. She felt it and groaned, I grunted, and jerked continuously deep into her cunt. When I'd finished we breathlessly clung to each other, holding each other up, until my shrinking cock slipped from her pussy.

We both looked up as I helped her down, and we stood there looking at each other.

"This is our secret Jim, please, don't tell. It's probably very wrong."

I was silent for a moment and just said, "Yes."

Suddenly realising, she said, "Jesus, look at this mess, go and shower, I'll clear this up before they get back."

In a daze I went upstairs trying to make sense of it all.

-----------------------------

   Series:My Girlfriend's Mum
   Author:Cleevedreams
 Subtitle:My Girlfriend's Mum Pt. 1
   Teaser:Sally heard me having sex with her daughter
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/my-girlfriends-mum-pt-01-1
Published:2023-06-28
The hand on my thigh belonged to Lucy's mum, and I didn't know what on earth to do.

For god's sake I'd just fucked her daughter. She would have heard us. Lucy was incredibly noisy when she came, and I was absolutely sure that she must have heard, and it was about to be confirmed.

"I couldn't help hearing you, and Lucy, earlier Dan, it sounded very passionate."

We hadn't realised that her mum had come home early from work. Unbeknown to us she'd gone into the conservatory to enjoy the sun, and both Lucy and I had seized the moment thinking the house was empty.

Lucy had then left in a hurry for her shift at the local bar. She was late, and I was going to leave on my own after her. We'd been so horny, and got carried away.

To my surprise when I came downstairs her mum was there.

'Passionate' sounded an odd word to use, but hell, this was my girlfriend's mum telling me that she had heard us having sex, and as she was saying it, her hand was resting, and even more so, squeezing my thigh.

As I sat on the stool in front of the breakfast bar, she continued, "I'd guessed you two must have been having sex for a while, you're both young, and full of life, I'm very jealous."

"I'm not sure what to say Mrs Thompson." I felt my face going red.

"Don't say anything Dan, I realise I've embarrassed you, but when you get to my age and you're alone, sounds like that, coming from the bedroom, bring back certain memories.

Mrs Thompson… Sally… was a very attractive woman of fifty-one. Standing next to me she was about 5' 9" with strawberry blonde hair, the most curvy body, silky skin, long finger nails, blue eyes, and smelling absolutely divine.

I stuttered to say, "Mrs Thompson, Lucy has told me you have had some bad experiences with men, but it's none of my business."

"You are a darling Dan, I'm so sorry to make you feel awkward, I think Lucy's struck gold with you."

I fidgeted on the stool as she withdrew her hand, but not before her finger nails had dragged their way along my inner thigh. I watched her ass, through her thin cotton dress, as she crossed the kitchen in her high heels.

"Tea?" Mrs Thompson was already filling the kettle, "you will stay and have a cuppa?"

"Err, yes, if it's not too much trouble, I've not got to be home by any particular time, I'll just text my mum."

"How long have you and Lucy been going out now?"

I was trying to get my head round my girlfriend's mum's familiarity. I had met her once before briefly, and I knew that she had a fairly high profile job, and Lucy had told me that she was very self confident, which frightened most blokes off.

"Nearly a month now, we knew each other vaguely from school, but we got together at a party."

"Oh, I remember that party, she came home talking a lot about you."

Mrs Thompson chuckled, "I know why now!"

I must have blushed again, "We did seem to hit it off straight away, Mrs Thompson," I replied.

"For goodness sake call me Sally, Dan. If we're going to be seeing each other a lot, then use my proper name."

I wasn't sure what that quite meant, in fact, this whole conversation was making me unsure where it was going.

"C'mon, let's take this tea into the lounge."

Sally carried the mugs of tea, and I followed her obediently.

She placed the mugs side by side on a low coffee table in front of a long sofa, it was familiar to me because it was where Lucy and I had first had sex one night, when Sally was out.

I went to sit in the armchair opposite, at first, but Sally said, "Hey, sit here, next to me."

She patted the sofa next to her, as she sat down.

Trying not to let her see me looking at the way her dress had ridden up, I sat down beside her, and reached for my mug of tea. As I did so I could feel her eyes studying me, and yet again I was conscious of her fragrancy, her perfume was very addictive.

Sipping my tea, I replaced it on the coffee table. As I leaned forward, I was instantly aware of Sally's hand on my back, her long nails somehow pressing into my shoulder blades.

I froze for a moment before starting to say, "Sally… Mrs Thompson, is this…"

I was interrupted by Sally saying very softly, "Dan, you have an extremely sexy body, I know this is wrong, but please don't stop me."

Sally's hand moved to my shoulder, pulling me back into the sofa, and, as I half turned, her lips closed over my mouth, her tongue probing, and flicking against mine.

For a moment my whole body seemed to lose all ability to react, until my hands reached out to hold onto Sally, as the kiss went on and on.

Lucy flashed across my mind, and then the swirl of sensations Sally was causing by her kissing, her perfume, the taste of her lipstick, the softness of her breasts against me, took over.

Inevitably, for a hot blooded guy, my body started to respond. I felt the pressure in my jeans, and the tinge of guilt, because I was feeling this way with, unbelievably, my girlfriend's mother.

My logic had deserted me, and masculine lust had replaced it. Sally had decided to have me, and she knew from my reaction to her kiss that she was not going to be refused.

When her lips pulled away from mine I said, in a token gesture, "Sally, let's think about this…"

The reply was short, and curt, "I've thought Dan, and you're going to have to fuck me."

Barely had she uttered those words than her hands were unbuckling my belt, and unzipping my jeans. She had pushed me back, and I was now half lying on the sofa as she pulled my jeans and boxers down to my thighs.

My cock just flicked upwards and stood erect, and with a barely disguised murmur of triumph Sally's mouth closed over it. I was thinking that she must have tasted Lucy's juices from less than an hour before.

"Fuck," was all I could say as her mouth licked, sucked, and drooled, as though she was feasting on a cock for the very first time.

Christ Sally, slow down, or you'll make me cum."

Realising that was possibly true, she lifted herself up above me, kneeling on the sofa, and very much out of breath.

"My god Dan, I want you."

Pulling up her dress around her waist, she slid her panties down her thighs, and lifting, awkwardly, one leg at a time, managed to get them off, over her ankles.

By now, she was hungry to fuck me.

With her knees straddling my hips, she reached down to guide me inside her. She needn't have worried, because my cock was so hard, and her pussy so wet, that I slid inside her in a second.

"Oh my god," was all she said, in a gasping groan.

I felt her pressing down on me, her juices seeping out, as she began to rotate her hips slowly. Looking up at her face, her eyes were closed, her mouth open, and her breathing was coming in short pants.

Then she leaned forward, with her arms supporting her, and it allowed me to thrust upwards, which made her gasp loudly.

"Yes, keep doing that, harder, yes, harder."

My lower body bounced off the sofa, my hips ramming up against her pussy.

"God, don't stop, oh fuck, oh, please."

I kept thrusting, watching her face contorted in pleasure, getting closer all the time.

"Oh yes, oh yes… oh god that's it… Dan… Dan… I'm cumming!…"

With a rush, Sally's whole body shuddered. There was one long cry of, "Oh… god."

I could feel her pussy pulsating, squeezing my cock. It was enough to start me jerking inside her. Repeated spurts of spunk were released as I grunted, "God, this is crazy."

And then we both collapsed in exhaustion, as I whispered into her hair, "Fuck, what have we done."

Struggling to regain some composure we both had to use her tissues to get back to respectability. But Sally was quickly realising how we'd both betrayed her daughter.

"Oh my god Dan, Lucy mustn't know a thing about this, What have we done?"

"You might well ask," was all I could say.

I had just fucked Lucy and her mum in the same afternoon.

-----------------------------

   Series:My New Girlfriend's Mum Wanted Me
   Author:Cleevedreams
   Teaser:My girlfriend's mum took me by surprise
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/my-new-girlfriends-mum-wanted-me
Published:2023-06-28
I somehow knew from the moment I arrived at Emily's house that something was going on with her mum.

Emily and I had been together only three weeks, we had slept together for the first time the weekend before, and it had been fantastic. So it wasn't an unusual event to be invited back to hers, to stop over, for a couple of nights when she had a job interview close to home.

We'd met at uni, and it was towards the end of our last year. Job hunting was par for the course.

Emily's parents were divorced. Dad had moved away, and Emily, when she wasn't at uni, lived with her mum, Nicki.

Nicki was a buxom woman, dare I say it, a few pounds heavier than she might have been, but with the most piercing blue eyes, blonde hair, and very ample breasts. There was an aura about her, of sexuality in a very subtle way. Perhaps just the way she moved, just something about her oozed sensuality.

Anyway, when I arrived I was shown by Nicki, to my bedroom on the ground floor, and even in those first few moments her casual touches on my arm, the scrape of her long fingernails briefly on my skin, seemed to have a electric charge. I'd never experienced that before with an older woman, I was only twenty one, and she was in her early fifties.

That Sunday evening was spent at the meal table, making polite conversation, and Nicki was asking the usual parental questions, trying to find out about my background.

Emily was slightly embarrassed by all this, and later when we were alone she apologised for all the cross questioning, explaining how her mother was being over protective. But even she had noticed how Nicki had taken a shine to me.

After the meal Emily invited me up to her bedroom, so that we could have some time together alone. We were both conscious of her mum being downstairs, and even with her bedroom door closed we seemed nervous about being there alone.

Having only slept together once we weren't at that stage naturally comfortable with being intimate, and certainly Emily said that her mum wouldn't want us to sleep together that night. However, we kissed, and in a fumbling sort of way we had sex.

Nicki must have heard something from the muffled sounds because when we came downstairs later, to have coffee, I felt her blue eyes studying me. I must have had a slightly guilty look, which I tried to hide, but Nicki caught my gaze, and gave a surreptitious smile.

I went bright red, especially when Nicki added, "You two must be ready for a drink."

Coffee followed, and Emily wanted an early night as her interview was at 9am, and she was driving there in her mum's car, through the rush hour traffic.

We kissed, and said, "night, night," and I went to my room, and Emily and Nicki went upstairs.

I awoke when Emily kissed me. It was just before 8am, and she looked fantastic in a dark skirt and jacket. Immediately her perfume got me hard under the duvet, and I said "good luck," as I squeezed my cock, enjoying the sensation.

I heard the front door slam shut, and the car start, and drive off. I lay there, closing my eyes, and clutching my swollen cock.

"You decent?" came Nicki's voice just outside my door. "Cup of tea."

"Yes," I answered, making sure the duvet covered me. I'd slept in just my boxers.

Nicki entered, carrying a mug of tea. She was dressed in a white towelling robe, tied round the waist.

"I thought you might like a cuppa in bed before you got up."

As she spoke she came and put the mug on the bedside table. As she bent to place it on a mat I couldn't help glancing down her cleavage as her robe gaped open. It was apparent that she had nothing on underneath the robe, and as I quickly looked away, she sat down on the edge of my bed, and smiled.

"So you two have only been going out for a couple of weeks. I guess you've had sex together, I think I heard you both last night."

Nicki was enjoying my embarrassment.

"Um… we have yes, Mrs Grant." Suddenly I thought formality was the best thing.

"Oh god, Jimmy, call me Nicki, I'm sorry, but I couldn't help teasing you." Nicki burst out laughing.

As I looked up, her eyes twinkled, and I was aware of being secretly aroused under the duvet. Awkwardly I raised myself slightly up in the bed to pick up my mug of tea, but as I did so the alarm clock on the opposite bedside table started ringing.

Nicki leaned over the bed, and across me, in order to press it off. As she did so her other hand pressed down on the duvet, to stop herself over balancing. It so happened that the hand pressed down onto my hard cock.

And then the electricity between us that had threatened, sparked.

Nicki silenced the alarm clock, but she kept her hand on my cock, and her face, her mouth, her lips, and those seductive, blue eyes were inches from mine. Her robe had come loose, and one of those enormous breasts was in full view, its nipple standing out.

I could feel her breath, and as it got quicker, her hand gripped my rock hard cock through the duvet. There was just a brief second before we kissed, when we both knew what was inevitable.

The kiss was warm and passionate, hungry yet sensuous. When it ended, Nicki said breathlessly, "For god's sake fuck me Jimmy, I know we shouldn't, but just do it. I want you inside me."

Nicki lifted herself half off the bed, pulling back the duvet, and at the same time throwing off her bathrobe. My cock was standing upright through the opening in my boxers, and for the first time I could see Nicki's body. It was voluptuous.

Her breasts hung down to her waist, her thighs were dimpled, but shapely, her pussy had been shaved, but there was the regrowth of soft down.

In a moment Nicki had slid my boxers down my legs and off, and had lifted one thigh over my body to kneel astride me. She leaned half forward lifting one breast in her hand and thrusting the nipple against my mouth. I sucked obligingly, and everything was blocked out by the size of her two tits.

However, I felt her other hand grabbing my cock, and pressing it between her thighs. She worked it into a position to enter her pussy, and then relaxed her buttocks downwards. In one movement I was deep in her cunt.

Lifting herself upwards, she started to ride me. And quite a ride it was.

The bed creaked as she rose up and down. Her hands were holding the bedhead, and her huge breasts swung back and forth just inches from my face. Her eyes were closed most of the time, only opening, staring, unfocussed, when she finally came.

Her breathing came in rapid breaths, almost gasps, with little squeals of pleasure as she approached orgasm.

The first time, she shuddered, held herself still for several seconds, crying out, "Jimmy, oh fucking hell, Jimmy." and looked down at me disbelievingly. And then within a moment started to move again, rotating her pelvis and hips, and then closing her eyes once more.

I'd been in full control of myself up until that point, but the realisation that I was fucking my girlfriend's mum was starting to dawn.

Looking up at Nicki's face, contorted as she approached her second orgasm, was enough to break my self control.

"Nicki, Nicki, I'm going to cum," I yelled out.

Nicki opened her eyes wide, pressed down with her hips, and started to shudder once more.

I felt my first spurt of semen release itself deep inside her. She felt it too, and squeezed her pelvic muscles, taking my second, and third jets of spunk with another yell, loud enough to be heard next door I thought.

"Fuck, fuck, fuck," she shouted, and collapsed on top of me, squashing the little breath I had left, out of me.

I managed to roll Nicki to one side, and we both lay there catching our breath.

Neither of us knew what to say, so when my mobile rang, and I saw that it was Emily, we both felt the guilt.

"I'm just about to go in," Emily sounded nervous, "Wish me luck."

With Nicki's breasts laying on my chest, and one of her thighs spread over my legs, and cum seeping from my cock which was glistening with her pussy juices, I replied, "l'm thinking of you."

"I'll call you when I get out," Emily quickly said, "Gotta go." And she hung up.

"Oh my god," muttered Nicki, feeling guilty, "I'll get up, get dressed. Oh Jimmy, we shouldn't have done that. Emily mustn't know anything… please."

"Nicki, I won't tell if you don't, but it was so, so good, it really was." I had to tell her, but felt terrible admitting it.

She smiled, and disappeared, while I crept upstairs to shower.

The gushing water gave me a chance to come to terms with what had happened. I decided, it was just a life experience. Emily was still new to me, and I had lots to learn about her.

As I came back downstairs Nicki yelled out that she'd got another cup of tea brewed. I hadn't even started the last one!

She followed me into my bedroom carrying the mug of tea, still in her bathrobe. I just had a towel wrapped around me, and I guessed it was tempting providence.

I had it confirmed as soon as I looked at Nicki, and drowned in those blue eyes once more.

For a second time the tea was forgotten. This time I wanted her.

After placing the mug on the table, she turned to face me. I looked at her, and let my towel drop. Nicki lowered her eyes to observe my cock pointing directly towards her.

The electricity sparked again. Nicki's robe dropped to the floor as she followed it onto her knees in front of me. I gasped as she took me in her mouth, and straight away I had to summon up my self control. Emily had sucked my cock on our first night together, but Nicki was truly an expert.

I'd never ever seen my cock disappear completely into someones mouth, but Nicki took me into her throat, and as she gagged and dribbled great slavers of saliva over her ample breasts, my mobile rang.

Looking at the screen it was from Emily. Nicki withdrew her mouth gasping, "You'd better answer it."

As I picked it up it was on speakerphone. I heard Emily shout, "I've got it, I've got it."

I said, "Well done, great, that's brilliant," as Nicki mischievously took me back in her mouth.

My conversation was slightly broken, and Emily asked if I was ok.

"You sound odd," she remarked, but was so elated, she ended, "I'll be home in an hour, we can celebrate."

"Ok, drive safely."

The call ended and I said to Nicki, "You bloody tease, you almost had me cumming."

With one movement I pulled her up to her feet, turned her round, and pushed her back on the bed.

"You're so fucking sexy," I uttered, and fell on her, thrusting my cock into her, feeling her ankles lock behind my buttocks. Her breasts splayed either side of her body, my hips were fucking her like a jackhammer, and her long nails digging into my ribcage.

"Fuck, Jimmy, don't stop, for fucks sake I'm gonna cum again."

In just a few minutes her body shook, and her orgasm overtook her. I thrust briefly, and grunting loudly, I emptied myself once again.

"Jimmy, I'm not sure I should be saying this, but you're so good at that. I'm so jealous of my own daughter."

I didn't reply, I just said, "We'd better get dressed, she'll be home soon."

-----------------------------

   Series:My Older Neighbour Showed Me
   Author:Cleevedreams
   Teaser:Eve was over twice my age, and I'd caught her out
 Category:First Time
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/my-older-neighbour-showed-me
Published:2023-06-28
I could hear Mrs Brown's muffled cry of pleasure through the glass, and she was looking directly at me when she started to cum. The boy's cock rammed into her as she was sitting on the worktop, thighs apart, he was standing between them, his naked ass pumping away.

I was transfixed for a moment, before I jumped back from the kitchen window, and rushed back home.

I'd been suspicious about the young lad creeping down the side of the Brown's house. The Browns' lived opposite me, and I was home from uni for the summer. I was thinking the young lad might be a burglar.

Having seen him fucking Mrs Brown I knew there must be another story. The whole thing seemed bizarre.

Mrs Brown was certainly an attractive woman. A tall blonde, with a very sexy, curvy figure, and she was of a similar age to my parents.

Her husband was in a job that took him away from home for weeks at a time, and there had been occasions when I'd seen her through her bedroom curtains, and had a bit of a perve.

Back in my house I carefully watched from our lounge window, and saw the young lad leave Mrs Brown's about five minutes later. He was definitely about my age, and I thought to myself, 'what a lucky sod.'

But then I got the surprise of my life. As the lad disappeared down the road, Mrs Brown stuck her head through her part open front door, looking directly across the road at my house. Hesitating for a few seconds, she closed her door, and crossed the road to my house.

Within seconds of her ringing the bell. I opened the door.

"Are you alone Dan?" Mrs Brown looked absolutely petrified.

When I nodded, and said, "Yes," she looked nervously up and down the street, and asked, "Can I come in, I need to explain."

I opened the door wider, and she stepped inside.

"Come through to the kitchen Mrs Brown, mum and dad are out all day, at work."

"For god's sake call me Eve, Dan," she said hurriedly, then after a pause continued, "look Dan, I just don't know what you must think of me. What you saw… it was just an impulse thing."

"Mrs Brown, I mean Eve, it's ok, I'm cool, it's your life. I just thought it might be a burglar."

"Thank you, but I feel I need to explain, Bill's been away a lot, I went online, and got chatting to this lad. Well one thing led to another and… well… I'm so sorry you had to see it."

Eve burst into tears, sobbing uncontrollably, and I was unsure what to do. I put my hand on her shoulder to show her that I sympathised, and she clung to me, hugging me.

It felt really awkward, me eighteen, holding this woman in her fifties, that I'd just seen having sex.

"You won't tell Bill, or your parents will you?"

I held Eve in front of me, looking at tears running down her face. "I won't tell anyone, I promise, I guess Bill being away makes life lonely, I'm sure you need a few hugs."

"Thank you so, so much Dan, you're really sweet. Please forgive me for being so awful. When I've calmed down, come over, and have coffee and a chat, will you?"

"Of course, when you're ready, just yell out."

Eve stepped back, and turned to go, "Ok Dan, I will, soon, when I've sorted my head out."

To my surprise the 'soon' became the next day.

After Eve had left, I went into fantasy mode, and that evening I'd gone up to my room, and on my bed I had slowly masturbated.

I was an 'almost' virgin. I'd studied so hard to get to uni, I'd never had time for girls, except Lois, a girl I'd met on holiday with my parents last year. We were both shy, and it was only on the last day that we'd had fumbled sex, which had been a bit of a disaster.

So when the next morning I was out front, checking my old bike over, Mrs Brown, or Eve, shouted over, "Did I want that coffee?" I said I'd be over in five minutes, after I'd washed my hands.

Suddenly, I felt incredibly nervous, what on earth was I doing, visiting a neighbour who I'd seen having sex twenty four hours before.

My fears, or fantasies, were confirmed as soon as Mrs Brown opened the front door. She'd obviously changed her dress from five minutes before, because it was now one that showed off her cleavage, and was quite short, showing her tanned bare skin.

"Hi Dan, thanks for coming, I just didn't want yesterday to put you off.

I don't know what you must think of me."

I struggled to find a lucid reply, "Well… don't worry… I mean… I won't say anything, Mrs Brown."

"Thank you so much Dan… please, I told you… call me Eve."

I followed her into the kitchen, trying not to look at the place where I'd watched her being fucked. She made two cups of coffee in her machine, and we sat on stools on opposite sides of the breakfast bar.

Whether it was deliberate or not, Eve seemed to display her cleavage by leaning forward every few minutes, to sip her coffee.

I did my best to engage in the conversation, and Eve could see that I was nervous. She asked me about uni, and stuff about my family, she told me about her husband Bill, working away for five or six weeks at a time. That had been going on for the last ten years, and their marriage had suffered. She sort of offered it as an excuse, but I was careful not to get back onto the subject of catching her out.

"Of course, I not only miss having Bill around, but I don't get all those little jobs around the house done, that men do. like the curtain rail in the bathroom hanging off at the moment!"

"Do you want me to look at it?" I said spontaneously, just trying to be helpful.

"Would you? that would be brilliant. Leave the coffee here, just have a look at it, you may need some screwdrivers, or tools, Bill has a load in the garage."

I followed Eve upstairs, trying hard not to stare at her shapely calves, and as we entered the bathroom Eve groaned slightly, and rushed to pick up some lingerie which was lying on the floor.

"Oh gosh, sorry, it's a bit of a mess."

I looked at the curtain rail, and saw that it just needed tightening, but as I was reaching up, and balancing one hand on the window sill, my hand knocked against what I thought was an electric toothbrush. To Eve's horror, and to my amusement, it was her vibrator.

"Oh shit," Eve was mortified, "God Dan, I'm really embarrassing myself with you, I'm so sorry."

She quickly grabbed it, and rushed out with the vibrator hidden in the panties she had picked up off the floor.

I met her on the landing, as she emerged from her bedroom. I had a half smile, but Eve was still apologising.

"It only needs a few turns on the screwdriver," I followed her back downstairs.

Eve didn't know what to say, so she changed the subject.

"I've got a pack of screwdrivers here, why don't you see if you can fix it, and I'll make another cup of coffee."

It only took a few minutes to get that done, and soon I was rejoining her in the kitchen.

"Let's take these into the lounge Dan, are you ok for time? I don't want to take you away from other stuff?"

"I'm doing nothing today," I replied, "mum and dad are out so my time's my own"

We sat on the sofa, and Eve apologised yet again.

"God, I'm sorry about all that, it seems you know more about my sex life than Bill, fuck, that's an awful thing to say, but it's true."

I said nothing, but just smiled.

"I've just thought, you're always on your computer, I see you in your bedroom, across the road, and you kids know everything about phones and stuff. I've just got a tablet, and I'm really not sure about using all these app things, I want to set up a banking app, would you help me?"

"Of course, but you'll probably need a pen and paper, and your cards, or bank details."

Eve disappeared, and came back with the tablet, a file of papers and her cards.

Sitting down beside me, she opened up her tablet with her thumb print, and passed it to me. I started to put the name of her bank into the search engine, and immediately brought up a list of recent websites she had been on.

"I think we'll pass over those," I giggled, when I saw the names of various porn sites.

"Oh Jesus, Dan, what must you be thinking of me, fuck, I'm so awful aren't I?"

I chuckled, "I think it's funny, we must all look at porn even if we are much older, Oh god, I didn't mean it like that, you being older… oh shit."

We both burst out laughing, and Eve gripped my arm and said, "Thank you for being grown up… and I'm not that old!" and playfully punched me on the arm.

It took a little while to sort the banking app out, and I had to keep looking away while various passwords, and details were logged in. All the while I was conscious of Eve's body pressed up to me, the smell of her perfume, and occasionally her hair flicking onto my shoulder or upper arm.

Eventually it was all done, and we both breathed a sigh of relief.

"You must be careful with those passwords, and take care who is around if you use that app on your phone."

"That was brilliant, thank you so much," she said.

Eve leaned forward and kissed me on the cheek.

I must have blushed a bit, which prompted the next question.

"Do you have a girlfriend Dan?"

"Er no, I don't get a lot of time for that, what with studying, and my sport."

Eve must have sensed my self consciousness about the topic of girls.

"So have you ever had a proper girlfriend, I mean a proper one, you know, who you've slept with?"

I was quiet for a moment, and Eve knew she'd hit a raw spot, "Oh I'm sorry, god, I shouldn't be so nosey."

"No, that's ok. I met a girl last year, on holiday with mum and dad. She was cool, but I made a bit of a mess of it."

I saw that Eve was curious to know why. "The last night we sort of had sex on the beach, but it was pretty disastrous."

Eve sympathetically said, "Oh," adding, "so you're almost a virgin, Dan."

"I guess so, a bit slow in that department!"

Eve was still sitting very close to me, her thigh up against my leg. I had been aware of my cock being slightly aroused while we had been sorting the banking app, but now it had started to be a bit more troublesome.

Thinking back she must have known exactly that.

"I'm sorry, I've probably been teasing you a bit, I didn't want to make you feel uncomfortable."

The word 'uncomfortable,' was almost an innuendo. Did she mean in the sense of feeling awkward about confessing to my failure on holiday, or did she mean physically compromised because of the bulge that was appearing in my shorts?

I soon knew it was the latter.

I saw, almost in slow motion, Eve's hand press down onto my erection, and squeeze gently.

"My teasing must have done this?"

Was that a question, or a statement? She saw me close my eyes briefly, and heard me sigh. As I offered no resistance, or indeed, no reply, her other hands combined to unzip me.

Delicately, one hand held my shorts open, and her other set of fingers carefully hooked my cock out through the fly of my boxers.

"My word, that's a lovely cock."

Already it was seeping precum, and my whole body was tense trying to come to terms with this woman teasing my cock. The whole situation seemed charged with sexual tension. Whatever she had planned, it had to be quick.

Eve knew exactly what was going to happen, she had, in a way, got me to this point, and as she gently massaged me, I began to cum. Great squirts of semen shot upwards, and everywhere. Over my shorts, over her dress, and then pumping a continuous flow over her fingers, and hands. I remember subconsciously thinking about her husband Bill, as my spunk dribbled over her wedding ring.

Oh god, I'm sorry, I'm sorry," I muttered.

"Don't be silly, I did this, I knew you'd cum, don't worry about it, it happens."

As I sank back in the seat, Eve used tissues to soak up as much of the mess as possible.

"Look, get those shorts off, I'll put them in the machine, you can have a pair of Bill's until they're dry, go upstairs, and have a shower, you know where the bathroom is."

Obediently I took them off, and went upstairs in my boxers. My mind was confused, but once I was under the warm water I just felt more relaxed, and slightly shocked by what had just happened.

I had the water as hot as I could, and soaping my body, the shower was wonderful, and steamy. So steamy that when I felt Eve's hand on my back it startled me for a second.

She turned me to face her. "I needed to wash your spunk off too," she laughed.

I looked at her body, her breasts, her nipples, her shaved pussy.

"Go on, you can touch," she said, smiling. "Here, squirt some gel on me."

She offered me the squeeze bottle, and I began to smooth the gel onto her breasts. I wanted to feel the whole of her body, it looked so perfect. She turned around, and I ran my hands down her spine. It made her moan out loud which surprised me, and what also surprised me was that my cock was stiffening again.

Turning back round to face me, Eve took the initiative and began to soap me. She soon discovered the beginnings of my arousal.

"Surprise, surprise, I wondered if that would happen. Right now you need to listen to me young Dan. Wash these suds off, and go and get yourself dry in my bedroom, there's a towel on the rack just there. I'm gonna finish off here."

I did exactly as I was told, I got the towel, and went to Eve's bedroom. Standing there in the middle of the room, I could see directly across the road into my bedroom, and only now could I appreciate the view, I'd got from time to time, of Eve in this room.

I was nearly dry when Eve entered from the bathroom. She was very explicit in what she wanted me to do.

"Lay yourself down on the bed, and watch me dry off. I think we need to give you some lessons in making love!"

The whole situation seemed bizarre, me naked on the bed, watching a very sexy older woman preparing to have sex with me.

Eve dropped the towel, and came and sat beside me on the bed.

"Dan, will you let me show you?"

"Yes, Eve, I'll try my best."

"Now stop that!… no trying… just relax, let me do everything."

I lay back, my cock was now semi erect, and Eve was about to make it harder. We hadn't even kissed yet, and I watched as she leaned over and took me in her mouth.

Eve's strategy was cleverly worked out, and pretty quickly I was rigid.

"That's a good boy, that's quite something, now I keep saying it… relax!"

Eve raised herself up, and lifted her leg over my legs, and shuffled herself astride my hips. I realised that I was holding my breath as her fingers adjusted my cock to line up with her pussy.

Slowly, she lowered herself down.

The sensation of being inside Eve felt intense, "Oh god Eve, oh wow, that's so good."

"Stay still Dan, just let me do the moving."

We stayed still for minutes, while I gathered my self control. Looking up, I saw this woman, fondling her own breasts, pinching her own nipples, watching my face for any reaction.

My eyes were fixed on Eve's, and half a smile flitted across her face, as eventually she raised her hips slightly. Her pussy was gripping my cock, but I was calm, and in the zone.

Eve was not seeking self satisfaction. I was her pupil, so when she began to move she was looking for signs of strength in me. As she began to rise and fall though, I felt relaxed, and in control.

Both of us were breathing audibly, Eve quietly murmuring, and I was excited by seeing her aroused. Her ability to manage my self control was slipping away, which strangely strengthened my resolve.

When I heard Eve mutter under her breath, "God… Dan!" I took the initiative. Bucking my hips upwards, I tipped Eve onto her side, still inside her, before rolling her underneath me.

"Dan, Dan, are you sure? stay calm… slow down… oh god, oh… go on… fuck me."

Eve's pussy was oozing juices as I started to fuck her in earnest. Pounding into her, she had abandoned all pretence of holding back. Her hands grabbed at me, her legs wrapped around my waist.

I'd won my own personal battle, and knew that Eve couldn't stop her own journey. I saw the expression on her face that I'd seen before in her kitchen. I'd suddenly gained all the confidence in the world.

I slowed, and thrust deeply, holding her at the very edge of her orgasm. Her breathing was now in short gasps, punctuated with the repeated cries of, "Oh… oh… oh… " and then a much longer, "Oh… god… " as she started to cum.

Her fingers were now gripping my upper arms, her lower body shuddering, and briefly lifting me upwards off the bed.

"Oh fucking hell Dan," was all she could manage, as she collapsed under me, her pleasure finally released.

But a broad smile lit up her face, as she saw my expression change. I'd let go, and my cock began to spurt spunk deep inside her. Eve's pussy was still convulsing slightly, as it was filled by my semen.

I stayed inside her, both our bodies, glazed in perspiration, and the heat and wetness at the very centre of us.

"Oh god Dan, that was so fucking good, you've finally gained your stripes."

All I replied was, "Thank you Eve, that was my first real time."

-----------------------------

   Series:My Sex Video Started It
   Author:Cleevedreams
 Subtitle:My Sex Video Started It Pt. 1
   Teaser:When Lucy agreed to her BF videoing her she had no idea!
 Category:Erotic Couplings
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/my-sex-video-started-it-pt-01
Published:2023-06-14
"Oh god, that really isn't me is it? John, you mustn't show this to anyone else, I'm acting like a whore!"

Those words sounded hollow now, after three years, my life had been turned upside down.

When I had said 'yes' to John that Sunday afternoon I was just starting out in my career as a young probationary teacher. That was gone now, my job had disappeared as soon as the court case brought notoriety. These last three years had seen me humiliated, used, and shown all over the internet.

I'd met John in my last months as a student. He seemed just my type, confident, fun, tall, not bad looking. He had 'chatted me up' in a pub when I'd been out on a hen night. We'd ended up exchanging numbers, and gone on a proper date the following week.

He told me that he was in 'media,' which covered a vast area in my mind, but, at first, I wasn't really bothered by that.

Much against my usual intuition, I slept with him on that first date. I still don't know why, but after that night together I was 'sold.' John became my 'steady' and over that summer I moved in with him, and began my first job as a primary teacher.

The Sunday afternoon in question was in the middle of a hot spell in September. We'd been to the pub at lunchtime, and I'd had rather too much to drink. When I drink I get horny, and this was no exception. John had taken his camera to the pub for some reason, and when we got back to the flat he was messing about pretending to take a video of me as I was trying to get him to kiss me.

"Shall we be really naughty Lucy? I'd love to video us in bed together."

"You mean us having sex together!"

"Yes, of course I meant that."

"I don't know whether I trust you, you horny sod, you'd probably show your friends, but it sounds hot."

"Promise I would never do that, you can watch me delete it after."

"Oh my god, go on then… fuck, it's making me feel even hornier."

And that's how it happened. John setting the camera up on top of the wardrobe, and me doing stuff I'd only ever do in private with John. And when I watched the replay I stupidly hadn't realised that there was sound as well. My swearing, my moans, the sounds of sex, the fact that I came three times, it was all there.

We actually watched it several times. When John said, "Ok, I'll delete it now," unbelievably I said, "Let's watch it one more time," and when we did we had sex again.

Afterwards I watched John take the camera, and looked over his shoulder, while he pressed the 'delete' button. He even showed me how it didn't replay anything.

So how did it all go wrong?

I had no idea that John had been unfaithful until I was sent home early from school one afternoon, when I felt really ill. As I turned the key in the front door lock I was aware of what sounded like conversation. I was feeling so dreadful that it didn't register that the sounds were in the bedroom. When I heard a female voice shout, "Oh god," I looked through the half open door, and saw a woman's naked back moving up and down astride John on his back on the bed.

In an instant my heart was shattered.

Those few days were horrendous, and depressing. Having to move out, find another flat, and cope with my new job. Eventually I came to terms with everything, and put all my energies into my work.

Until I got the first email.

I thought it was 'spam' and I'm always careful not to 'open' unknown emails, but the title was persuasive. It was titled, 'Lucy and John. You need to see this.'

I tentatively opened it, and my mouth dropped open.

"Bastard, fucking bastard," I shouted at the top of my voice.

There on the screen were three images of me and John. One showing me sucking his cock, one of me riding him, and, finally, one of him fucking me with my legs over his shoulders.

My blood ran cold, I began shaking, I began sobbing.

The images were obvious 'stills' taken from our video, the one he had supposably deleted. The email seemed to come from a peculiar address, I was guessing in the Far East.

Trying to think clearly, and trying to rationalise, I phoned John immediately.

"You bastard, you said you'd deleted it." I was so angry.

"What are you talking about?"

I then told him about the email.

"I did delete it Lucy, you saw me, but I hadn't realised my camera also backed up a copy to my external hard drive, and my laptop and hard drive were stolen out of my car last weekend. I'm so sorry. I've told the police, although they didn't know about our video. Do you want me to come round, so we can talk about it?"

I reluctantly agreed, and John arrived within the hour.

The discussion was heated. I was a sobbing wreck, but the outcome was me finally telling him to 'fuck off."

After two hours I was exhausted, John left, and went home.

Day to day life wasn't normal, the thought of that video being 'out there' haunted me night and day, and sure enough the dreadful day came. I got an email, this time from what appeared to be a 'private' address, from someone named 'Chris.'

Normally, if I don't know who an email is from, I delete it, and don't open it. But this was headed, 'Looking forward to Parents' Evening.' My heart sank as I pressed 'open.'

A brief sentence said, 'Mrs Willis has a very flexible teacher on her staff.' Underneath was a photo showing me on my back and my legs over John's shoulders, and him buried inside me.

Even though I half expected it, I was unprepared, I sank back in my chair, my shoulders sagging, and my voice quietly saying, "For fucks sake, no, no, no." Desperately I closed my laptop, and threw myself on my sofa in floods of tears.

I then did totally the wrong thing. The right thing should have been about me going to the police, but that filled me with dread. All because I'd been given a 'caution' for being drunk, and damaging a taxi in my last year at uni.

I reopened the email, and replied. It went something like, 'I don't know who you are, but I will be informing the police if the photo is used against me.'

As soon as I'd sent it, I realised how pathetic it sounded. I felt so helpless, and vulnerable.

To my amazement no email came back, that was until two weeks later, when the same contact name came up again, 'Chris,' and the email was headed, 'Parents' Evening.'

All it said was, 'See you there.'

My whole face flushed. I had a parents' evening the very next day. This email was from a parent!

-----------------------------

   Series:My Sex Video Started It
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:My Sex Video Started It Pt. 2
   Teaser:Who was the blackmailer at parents' evening?
 Category:Erotic Couplings
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/my-sex-video-started-it-pt-02
Published:2023-06-14
My Sunday afternoon 'fun' video with John had been pirated when his laptop and hard drive were stolen. Eventually I had received an email from a foreign address with some explicit photos, and then another from someone called 'Chris.' It began a chain of events that was to change my life from a fresh young teacher to something so far removed…

—

I was very much a 'novice' at parents' evenings. Being a new teacher I was nervous, but the added pressure of the unknown emailer made me have a sleepless night, wondering if he would reveal himself. I dreaded it.

Preparation is always key for a teacher, and I had both answers, and data ready on my class of nine year olds. Gritting my teeth, the first parents arrived, and soon I was in full flow, and rather enjoying telling the mums and dads about their 'little ones.'

Halfway through the evening Mr Russell arrived on his own, apologising that his wife was working. I swallowed hard, and avoiding eye contact I nervously began to tell him about his daughter. Was this the one? Very soon I realised that this was not my emailer. All the while I was assuming the next appointment was going to be 'it.'

By nine o'clock there was only one more set of parents to see. Had I got it wrong? I'd seen everyone apart from Billy Gibson's mum and dad who were the last ones. When Mrs Gibson came in and sat down I relaxed knowing that whoever 'Chris' was, he wasn't coming tonight.

Mrs Gibson was anxious to know if Billy was progressing with his reading. He had a 'below average' reading age, but had come on in leaps and bounds, and it felt great to pass on the good news to her. It was partly due to extra 'one to one' reading practice I had given to him during lunchtimes.

"I'm so grateful for you being so flexible with your time Lucy."

The word 'flexible' sent a shiver down my spine. When I remembered the email, and the reference to my body position in the photo I stuttered, "I'm really pleased that Billy's making progress, Mrs Gibson."

"Call me Chris, Lucy, I'm sure we can use first names in the circumstances."

"It's you, isn't it?" and my voice croaked.

Chris smiled, "Your secret is safe with me," and then after a pause added, "for the moment."

The blood had drained from my face, as I looked down at the papers in front of me. Chris was about ten years older than me, in her mid thirties, blonde, tall, with an ample cleavage, expensively dressed, but a cutting voice which commanded respect.

"I think you ought to come to dinner with me and David on Saturday. Get to us for 7.30pm, and we can discuss our circumstances."

With a heavy accent on the word 'circumstances' Chris stood up and left, her high heels clicking across the classroom floor.

At home that evening I cried, I was so mixed up, confused, I had no one to turn to. I had no immediate family to confide in. I was an only child, and both parents were killed in a tragic car accident two years ago. I knew that my naked images were lurking in cyberspace and that Chris and David Gibson were going to use them against me in some way.

I got through the next day, a Friday, and spent the evening demolishing a bottle and a half of Shiraz. I knew Saturday would be walking into the unknown, but I really couldn't have expected the way it would turn out.

I arrived by taxi at the Gibson's at just before 7.30pm, dressed in a reasonably formal black dress which wasn't too provocative. Chris greeted me at the front door with two kisses and as though we were old friends. She was dressed in a low cut sleek black number, and laughed at the fact we were both in black. As I was shown into the lounge her husband David, who I'd never met, was pouring three glasses of champagne. He was over six feet tall, tousled hair with large horn rimmed glasses. He wore an open necked shirt and light coloured slacks.

"Come in Lucy, welcome. Have a glass of bubbly."

As I took the glass, my hand shook nervously, as I was thinking about David watching me screw John in the video.

"Thank you, it's nice to meet Billy's dad."

"Yes I've heard great things about you from both Billy and Chris. I'm sorry I couldn't get to parents' evening, I was working in Hungary this week, and only got back this morning."

"Oh that's ok, it's always difficult for both parents to get there, may I ask what you do?"

I was beginning to relax slightly, and had already taken two large gulps of champagne. But when David replied lots of connections started to occur in my mind, and he watched to see my reaction to what he said.

"I'm in the film industry, I make short films in Europe, both advertising, and some client based freelance work."

I stuttered, "Ah, that must be very interesting, and the travel must be enjoyable."

It was clear both he and Chris were enjoying my slight discomfort.

"But let's not talk about work, either of us. Billy's at his grandparents tonight, and the night is young, let's eat and have some more wine."

We sat down, fairly formerly, at the table with some piano jazz playing softly on the sound system. Chris had prepared an Italian themed meal, with David supplying a choice of wines. As I ate and drank, the conversation became easier, and I almost forgot about the reason I'd been asked there. When Chris said, "So Lucy, tell me how it all happened," I knew that this was crunch time.

Nervously, I told the story of my afternoon with John, and how he had had his laptop and hard drive stolen. I said that we'd broken up, and that I was horrified when I'd got first the email with photos and then Chris's email. I was so frightened about school finding out.

"I think I should come clean about my business Lucy. Let's go and relax in the lounge."

A little unsure, I sat with Chris on the sofa, while David sat opposite in an armchair.

He continued, "I told you that I was a freelance film maker. Well that's true, but my most profitable part of the business is pornography." There was a moment of hushed silence with just the background music playing.

"That was how I was offered the video of you. Coincidentally, Chris watched it and recognised you."

I sat in silence, not sure how to react. I fidgeted slightly before asking, "You still have the video?"

"Yes, but im not sure if it's been passed around, I have the sole rights now, but you never can tell I'm afraid."

I wanted to sigh with relief, but it was obvious even David wasn't sure. I was quickly realising David was somewhat of a 'player' in his field.

He laughed softly, "Let me show you one of my productions, it may surprise you. I hope you're not too embarrassed by porn."

Picking up a 'remote' from the table, the screen on the wall lit up, and the title of 'Sophie meets Lizzie' was overlaid on the scene showing the back view of a naked woman in a luxurious bedroom, looking out of french doors onto a garden.

From the title I quickly understood that this was about two women, a lesbian porn video. And then to my amazement another blonde woman entered the bedroom, and approached the other woman. It was Chris. Her body looked fabulous. I quickly glanced in her direction, and realised she was studying my face to see my reaction. She smiled as my gaze returned to the screen. Chris, or 'Sophie' kissed the other woman, 'Lizzie' and directed her towards the bed. As Lizzie lay back, Sophie lowered her head between her legs, and started to lick her pussy. Cutting to close up shots, it showed sucking, licking and the sounds of both women enjoying their pleasure and it really began to arouse me. I suddenly was conscious of my heart beating faster, and I felt my pussy moistening.

I was staring intently as Lizzie started to cum. Her whole body shook, and her cries added to the eroticism.

When Lizzie pushed Sophie back on the bed, and the close up shots showed her fingers holding Sophie's labia apart, and stroking her clit I glanced at Chris again. This time she was watching herself on screen, and her tongue flicked out to moisten her lips.

David's eyes were passing from the screen then back to his wife, and then to me.

After several minutes Sophie began to cum, and she was very loud as her body convulsed. I was transfixed by watching her on screen, and I didn't react when I felt Chris's hand under my dress, and stroking the bare skin above my hold ups.

I must have moaned, and closed my eyes as her fingers slid under the hem of my panties and touched my clit. She moved closer, and I felt her kissing my neck, as her fingers, lubricated by my pussy juices, massaged my clit. Expertly she took me beyond any self control. I gave my mouth to her as we kissed, and as I opened my thighs wider, I started to cum.

I opened my eyes and I saw David smiling. I felt totally relaxed as he pressed the remote again. This time the titles displayed the words, 'The Job Interview.' Chris was leaning against me with her head on my shoulder, and she murmured quietly to me, "Tell me what you think of this one Lucy."

The scene opened with a young girl in her twenties waiting to be called into an office for interview. As she entered the office the man behind the desk stood up and walked round to greet her. It was David!

The video followed the tried and tested porn formula of the interviewee/woman unzipping the man, and on her knees taking him in her mouth. His cock went from a flaccid penis to a large, thick rod of flesh, becoming slick, and glistening from her saliva. With judicious editing, the video moved to where she was bent over the desk, and David was thrusting his cock deep inside her. She cried out in rhythm to his thrusts, and after several changes of camera angle, the woman seemed to have first one orgasm, followed by another.

As the video finished with David spurting copious amounts of semen into her open mouth and over her face, he pressed the remote saying, "Well we've watched the two of us, now shall we take a look at you."

Even with being inebriated my blood ran cold. As it started I was surprised when I saw proper titles like the two productions before. It said, 'A Sunday Afternoon.' But then it became obvious that the raw footage taken by John had had a 'makeover.' Although much poorer quality than the others, parts of it had been enhanced, and it had enlarged close ups.

I shrank deeper into the sofa as Chris took my hand.

For the next fifteen minutes I didn't know whether to hide my eyes or watch. I actually couldn't drag my eyes away. Although I'd watched it a couple of times that Sunday afternoon, this had been edited, enhanced, and improved. Was it really me taking John's cock into my throat, gagging, then going back for more? Was it me pushing my pussy down onto his face as I deep throated him? Somehow there were fairly close up shots as I sat upright on his face, my eyes closed as I was cumming, with my saliva dribbling from my mouth onto my boobs.

Then John was fucking me in every conceivable position. It was so embarrassing to hear my voice, and what I was saying.

"Fuck me John."

"Fuck me harder."

"Oh god, don't stop."

"Shit, I'm cumming."

All those and more were shouted out loud, and apart from the cries, moans, and gasps, John brought me off twice. And then I was sucking on his cock once more, and the spunk spewing out over my lips, and down my chin, before it showed me catching it on my fingers, and licking it into my mouth.

David looked over at me when it had finished, and for the first time that evening looked serious, and slightly menacing.

"I've a proposition for you. I think with your intellect and your obvious good looks you might have a future in our business. Chris and myself have been looking for sometime for a younger, go getting, partner to liaise between our many 'porn actors,' their agents, and the production side of things. Having seen your 'accidental' debut that is threatening your present job it may be something that interests you. A change of career which would bring travel, a car, and a salary twice what you're getting now. Don't be fooled by our humble semi detached house here, we have two other properties, one in Florida, and one in Hungary."

David paused, and Chris continued, "I know you would miss teaching the kids, but this would bring a totally different lifestyle, and who knows what will happen if another parent, or your 'head' sees your video."

I looked stunned and confused.

"Lucy, sleep on it, I know all this is a bit sudden, but me and Chris have discussed this ever since the video came into our hands. Look, use our spare bedroom, sleep over, and it may be clearer in the morning. We've not got to pick Billy up until after lunch."

I was silent, there was so much to take in, but the video I'd just watched was lurking in the background. I really did need time to think and somewhat reluctantly agreed to sleep over.

I awoke early, despite a thick head. The dawn chorus was in full swing and as I lay there in that half haze of waking up I was aware of sounds from the bedroom across the landing. Chris and David were having early morning sex.

I tried to block it out, all the time images from their two videos coming into my mind. Chris was being very vocal, and at one point there was something rhymically banging against the wall. Finally it stopped and I dozed off again, only to be woken by Chris bringing me a mug of tea.

"I hope we didn't disturb you earlier, David was being a bit insistent and I got carried away."

"No, I didn't hear you at all," I lied.

"Oh thank goodness, anyway here's a change of clothes, some leggings, and a blouse to wear, use the main bathroom, the towels are in there. I'm going down to have a bit of breakfast but don't rush. David's still in bed, he shouldn't disturb you, he's gone back to sleep after his 'exertions.' See you in a bit."

I showered, still contemplating the events of the previous evening, and the offer of a career change. It was all so much to take in.

Having breakfast with Chris was a moment of calm. Her and David had obviously had a further discussion, and they had decided to offer me a trial.

"David wants you to spend your half term week shadowing him, and seeing if you would want to make the 'leap' to a new career. We are well aware the original video of you and John is still out there, so we thought you may want to keep some options open."

I was still filled with dread as Chris dropped me back home, and my worst fears were to be realised the following week.

I was called into Mrs Willis's office at the end of the day on the Thursday. I knew immediately that I saw her face, it may be terminal. The short version was that a parent had found clips of my video on the internet. I was suspended, sent home, until an inquiry by the governors had taken place.

The very next day Chris phoned me, and invited me round for coffee. I decided that I needed to get out of the flat, and I accepted her invitation. I was feeling very low, and I was just glad that I had someone to talk to.

"So it's happened, I'm so sorry Lucy. I know you half expected it and although we gave your video a makeover it's never gone online. Someone, who originally stole it, has passed it on. I found the website, and it's based in China."

We chatted about what might happen next, including the possibility of going to the police. I found out a week later that John had actually done that. But that part of the story was yet to unfold.

I was in a mess. Chris was persuading me that I had nothing to fear from her, and David, and I was grateful for a shoulder to lean on.

Finally, I decided I needed to do something, and what harm could it do to shadow David for a week, and see what I was potentially getting into.

And so the die was cast.

-----------------------------

   Series:My Sex Video Started It
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:My Sex Video Started It Pt. 3
   Teaser:My trial with David's porn business was interesting
 Category:Erotic Couplings
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/my-sex-video-started-it-pt-03
Published:2023-06-14
Trying to park my problems, and after long discussions with both Chris and David, I was packed and ready for my week in Hungary.

This was to be a week away with David, learning all about the way his pornography business operated. He had given me an outline during our meal at Birmingham airport, but I was unprepared for the scale of his organisation.

We were met, in the evening, at Budapest airport by a limousine, and driven some miles south, to what I can only describe as a mansion in the countryside with a pool, a lake, and numerous outbuildings.

On arrival David showed me to my room, or should I say suite, with a balcony overlooking the lake. It was late, and he left me to 'settle in,' and said that we needed to have an early breakfast as it was going to be a full day.

I awoke at seven and showered, before going out onto the balcony to take in the view in the early morning sunlight. Breathing in the fresh air, I heard my iPad making that familiar 'face time' ringing tone. I fetched it from the bedside table,and saw that it was Chris calling, so I returned to the balcony and pressed 'accept.'

"Impressive isn't it Lucy?"

"Oh gosh Chris, it's pure luxury." Leaning on my elbows on the balustrade, I took in the size of the whole 'estate.'

Chris laughed, "David has worked very hard to achieve it all."

"I have indeed," came a voice from just behind me.

David's face appeared over my shoulder in the little inset box at the top of my screen. Chris was propped up on her bed at home, dressed in a skimpy nightdress.

"You look gorgeous darling, I'm missing you," David said standing close behind me.

"I'm missing you too Davy, and so is my pussy."

I felt quite embarrassed by this frank exchange of intimacy.

"Well, it will have to wait until the weekend Chrissy, but let's not embarrass Lucy," he said chuckling.

It was at that moment that I was conscious of his body against my back, as I was leaning over my iPad, and he was straining to look over my shoulder.

Chris leaned forward to blow him a kiss into her screen. "I'll leave you two to get on, I've got to get Billy up and dressed."

As she switched off, David blew her a kiss back, and it was then that I felt his cock becoming hard against the towelling robe, covering my buttocks. When the screen went blank, instead of backing away, I felt him press slightly harder against me. Both of his hands gripped my hips, and when I said, "I think it's time for breakfast," I was guiltily hiding the fact that my pussy had instantly moistened.

"I think we can delay breakfast for a while, don't you Lucy? Ever since I watched your video I've wanted to see if you're as good 'in the flesh.' In this business we are used to having a liberal attitude."

I didn't know how to reply, except to say, "Chris wouldn't like it, I'm sure."

"She knows that we will 'do it' this week, we are quite free and easy about that, as long as we tell each other what's going on."

As David's words left his lips I felt his hand find it's way between my legs, and his fingers found the wetness of my pussy. I was shocked to find myself spreading my feet further apart as I leaned forward on my elbows.

I could feel David tug open his bathrobe, and the hard tip of his cock was at first warm between the cheeks of my ass, and then suddenly it was sliding inside me. I had not realised quite how 'ready' I was for him.

"Oh god, David, oh my gosh," was all I could say. I knew from seeing his video that his cock was quite sizeable, but as he slid inside me it took my breath away.

As he started to thrust he reached with one hand round to my clit and his fingers began, expertly, to circle my little bud, using the juices to maximum effect.

It seemed quite strange to hear my cries in the open air, and I really didn't care if there was anyone else around.

As soon as I started to cum David slowed to prolong my orgasm. As if on cue he was able to reach the critical point himself, and I felt the gush of his semen inside me, once, twice, three times, producing spurt after spurt.

He held onto me for several minutes as we caught our breath, and then as he stepped away, great dollops of spunk dripped down onto the tiles of the balcony floor, before I could staunch the flow by pushing my bathrobe between my legs.

I turned and, guiltily, looked at him.

"I think that's a good thing Lucy, that we've broken the sexual tension between us. We can relax now, and get on with the week."

Again, I didn't quite know what to say, but I nodded, and we both went separately to our showers, before going down to breakfast.

"I will introduce you to the staff as we move around," said David, swallowing his last piece of toast. "The most important guy is Jared, my Aussie cameraman, he's my right hand man. He's my joint director both on and off set. All of the organisation is in two 'barns' in the woods over there." David pointed vaguely out of a side window in the kitchen. "Meet you back here in ten minutes, and we'll get going."

I was excited, but nervous at the same time. If I was in any doubt about how professional David's organisation was, it was dispelled that morning. As we walked through the wood the two barns came into sight with a car park in between. There were about twenty to thirty vehicles parked up, which indicated how large the workforce was.

On entering, the reception area was furnished with leather sofas, chairs, indoor plants. A blonde girl behind a desk greeted us, and David introduced her as Olga. Passing through a security door, we entered a technical area, full of computers, screens, and editing consoles. Three guys were seated, and I caught glimpses of naked bodies on their screens as they continued their work.

In the next room there was another lounge, off of which were several rooms. 'Make up,' 'Medical,' 'Changing Rooms,' Admin Office.'

Waiting there, was a tall, bearded guy, whose accent gave him away as Jared, the cameraman. He was talking to two guys, and a very attractive blonde girl, with huge breasts, and it became obvious that these were 'porn' actors.

After brief introductions David took me out through another door, and along an enclosed corridor into what turned out to be the second barn. The temperature was very, very warm and it was in this building that the 'work' and filming took place.

There was a central area around which there were chairs, seats, tables scattered around. Then off this were numerous rooms, each with its own theme for filming. I saw into a few of them, a boudoir themed room, an office, which I vaguely recognised from David's video, a medical themed room, a dungeon with all the equipment, and another room that had what I recognised as a 'fucking machine' in.

"I want you to make yourself at home today Lucy, feel free to wander around, talk to anyone, I've told everyone who you are, just soak up the atmosphere, and ask questions!"

And David left to go back and talk to Jared.

I looked into a few more rooms, and just as I was about to get myself a coffee, the blonde 'porn' actress came through a door and said, "Hello, you must be Lucy." She spoke with an American accent, and was wearing just a loose fitting robe, flowing open in places. I could see her ample breasts, and her shaved pussy.

"Hello, I'm a bit overwhelmed I'm afraid, but pleased to meet you. I take it you're being filmed today?"

"Yes, doing a 'threesome,' but just came in here to check over my scenes."

She could see me looking puzzled.

Laughing, she said, "We don't just fuck away, and make it up as we go along, it's all heavily scripted. It has to be broken down into sections, and be presented for different camera angles."

"I have a lot to learn," I was smiling.

Just then the two guys arrived, also dressed in bathrobes. They were followed by Jared, and David. The two men were laughing and joking and said, "Hi there Dolly, you ready to go?"

"You always were too eager Ben, I don't want you making a fool of yourself if I over excite you." Dolly gave a wry smile.

"You've worked with Lewis before haven't you Dolly?

She continued the banter, and replied, "God yes, he brings me off quicker than you."

"Saucy bitch," was Ben's riposte, before he was cut short.

"Ok guys, can we get to it." It was David letting the three of them know that work was about to begin.

I followed David, Jared, Ben, Lewis, and Dolly into a room set up as a bedroom, complete with a brass bed. Waiting in the room were a very attractive middle aged make up artist, Viv, and a young camera man, Jack, about my age.

"Ok folks," shouted David, "the intro scenes we'll be doing this evening, this afternoon is all about the sex scenes. You've read the script, hopefully there won't be too many takes."

I began my education, in silence, and with my mouth half open in semi disbelief.

All three stripped off, and I now understood why the building was kept so warm. Dolly started by kneeling between Ben and Lewis, taking their semi erect cocks into her mouth in turn, until she had them both as hard as iron. Ben then laid her back on the bed, and went down on her pussy, while Lewis was kneeling near her head, and she was taking his cock deep into her throat.

Jared and the young camera man, Jack, were both in strategic positions to gain close ups of both Dolly's pussy and mouth.

The room was beginning to be filled with the noises of the men encouraging Dolly with expletives, and also her groans of pleasure.

After about five minutes David shouted, "Cut!" And the action strangely stopped. "Ok let's get to the next scene, before you guys lose anything." David obviously meant their erections!

Dolly was still on her back now relaxing, but smiling, and when David shouted, "Action," she was ready to be fucked. Her pussy had been nicely prepared by Ben's tongue and Jack was with his camera getting close ups of Ben's cock sliding into Dolly's pussy. Her cries lit up the room, and I couldn't stop myself becoming moist. I also couldn't help noticing Jack's trousers swelling.

After some time being fucked in both missionary and doggy by both Ben and Lewis, Dolly appeared to have an orgasm, I say 'appeared' because she seemed so good at acting it was difficult to tell. But then came the thing that excited me most.

After just a stoppage of a few seconds David said, "Ok let's go for the DP."

I knew what DP meant from something that David had said in his briefing to me on the plane.

Dolly mounted Ben who was laying on his back on the bed. Her ass was exposed with her legs splayed out, and Ben's cock deep inside her. Lewis than straddled Ben's legs and pressed the head of his cock against Dolly's puckered fundament. Slowly he pushed the tip inside. Dolly was shouting at the top of her voice, "Oh fuck, oh god you two, oh fuck, oh fuck."

Lewis's cock slid right in. Accompanied by Dolly's cries the two guys fucked her for a good five minutes with both Jared and Jack moving round their three torsos getting close ups of all features.

After another 'apparent' orgasm David shouted "Cut," once more before Ben and Lewis knelt either side of Dolly's head to get the final scene.

Both timed it to perfection as they slid their hands up and down their cocks. Both began to cum, and with huge spurts covered two lines of spunk from Dolly's forehead down across her lips, and with her mouth open, she caught the second and third spurts straight onto her tongue, which she then showed great delight in poking out, before swallowing, and cleaning both cocks with a final sucking.

As soon as David shouted "Cut, "for the last time everyone relaxed in semi laughter, and clapping. I felt quite strained by the tension of watching it all, not to say aroused, but I was hoping no one else recognised that.

Both Ben and Lewis came over to me, still naked and with their cocks still damp from sex. "What did you think Lucy?" Ben said, smiling slightly, and enjoying my embarrassment.

"It was quite an experience," I replied nonsensically. "But you all put in a great performance."

"Well you never know you might see us again," Lewis added putting on his bathrobe.

I smiled as everyone began to leave the room.

On his way out David said, "You have a wander round the place Lucy, and I'll see you back at the house, and we'll get some dinner, don't rush, I'm going to be another couple of hours yet."

I wandered down the corridor, and came to the room I'd seen earlier, with its strange fucking machine in. Looking both ways I crept inside and was studying the machine, trying to work out how it was used when a voice behind me made me leap out of my skin.

"Would you like to try it out?" The voice was Jack's with a slight tinge of sarcasm.

I went a deep shade of red, "Oh my god, I'm sorry Jack I didn't realise anyone else was here."

"Well my question was, do you want to try it out?" He smiled broadly this time and came and stood beside me.

"Stop it, I would never dare." I tried to lighten the mood. "And especially in public."

"Well it's not public here, tell you what, have you ever seen, or used a Sybian?"

Of course I'd heard of them, and even seen a clip on you tube. Jack turned and pulled a sheet from what I thought was a table beside him. It did, in fact, reveal a Sybian.

"There you go, I dare you to try it out, I won't tell and it's all quiet down here, go on. You're involved in this industry now, why not have some fun in private."

I don't know what made me so brave, maybe it was Jack's winning smile, or the sexual tension of the last couple of hours, but I found myself saying, "Go on then, but I'm trusting you to not say anything, and if I say stop you will?"

"Yes sure, I'll take it slow, you don't have to get undressed, just take your knickers off."

I turned my back, and pulling up my dress slid my panties down, and stepped out of them. I saw Jack glance at them as I put them on a nearby chair.

"Ok, you have to sit astride it, with this inside you." Jack pointed to the dildo-like thing sticking upwards. It wasn't too large, and I was still quite wet from watching the previous action. I backed over it, and with my dress covering my 'bits' I lowered myself down. Suppressing a sigh as the dildo entered me, I relaxed. The ribbed rubber part was against my clit, and I started to panic a bit in my head, as I realised Jack was 'in charge.'

"Right, we'll start slowly, just enjoy." Jack's voice was calm and reassuring.

With my two hands resting on the front of the machine, I was in the classic 'riding a horse' position.

Jack had the remote and was seated beside me. The gentle vibrating started, and I heard myself go, "Hmm."

Gradually, I found myself adjusting my body to get the most 'feeling' and I started to make a moaning sound which seemed distant from me. When I loudly came out with, "Oh my god Jack," I knew I was not going to hold back.

Jack was increasing the speed incrementally, and studying my face. He was playing me like an instrument. Slow, faster, slowing, then faster again. My fingers gripped the leather machine, my eyes closed. "God! Oh god, oh fuck, I'm cumming!"

The end came suddenly, I shuddered, and at first I was swearing, and then I was laughing, as the orgasm ended, and Jack turned the machine off. I couldn't stop giggling, and Jack laughed too, as he helped me up.

My legs were shaking, my knees sagged, and Jack caught me before I ended up on the floor. I clung to his shoulders, and hauled myself up, and found myself clutching him to me. My face was inches from his, and I could feel his cock beneath his jeans. I was caught in the moment, my orgasm seconds before, had raised all my senses. We kissed, and the kiss went on and on.

Without a word said, Jack eased me towards one of the many benches, and turned me round. Compliantly, I bent over, face down, as Jack lifted my dress. I heard him unzip himself, and I spread my feet further apart as I felt the head of his cock slide inside me.

"Oh Jack, that feels so good, god just fuck me."

Jack was rock hard, and after watching me 'cum' on the Sybian he wanted his own satisfaction. Grunting, groaning, and pulling me onto him, he rushed towards his climax. I really was taken by surprise when I started to cum a second time. As my pussy convulsed, it brought him off too, his cock spunking deep in my cunt.

"Lucy, I'm so sorry, that wasn't supposed to happen. Please don't tell David or Jared, I'll get the sack. Really it's so unprofessional."

I was a little taken aback, "Look Jack, of course not, it was just a moment we both gave in to our feelings, don't worry."

"Thank you, thank you so much."

We both kissed briefly, and made our way back to the outside. I said we'd be discreet about what had happened, and I went back to my room and showered. I was beginning to realise an awakening, a sexual awakening, and wondering where it would take me.

-----------------------------

   Series:My Sex Video Started It
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:My Sex Video Started It Pt. 4
   Teaser:My trial now involved both sexes
 Category:Erotic Couplings
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/my-sex-video-started-it-pt-04
Published:2023-06-14
When I'd showered I'd had time to consider my behaviour. Being in Hungary, and away from my problems back home, was becoming liberating. It was as though I'd suddenly had a sexual awakening, and I supposed the surroundings of the pornography industry were feeding it.

As I went downstairs to get something to eat, a text came through from David to say he'd be working late, overseeing some editing. I was at a loose end, so after snacking on some cold meat from the fridge, I decided to have an evening walk in the grounds of the house.

Away from the woods where the 'barns' were, there were open fields broken up by hedges. I followed a path alongside a hedge, just listening to the birds, and the complete lack of traffic noise, and just enjoying the countryside calm. It was still quite warm, even though it was an October evening.

I came to a narrow lane which looked like it probably led back to the house. The sound of a car coming closer, interrupted the peace. I stepped close to the hedge as an SUV came round the bend, and pulled up beside me. Driving was Viv, the make up artist who I'd spoken to briefly earlier that day.

"Hi Lucy, are you lost?" Viv smiled not really meaning what she'd said.

"No, thanks Viv, I'm just chilling, finding my way around. David's working late, and so I was just exploring."

"Well, I'm just going home to an empty flat, why don't we have a drink, there's a bar about a mile away from here, jump in."

I was happy to have someone to spend the evening with, and Viv, although she was much older than me, seemed very friendly, and looked a fun person. The bar wasn't far, just a roadside inn, with a few locals, so we found a corner table, and got some cheap Hungarian red wine.

It was good to talk to another woman, away from the house, and we both soon 'opened up' about our respective histories. It seemed that Viv had got involved in the porn industry by way of a broken marriage, and then she met a guy who was very much on the wrong side of the law who had introduced her to the 'seedy' side of it. She was now in her late forties, and remembered some of the dubious videos that she had appeared in years ago.

"It was Chris that rescued me really. She found me when she advertised for a make up girl for her and David, and I'd always dabbled in it. I answered the ad, and having been in some videos myself we soon hit it off. We actually made some 'girlie' ones together in the early days."

"I thought Chris was bi," I interrupted, explaining about my brief experience with her on the sofa at their house. "But I guess actresses have to adapt to their part in videos."

Viv looked at me closely, and whispered, "These day's I think I prefer girls," and after a pause added, "Particularly young ones."

As she spoke, she squeezed my thigh under the table. I flushed, and looked nervously away.

Viv giggled out loud, "Oh I'm sorry Lucy, I didn't mean to come on to you, I fully understand if you don't play with ladies."

I stuttered, and found myself replying, "Oh no, Viv, it's not that, it's just that I'm still adapting to this 'openness' all around me."

Viv, placed her hand back on my thigh, and sliding it slowly upwards whispered again, "Well I find you very attractive, Lucy, but I won't force myself upon you."

I could feel my pussy starting to moisten, and my heart was racing. Before I knew it I'd placed my hand on top of hers, and responded by whispering back, "Would you like to come back to the house for coffee?"

"If you're sure," was Viv's answer, and I softly said, "Yes."

As we got back into her car, Viv leaned towards me, and we kissed, softly, and briefly at first, but then longer, and with open mouths. I felt her hand cupping my left breast, and my nipples responding to her lightly squeezing them between her thumb and finger. She broke away, and quickly said, "Come on, let's get back, I want you."

My mind whirled, my whole body glowed in expectation. Apart from the brief interlude with Chris, I'd not been with a woman sexually. As if reading my mind, Viv interrupted my thoughts.

"Lucy, I know you're nervous, let me show you how it can be, just relax."

Nothing more was said. Viv parked up, and I led her up to my room.

As soon as the door was closed, we kissed, just as before, slowly at first, then passionately, Viv then led me to the bed, and pressed me down on my back. As I tried to catch my breath from the kisses, Viv was reaching to unfasten my bra, deftly unclasping it, and pulling my t-shirt and bra up over my head together.

The feeling of her tongue on my nipples was heavenly. I heard myself gasping as her mouth took in the other nipple. My eyes were closed when Viv raised herself onto her knees on the bed, and undid my jeans, and slid them, and my dampened panties off. I was completely naked, and when I opened my eyes Viv was looking down, admiringly, at my body.

I watched her stand up beside the bed and slowly undress. Her body was fuller than mine, her breasts were large, with nipples that stood out, and her pussy was lightly covered with trimmed dark hair.

"You are very beautiful Lucy, you have a wonderful body."

As she spoke, she knelt back down on the bed between my thighs. Pulling my knees upwards, her mouth, and then her tongue, found my pussy. There was a loud moan from me, that filled the room, as she started to lap at my juices. Her tongue moving inexorably towards my clit, and the moment it flicked under the hood, and made contact, my whole body leapt off the bed.

Stopping momentarily, Viv held her tongue against my clit, and once I'd relaxed again, she took it between her lips, and gently sucked. As she did so, I felt her fingers sliding into my pussy. The combination of finger fucking, and oral stimulation was bringing me close to orgasm.

"Oh god Viv, don't stop." There was an urgency in my voice, as I pressed my hips upwards, just trying to reach that ultimate relief, but Viv had other ideas, and she withdrew her fingers, and briefly stopped sucking.

"Oh please, please," I groaned again.

As Viv buried her face back between my thighs, and her mouth closed around my clit once more, I felt the rush of orgasm overtake me.

"Oohhihihh, fuck Viv, oh fuck, oh god."

My thighs were clamped around Viv's head, her mouth still softly sucking, and my juices oozing into her mouth. Finally I released her head, and gasping, but smiling, she managed to collapse beside me, her face glazed with my outpourings. It felt so good just to hold someone close.

"I feel so selfish, you've not cum yet," I said quietly into her neck.

"Lucy, that's not important, what just happened was so exciting, kiss me please."

We kissed, and kissed again. I pushed Viv onto her back, and our legs intertwined. The feeling of her breasts moving against mine, the hard nipples feeling so unusual to suck, her wet pussy smearing the skin on my thighs. I reached down, and massaged her clit, my fingers moving in a circular motion, just as if I was doing to myself. We were kissing, and I could sense Viv's excitement building.

Quite suddenly Viv pulled her lips from mine, throwing her head to one side. "Lucy, Lucy, I'm cumming, oh yes, oh yes."

I felt her legs and hips shudder, and with a loud scream her fingernails gouged across my shoulder blades.

"I'm sorry, I'm so sorry Lucy, are you ok, oh shit, you're bleeding." Viv looked horrified at my scratches.

"It's ok Viv, it's ok, they're only scratches, I'm just glad I pleased you."

"My god, you did, it felt so good."

We both kissed again, and Viv quickly showered, and dressed. I slipped a bathrobe on, and followed her downstairs.

"It sounded like you two were enjoying yourselves."

David's voice came out of the blue, he'd arrived back, and heard us upstairs. We both looked guiltily at him until Viv said, "You shouldn't be listening David, consenting adults you know."

He laughed, "Sorry, but you were so loud! See you in the morning, ten sharp, Viv."

I saw Viv out of the door, and David said, "I know it's late, I've had a long day, but I'm just gonna have a scotch, will you join me, I'll tell you about tomorrow?"

I was ready to turn in, but I felt I couldn't refuse. "Yes, ok David, why not," I said, sitting on one of the leather armchairs.

David poured a large glass for us both. Handing me the glass, he sat down opposite me and took a large slug of the scotch, and outlined what would be happening the next day.

"We are doing something quite complex tomorrow Lucy, I need you to help with the paperwork with one of the office girls, and one of the medical team."

I was intrigued.

"We're doing a video about a gangbang. One girl, Tatiana, a Russian girl, and seven guys. I need you to help with checking out their health status. They will be fucking bareback, and all of them has to provide a very recent test status, and show that they are on 'prep.'

"Wow, it sounds very exciting… I mean the gangbang bit. Yes sure I'd love to help out."

"Have you ever had several guys together Lucy? Sorry that's an unfair question."

The whisky had already gone to my head, and before I knew it I'd replied, "No, but I guess it's many a woman's fantasy."

David chuckled, and poured more whisky into my glass. "Well I know Chris did it a few years ago. A bit of an accident. We were filming with several guys, and when the filming was over she somehow became the 'centre of attention.' We didn't film it, but she thoroughly enjoyed it, it turned me on too."

"You two keep surprising me, I must say."

"You surprise me too Lucy, I hope that I'm selling the idea of working for us."

I smiled. "I'm just so glad to be away from the problems back home."

The whisky was really kicking in, "And being surrounded by sex has had a strange effect."

David came over to fill my glass again.

"No I'd better not, I'd better go up if we're working tomorrow." I stood up, and immediately staggered, and almost fell. David caught me, holding me up, and I felt a bit of an idiot. The tie around my bathrobe came loose, and as I clung to him my boobs were on display.

"You certainly know how to turn a guy on Lucy, but sit back down before you end up on the floor."

As I sank back down into the armchair, David dropped to his knees, and my bathrobe fell completely open. Even in my inebriated state I knew he was going to fuck me, and I wasn't about to stop him.

"You are such a temptation," David said, as he unbuckled his belt. I watched as he lowered his boxers, and his erect cock pointed directly at me. In one movement I raised each leg over the arm of the chair, slid my bottom lower in the chair, and David's cock went deep into my cunt.

"Fuck," I exclaimed, and David said, "That's nice."

He started to pound into me, his busy, frustrating day becoming evident with each thrust. But I wanted him just as much.

I put my hands onto his shoulders, and wrapping my legs around his waist, pushed him backwards. Fortunately, although off balance, he cushioned our fall. I ended up straddling him, his cock still inside me, and me on top, and in control.

"Temptation or not, I'm going to fuck you."

With my hands flat on his chest I started to ride him, rotating my hips, feeling his cock almost bruising my cervix. I knew I'd won the tussle when I saw him close his eyes. Victory was signalled by his grunt, and the sensation of feeling him start to jerk inside me, the heat of the spunk pumping out, and filling me.

"Fuck, Lucy, you're so good at this, I know Chris guesses what I do, but I'm not going to tell her everything."

As I lifted myself from David's body, great dribbles of cum dropped onto his thighs, and I felt the trickle of semen running down the inside of my thighs.

We both needed sleep, and we went to our separate rooms. Tomorrow was going to be another new experience for me.

-----------------------------

   Series:My Sex Video Started It
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:My Sex Video Started It Pt. 5
   Teaser:The gangbang video was another step in my education
 Category:Erotic Couplings
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/my-sex-video-started-it-pt-05
Published:2023-06-14
I didn't see David at breakfast, but I knew it was going to be a busy day. I dressed quite formally, and arrived at the 'Barns' by 10am.

I was met by Olga, who in turn introduced me to Jan, who was dressed in a nurses' uniform. We went into the medical room, and sat round a table to discuss our role that day. We had to go through the 'paperwork' that the guys brought with them, in other words check the authenticity of the 'tests' they'd had within the last 48 hours. Occasionally it meant a phone call, but usually the clinics used were 'bona fide' and the paperwork was familiar. The fun part was that we got to check out the guys as they arrived!

Within half an hour the first guy arrived. Jake was six foot plus, muscular, with dark brown hair and brown eyes, not my type but handsome.

Alan arrived next, dirty blond hair, stocky, with a lovely smile. Tempting!

Rufus and Gayle arrived together, both black guys, Rufus with dreadlocks, Gayle with a shaved head, they were definitely my type, dark and foreboding.

Finally, Robby and Jules arrived, both looked incredibly young, but their papers showed they were both nineteen.

There were meant to be seven guys, but one had cried off, which, apparently, was not unusual.

Once they were all checked out, they relaxed in the lounge, and David arrived to brief them all. It was at that point that Jan offered them sildenafil tablets, and without exception they all took them. Strangely my body was reacting in anticipation.

Separately, Tatiana had been in the make up room with Viv. When she entered the lounge, dressed in a satin robe, there was almost an audible intake of breath from the six guys. She was tall, blonde, with 38DD boobs, and broad hips. Even I had to conceal my appreciative sigh.

David introduced her to everyone, and then proceeded to outline the storyline, which was pretty rudimentary. Basically five of the guys are sitting around a lounge set, relaxing and chatting. Tatiana, dressed in skimpy dress, thong, and heels, is brought in by the other guy and introduced, and then two of them undress her and the sex begins.

I was watching Tatiana's face, because I knew that before the action began, she would have a five minute interview, on camera, where she would be asked about what was coming up.

When David had briefed everyone, he took Tatiana into a small studio, beckoning me to follow. Tatiana slipped off her bathrobe, revealing her red, skin tight, jersey dress, nipples hard against the fabric, and she sat upright, on the high stool in front of the camera.

"So are you looking forward to making this video?"

"I've had threesomes, and I've always wanted to try more," replied Tatiana, in her broken English. She continued, "I find I can orgasm easily, so I'm waiting to see if many men can give me lots." She laughed nervously.

"You realise that you will be videoed from every conceivable angle, and you and the men will be 'directed' if we need you to change position etc."

"Yes that was explained to me."

"If there's anything that happens that you're not happy with, we will stop." David was calm and reassuring. "So are you ready?"

"Yes, let's go."

I'm not sure how Tatiana was feeling inside, but my mouth was dry with excitement. I followed her, and David back out to where everyone else was gathered. Five of the men were sent into the studio set, and got seated on the sofas and chairs. Jared and Jack were already in there with their cameras and lights. Viv was there too, and we exchanged a nod.

As soon as David had checked that everyone knew how it would all begin, the action started.

Alan, the blond guy, brought Tatiana into the studio, his arm around her waist, and giggling, she sat down between him and Rufus on the sofa. All of the guys were muttering appreciatively of Tatiana, and how she looked. Rufus immediately started to stroke her thighs, and his hand slid upwards revealing her pussy, barely covered by her thong. Alan had pulled the top of her jersey dress down, and began to suck at first one breast, and then the other.

Tatiana was rubbing Rufus's cock through his trousers, and it looked rather large. She quickly slid to her knees on the floor and unzipped him. His black cock raised itself, and my mouth must have been dropping open in surprise. As Tatiana took it into her mouth, Alan had followed her onto the floor behind her, and had stripped off her dress, and pulled off her thong, until she was entirely naked. As she bent over Rufus's cock, her head bobbing up and down, Alan slid his cock inside her pussy.

Jared's camera was concentrating on Tatiana sucking Rufus, while Jack was videoing Alan's cock fucking her pussy. Meanwhile, the other guys had stripped off, and were slowly stroking their cocks to maintain their erections.

Tatiana broke off from her blowjob, and was thrusting her hips back against Alan as he pounded into her. Within a couple of minutes she started to cum, her cries filling the studio. Alan withdrew and Gayle replaced him. Gayle's cock was massively thick and when he pushed it into Tatiana's cunt we heard her shout, "Fuck, that's big, oh my god," but then she was pushing against it, enjoying being stretched wide.

One of the younger guys, Jules was now being sucked by Tatiana, as she was getting into the rhythm with Gayle. I guess he was relatively inexperienced, because suddenly he shouted that he was cumming. Almost as though he was trying to prevent the inevitable, he took his cock from Tatiana's mouth, just as he started to cum. His cock was spurting all over her face, as almost embarrassed, he pushed it back into her mouth.

Tatiana finished swallowing the semen in her mouth, and on his cock, and her tongue licked whatever she could reach around her lips, as she started to cum again. Gayle seemed to be carried along with that, as he pushed his cock deep into her cunt, and held it there. From his face we knew he was pumping Tatiana's pussy full of cum.

As he withdrew, the camera zoomed to a close up of Tatiana's dribbling pussy lips, just as Rufus replaced Gayle, and started to fuck her even more speedily. The whole scene had, suddenly, become more frenetic, as first Rufus came, and then Jake took his turn, and made her cum yet again.

I was mesmerised by the whole thing, the studio was full of cries from Tatiana, and the grunting of first Jake, then Alan, and finally Robby, shooting his load over her boobs, as he withdrew from her leaking pussy.

When all of the guys had finally cum, the camera spent some time doing close ups of Tatiana's pussy, and the semen dripping in pools, onto the leather sofa.

When it was over, Tatiana disappeared to shower, and had a final interview with David in front of camera.

"So what did you think of it Tatiana?" he asked.

"Oh my god, it was fantastic, I so enjoyed it, I must have cum six or seven times," was her reply.

"Would you do it it again.?"

"In a heartbeat, I hope so." And it was obvious from her smile, that she meant it.

When David had completed the interview, and all the guys had left, I was able to talk to Tatiana over a coffee. It was a surpring conversation, as I had not expected her to be so frank and honest with me, clearly someone she didn't know well.

It turned out that she was extremely well educated, from a well to do Russian family, but they had disowned her, because of a scandal with a local, married politician. He was linked to some criminal organisations, and she had been drawn into pornography. However, she took the bold step of going to London, and through a mutual contact David had given her a 'contract' to do ten films. The gangbang today was the first.

After we'd been chatting for some time, David interrupted, and suggested that the three of us have dinner that evening. Tatiana looked really pleased and David suggested she and I go on ahead, and he'd be back in an hour or so.

Back at the house Tatiana used my room and showered again. She brought a small suitcase and had a lovely summer print dress. I followed her into the shower and while we were drying off, and chatting, we found we got along really well. I told her about my trial week and when I was undressed she saw my half naked body and what she said surprised me.

"With your body you ought to make a few videos."

She saw the look of horror on my face. "That's how I got here!"

I explained my situation, and how my video was put online, and my teaching job threatened. And how I was contemplating working for David and Chris if this week was successful.

I was sitting on a stool at the dressing table in only my bra and panties, when Tatiana came over and stood behind me. She was naked, and I was looking at the reflection of her boobs in the mirror when she leaned over me. I could feel the heat from her body as she pressed against me and whispered in my ear. "I'd love to make a video with you."

Her lips kissed my neck, and I couldn't help half turning, and offering my mouth to hers. Her tongue jousted with mine, before I turned on the stool and stood up. Her large breasts pressed against my bra which I felt her unhooking and the sensation of her hardened nipples were prompting a similar reaction in mine. I was getting carried along and was finding my body reacting.

Suddenly Tatiana pulled away, looking at me with a sort of breathless desire.

"I want you, but later. David will be here soon."

"Stay the night with me," was my reply. I found myself wanting her too.

Stepping back we heard David moving around downstairs. Quickly we dressed, and went downstairs to meet him.

"Ok you girls, you seem to be getting on well, let's go and eat, my treat."

David drove us to an exclusive restaurant in the countryside, a little way out of Budapest. I guess he enjoyed having other customers giving admiring looks of not only two attractive girls, but the fact that they were with him.

During the meal the conversation changed from just small talk to more work related stuff and what videos were coming up for Tatiana. I went puce when Tatiana suddenly suggested that I ought to have a go at being in one.

"Tatiana you really are terrible, I thought you were joking when we had that conversation."

"Oh, so you've talked about it, you two. Well Lucy has some big decisions to make over te coming weeks. I'm probably going to offer her a job assisting me, but she certainly has potential."

David cast a 'knowing look' in my direction, and winked. I looked down at my plate, blushing even more.

When it came time to go, I felt distinctly awkward when I suggested that Tatiana 'slept over' instead of going back to her flat.

"Yes, of course, you two seem like best 'mates' already. Perhaps there's the promise of a 'girl on girl' video coming up." David chuckled as he paid the bill.

In the back of the car Tatiana lost no time in stroking my thighs and breasts, out of vision of David driving. By the time we arrived back at the house I was so hot, and aroused, that I was frightened there would be a damp patch on my dress.

"Goodnight you girls, don't be too naughty, you need your beauty sleep." David had a smirk as Tatiana followed me up to my room.

As soon as we shut the door we were both hurriedly undressing each other, our kisses taken breathlessly as we stumbled towards the bed.

"Are you sure Tatiana, you've had a long session today, you must be exhausted."

"Lucy I want you, don't worry you will be making me cum in a very few minutes."

And so it was. My mouth moved from hers to the large rubbery nipples now hard and as I went from one to the other I felt her body shivering beneath me. It was a first for me because as I sucked one with my mouth and squeezed the other between thumb and forefinger, Tatiana started to cum. I'd hardly touched her but as soon as she stopped shaking she flipped me onto my back and straddled my face. Her head went down between my legs and I felt the soft but urgent licking of her tongue. I was just as aroused as she had been and muffled by her pussy against my mouth I started to groan out loud. Within seconds I had a completely new feeling, I started to squirt and felt liquid ejecting into Tatiana's face.

We both fell side by side onto the damp bed, I was saying, "I'm so sorry, I'm so sorry, that's never happened before."

Tatiana laughed out loud, "Oh my god you're so made for porn."

Eventually we swapped into the other bed in the room and fell asleep in each other's arms.

In the morning it was my last day in Hungary, and I was due to catch the early afternoon plane back to East Midlands. David was stopping on for twenty four hours but Chris was due to meet me at the airport, which was cool because I needed to reassure myself that she was happy to have me working alongside her and her husband.

It was with some trepidation I was travelling home, and ditching my teaching career. The past week had been a whirlwind and I'd had more 'sex' than in the last three years. But given the possible disciplinary implications I was happy to make the 'leap.'

Chris was waiting, smiling, at the arrivals gate, and greeted me with a hug and a kiss.

"I gather you've had a very full week?" she said, pointedly. "Well I'm glad you're going to be working with us, you won't regret it."

I wondered briefly about that, as I put my suitcase into the boot of Chris's Audi.

As we drove off Chris seemed really pleased, putting her hand on my thigh as she drove onto the M1. I wondered if she was making a pass, but my mouth dropped open when she said, "How do you like your new car?"

I gave her a very puzzled look, and before I could utter any words she continued, "This is yours, it comes with the job. David's been so pleased with you, that he phoned home to arrange this. He wants you to come round to dinner tomorrow night, and we can thrash out some of the 'responsibilities' and you can tell me what you got up to this week!"

When she saw my face she added, "Oh don't worry, I know what David's like, and I did see him fucking you on FaceTime." I blushed bright red, I seemed to be doing that a lot, but I kept quiet.

Chris drove us to hers, and gave me the keys, and said she would see me the following evening. I drove the long way home, and felt like a princess in a car that I wasn't sure which buttons worked what. But reality struck, when I got in to a pile of letters, bills, and an answerphone that was full of messages. I buried my head in the sand, and ignored everything, pouring some wine, and going to soak in the bath which seemed a good idea for then.

I slept in the next day, and went out for a long drive in my new car, getting some shopping on the way back. I had to be at David and Chris's for 7.30pm. I'd already made the decision to write out my formal resignation from my teaching job, which was sad, because I'd worked so hard to get those qualifications. However, I'd rationalised lots of things, and the company car was just a sample of what was to come.

-----------------------------

   Series:Never Have an Affair With Your Boss
   Author:Cleevedreams
 Subtitle:Never Have an Affair With Your Boss Pt. 1
   Teaser:My first 'proper' job, but no one warned me about the boss
 Category:Erotic Couplings
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/never-have-an-affair-with-your-boss
Published:2023-08-14
A self indulgent fantasy with the characters lacking any self control and enjoying the pleasures of the flesh.

Leaning on coincidence, I've found that strange coincidences do happen in life.

Again the decision or indecision of which genre to put this in. Readers will always disagree.

*****************************************************************

When you're only twenty three and in your first 'proper job' you have to be quick thinking in making judgements about those around you.

Rosemary Morgan was one of those. I'd met her at my interview along with the senior partner, but that situation was very formal, and very structured. When I got the job and knew that I'd be in her team it didn't faze me, she was an attractive woman, if not a little curt.

To explain. I was fresh out of university and this job was in a medium sized accountancy firm in a large city in the UK. I still lived with my parents just a twenty minute train ride from where the job was. I considered that a pretty good situation, at least to begin with.

The others in the office, about a dozen in Rosemary Morgan's team, were a complete mixture of ages, of sexes, of backgrounds, pretty diverse all in all.

I realised quickly that they weren't a bad lot, however they were all slightly wary of the 'boss.'

I could see that completely, which is why it threw me when after a week I began to be aware of the way she spoke to me. It was never in the open office, it seemed it was just on the few occasions when I was in her personal office discussing some account or other.

There were little innuendos, holding eye contact with me, playing with her hair while talking to me.

Now I wasn't completely naive, but I hadn't a long history of relationships with women. I'd probably had a bit more than most young men of my age, however it consisted of essentially three women.

The first was Linda, the girl at college that took my virginity in the most embarrassing way. The way that all young guys dread. The fumbling promise of your first sex and then when it happens the dismal failure of lasting only a couple of minutes. We did get better at it, but it was never earth shattering.

Then there was Vanessa, the third year student who I met as a first year at uni. She made it clear from the start what she wanted. Me! And she taught me a lot. Of course it finished when she graduated and then went abroad to work, but we still keep in touch every now and again on social media.

Finally there was Mrs Phillips, a fifty two year old divorcee, who I did some gardening for between terms. Not so much gardening, more helping with the state of her libido. She was insatiable and never was any part time holiday wage earned so much.

So I wasn't totally unaware of the body language and little signals that women sometimes emitted. However this was my superior, my boss, the one who decided if I was competent, and like Mrs Phillips, a woman of mature years.

I decided that I wouldn't react in any specific way, just in case I was mistaken, and my mind was playing tricks. After all this was my first taste of a real career.

When three weeks had past Alison, who'd been with the company for just over a year, said to me, "When's your first appraisal?"

"I think it's after about a month," I replied, "why?"

"Oh no reason, my first one was a bit longer than that because she was on holiday."

"It must have been okay, you're still here!" I chuckled.

Alison smiled, "Yes it was okay, but she tells it like it is, warts and all. I was in there for an hour after work, I think she was pretty pleased with me. I've got my yearly one in a couple of weeks."

"You've made me nervous now," I said.

"You'll be okay," she replied, "I think she's taken a shine to you."

I must have pulled a face.

Alison went on, "I've seen the way she acts around you, remember I can see through the glass of her office from my desk."

"Stop it, you're teasing."

"Maybe," she said with a little giggle.

It made me think again, if someone else had noticed then I hadn't been completely wrong.

Coincidentally a couple of hours later I got the summons.

"Tom, we need to get your appraisal done this week, can you stop behind on Thursday evening, it shouldn't take too long?"

Rosemary was speaking towards me from the doorway of her office as I sat at my desk.

"Yes, certainly, that's fine," I replied.

"Good," was her reply before going back inside.

"See!" Alison whispered, "the moment of truth."

I was tempted to give a rude sign, but I didn't know Alison that well at that stage.

Sandeep, an older Asian guy, muttered, "You'll do okay mate, it's no big deal."

Despite all the reassurances I was distinctly nervous as Thursday approached. I made sure that all the files I was working on were up to date and as the office emptied out the moment arrived when Rosemary beckoned me in.

She could tell straightaway I was a little apprehensive.

"There's no need to worry Tom, come on in, take a seat."

Rather than sit behind her desk she'd brought her office chair to one side and pulled my chair into a position facing her. As she sat down I couldn't help glancing at the way she crossed her legs and the rounded curve of her thighs in her pencil skirt. I randomly wondered if she wore stockings and mentally told myself to 'get a grip.'

"Good night Geraldine," she shouted through the office door as the last person left for home.

Turning to me she began, "Now young Tom, I hope you don't mind me calling you 'young,' I'm very pleased with you so far."

I smiled and relaxed a little.

"You've shown good initiative and when you've needed help you've either asked one of the others or come to me, that's good."

"Thank you," I muttered, waiting for her to continue.

"What do you think of everything so far?"

I wasn't expecting to be asked a question so early into the appraisal, and I stuttered a bit.

"Yes… yes, it's been good, it's all new of course, but yes I'm enjoying it."

"Good, and how do you find your work colleagues, are they being supportive?"

"They're brilliant, everyone's made me very welcome."

'And what do you think of me?"

It was a moment when I wanted to disappear into a hole in the floor, I must have gone red looking downwards, and quickly said, "You're lovely," and realised straightaway I'd probably chosen the wrong word, I corrected myself, "I mean you're great, someone who I look up to."

It all sounded very odd and Rosemary burst out laughing.

"Well I've rarely been called 'lovely' in an appraisal, but I'll take it Tom," she replied, still giggling, uncrossing and crossing her legs again. This time she didn't tug at the hem of her skirt, but allowed it to ride up a couple of inches.

"All in all you've made a good start, and so you've no need to worry," she went on, and just for a moment twirled her fingers through her auburn hair.

"So anyway it's all good, no more interrogation," she smiled and stood up, tugging her skirt down over her hips, "just one other question Tom, do you have a girlfriend?"

It was another totally unexpected one.

"Er no, not at the moment," I must have looked a bit puzzled.

"Okay, sorry perhaps I shouldn't have asked that, I'd seen you chatting with Alison quite a bit."

Rosemary had a sort of mischievous smirk on her face.

I blushed and replied, "No we're just friends, she's not my type."

"Apologies, I won't ask what your type is."

It was the flirting again, or at least that's the way I read it.

She changed the subject, "What time's your train home?"

"They're fourteen minutes past the hour," I replied.

"You live in Roughton don't you?"

"Yes," I replied.

"Well I live in Little Broxby so I go past there, would you like a lift tonight, seeing as I've made you late?"

She gave me no chance to reply, "Come on, it's no problem, let me lock up and set the alarm, just wait outside by the lift."

I felt really awkward standing so close to Rosemary in the lift, my nostrils were taking in her perfume, and I felt quite relieved as we stepped out to take the short walk into the underground car park.

The click clacking of her stilettos echoed around the concrete interior and I drew a deep breath when I saw her Porsche.

"Excuse me while I change my shoes, I can't drive in these," she said as she opened the passenger door and took some flat shoes off the seat. I watched as she slipped out of her heels, holding onto the car and standing on one leg to put her driving shoes on. I couldn't help but see her skirt ride up and it confirmed my suspicion about the stockings.

I wasn't sure if she caught me looking, she just said, "In you get," and threw her heels over the back of the seat.

I did get in and waited for her to put her briefcase in the boot. Again I enjoyed the view of her legs as she got behind the wheel.

The journey home felt a bit awkward at first, and then became a series of questions about my family, my uni days, and generally this and that.

"You'll have to direct me this last bit," she added until we drew up outside my house.

"See you in the morning Tom, I hope we know a bit more about each other now."

We both smiled and I went indoors to the inevitable barrage of questions about who the woman in the Porsche was.

"It's my boss!" I replied, and was met with even more questions.

Everything was fine at work for the next few weeks. Rosemary still continued to be quite familiar with me when we were out of earshot of the rest of the office. It was one weekend when it all began to change.

Jed, my best friend from uni came to stay for the weekend. He'd got a job in London so we didn't have much opportunity to meet up. Mum and dad knew him well and the Friday evening was spent at home with all of us enjoying a take away Indian meal and lots of lager.

Jed and I decided that on Saturday evening we'd go into town and visit a couple of pubs that played live music, and maybe go to a club afterwards. Mum said that she wasn't expecting us back anytime early and would let us sleep in on Sunday morning.

Needless to say we drank quite a bit in both pubs before we moved onto a club that I'd been to a couple of times before. It was heaving and the dance floor was crazy. We hung about in a lounge area at the side of the venue and tried to hold a conversation with a great deal of difficulty. We made our first drink last as the prices were obscene. A couple of girls who looked about our age, but could well have been much younger, made a giggly play for us. They gave up when Jed playfully starting talking to them with a twitch in his face and a stammer in his voice.

We'd been there for an hour before we tried to decide whether to move on to another club or go home. I was casually leaning on a chrome barrier with my back to the dance floor when someone tapped me on the shoulder.

"Fancy seeing you here young man!"

I saw Jed's face light up and I turned around to see Rosemary standing there. It was Rosemary yes, but not as I knew her. My mouth dropped open as I stared at her face, with its eye shadow, eyeliner, bright red lipstick and her hair in plaits carefully positioned either side of her head. I couldn't avoid looking down at the dress she wore, skin tight and low cut, showing the swell of her breasts.

"Errrr… Rosemary, I wasn't expecting to see you here."

"Obviously not. I'm with Maddy here, we're celebrating, would you believe, it's her divorce, and I wasn't expecting to see you here either!"

Maddy stood there in an equally tight dress. She was probably slightly younger than Rosemary and had black hair down to her shoulders along with slightly more subtle make up and a smile that would make men go weak at the knees.

I wasn't sure what to say next except, "Can I get you two a drink?"

"Okay Tom, yes, we'll just have a beer, thanks, it's expensive here."

I left Jed with the two of them and went to get the beers. By the time I'd returned they'd found three stools against a narrow bar at the side of the lounge. To my amazement he was engrossed in deep face to face conversation with Maddy, and from what I could hear it wasn't about politics or religion.

"Thanks Tom, your friend seems to have made a bit of a hit with Maddy. I'm not sure he's in the same age bracket, but she seems quite taken with him."

"I'm not surprised," I said above the noise, "he could chat up anyone, I can't leave him alone for five minutes."

"So you've been out on the town, where have you been?"

"Just to a couple of pubs then we came here, we were actually thinking of heading home when you arrived."

"We were too, like I said Maddy's divorce came through and we decided to celebrate. She lives in town not far from here so it's convenient if we want a night out…"

I saw her expression change and she added, "Oh my word, I think we'd better leave now!"

I glanced behind me and Jed seemed to be playing tongue tennis with Maddy.

Rosemary shouted above the music, "Hey you two, we're going. Can you manage to get back to the flat?"

Maddy must have realised that the drink had got to her when she stood up. Smoothing her dress down she took half a step back from Jed.

"Are we inviting these two back? For coffee?" she asked Rosemary.

Perhaps, a bit surprised, Rosemary replied, "If you want to, I'm okay with Tom coming back," then with heavy sarcasm she added, "I'm not sure about you with his friend?"

Jed was clearly very keen, Maddy had a momentary second thought.

"Okay, but just for coffee."

"C'mon then,' Rosemary had now taken charge and she led us out onto the street where there were the usual drunks staggering around. It was probably a good thing we were escorting them back.

In front of us Maddy was wobbling a bit on her heels and eventually she took Jed's arm to avoid falling over. Rosemary saw the wisdom in that and grabbed mine.

"I hope to god no one from the office sees us, this isn't a good look!" She was giggling and apparently had had just as much to drink as Maddy.

"You're not dressed in your business stuff, so you're not immediately recognisable," I joked, looking down at her cleavage.

She appeared not to notice under the street lights, but added, "No, I think I've overdone it a bit tonight."

"I wouldn't say that." The remark felt again like a flirt.

Maddy's flat was literally five minutes away. By the time all four of us got into the lift Jed had got an arm around Maddy's waist. She didn't seem to object and allowed him to escort her like that along the corridor to her front door.

Rosemary and I followed separately behind, she was now walking without needing to hang onto anyone.

"Coffee everyone?" Maddy shouted as we entered a very comfortable flat.

"I'll do it," Rosemary interrupted, "you put the music on."

I followed her into the kitchen area of the open plan lounge, while Jed and Maddy were at the far side, poring over the small hi fi unit. I was expecting nineties stuff, but some modern jazz began to play. I got the mugs out of a cupboard while Rosemary percolated the coffee.

By the time she'd made it we could both see Jed and Maddy kissing yet again.

"Oh dear, I'm afraid this might not end well," Rosemary spoke quietly.

Even as she spoke the two of them disappeared into one of the bedrooms.

"Shall I take their coffee into them?" I said with a jokey smile.

Rosemary half frowned. "Let's just sit down and drink ours, I'm not sure what you think, but I'm inclined to leave them to it and get off home. Is Jed meant to be staying with you?"

I was just explaining how he was here for the weekend when the first sounds came from the bedroom.

"Oh no!" Rosemary groaned.

I saw her face blush as we both heard Maddy cry out, "Yes, oh yes, Jed!"

When the sounds of the bed creaking began to make a steady rhythm, Rosemary couldn't look at me.

"This is so embarrassing," she whispered.

I chuckled, "It's not how I imagined the night turning out, I must say."

"Oh god… oh god… OH GOD!… DON'T STOP… JED!" Maddy seemed close to orgasm.

"Let's get a taxi shall we, we can share it, I'm going your way." Rosemary was fidgeting with embarrassment.

"FUCKKKKKKK!" Maddy yelled as we shut the flat door and made our way to the lift, this time Rosemary clutching my arm.

"I'm sorry my friend has stolen your friend, I can only say it's probably because she's got her divorce and it's some kind of release or revenge."

"Possibly," I replied, "I guess Jed wasn't going to refuse. Now are you going to be warm enough, I reckon there'll be a taxi back around the corner?"

Without thinking I put my arm around her shoulder as she shivered slightly. She said nothing and as luck would have it there was a black cab approaching.

Once inside we told the cabbie 'Roughton' and Rosemary soon began to feel a bit warmer.

"Has it spoiled your evening Tom?"

"No," I chuckled, "has it yours?"

"Not really, I guess I'm sort of jealous of Maddy in a way."

Realising what she'd said she hastened to correct it.

"I mean… not like that… I mean…"

I pressed a finger to her lips and said, "Shush… I know what you mean and I feel a bit like that too."

The slight intimacy of touching her lips felt quite daring, the alcohol had got to me too. It must have triggered something in her as well.

She looked at me in the dim light of the cab and grabbed my wrist, lowering it down and resting my hand on her thigh.

"Kiss me Tom."

I stared in disbelief, hesitating. It felt like my heart had stopped, it was thumping out of my chest when our lips met. We kissed softly for a few seconds.

In what seemed like some fantasy she went on, "This is crazy Tom, I hope I won't regret it."

I could hardly hear her at first, then more loudly she called out, "Can you go onto to Little Broxby cabbie?"

The cabbie grunted in reply before Rosemary reached up to kiss me again, this time with a hunger and a passion. It felt quite bizarre. Apart from kissing a much older woman this was my boss.

Caution had been thrown to the wind by both of us, a hurried address was given to the cabbie before more kissing and finally the fare was being paid.

"You're gonna have to be damned quiet about this," Rosemary was saying as she fumbled with the key. The alarm was buzzing and again in a rush she missed the first pin entry.

"Fuck!… you get upstairs."

I went first not knowing where I was going at the top.

She caught up with me and said, "Here this way." She grabbed my hand and pulled me into her bedroom.

Throwing her arms around my neck she was pressing the whole of her body up against me and searching with her tongue and mouth.

"Unzip me Tom," adding, "get undressed, before I come to my senses!"

I struggled out of my clothes as quickly as possible. Rosemary peeled off her dress and in the dim light of the bedroom I could see her in just a bra and thong.

I was standing naked when she reached up to kiss me again. I was hard and it was unavoidable that my erect cock pressed up against her. She seemed to rock her body from side to side, rubbing herself against it.

I reached behind her to unclasp her bra letting it drop from her shoulders onto the floor, followed by a rather clumsy struggle to slide her thong down. Now I was able to press my chest up against her breasts as they hung free.

I pushed her away slightly lowering my head, but before I could kiss her nipples she said, "Let's get on the bed Tom."

Half shuffling and with little steps she fell backwards, pulling me on top of her. Her thighs spread wide and my lower body went between them. She pulled my head towards her to kiss me again.

"Tom, I haven't been with a man for over a year."

I smiled and mumbled, "I've never been with a woman quite like you, ever," and kissed her again.

I was about to take things quite slowly, wanting to please her with patience, but Rosemary didn't want that at all. She was already incredibly aroused.

She raised her knees either side of my thighs and wriggled her hips searching for my cock, pressing her body upwards.

I was so hard that my cock seemed to find her pussy moist and ready. I pushed inside her just a little, and she gasped over my shoulder. In moments her legs had encircled me, tight behind my buttocks, and I slid more deeply into her.

"Mmmmm… TOM!" she groaned.

She was like a velvet glove and impatiently she was moving her body, flexing her hips up against me. I was being taken for a ride.

Up on my elbows I could see her face, eyes closed, mouth half open.

"Yes Tom oh yes, my god, please… just fuck me."

Those words were almost whispered, a plea, and I couldn't quite believe I was fucking my boss.

I buried my face in her neck, her arms were clinging around mine and both our bodies seemed to meld together.

I had no sense of time, but I knew I could easily make her cum. She was panting within minutes, little moans of pleasure were just behind my ear. The panting became more rhythmical until she was holding her breath every few seconds.

"Oh god… I'm cumming… oh fuck!" she hissed.

Her body clung to me, she was silent for just a few seconds and then she exploded, shaking, clinging to me as I continued to thrust slowly inside her. Incredibly the moaning went on and she cried out again when another orgasm seemed to follow.

I was ready too. I couldn't hold back and as I grunted and held my cock deep inside her she gasped again, "Yes Tom, go on… yes."

I jerked and jerked again, pumping spunk deep into her until my whole body seemed to collapse on top of her.

"Gosh Tom you're a bit heavy," she murmured, before I rolled aside, leaving a dribble of semen spreading across her thigh.

"Tom, you don't need any appraisal from me for that performance," she said breathlessly.

I was catching my breath too, and didn't reply straightaway.

Rosemary spoke again, regretfully in a way, "This was very wrong Tom, it's all my fault, if this gets out we'll both be losing our jobs."

I lifted myself up on one elbow and gently kissed her nipple, "It won't get out, not from me."

"It can't happen again," she insisted, "and stop doing that please, it's just too nice."

I giggled and reached over to kiss the other one, at which point she tried to push me away.

"Stop it, we have to talk!"

I lay back on the pillow and waited for Rosemary to speak.

"This definitely can't happen again." she was insistent now, and had obviously sobered up considerably.

"I suppose not," I replied.

"No suppose! It can't!" It was Rosemary's turn to lift herself up on her elbow, looking down at me.

"Yes… yes, I understand, I do," I admitted.

"I'll have to talk to Maddy as well. God! She started all this!"

"I'd better text Jed too, we can't really get back to my house at different times, besides he hasn't got a key."

"Hmmmm, be careful what you say. They both think you've gone home!"

I didn't really know how to phrase it. I texted, 'Not sure if you're still at Maddy's. Don't tell her I'm at Rosemary's! I can meet you outside Maddy's at 6.30 in the morning so we can go home together. Let me know if you can.'

"Look I've sent this, do you mind driving me into town for six thirty in the morning?"

Rosemary read the text and agreed it was the best way to go.

"Will Jed keep quiet about this?"

"Yes, he's a good lad, but he might have left already. I think he'd probably text me if he had."

The phone pinged with just the reply I wanted. 'All good, see you at 6.30.'

"That's okay then, as long as you don't mind driving me in, it's quarter to three now."

"Hmmmmm, you'd better get some sleep then, set your alarm, I'll go and sleep in the spare room."

"What! No! You can't! Not after… well you can't."

Rosemary looked grumpy and unsure.

"Then you sleep right over on that side, and I'll move over here. I'm just gonna go to the bathroom now."

I wasn't tired at all, I waited listening to the sound of the toilet flushing and the tap running and watched her return.

"You sure you don't want to wear a full length dressing gown?" I said sarcastically.

"A good idea if you think I need it," she replied, "now you go to sleep."

Rosemary lay on her side of the bed, on her side, with her back to me. I simply lay on my back, wide awake, wondering how I would face her in the office on Monday, which, at three 'o clock, was now tomorrow.

I heard her slowly drop off to sleep, the soft sound of breathing, and I kept looking at the curve of her spine and the gentle flow of her buttocks.

I'd begun to feel sleepy when she must have started dreaming and muttering in her sleep. It caused her to roll more towards me, more onto her back. Daringly I put one hand lightly on her hip bone. When I was sure that I'd not woken her I pulled just a little. She seemed to stir and rolled completely onto her back.

I kept still and took my hand away, listening to her sleep sounds with occasional indistinguishable words.

She looked beautiful in the moonlight from outside, and I thought of the sex we'd had in the hour before. As I held my cock in one hand and squeezed, it made me get another erection.

Dare I touch her again?

I rolled on my side and with no bodily contact I lowered my head and kissed the nearest nipple. She shifted slightly and there was a soft moan. I did it again and this time placed my lips around it and ran the tip of my tongue over it.

She woke up.

"What are you doing?" she asked in a sort of languid way.

"Just playing," I whispered back.

"You shouldn't, I told you."

There was still no anger or annoyance.

I ignored what she said and gently sucked her nipple again.

"Tom, stop it, I told you."

She still sounded half asleep, but as she shifted again her arm slipped down between us and her hand accidentally touched my erection.

"Oh god, you're bloody horny again," she sighed.

It was a green light to me. I lifted myself up and kissed her lips, and to my surprise she responded. When the kiss finished she spoke in the same quiet, resigned way.

"We mustn't Tom, really we mustn't."

There was no resistance when I slipped down the bed and rolled between her knees and pushed my face between her thighs.

"Oh gosh Tom… oh please… OH NO!"

Her thighs parted and I began to lap at her pussy. Immediately she began to groan in what could only be described as pure pleasure.

"Tom… Tom… please… please."

The 'please' either meant 'stop' or 'more.' I knew which one.

"Oh god… mmmmmm… ohhhhh… yes… mmmmmmm!"

As I licked up over her clit she jumped, "FUCK!" she moaned and then she began the slow journey towards her point of no return. It took all of about ten minutes before she shuddered to a climax, her lower body shivering and her voice crying out some softly spoken swear words.

"I told you no!" she moaned unconvincingly.

"You did," I replied moving up beside her, still with my cock erect.

Gripping it she said, very deliberately, "Then let me do something about that, but this is definitely the last time."

"What if I say no?" I chuckled.

"Sod off and lie back, I've not done this for ages."

When she took me in her mouth it was my turn to moan. Despite what Rosemary had said she was an expert. Sucking, swirling her tongue everywhere, she soon had me close to cumming, She seemed to slow up and I was realising that she was trying to tease me.

"Please, Rosemary, c'mon… please!"

She chuckled and relented. Bobbing her head up and down I groaned loudly, until with a long low grunt I began to spurt into the back of her mouth as her tongue licked upwards under my cock.

"Oh fuck," was all I said, feeling her swallow every drop.

"There, now that's the end, no more Tom, I'm the boss again! Now go to sleep!"

I was exhausted and did go straight to sleep. I'd set the alarm for five forty five, and it seemed I'd only slept for five minutes. In the dawn light I subconsciously reached out to hug Rosemary which woke her. I almost apologised when she rolled over towards me and then she realised where she was.

She didn't push me away, but simply said, "We must get up, what time is it?"

"Quarter to six, it can only take about a quarter of an hour to get to Maddy's at this time on a Sunday morning."

"Yes, but I told you there has to be an end to this Tom, now let me go and take a shower."

She seemed much more determined this time so I replied, "Okay, I'll join you."

"No you won't, you've had your fun, I told you I'm the boss again now."

I watched as she disappeared into her en-suite, and I heard the water flowing. I got out of bed collecting my clothes together and heard the shower turn off.

"Can I come in now?" I asked.

"You want a shower too?"

"Yes please," I replied.

"Come on in then," and I stepped through the doorway.

Rosemary had turned the water back on.

"It's the right temperature for me," she said, holding a towel around her in the very steamy space. "There's a spare towel here."

I stuck one hand under the running water and asked, "Which control is the temperature?"

"That one there," she said reaching across me to point to it.

I grabbed her arm and smiled, "And where is the soap?"

"Stop it Tom, the shower gel is in that blue bottle, now let me go please."

"Spoilsport," I grinned even wider, "you're not going to help me?"

"I told you, stop it."

I let go of her arm and as she stepped back she saw my cock growing yet again.

"Tom! What is wrong with you, you're sex mad!"

"So are you, for someone who hasn't had sex for a long time."

She looked away, "That's not my fault, anyway tonight's been enough to last for ages."

My cock grew more until it was almost at forty five degrees and I saw her glance at it again.

"Come here, we've got time," I said taking hold of her hand and tugging her gently.

I knew I'd won when she didn't pull back. The towel was dropped and I pulled her into a kiss at the entrance to the shower.

"Tom… Tom, for god's sake I don't know what's wrong with both of us."

We stepped under the water and I took the shower gel bottle and squeezed some gel generously over my chest. Rubbing it all over I handed the bottle to Rosemary. She turned the shower down to a trickle and we both began soaping each other all over.

"Turn round, bend over," I said in my most authoritative voice. She didn't object and clutching onto the small shelf she spread her legs and bent forwards.

I lowered myself down a little and took my soapy cock in my hand and directed it between her ass cheeks.

"Oh fuck Tom," was all she said as she pushed back.

I slid inside her so easily, and we began to fuck. It was awkward and it was difficult and it was slippery.

Rosemary stopped pushing, "This isn't gonna work Tom," she paused, "let me see you wank yourself."

She said it with a mischievous smile and I stepped back thinking how erotic that might be. She turned to face me and immediately put her hand between her thighs.

"I'll do it too," she was almost giggling, "now hurry we haven't got long."

She leaned back against the tiles and slowly slid to the floor with her knees up and legs apart and began to rub her clit and fuck herself with her fingers.

I stood there and began to stroke my cock with one hand, increasing the movement as I watched her. It was a massive turn on watching her cum. She had her eyes closed and groaned out loud. I was much slower, but was soon ready.

"Do it over me, here anywhere, cum over me Tom."

I gritted my teeth and groaned, standing closer, above her, until I grunted and my spunk began shooting in drops over her breasts, over her face and finally over my knuckles.

She was giggling as she stood up, licking the spunk that had dribbled down her nose towards her mouth. Turning the shower back on we washed it all away.

"Now for god's sake Tom get dressed, we're gonna be late."

As it happened we were in her Porsche by five past six. The journey consisted of Rosemary telling me how we shouldn't have done anything, and repeatedly telling me no one should ever know anything about it. Of course I reassured her and when we saw Jed standing outside Maddy's she pulled up a little way away and said, "See you tomorrow as normal!" and I was given a peck on the cheek to send me on my way.

I smiled at Jed, and he smiled back.

"Fuck, what a night," he said, "she's an incredible woman that Maddy, how did you get on?"

As we walked to find a taxi I went into serious mode and explained.

"Look Jed, I slept with Rosemary too and she's my boss! If anyone finds out we'll both get the chop so I'm relying on you not saying anything to Maddy. All she need know is that I got a lift home and came back for you this morning. Anyway are you seeing her again?"

"Probably, it's difficult with me living in London, but she said I can come and stay the weekend in a few weeks time."

Jed's phone pinged, and he smiled when he read the text.

"Her?" I asked.

"Yes," he replied, "she definitely wants to see me again!"

Mum and dad were always pretty good about not asking where I'd been when I stopped out all night. Jed and I said that we'd stopped at a friend's house, which they probably took with a pinch of salt.

We slept until lunchtime and still bleary eyed we retired to my room before he got the train back to London. In the privacy of my bedroom he'd revealed some of the antics that he and Maddy had got up to in the night. She was clearly a very needy, sexy lady. What was surprising were some of the things that she'd said about Rosemary.

Maddy was definitely under the impression that Rosemary had gone with me in a taxi to drop me off at home after we'd left her flat. It all seemed good.

First thing next day the shout came from Rosemary's office.

"Tom… can you come in for a moment please?"

I was half expecting the invitation and Alison whispered a sarcastic comment as I got up from my desk and I gave her the customary hidden finger.

"Shut the door Tom."

I stood there waiting.

"I thought I'd better get things straight before the week started."

Rosemary had lowered her voice.

"The weekend shouldn't have happened the way it did. It was my fault, but I think we need to be clear about the way we behave at work."

Rosemary's words were a little ambiguous to me. Did she mean that as long as we were professional and showed no familiarity then we could carry on 'out of work?'

"I think you know how that works, I just have to rely on you not to be indiscreet in the smallest way. I've spoken to Maddy and heard about her weekend, but she still doesn't know about us. So make sure Jed doesn't let the cat out of the bag can you?"

"Yes, I'll speak to him again, I know he's visiting her again in a week or two."

"Okay, thank you, any personal communication between us must be outside of work and outside of office hours. Understood?"

I looked at Rosemary seeing both authority mixed with empathy.

"Yes I understand completely, thank you."

"I'm not sure what you're thanking me for, but at least we know the parameters, now get back to work."

"That was a rollicking," Alison said quietly as I sat back down looking straight faced.

"Hmmmmm, Monday morning blues, she must have had a bad weekend," I replied softly.

"She needs a good seeing to," Alison giggled slightly, not realising the irony in her comment.

Monday passed off in a regular way, I had no further conversation with Rosemary until I left for the railway station.

"Goodnight Tom," she said as I walked past her office door. I looked at her briefly and she smiled without anyone else seeing. I was waiting on the platform when a text arrived.

"I wanted you to fuck me across my desk today!'

My mouth dropped open and I read it several times before I replied.

'That would have broken our agreement.' I wrote sarcastically.

There was no reply until I was on the train.

'Wait at Roughton station, I'll be there asap.'

That did take my breath away. The journey wasn't long and I hung around, out of sight, beside a vending machine. It was another fifteen minutes before the Porsche pulled up.

"Get in, quickly."

We had pulled away in the direction of Little Broxby before she spoke.

"Text your mum, say you've got to work late, or you've met a friend, or something."

I sent a lame excuse to mum and then said to Rosemary, "This is a bit of a surprise."

Rosemary's left hand left the steering wheel and rested straight onto my crotch, squeezing gently, feeling the shape of my cock.

"I need you, maybe I need to see if you're real, and I've not been drinking this time."

I sat quietly, my cock responding to the attention and I could see Rosemary visibly smiling at her ability to arouse me. As soon as we pulled into her drive we both seemed to hurry to get to the front door.

I went to grab her and kiss her.

"Not here, inside!"

As soon as the front door shut, and she'd switched off the alarm, we were in each others arms, me thrusting my body and it's erection up against her. Rosemary was clamping her arms around my neck and pushing her tongue into my mouth.

"Upstairs!"

It seemed our conversation was a series of one word instructions or answers. She was dragging me upstairs and, at the same time, trying to undress herself unsuccessfully. Once in the bedroom we were soon naked and Rosemary took over.

Shoving me towards the bed I fell backwards and she straddled my thighs, edging forwards until her pussy found the head of my cock. Forcing herself down she groaned loudly.

"Oh fuck, I've wanted this all day."

Her pussy was like a honeypot, enveloping me totally in its slippery wetness.

"Tom, oh Tom, I think you're very real."

With her hands flat on my chest she began to rise and fall slowly, pleasing herself at her own pace, using me to give herself the pleasure that she wanted.

I looked up watching her eyes open and close, sometimes looking blankly ahead, other times catching my eyes and half smiling. Her mouth was half open and she was breathing through it in gasps. Little gasps that became rhythmic moans which were bringing her closer to her orgasm.

"Oh Tom, I want this to go on for ever, oh gosh, don't cum yet."

"I won't," I whispered and she bent forwards to kiss me before sitting upright again.

She went from her slow movements up and down to pushing all of me deep within her and twerking her hips back and forth. That accelerated her demise. She couldn't go on teasing herself and with ever increasing moans she told me, "I'm gonna cum Tom… ohhhhh Jesus!"

She held still, she threw her head back, she gasped out loud, and shuddered. Her fingers gripped, digging into my shoulders with her nails.

I needed release too and catching her by surprise I rolled her sideways, throwing myself on top of her, immediately thrusting into her like some dog on heat.

With a final thrust I came, holding myself inside her while I emptied myself completely.

"Tom… Tom… oh god Tom!"

Rosemary could feel me coating her cervix with my semen, the physical jerking inside her pumping more and more from within me.

When we'd finally collapsed side by side there was just the sound of our breathing and the soft sounds of satisfaction. Eventually we rolled together again and kissed gently.

"Are we gonna do this every night?" I joked.

"Tom, I'm sorry, this is so selfish, pure lust… I seem to keep apologising don't I?"

"You can keep doing it as far as I'm concerned."

"No, it's not fair, you need to find someone younger… like Alison."

I chuckled, "Bloody hell, I can't imagine doing this with her."

"I mean it Tom, I'm far too old for you, anyway I've got to get you home!"

I looked downcast, "Can't I stay a bit longer?" I asked as I leaned over to kiss her nipple.

Shouting she said, "Stop that, you don't get round me like that!" Pushing me away she added, "besides I don't want to risk alerting your parents to this stuff going on in your life. Talk about unprofessional."

Rosemary dropped me in the next road to mine and kissed me once before driving off. In two hours I'd fucked my boss yet again, or perhaps I should say she fucked me.

The rest of the week our contact was restrained enough to just texting. The upcoming weekend was to be a forced break in our relationship. Rosemary was going to stay with a friend in north London. I had the two days to myself and had nothing planned. It gave me time to think, despite the many texts exchanged.

As it happened my parents had been invited to a barbecue by some old friends and uncharacteristically I decided to go along too. It was partly because Nancy, their daughter, worked for a law firm in Manchester that I'd almost applied to work for. That was before I finally opted to do accountancy. I'd known her quite well over the years growing up, in fact my parents were her godparents.

When she knew I was going to the barbecue I got a message on Facebook saying how great it would be to catch up.

Fortunately the weather was kind and when we arrived Nancy was full of the fun I'd always known. She'd had her hair cut much shorter and had slimmed down. She gave the impression of being a lot more sophisticated than the last time we'd met. However, Vicky, her friend was the other surprise.

A busty redhead, with green eyes and freckles across the top of her nose, she greeted me with such a smile, as Nancy introduced us.

"Tom, don't get any ideas, Vicky is not available, she has a new boyfriend who she is missing very much this weekend!"

Vicky blushed slightly and interrupted her. "C'mon, we've only had two dates Nancy!"

I was a bit embarrassed by that comment and snubbed Nancy by adding, "All's fair in love and war."

"Hmmmmm," groaned Nancy, "yes but I know you, I remember Vanessa and Mrs Phillips!"

I must have blushed, and Vicky spoke up, "I can take care of myself Nancy, I'm sure Tom is the perfect gentleman."

Both Nancy and Vicky burst into fits of giggling before Nancy's dad interrupted us with offers of drinks.

All three of us got our drinks and went outside into the garden where I proceeded to interrogate Vicky about the career she'd chosen and the firm she worked for in Manchester. When she heard that I'd considered applying to them she seemed amused and told me how great they were.

Nancy felt a bit left out of the chat so wandered off to help her dad with the barbecue. It left me and Vicky sitting on a garden bench next to a bubbling water feature and surrounded by the scent of lavender.

The conversation continued while I explained why I'd chosen accountancy as opposed to law. In turn she explained that she'd had a few disrupted teenage years after her parents break up and had lived with her dad in Manchester until she got her own town centre apartment.

When Nancy returned she looked a bit peeved.

"Are you two gonna socialise, or do you want to 'get a room?"

Vicky blushed, "Stop it Nancy, we were just getting acquainted, sorry, I'll come and help you with the barbecue."

I apologised too, but Nancy realised she was being a bit out of order and we all went to refill our glasses.

Nancy's mum then got hold of me and questioned me all about my new job, it had been a long time since we'd last met.

The barbecue was soon in full cooking mode and as the natural light dimmed we loaded up our plates and found somewhere to eat. The three of us found ourselves back on the garden bench, or at least with me sitting on a low stone wall next to it. The garden was now lit by fairy lights and we were doing the usual thing of taking the 'mickey' out of some of the other guests.

"So what's your girlfriend like?" Nancy suddenly asked.

I chuckled, "No girlfriend I'm afraid."

"Come on, I don't believe you," Nancy replied.

"It's true, what about you?" I turned the question back on Nancy.

Vicky interrupted with a giggle, "Ask her about Henry!"

I smiled, "So Nancy, what about Henry?"

"Shush, not so loud," she pleaded.

"Henry was her older man," Vicky added with great relish.

"He was forty!" Nancy protested.

"Nearly fifty," giggled Vicky.

"Stop it… please Tom, for god's sake don't mention his name in front of my parents."

Vicky interrupted yet again. "She met him at a conference and slept with him on the first night!"

"Fuck off Vicky, you make me sound like some sort of slapper!"

Vicky was now in full flow, "She couldn't get enough of him until her mum found out, then he was toast."

Nancy looked decidedly guilty, and then hit back.

"So what about that Shaun you met in the 'Black Horse.' Where did you fuck him?"

It was time for me to call a truce, the alcohol was playing a part in this battle of who was worse.

"Ladies! Stop it, I'm going to stop this conversation before you come to blows!"

Both of them knew they were being daft and we all chuckled about the fact that all of us had 'histories.'

"Give me those plates, I'll get rid of them," Nancy suggested and took them back to the house.

"Thanks Tom, it was getting a bit awkward there," Vicky looked over at me and smiled, "I'm not that bad!"

"So you've got a new boyfriend now?"

"Yes, I'm not sure about him though, he's a bit 'clingy.' He didn't want me to come here this weekend."

"I'm not surprised, I'd want to hang onto you."

I realised immediately that I was blatantly flirting.

She looked thoughtful, "Nancy was right, you are a bit of a… you know what."

"No I'm not," I protested, laughing out loud, "you two are the ones!"

We caught each other's eyes in the fairy lights, and there was that little frisson of excitement.

Nancy arrived back with a bottle of wine to share with Vicky. I made a comment about their alcohol consumption just as Vicky excused herself to make a trip to the loo. As she stood up unsteadily, I had to step forward to prevent her stumbling, grabbing her arms and holding her upright.

"Thank you Tom, I'm not drunk… yet," she chuckled pulling herself up straight by my shoulders. I glanced down briefly into the cleavage that was showing in her v-neck top. She knew I had and I caught the glimmer of a smile.

As she carefully walked off to the house, Nancy filled her glass again and observed, "I think Vicky fancies you!"

"Come off it, she's just had a bit too much to drink."

"Hmmmm, you men, you never read the signals."

I remained silent and Nancy reiterated, "She's got this new guy, but she's not keen on him."

"She told me that," I pondered.

"When she gets back from the loo you sit next to her on the bench."

Nancy got up to make her space available.

"You're my relationship advisor now are you?" I asked pointedly.

We both went quiet as Vicky returned. Smiling she picked up her glass and sat on the bench. Trying to appear casual I joined her with the briefest of glances at Nancy.

"So you're still living at home Tom? That must limit your options when it comes to dating?" Vicky came straight out with it.

Both Vicky and Nancy had a conspiratorial look at each other and Nancy giggled. She jumped in.

"I remember that Mrs Phillips, you were so glad she had her own place!"

"Come on Nancy, you keep bringing her up, I wish I'd never told you about her!"

Vicky clearly wanted to know more.

"You go for older women Tom? Are they better in bed?"

She turned towards me, anxious for any snippet I'd want to divulge, the alcohol was giving her all the bravado she needed.

"It's not like that, she was just a nice lady."

"NICE!"

Both Nancy and Vicky erupted at the same time and burst out laughing.

"Well sexy then," I endeavoured to correct my description.

"From what you told me she was always wanting more," Nancy chuckled.

Vicky grabbed my arm instinctively and said, "Wow, that's hot, how long did it last?"

"Awww don't embarrass him anymore Vicky." Then interrupting she said, "anyway it's my turn to go to the loo. You two behave yourselves while I'm gone."

Even Vicky was a bit embarrassed by that and let go of my arm.

"I was enjoying that," I whispered and took her hand, placing it back on my arm as Nancy walked away in the semi darkness.

Vicky responded by relaxing and leaning towards me.

"I think Nancy has always fancied you, I can understand why."

"You think so, she's a bit like a sister to me, I don't think I could… you know… get involved that way."

"Maybe, am I the type you'd get involved with?" she giggled and the alcohol was definitely working on her.

It was my turn to laugh, "You're spoken for with this new guy you've got."

"Oh him, yes, but he's not really my type."

"Okay, here's a question, you're keen on questioning me! Would you sleep with him? I mean will you sleep with him?"

I knew straightaway I'd asked the wrong question. Vicky was clearly embarrassed, but with refreshing honesty she replied, "I've slept with him already."

"OH… I didn't mean to… sorry."

Vicky gave a brief chuckle, "Now you think I'm some sort of slapper!"

"No… NO… I don't at all, "and I gave her a hug to reassure her."

In a moment she'd raised her face towards me and was kissing me. I don't know whether I expected it, or wanted it, but I definitely enjoyed it. It went on for several seconds and became two, then three before she pushed me away slightly and said, "Now you know I am!"

This time I turned her completely towards me and kissed her again, pulling her as close as the bench allowed.

"You're not, and we all do spontaneous things… like this!"

Vicky relaxed and put her arms around my neck while we continued to kiss.

Nancy's disguised cough broke us apart.

"Hmmmmm, sorry to break you two up, if it weren't my parents house I'd be offering you two a room!"

I was catching my breath.

"Sorry Nancy," I began, then realising, "I shouldn't be apologising should I Vicky?"

Vicky was looking flushed, even in the fairy lights and stumbled a bit over her words.

"Nancy, Tom's sort of taken me by surprise."

"I can see that," she was smiling broadly, "but sorry to break it up, your parents have just told me they're going, why don't you two swap numbers, and if you want to you can see each other tomorrow before Vicky gives me a lift back up north."

We both looked at each other and let go, reaching for our phones. Once we'd got each others numbers we kissed again and I whispered, "I'll text you."

Mum guessed exactly what had been going on and introduced herself to Vicky, who wasn't sure how to react. With a 'thank you'" to Nancy's parents we left, and as we drove home mum took control again.

"She seems a nice girl?"

I mumbled a reply, "Yes, she is."

"Well me and your father are out tomorrow afternoon if you want to see her again?"

"Are we?" interrupted dad.

"Yes we are!" insisted mum, knowing full well what was required.

"Okay, thanks," I mumbled again, and within seconds I was texting Vicky.

'Can I see you tomorrow afternoon before you go back? XXX'

The reply was immediate.

'Please, where shall we meet? XXX'

'My place, Nancy will tell you where. Say 2pm. XXX'

"Yessss… please! xxxxxx'

There followed a couple more texts before we got home.

"Is she coming round?" asked mum, embarrassing dad as well as me.

"Stop milking it," dad muttered, he knew that mum was always matchmaking.

"I'm only looking after his welfare," she chuckled.

I muttered a quiet 'yes,' and went straight up to my room.

Sunday morning was a whirlwind of tidying the house, at least by mum. I was very excited and there were just a few texts during the morning which were flirty, but careful. When mum and dad left, they said very little except to say that they wouldn't be back before six 'o clock.

At exactly two 'o clock Vicky pulled up outside in her mini. When I answered the door I could tell how nervous she was.

"Tom! Oh god I'm shaking and I don't know why!"

"Come here, give us a hug, don't be silly."

We kissed before I'd even shut the door properly.

"After last night I thought you might have felt I was drunk?"

"You were," I chuckled, "and so was I, but that was the crazy thing, it didn't matter if we were drunk or not, there was something going on!"

"Mmmm, thanks to Nancy I guess, you know we were set up?"

"Maybe, but I'm glad, now come into the lounge."

"Your mum and dad aren't here?" Vicky's expression was full of anxiety.

"Nooooo, they won't be back until six."

"I've gotta be gone by then, got to go back to pick Nancy up, it's a long drive back to Manchester."

"Then we'd better make the most if it, now sit here, next to me, I want to know all about you."

Vicky was wearing a loose top, showing the outline of her bra. She had some stretch jeans on, with quite tall heels. Her hair was natural, and she emanated that same seductive perfume she'd had on at the barbecue.

"What do you want to know?" she smiled.

"First of all, you're not from Manchester, I can tell from your accent?"

"No, that's the crazy thing, when I started working with Nancy neither of us realised we both came from down here. I moved up to Manchester when mum and dad split up. I went to live with dad for the year before I went to uni."

"Why didn't you go and live with your mum?"

Vicky looked down, obviously holding back.

"She had this affair with a guy who wasn't very nice. He was her age, but he tried it on with me. There was a big bust up and somehow I got the blame, so I ended up with dad."

"So that's why they got divorced?"

"Yes, but not at first, they lived separately, and she had various blokes."

It seemed clear that it was awkward talking about it so she changed the subject and asked, "Anyway, what about you and Mrs Phillips?"

Vicky was laughing and I was moaning about Nancy revealing my secrets.

"Kiss me, I like your kisses," Vicky said, ending the joking.

Her green eyes twinkled and the kisses were even sweeter now that we were sober.

When we broke apart I said, "Can I get you anything, coffee? A coke?" I wasn't sure if I could push it any further.

"No thanks, I'm happy just being here."

"Do you want to see my room?"

I felt like a clumsy teenager asking a pathetically obvious question.

Vicky chuckled because she realised it too.

"Listen Tom, if I said 'yes' will you think I'm that slapper we talked about last night?"

"No, but you have another guy back home?"

"He's toast, I'm afraid, I knew that last night when we kissed the first time."

I stood up and took her hand, leading her out to the stairs. At the foot of the stairs I said, "Are you sure?"

All she said was a very quiet, "Come on."

I'd tidied my room and I could see her taking everything in. We kissed again, this time for longer and with our arms wrapped tightly around each other.

"Can we make love properly?" she whispered.

Vicky was doing all the running now so I simply said, "Yes, let's get undressed."

"Your mum and dad won't come back? If they caught us I'd just die!"

It was a moment of doubt, but then she needed no more encouragement, in one movement she had peeled her top over her head revealing her very full breasts cupped in a cerise bra. Wriggling out of her stretch jeans her panties were a match and the curve of her hips and her thighs were enough to reinforce the erection I was building.

I unbuttoned my shirt and was soon out of my trousers and boxers. My cock was clearly aroused as she put her arms back around my neck and we were kissing again. I could feel her pressing her hips forwards rubbing against it. I sought the clasp on her bra and unfastened it, letting the straps fall off her shoulders and her breasts were soon rubbing up against my bare chest.

"Mmmmm, Vicky," I whispered.

Immediately I felt her fingers squeezing my erection.

"Oh gosh Tom, you're so hard."

"Let me put something on," i whispered.

I went to step back, knowing I had a condom in my bedside drawer.

"No! there's no need, don't worry about that," she reassured me, staring at my rampant cock.

I stepped forward again and held the lacy top of her panties and pulled them downwards as I sank to my knees in front of her. She giggled as she lifted one foot to step out of them and felt my face push its way between her fleshy thighs.

"Stop it, get up, I want to kiss you!" she groaned before I pushed her backwards onto the bed. She overbalanced and as her legs parted slightly I thrust my face against her pussy.

She shrieked, "No, that's not fair… oh god… TOM!"

My tongue licked upwards, parting her pussy lips and sinking into her delicious nectar.

"Oh gosh!"

Still on my knees beside the bed I pushed her legs further apart and with both sets of fingers I pulled her pussy lips open some more and took her swollen clit between my lips. Sucking gently, licking up and over it, I heard her groan.

"Tom, please… I love that… keep doing it… oh yes… like that!"

I did continue, I was loving the sounds she was making and the delicious juices that were so abundant.

"Oh my goodness… don't stop… go on… please."

However I did slow up, teasing her, stopping and starting, tickling her clit with the tip of my tongue, occasionally circling her bud with one of my fingertips, and blowing gently through my mouth.

"Tom… stop teasing me… please."

I was holding her on the very edge, making her plead, seeing how long I could tease her.

"Tom… oh god… please… don't be cruel… please!"

I relented and began to suck, to lick, to massage again and suddenly Vicky erupted.

"Oh FUCK… oh my god… I'm… I'm… oh god I'm cumming…"

Shaking almost uncontrollably, her body shivered and she cried out my name over and over again. I peered up over her body, seeing her breasts splayed out and her chest rising and falling as her breathing slowed.

I stood up which caused her to sit up and she was immediately faced with my cock pointing directly at her face.

"Mmmmm," she smiled, and took hold of it around the base and poked out her tongue to lick the head. It was not quite a tickle, but it made me shiver which then became a groan as her mouth closed around it.

"Vicky!" I whispered when she took it into her mouth more deeply and began to slowly bob her head back and forth.

After several movements she pulled away.

"Get on the bed, I want you properly."

We both knew what properly meant and she lifted herself backwards and sideways, pulling me by the hand.

Lying by her side it offered me the chance to kiss those breasts, to suck those nipples.

"Mmmmmm, Tom, you know don't you."

She loved her nipples played with and she lay back moaning with enjoyment and pleasure.

"Please, I want you now."

She was half turning on her side, projecting her pussy towards me. I pushed her back and lifted my body between her thighs, taking my weight on my elbows and we kissed again.

Everything suddenly became natural as though we'd made love many times before. My cock slid inside her in one long movement with Vicky gasping into my neck.

"Oh gosh Tom… mmmmm… that feels so good. Don't move just yet… please."

I couldn't resist, I had to and Vicky didn't really object. I felt her push her hips towards me, wrapping her legs around the back of my thighs.

When I began to thrust, the room became full of the pure physical efforts of having sex. My old bed began creaking, the sighs, moans and gasps from both of us spurred us on.

I was having that eternal battle of self control and suddenly I had the guilty thoughts of fucking Rosemary rush into my mind. Why, I'm not sure, perhaps it was the guilt, but it had the distracting effect of delaying my orgasm just long enough.

"Oh gosh… Tom… hold on please!"

In a last sudden rush of desire I began to jerk inside Vicky. My loud grunting, as I ejaculated deep within her, seemed to spark another orgasm from her.

"Ohhhhhhh… TOM!… oh my god… TOM!"

We were both clinging to each other as we stopped moving. I looked down at Vicky as she wiped away some tiny beads of perspiration from my forehead.

"Wow Tom… I just don't know about that."

"What don't you know about that?" I chuckled.

"That was a first."

"What was?"

"Cumming that much, it's not happened with a guy before."

I bit her neck playfully, "You've not been meeting the right guys!"

Straightaway I felt awful, because of her boyfriend, who I knew would get the 'heave-ho' when she got back to Manchester. I definitely wanted to see Vicky again.

And I had my own mixed up relationship with Rosemary and my complications about that.

Slowly Vicky's pussy was relinquishing its grip on me as my cock receded. When I rolled onto my back beside her she turned towards me and kissed me, at the same time squeezing my soft cock and taking a little of the oozing semen on one finger then licking it off with a deliberately slow movement of her tongue.

"Yummy," she declared provocatively.

"You're a tease aren't you," I whispered before we kissed again.

"You did say your parents wouldn't be back before six?"

"Yes, I'm certain, it's barely three 'o clock now, we have masses of time. We can just lie here and talk."

We adjusted the pillows and Vicky snuggled up against me, her head on my chest.

"Now tell me about your girlfriends, you've not said very much about any recent ones?"

I wasn't going to own up to fucking my boss and the fact that she was so many years older. After Nancy stirring it about Mrs Phillips I didn't want Vicky thinking I had a thing about older women!

"There haven't been any really! There's a girl in my office, Alison, people keep joking about me and her, but we just tease each other."

"Hmmmm, that's usually the start of something, is she attractive?"

"Oh yes, she has massive tits and a beard!"

"Stop it," Vicky giggled, "tell me about your office, your work, you're an accountant aren't you? Thinking about it, what's the name of your company?"

"KPD Accountancy."

"Fuck me!" Vicky suddenly lifted her head up and got up on her elbows. Her using a swear word seemed a bit out of character.

"That's where my mother works!"

In a second my world stopped turning and I think my heart stopped too. Dread surged over me. My whole body became burning hot, or so it seemed.

She continued, "Rosemary Morgan, I think she still uses her married name."

Vicky's voice seemed miles away, my brain was trying to process too many things at once. I finally tried to reply without emotion.

"Yes, she's my boss."

"Jesus, talk about coincidences, is she a shit? Does she give you a hard time?"

The irony in that simple question would have been amusing, but for the fact that I'd just fucked her daughter.

"Not really."

I was trying to adopt a strategy, to look ahead and I couldn't see an escape. Rosemary was going to find out about me one way or the other. The fact that she'd been texting me with intimate messages that very morning only added to my deep anxiety.

"But you don't see her that often do you?" I asked, trying to get an idea of how soon I might have before my balls were emasculated by Rosemary.

"No, not that often. I can't believe it, but I suppose you working around here and her still being here after me and dad left, there was always a chance of you knowing her, especially with you both being in the same line of work."

"Will you tell her? Do you think it will make it awkward for me, her being my boss?"

I was desperately clutching at straws.

"No, I won't say anything, at least for a while, we don't see each other that often, anyway I don't even know if you want to see me again?"

My heart rate had slowed slightly, and I pulled her to me to kiss her.

"Of course I want to see you again. I'm just sorry you live so far away. We can see each other at weekends can't we?"

When Vicky said, "Yes, we can, definitely," my mind raced again. How on earth was I going to own up to Rosemary, or at least end our physical relationship. This was such a mess.

"Now come here, kiss me again, I'm just so glad I've found you.

Vicky rolled half on top of me, looping one leg over my thighs, and starting to kiss my chest and lick my nipples.

"Mmmmmm," I could hear her almost purring.

"You're leaking over me," I moaned softly, "I think you need to go to the bathroom."

"Oh god, I'm sorry, you left a lot inside me, I'll go, I won't be long, where is it?"

"Turn left, second door," I replied and as she disappeared I leaned over to get my phone out of my trousers on the floor.

There were three texts from Rosemary, and I went hot all over again.

'Missing you XXX'

'You know you're special XXX'

'We need to talk XXX'

I hurriedly deleted them and tucked the phone back in my discarded trousers as I heard the loo flush and Vicky's feet padding along the landing.

"Has my mum got a bloke do you know?"

I was trying to remain calm and replied, "I wouldn't know, she's quite professional in the office."

Vicky sneered a bit, "Yes, I bet she's a bitch, but she likes to offer herself around, that's why her and dad split up, her affairs."

I tried to change the subject.

"So tell me about your job, you're doing your two years now?" I asked.

"Yes, I'm mainly commercial property, the market goes up and down."

Vicky was sitting on her haunches beside me and was stroking the hairs on my thigh. Randomly she seemed to take my cock and began playing with it. It was quite small after its exertions and it seemed to amuse her.

"You're quite big down there aren't you, I think so anyway, I've not had that many."

"I'm glad to hear it," I giggled, reaching out to tweak her closest nipple.

"Ouch, stop that, it gets me going, you know that already."

"Yes, but I'm not much use to you for the moment," I replied.

"For the moment, you said it's only three 'o clock."

"It's a bit after that now, but yes we have plenty of time."

"Then let me play will you?"

She looked at me with such an innocent look, which had something about it that reminded me of Rosemary. It pricked my conscience, if ever I had a conscience, and I shuddered sub consciously.

Nodding, I smiled and watched her bend forwards and take my tiny cock in her mouth. I could see her delicious breasts hanging down underneath her and I cupped the closest one in one hand, rubbing my fingertips over her nipple and making it harden.

Vicky was doing her best to revive me, but to no avail. Her swirling tongue, her gentle sucking continued for some minutes before she looked up in surrender.

"Get rid of those pillows, lie down flat," she instructed.

I did as she said and found out why. She straddled my chest in reverse and bent forwards to suck me again, at the same time pushing her pussy backwards for me to eat. With some difficulty my arms found their way around her body and her thighs seemed to clamp themselves either side of my head.

And there we lay, quite relaxed, with no pressure to perform, just gently pleasuring each others' most intimate parts. Needless to say it eventually paid dividends.

I could feel myself swelling, hardening gradually. Vicky's pussy was becoming more moist, her pussy lips enlarging and her tiny clit engorging.

We still took our time even though we both sensed the others arousal. Already we were learning our respective triggers, and finding the thresholds of pleasure.

"Make me cum like this, and you cum too if you can, I want to taste you."

Vicky's voice sounded so loving, so desiring.

How long it was, I'm not sure, my mind was flashing back and forth between this moment, this bed, this new experience and the memory of Rosemary's body, her needs, her triggers, and my stupid lust that had allowed us to begin our affair.

It crept up on me. Suddenly I started to explode in Vicky's mouth. I could feel her swallowing as I continued to suck and nibble her clit. With my orgasm complete I heard her muffled voice say, "I'm gonna cum," and I felt her thighs clamp tighter, almost stopping me breathing.

Her body jumped and suddenly I was being sprayed and squirted from Vicky's pussy.

"Oh god!" she shouted, "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, oh god, I'm so sorry Tom!… oh fuck!"

In moments she was dragging herself away from me almost ashamed of what had occurred.

"Oh god, I'm so sorry, that's never happened before, oh god, I feel so terrible!"

I laughed, my face dripping with her juices, "Hey, noooo, I'm glad it was me who did it, it's a first for me too."

I turned my face and wiped it on a pillow.

"Oh bloody hell, look at the bed, it's like I've peed myself."

"I guess in a way you did. I've seen it happen in videos, but wow, I hope it felt good?"

"It felt weird, I couldn't stop it once it started, I'm so sorry."

"Stop saying sorry… please… don't worry about the bed, I'll put the sheets in the machine before mum and dad get back."

"I'd better clean up… look I'm going to get dressed, do you mind?" She was panicking a bit.

"No, of course not, I'll get dressed too, and I'll strip the bed, I'll see you downstairs."

Vicky disappeared back to the bathroom with her clothes, and I set about clearing up. By the time Vicky came down the machine was swirling away.

"Oh Tom, I don't know what to say. It's been twenty four incredible hours, a bit of a whirlwind. So much is going on in my head."

"In mine too," I replied, taking her in my arms and thinking that she didn't know the half of it.

"You've got a long drive, will you text me when you arrive, I need to know you're safe."

"Awwwww, you softie."

"Do you want a coffee before you go?"

Vicky said 'yes' as it would keep her awake on the motorway. We sat and chatted and somehow I found myself agreeing to get the train to Manchester the following weekend. I found myself wondering if that would actually happen once the reality of everything else kicked in.

There was a long kiss and Vicky left just before five 'o clock to go and get Nancy. Mum and dad arrived home at half past six asking what time Vicky had left and did we have a good time?

Dad retreated quickly and mum had a twinkle in her eye, ignoring the washing machine as it bleeped its end of cycle.

She did say quietly later on, "I hope you were careful?" to which I reassured her that it was 'okay.'

I went to bed early to discover two more texts from Rosemary saying that she was home now and that she looked forward to seeing me in the morning. I descended rapidly into that regular Sunday evening foreboding about work, but it was worse than usual.

On my way to work that Monday morning the debate in my mind raged on. Should I say anything to Rosemary, or not? I arrived before her and Alison asked the usual question about whether I'd had a good weekend or not. Halfway through Rosemary arrived and in passing our desks asked me to give her ten minutes then to go and see her in her office.

Alison came out with her typical jibe, "She can't live without her toy boy!"

"Get lost!" My response was milder than I intended.

I busied myself with some files and went to see Rosemary.

"Close the door," she said in her staccato business voice. I fully expected her to launch into the whole thing with her daughter. However it was soon apparent she knew nothing about it… yet.

"Can you stay behind tonight?"

The words resonated around my head, if I owned up about Vicky now the whole office would see a potential explosion and I thought it best to leave it to that evening.

"Yes I can."

The reply must have sounded less than enthusiastic, but Rosemary apparently didn't pick up on it.

"Can you come back to mine, like before, I can drive you back?"

"Okay," I replied, "I'll message my mum."

"Good, then get back to work and I'll meet you by my car when everyone's gone."

I left her office with a heavy heart, wondering where this would all end. Alison didn't help by commenting about me being Rosemary's lapdog. I greeted it with a less than quiet 'fuck off.'

I managed to get through the day and as five 'o clock approached I was preparing the words of my confession. Each time I ran through it in my head it changed and I was imagining her possible reaction.

At five the office emptied pretty quickly and I made my way to Rosemary's car. It felt awkward hanging around, but I was unseen and eventually she appeared. She said nothing until we were both sitting in the car.

"Sorry I was so formal today, it's been a bit of a weekend."

I felt like saying, "Has it hell!"

She continued, "My friend Lisa is a party animal, and doesn't hold back."

As we pulled out and got into the traffic Rosemary's hand went straight to my crotch. I almost removed it, but I was putting off that confessional moment.

"Anyway we need to talk."

"Yes, you said that in your text."

"I know," she replied, "when we get home."

The remainder of the journey was rather quiet, with a slight air of tension. I had that "speech' racing around my brain, while my cock was being squeezed by her and reacting when I didn't want it to.

"You seem to still want me," she said as she switched off the engine and leaned over to kiss me on the cheek, "come on, let's go inside."

Once indoors she flung off her office jacket and kicked off her heels. She came up to me and put her arms around my neck and we kissed. Not the hungry, voracious kiss I was used to, but still a passionate show of affection.

"Do you want something to drink, or do you want to go to bed?"

This was something very different, a low key question instead of lusty desire.

I decided on the drink, which Rosemary seemed to accept and went to the kitchen, returning with two glasses of wine.

"Let's sit here," she gestured to the sofa, "cheers."

We clinked our glasses together, took a sip and put them on the coffee table in front of the sofa. As we sat down Rosemary curled her feet up underneath her and cuddled up to my arm. I knew she was about to say something meaningful.

"I've got a confession to make."

She said it quietly with her head against my shoulder and her hand resting on my thigh.

"You're going to hate me," she added.

"I doubt it," I replied knowing full well that whatever it was it wouldn't match my confession about fucking her daughter.

She looked up at me with childlike eyes, wanting forgiveness.

"I slept with a guy over the weekend."

She waited for a reaction. Was I supposed to say, "Oh that's okay, and by the way I fucked your daughter!"

I found myself smiling, and saying, "I wondered what was troubling you. But you needn't have told me at all."

"You mean you don't mind?" she seemed surprised.

"I can't tell you what to do, I guess you being older than me and being my boss means we have an unusual relationship anyway."

The anxious look on her face drained away and her hand found its way back to my cock.

"Oh Tom, you're so brilliant. I was drunk and Lisa was goading me and this guy was so pushy…"

"Stop… stop, I don't need to know the details," I replied, "I'd have probably done the same thing."

I was desperately trying to prevent my cock reacting, but Rosemary knew how to do it. Even as she unzipped me I gave in to her yet again. Lust was dominating once more.

Her mouth took me in and within a few minutes I was rock hard.

"Rosemary!… we shouldn't, we probably need to talk some more."

Raising up, she just said, "Later!" and then she was hitching her skirt up around her waist, straddling me and somehow pulling her panties to one side. In moments she was lowering herself onto me.

"Oh fuck, I wanted this so much Tom."

In the next few crazy minutes she'd brought herself off, and made me cum too. In the whole grunting confusion I'd kicked one of the wine glasses over and we were both breathing loudly.

As she let her weight relax down on top of me she said breathlessly, "Shit, you're so good at that!"

When she finally got up we saw the mess. The glass hadn't broken, however the wine had gone everywhere. Rosemary got off me and pulled her skirt down rushing to the kitchen to get some paper towels. As she got on her knees and was soaking up the mess I was pulling my trousers back on and looking a bit more respectable.

"Rosemary, you know this can't go on don't you?"

I was summoning up my courage for the moment of truth.

Looking up, she had a sad expression on her face.

"Yes," she replied softly, "someone will find out I guess, and then the shit will hit the fan, but I'm a bit addicted to you, or the sex we have."

"You need to find a guy a bit older than me I think."

"Easier said than done," she replied getting up and sitting beside me again.

"And I need to find someone more my age I guess."

"Like Alison?"

"No, not like Alison, you seem determined to get me off with her, in fact if anyone's likely to know about us it's her!"

"Maybe you ought to fuck her… keep her onside!"

"God… you're so bad, have you no morals?"

Her face dropped, "I'm afraid not Tom, I'm actually quite a bad woman, the weekend proved that."

"Hmmmm, then I guess I'm just as bad as you."

"Why? Is there something I don't know about you?"

"Yes, but you'll find out anyway."

"Oh god, what is it?"

**********************************

Any follow up could go a number of ways… I'll await comments.

-----------------------------

   Series:Never Have an Affair With Your Boss
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:Never Have an Affair With Your Boss Pt. 2
   Teaser:Sex with both your boss and her daughter is not a good idea
 Category:Erotic Couplings
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/never-have-an-affair-with-your-boss-pt-02
Published:2023-08-14
This is the second part of a self indulgent story of pure fantasy.

If you haven't read Part One ('Never Have An Affair With Your Boss') then here's a synopsis.

Tom's first job after university is in an accountancy firm where Rosemary, his immediate boss, hits on him and they begin a clandestine affair. One weekend, when Rosemary is visiting a friend, Tom goes to a party with his parents and is introduced to Vicky the work colleague of Nancy, a girl he grew up with. There is chemistry straightaway between him and Vicky and they have sex. However Tom finds out that Vicky is actually Rosemary's daughter and he knows it's something that probably can't be kept from his boss.

*********************

I was physically shaking and I could tell that Rosemary was genuinely concerned.

"Whatever it is I need to know Tom, I can tell it's something serious."

I stumbled over my words and Rosemary came to hold me while I tried to explain.

"Rosemary, you're gonna go ballistic, you'll hate me, I really didn't know."

She had her arms on mine, her hands were resting on my shoulders and her face was inches from mine, looking deep into my eyes.

"Please… tell, it can't be so terrible."

I swallowed hard and took a deep breath. "I slept with Vicky… I slept with your daughter."

Rosemary's expression froze for a split second in disbelief. She suddenly held me at arm's length, taking in what I'd said.

Her first words were," How?… Where?… What the hell do you mean?"

Then the realisation hit her.

"Fuck Tom, are you sure?"

It was as if she thought it was some sort of mistaken identity. She stepped away, turning her back on me and began combing her fingers through her hair.

"How the heck did that happen, she's up in Manchester?"

I began stuttering again.

"She was visiting a friend of mine, I didn't know who she was, until it was too late."

"Huh!" Rosemary snorted, "you should have kept your cock in your trousers," knowing full well how her hypocrisy sounded.

"Does she know you work with me?" she added.

"Yes, that's how I found out, but she doesn't know about us!"

"I bloody well hope not," Rosemary snapped back, "and she'd better not find out either. Are you seeing her again?"

She knew instantly that I was.

"Yes, next weekend," I mumbled.

Rosemary turned back to face me, her green eyes piercing mine.

"This is the end of us you know Tom, if you want to fuck my daughter then it becomes impossible. FUCK!… " she yelled out loud, "OH FUCK TOM!"

When she burst into tears I was at a loss as to what to do. Sobbing, she stepped towards me, clutching onto me, muttering into my neck.

"Tom… oh Tom, we were so good together, you made me feel so… Jesus Christ Tom!"

"I'm so sorry Rosemary, really I am."

We clung together, knowing this was indeed the end. Gradually she calmed and held her face up in front of me, makeup smeared across her cheeks. Bizarrely we kissed, gently, softly, and then we stepped apart.

"I'll call you a taxi," she said picking up her phone, "I can't drive like this," adding, "I'm going to talk to Vicky, just to make sure she knows our relationship is purely professional. I expect she told you we don't really get on."

"She did… sort of," I replied quietly.

"I won't ask you what else she told you, just don't believe everything you've heard."

Rosemary ordered the taxi and said it would be fifteen minutes, before she switched back into her business persona.

"Can we get one thing clear Tom, I'm not going to show any clue about this at work, and I don't expect you to either."

I nodded in agreement.

"If Vicky chooses to tell me anything about you two that's down to her. I don't want you to tell me anything."

It was clear that Rosemary was shutting down any emotion she had for me. It actually saddened me, but the time and place to express it wasn't then.

"The taxi's here Tom."

I heard the toot of the horn and guiltily went towards the door.

"Wait Tom," Rosemary said, looking sad, and I think she tried to smile, "I wanted you so much."

I could hardly speak either, and whispered, "Thank you Rosemary, I wanted you too."

That evening there were various texts from Vicky, saying how much she was looking forward to seeing me at the weekend. I tried to reply enthusiastically, but found it difficult. I went to bed early and I think mum realised there was something up.

Next morning I arrived at the office at my normal time and Alison was there already. Alison shared the next desk to me and we exchanged banter constantly, mostly about Rosemary.

"She looks as though she's been up all night, I reckon she's been shagging," was Alison's opening gambit.

"Is she in already?" I asked.

"She was here when I arrived, but she's been in her office all the time."

"I'll stay out of her way then," I muttered, logging onto my computer and checking a file.

"I bet she calls you in soon, she'll want you to feed her ego."

"Stop it Alison, you can be an utter bitch sometimes." I was tired of her sarcasm.

Thankfully the day passed without any event. I wasn't summoned in and I needed no advice on anything, in fact the rest of the week went by without any upset, at least in the office.

However, I spoke each evening to Vicky and I wasn't surprised to hear that Rosemary had contacted her. Of course in their first conversation Vicky had revealed that she was 'seeing' me. I guess Rosemary must have feigned surprise and made all the correct noises, even though she and Vicky had quite a strained relationship.

I mention the first conversation because Vicky was very much surprised when she phoned a second time within a week. It was then that Vicky told her mum I was spending the weekend in Manchester.

On the Friday Rosemary arrived in the office just after me.

"A weekend away?"

She commented for the whole office to hear, because my small suitcase was beside my desk. She knew already where I was going, but wanted Alison to register it and turn her attention on me.

"Manchester," I replied, "visiting a friend." My tone was as deadpan as I could make it.

"Enjoy then Tom," she said as she made her way into her office.

"Male or female… friend?" began Alison's interrogation, as soon as Rosemary was out of earshot.

"Female," I answered, licking my lips in a suggestive a manner as I could.

"Oh god, some slapper on Tinder I bet."

I couldn't very well say it's Rosemary's daughter, so I ignored the jibe, and simply said, "Jealous."

Work ended and after the walk to the station the train journey took two hours, arriving in Manchester around seven thirty. Vicky met me and it felt great to hug her and feel her kiss.

Her flat was a fifteen minute tram ride away and it was on the ninth floor of a newly built tower block, one of three looking out towards the city.

She couldn't wait to get inside and my suitcase was abandoned as she dragged me into the bedroom.

"Oh god, I've waited all week for this, get undressed, I want to touch you all over."

She only had to pull her dress up and over her head with just her bra and panties to follow. She spread herself on the bed and watched me undress. One leg was bent at an angle revealing her freshly shaved pussy with its beautifully shaped lips awaiting my attention.

"Fuck Vicky, you look so good, I've had to resist masturbating this week and all I could see every night was you like this."

She giggled at my reference to something so personal and her smile got broader once I was naked with my cock rapidly growing.

"Come here, I want you," she sighed and I climbed on the bed beside her.

We kissed, and feeling her body up against mine only served to increase my desire. This wasn't a slow sensual session of making love, this was pure lust on both our parts.

We kissed, our tongues probing, fighting and in between Vicky was pleading, "Fuck me, I need you inside me."

Both of us seemed to wrestle the other in an effort to satisfy our lust. We rolled from one side of the bed to the other, and back again. When Vicky came her pussy seemed to pulsate and it took me over the edge. In a long, sustained groan, I flooded her with spunk.

"Oh fuck, I thought about this every night too," she whispered, kissing my neck as we lay side by side. We cuddled for a while, kissing, caressing and coming down from our high.

"We'll go out for something to eat shall we," she asked.

"Yes, of course," I replied, "you've got to show me Manchester."

Vicky showered first while I unpacked what little I'd brought in the way of clothes. After my shower we got back on the tram and found a favourite Italian cafe that she loved. The owner obviously knew her and I think we got special treatment.

We got back to the flat around midnight and this time we made love properly, taking our time and relishing the fact that the weekend was ours.

In the morning I awoke to Vicky sitting beside me with two mugs of freshly made coffee.

"Mum seems very pleased with you at work."

"She said that?" I woke up pretty quickly.

"Yes, and then she asked if I'd slept with you, I had to say I had."

"I won't ask what she said about that," I felt it was ironic.

"She actually asked if you pleased me!" Vicky laughed. "I told her 'very much."

"Oh god, do you have to discuss stuff like that, I thought you and your mum weren't that close?"

"That's the odd thing, not only did she phone me twice this week, but she seemed a lot friendlier."

I pondered for a moment, sipping my coffee and asked, "Well, do I please you?"

Vicky playfully grabbed my cock.

"Careful, I'll spill my coffee!" I yelled.

I put the mug down and reached forward, grabbing her around the waist to tickle her.

"Stop it," she screeched, "noooo, stop it!"

I wrestled her and in sitting up I pulled her over my lap and gave her a sound slap across one of her buttocks.

"Ouch!"… fuck Tom… that hurt!"

"That's what you get for being naughty."

I haven't been naughty, let me go you sod."

"I think you have, discussing what I'm like in bed with your mother is extremely naughty."

I landed another thwack across the other buttock.

"FUCK… you sod… stop it!"

I chuckled and smoothed my hand over the slightly reddened area of her rear.

"I'm sorry, I was tempted by that perfect ass and you're such a tease!"

As I said it my fingers playfully smoothed their way along the crease of her buttocks and probed down between her thighs.

"And you're such a devil… and shit… my ass is stinging," she responded.

Vicky parted her thighs just a little and I found her pussy sumptuously wet.

"That couple of spanks seems to have had an effect?"

"Mmmmmm… I've sometimes wondered if I deserve a good spanking like that."

"You mean it's a fantasy of yours?" I was interested now.

"Sort of."

The discussion was making me hard and my cock had risen up underneath her, where her breasts were flattened against my thighs.

I let her slide off onto the floor onto her knees whereupon she manoeuvred herself between my legs. I watched as she looked up, gathering her breasts in both hands and enveloping my cock between them. With a mischievous smile she raised and lowered herself up and down on her knees, using her breasts to massage me.

"Mmmmm… you're so… fuck it, I don't know what you are!" I hissed through my teeth.

I watched in disbelief when she screwed up her lips and dribbled a long strand of saliva down onto the head of my cock which was peeping up from between her breasts. The slippery ooze lubricated it wonderfully and I groaned as if it were being massaged by her pussy.

"My god Vicky! Fuck… that feels so good."

"Then let me finish it… don't stop me."

I was in total heaven as she raised and lowered herself up and down, holding her breasts together with my cock held captive. Twice more she parted her lips and let yet more saliva add to the delicious sensitivity. This was a new experience and I had given up on any self control.

She understood clearly how close I was and could dictate how good the stimulation was by squeezing harder, or by moving in a different way.

"You're gonna make me cum," I warned her.

She gave a little chuckle and the stray remnants of saliva on her chin added more to the eroticism.

"Oh fuck!" I sort of whispered it before I groaned, and a jet of spunk shot upwards from my cock and hit Vicky under the chin before it began running down her neck. The second and third spurt followed with the remainder pumping it's way out between her breasts adding to the whole slippery mess.

A giggle of triumph came from her as she released my cock and took it between her fingers to squeeze the last of the spunk from me. Her breasts were glistening with a mixture of saliva and semen as it all ran down towards her waist. With her other hand she gathered some of it up and seductively put it up to her mouth where she looked me straight in the eyes and licked it up.

"Jesus, you're showing me another side of you, that was awesome. You'll definitely need a shower now!"

Laughing aloud she leapt up and disappeared into the bathroom and I grabbed some tissues to clean myself up.

Taking our time afterwards we were both getting dressed when Vicky got a phone call that I think she was half expecting. I could only just hear one side of the conversation.

"I thought you might phone, you really are nosey!"

"No we've not got anything planned."

"If we do, please don't embarrass me, I'll hate you for evermore if you do!"

"And tell Rachel to be on her best behaviour too!"

"Okay… see you there at one, and remember what I said."

It was the name Rachel that gave me the clue. Rachel was Vicky's dad's new partner. From listening in I understood that we'd probably been invited out to lunch, and so it transpired.

"Do you mind Tom, you heard what I said, I warned him. The trouble is he 'has' to look after his little daughter and I made the mistake of telling him you were coming up this weekend."

"So he wants to make sure I'm not leading you astray. My god, if he'd seen you just now!"

Vicky chuckled, "He's bringing Rachel. Take no notice of her, she's a real flirt."

At the back of my mind was the fact that I'd not only fucked his daughter but I'd fucked his ex wife too. It seemed that at every turn in my life there was the twist of fate regarding them both.

Vicky was clinging to my arm when we entered the cafe/bar in the middle of Manchester. I knew straightaway that her dad was the guy with the blonde, sitting near the window. Rachel was like a younger clone of Rosemary except for her hair colour. Vicky's dad, Gary, was all I expected him to be. Tall, imposing, confident and going slightly grey.

"So this is Tom," he said as Vicky threw her arms around his neck and hugged him for quite a few seconds.

I tried to look confident and held out my hand.

"Hello," I looked at him and then at Rachel.

She stepped forward and kissed me on the cheek, clutching my arm briefly before saying to Vicky, "Good choice, I already fancy him!"

Immediately Gary scolded her.

"I told you Rachel, behave!" then turning to me he added, "sorry Tom, she's a bit of a pain sometimes."

With Vicky looking daggers at her step mum we all settled down to choose from the menu. I'd prepared myself for small talk and being cross questioned. It wasn't delayed in coming.

"I can't imagine how you're feeling Tom?" Rachel began, as soon as the waitress had taken our orders.

I waited to hear what was coming next.

"You having lunch with your boss's ex and his new woman. My god she hates my guts after the divorce."

"Rachel please! Don't get into that," Gary sounded angry whispering, "for fuck's sake!"

Vicky giggled, slightly embarrassed, but attempted to smooth things over.

"Tom gets on with her quite well, in fact since she found out I was seeing him she's phoned me twice which is unheard of."

I sat quietly while all this family catch up was going on.

"She spoke to me as well," Gary added, "although I must explain Tom, we are still relatively friendly."

"Only because you've still got to settle the holiday home thing," Rachel butted in.

My attempt at peace keeping seemed to work.

"I guess I've been the centre of discussion this week, I hope you think I'm suitable for your daughter?"

Everyone laughed just as the drinks arrived, and the talk was more about Manchester and the places to go.

Gary had originally moved to Manchester with Vicky because of a business move. He was in PR but had made some money through property dealings, investing in some city centre commercial property. He'd also gone into partnership with Rachel's brother which was how they'd met.

"My brother has a lot to answer for Tom," remarked Rachel, "you might not have had your job if Rosemary hadn't have got promotion after the divorce."

My mind turned over again and Vicky grabbed me and squeezed my thigh.

Rachel saw it and commented, "Awwww look Gary… young love!" She flashed her eyes at me and I knew exactly why Vicky's dad had got involved with her.

By the end of the meal I was a whole lot more relaxed. Gary was very easy to get along with and insisted on paying for everything. He also asked me to swap phone numbers because to quote, 'It never hurts to network.'

There were the usual hugs as we left, handshakes with Gary and a bit of a clinch with Rachel. When we were walking to the tram Vicky remarked again how she would always flirt with anyone in trousers. I suggested how physically similar she was to her mum and Vicky agreed.

We spent the evening in front of the TV watching a Netflix movie and drinking wine before going to bed and making gentle love. We both slept like logs and woke up to pouring rain outside, typical Manchester weather.

It was about ten thirty in the morning when Vicky got a phone call from her mum.

"I told you not to call this weekend." I heard her say.

"Yes, of course he's here!"

Yes, we're doing fine and we had a meal with dad yesterday."

"Yes she was there."

I could fill in all the gaps and Rosemary knew very well what she was doing. I also knew that she was getting screwed up about the whole situation. The phone conversation ended abruptly and Vicky put the mobile down shouting, "Go fuck yourself!"

I waited for the explanation.

"That was mum."

"I realised that," I replied and waited for more.

"I think she's jealous! Me with you for the weekend, dad with Rachel, and her back home twiddling her thumbs. Well she can fuck herself!"

"You did mention that," I added inappropriately.

"And you can fuck yourself too! Bastard!"

I hadn't known how touchy Vicky could be about her mum, so I apologised.

"I'm sorry," I put on a suitable face, "me being insensitive, now come here and give us a hug."

I gathered her up into a cuddle and held her tight. Buried in my neck her voice was muffled.

"I don't want you to go home," she sounded like a sad little child.

"I've got to, you know that, I'll come and see you again soon, or you can come and stay at mine."

"It's not the same." There was a pause. "I'm sorry Tom, I've fallen for you big time."

Vicky began to cry and my heart was throbbing a bit too.

"Oh my baby," I whispered, "please don't cry, you're such a sweetie. I've loved every minute of this weekend, meeting your dad, meeting Rachel, being with you."

My train was at one thirty so we had a late breakfast and Vicky accompanied me to the train station. Like those farewells on films we clung to each other until I had to rush onto the platform. With a wave I relaxed back into the seat and wondered about Monday morning, fearing the worst.

"You looked all fucked out!" Alison was up for the fight as I walked in.

"Don't you wish you were," was my retort.

She smiled, and remarked, "I think she was wishing that too, judging by the look on her face."

I glanced through the glass towards Rosemary's office, knowing that she knew what I knew.

Rosemary was sitting behind her screen just low enough to hide her eye line, but high enough that if she straightened her back she had a full view of at least half the office, in particular mine and Alison's desk.

I got down to work immediately. There was one file I needed to sort out because Rosemary was sure to want an update by that Monday evening.

Unusually she stayed in her office all morning, and instead of summoning me in she sent me an internal email.

'I need the Thompson file by 5pm.'

There were no niceties, just that curt request. Fortunately I was on top of it and sent an equally brief reply.

'It's up to date, the full figures.'

Immediately an email was returned.

'I'll discuss it at 5pm. You'll be late home.'

I huffed a bit, and Alison noticed.

"What's up?" she whispered behind me.

"She wants to see me at five, I'll miss my bloody train."

"Oooooh, poor little Tom, maybe she wants that fuck she didn't get at the weekend!"

"Give it a rest Alison, she probably got too much!"

She sniggered, and added, "She wants her toy boy!"

I ignored it otherwise it would end up with me threatening to bring Armageddon upon her, and besides I had to steel myself for the inevitable questions about the weekend.

Because it was Monday the office emptied very quickly at five 'o clock. Alison couldn't help a final jibe.

"Watch that cctv camera above her door!" She left with a chuckle.

Within minutes there was, "Tom, you got that file?"

Rosemary's voice resonated around the empty office as she leaned around the doorway. I picked it up and entered the lair.

"Good weekend?"

She looked at me, taking the file and putting it on her desk leaving it closed.

"Errrr… yes, it was good," I coughed, "was yours okay?"

Rosemary studied me, with a hard stare drilling into my eyes. My blood chilled, the look was, to say the least, disconcerting.

"You know something Tom?"

I stood there, at a loss.

"What?"

"I just thought of you fucking my daughter all day and all night. You know what… I thought of you licking her, fingering her, fucking her and cumming inside her… that's what I thought!"

Pathetically I replied, "I'm sorry."

By now Rosemary's voice was raised.

"You might well be sorry Tom, or perhaps I should say you could be even sorrier!"

Again the dread returned.

'She clearly 'loves you,' and I'm guessing you feel for her too?"

There was silence and I wasn't sure if I had to confirm or deny that.

"And that ex husband of mine and his bitch, they know it too."

By now I dreaded what might be coming.

"I don't think Vicky would really like knowing you'd been fucking me."

In that second I knew where this was going.

"Please… you wouldn't… would you?" I tried not to sound like I was pleading.

"That depends," she paused, "I think we need to come to an agreement."

I felt my shoulders sagging, and I was searching my head for an answer, a way of countering what she was about to suggest.

"You've awakened something in me that hasn't been there for a long long time. There's no need for anyone else to know about our little arrangement, not Vicky, nor her dad, or indeed anyone here. That way you can still be happy with her and I can be happy with you out of office hours, especially if I can further your career at the same time."

I was groaning silently inside, I felt trapped, I felt the world closing in, but I didn't want to lose Vicky. Before I could reply, before I could offer anything in return Rosemary served the ultimatum.

"Go home Tom, and after work tomorrow I will go home and wait for you. It will be a moment of decision for you. Twenty four hours for you to decide. To decide to keep your Vicky, my Vicky. And all you have to do is to see me maybe once a week for a little fun and relaxation without anyone else knowing, just us. I'll just be a taxi ride away tomorrow evening. The wrong decision will mean a lot of pain for a lot of people and not a lot of career progression from now on. Go now, there's no need to say anything tonight, just sleep on it."

I wandered out in a complete daze, my knees were actually shaking. I was being blackmailed, there was no other word for it. The train journey home was no respite, and when the text from Vicky arrived my decision had been made, at least until I could find another way.

'Miss you,' it said.

'Miss you too,' I replied.

'Have you had a good day?'

I couldn't really say anything but, ' Not bad. How about you? I'm on the train at the mo. Can I phone you later?'

Vicky's reply wasn't what I wanted to hear.

'I'm out with Nancy, we're going to some comedy club, but I can speak when I get home. 11.30?'

I said I'd try if I hadn't fallen asleep and she sent an angry emoji back. So when I got a text at eleven fifteen I phoned her. She sounded a tiny bit drunk, and I was feeling a bit depressed. The conversation was a bit one sided and like a lot of phone chats it was a bit tone deaf. It lacked emotion and so I said I was tired and we agreed to talk next day when we were both in the right mood.

Next day of course was decision day. I'd already decided and tried to shut my mind to anything other than work.

Rosemary spent another day hidden away in her office although I did catch a brief glance towards me around lunchtime.

Alison nudged me at four 'o clock to tell me that while I was getting a coffee Rosemary had left without saying anything except to issue a curt 'I'm off now.'

My heart was up in my mouth at five when I got to the station and went straight to the taxi rank. The journey to Little Broxby went by in a flash. As I got out and paid the cabbie I took a deep breath and rang the bell.

"Good decision," Rosemary said as she opened the front door dressed in one of her silk dressing gowns.

"I really didn't have a choice, did I?" I replied as I tried to avoid her welcoming kiss.

"Ahhhh! We're in a sulk are we?"

Rosemary half chuckled, half sneered.

"Okay come in, have a drink, what you having? Scotch?"

It seemed a bit out of character to be drinking spirits so early on in the evening, but these were unusual circumstances.

"Okay, it's probably a good idea."

"Anaesthetic?" she suggested sarcastically as she poured half a tumbler full of expensive malt.

Handing it to me she went to sit on the sofa, crossing her legs and allowing the silk dressing gown to fall open revealing her legs wearing sheer stockings.

I sat down opposite her and there was an awkward silence. Even one sip of my drink made my head swim having not eaten very much that day.

I watched Rosemary cross her legs the opposite way and this time the silk hem rode up higher to reveal stocking tops and the hint of a suspender.

She knew I was looking and she made the first move. She tugged the tie around her waist and helped the dressing gown fall open. The sight of her body adorned in scarlet lingerie with her bare flesh exposed brought me up sharp.

I felt my cock harden and the guilt within me rise up.

"Fuck," I thought, but Rosemary simply smiled with self confidence.

She tapped the sofa beside her beckoning, and like a meek little lap dog I got up and walked over.

"That's better," she quietly said and as I sat down she reached up to kiss me. It felt like betrayal, my non existent conscience was resurrecting itself.

The kiss killed any of that conscience stone dead. Her fingers were fumbling with my belt buckle and my cock was growing by the second. Rosemary's dressing gown fell off her shoulders and she was whispering "I want you Tom, get undressed."

I leaned away and unbuttoned my shirt while Rosemary took her dressing gown off completely. She unclasped her bra and slid her panties down revealing that gorgeous pussy. In a matter of minutes I'd pulled my trousers and boxers off and discarded my shoes and socks.

Wearing just stockings and suspender belt and exuding a long sigh, her eyes fell upon my erection with what could only be described as hunger.

"Fuck me Tom, just like you did before."

She lay back along the length of the sofa, and I knelt above her looking down into her eyes.

"Yes… yes… go on… please!"

She was like a velvet sleeve, engulfing my cock inside her. We both sighed at the same moment when I entered her and her hips rose up to meet mine. There was no pretence, we fucked, my body slapping noisily against her inner thighs. Her finger nails dug into my shoulder blades and her mouth was panting into my neck when she came. This time she screamed loudly, totally without inhibition and her pussy began milking my cock. I shot spurt after spurt of semen into her and she raked her finger nails deeper into my skin.

"Fuck!" I yelled in pain. Rosemary thought it was pure lust until I whimpered, "Jesus Rosemary, that fucking hurt!"

I rolled aside and she realised what she'd done.

"I'm sorry… Tom I'm so sorry, let me see," trying to get a glimpse of where she'd hurt me.

She had actually drawn blood and in a panic clambered off the sofa, rushing to the kitchen to get a damp paper towel.

I laughed it off, but allowed her to tend to the wound which turned out to only be superficial.

"See what you do to me, you get me carried away," she muttered.

"Hmmm," I replied, "I need you to wear gloves next time."

There, I'd said it, 'the next time' and Rosemary gave a little smile of triumph.

"So you're honouring our contract are you?" she went on as she dabbed at my back. "That's okay now, it's not seeping anymore."

I looked at her guiltily as I stood up.

"I guess so, but I'm not happy about it."

"You were very happy when you were cumming inside me just now!" she giggled and got up off the sofa picking up her dressing gown and putting it back on.

"I'll phone for a taxi, I'll pay it's only fair."

It felt like not only was I being trapped into sex, but I was being paid for it as well. In the ride home I tried to block it all out and texted Vicky, telling her that I missed her.

"You seem to be working late a lot," mum said when I arrived back home, "are you busier at work?"

I brushed the question off with a casual, "Yes, a bit," wondering if even she was a bit suspicious about my whereabouts.

"When are you seeing Vicky again?"

It was a general mother to son question and I genuinely didn't know the answer.

"She can come and visit anytime here, you know that."

She suddenly lowered her voice, "You can sleep together, me and your dad don't mind… as long as you're careful."

I blushed bright red and mumbled some sort of answer.

I wanted to see her and I thought mum's suggestion was a good idea.

Next morning Rosemary was different again, even Alison noticed the change.

"She must have had a shag last night, she actually smiled and said 'good morning' to me today."

I felt my face go warm, and when I was called into her office I saw that she was perfectly made up, and was wearing a figure hugging dress with a hint of cleavage and higher heels than normal.

"Close the door Tom," she said, "sit down."

It sounded very formal until she whispered, "I'm wearing the same lingerie as last night Tom."

I kept a straight face, but felt my cock twitch.

"Are you?" I croaked.

Rosemary chuckled, "Oh god I love being a tease. Is your back okay? I'm sorry I didn't mean it."

"It's fine," I replied and sat there wondering about this flirty language which wasn't supposed to happen at work.

"Part of our little agreement I mentioned was some promotion. I'm putting you in charge of the Northern Ireland files. You'll still be under my supervision, but it will give me an excuse to pay you a little more. It will also mean you'll have to go to Belfast occasionally."

I felt elated inside, and smiled broadly.

"Thank you Rosemary… thanks."

For a brief moment I felt I was being paid for sex again, however I threw that thought aside.

"Keep it quiet outside, I don't want to stir up discontent, particularly with Alison! Just tell her you might need to take her along to Belfast too."

"I won't say anything," I replied.

"Oh and by the way, I'm inviting Vicky to stay with me, it's about time we made up, especially if you two are an item."

That did surprise me and I guessed she hadn't actually asked her at that stage.

"I'm not sure when, but no doubt she'll tell you, now you go and get on," and lowering her voice again she added, "Put next Tuesday in your diary for working late again."

I sat back at my desk and Alison was desperate to know what had been said.

"She's asked me to help with some Northern Ireland files, it means an occasional trip over there."

"Bloody cheek, I wonder why I didn't get any?"

"She did say you could come with me."

"Huh… spending even more time with you, I'm not sure that that's any incentive!"

"Alison! Can you come in here a moment?"

"Oh gawd," she muttered, and quickly went in to see Rosemary.

She reappeared fifteen minutes later, smiling and possibly reassured.

"She's promised to look at my pay at the next appraisal and she mentioned about going to Belfast with you."

"A good result, she obviously did get screwed last night!"

I felt brazen when I said that, if only Alison knew.

It was that evening I got a text from Vicky and Rosemary had in fact asked her to come and stay. I phoned her back from my room and was surprised to hear her positivity.

"If you and me are getting on then I need to make peace with her, I don't want her getting at you at work. I'm gonna stay with her the weekend after next, is that okay? We should be able to meet up, you could even stop over at hers with me."

I mumbled a reply, dreading the thought of sleeping with Vicky in the next room to Rosemary, horrendous!

For the rest of that week things went normally, the weekend was spent helping dad repair the garden shed for which he was grateful, and then on the Monday Rosemary reminded of my Tuesday evening 'overtime.'

I'd arranged to get picked up by her near the station. It was all clandestine stuff made worse by her unusual lime green Porsche. However it was raining heavily so people didn't take much notice and were hurrying to get home.

The now familiar groping of my crotch took place all the way to her house and along with her intoxicating perfume I was fully erect by the time we arrived. She turned off the alarm and told me to go upstairs and wait for her in bed. In my usual guilt ridden mode I climbed the stairs and got undressed.

While I lay there listening to her movements downstairs I randomly looked around the bedroom. Not hearing her coming for a while I crept off the bed and opened the sliding wardrobe door.

My mouth fell open when I saw at one end of the hanging section two leather outfits which were difficult to describe. I supposed they were fancy dress costumes until I saw in the shelf section alongside an array of leather straps, chains, and buckled attachments.

"You've found me out!"

Rosemary's suspicious voice came from the open bedroom door.

I stuttered, hurriedly sliding the wardrobe door closed, "No… I mean I'm sorry… I shouldn't have looked."

She laughed out loud, walking towards me, and reopened the wardrobe door.

"I'd better show you properly hadn't I?"

"No, it's okay, serves me right for being nosey."

"Go and lie on the bed, I'll give you a fashion show." She was smiling broadly and mischievously.

I thought it best to do as she asked, my cock had sagged to its normal state so I lay there propped up against a couple of pillows.

I watched as she took the first outfit from its hanger. It was not exactly leather, but a stretchy latex type catsuit with various zips and openings.

"This is my favourite. Want to see it on?"

I couldn't really say 'no,' so I watched her disappear into the en-suite with it. She was gone for several minutes before reappearing. I sort of gasped as I took in her body encased in the shiny black fabric which clung to every part of her. It went from her ankles up to her neck, with small openings through which her breasts protruded. She turned around and in the centre of her rear was a zip which would clearly open to show her 'strategic' parts.

"Fuck," I whispered, as she sashayed back to the wardrobe to pull a type of hood over her head, just showing her eyes, and mouth.

"I think we'd better go the whole hog," she said in a low voice, and began sorting though the collection of straps and chains.

She turned back towards me holding a handful of cuffs and straps.

"Lie back, get rid of those pillows."

Her voice seemed to have altered, and I started to argue, even though I was slightly amused.

"It's okay, I didn't want…"

"Shut up, and lie still," she was pretty clear I had to do as she said, so I went along with it.

I got the smell of the latex fabric as she leaned over me and put the cuffs around my wrists. They were secured by Velcro which made that scratchy noise as they were put on. Rosemary's breasts hung down from the two apertures in the front of the catsuit and after she'd secured them to the bedhead she did the same to my ankles when my amusement turned to slight panic as I realised I couldn't actually move very much.

She stood up and playfully flicked my cock with her fingers, turning to return the wardrobe. I couldn't really see what she was doing except that I saw her reaching behind her, however when she turned back to face me I was horrified.

"NOOOOO!… you can't…!"

She was wearing a sort of belt with a very large black dildo attached that was pointing threateningly at me. She took two steps towards the bed and cackled with laughter.

"Ohhhhh your poor face Tom, you didn't really think I would did you?"

As she spoke she removed her hood and took the dildo off, before reaching behind her to unzip herself and, with great difficulty, peel off the catsuit.

"You really thought I was going to… you know… fuck you?"

My heart rate was just about beginning to slow as Rosemary sat on the bed beside me. There were traces of talcum powder on her body from inside the suit, and she dusted those off as she looked down at me. Her hair was utterly disheveled from wearing the hood.

"Undo these now, you've had your joke," I said in a much more relaxed way.

But Rosemary chuckled again, "I had you there, however I think I might take my time now."

She reached down and casually flicked my cock once again, and then gripping it more firmly began to massage it to an erection.

"Oh c'mon Rosemary, let me out of these… please."

Even before I'd finished speaking, my cock was hard and upright. With a glint in her eye she climbed above me and straddled me, with her breasts hanging down and one hand guiding the head of my cock between her open legs.

I felt the wet softness of her pussy against the head and she lowered her weight downwards, sinking onto me with a sigh.

She paused and with me deep inside her she began to tease me. Her fingers began lightly stroking both my nipples, with another hand reaching behind her to gently squeeze my balls. Leaning forward she brought her lips close to mine without kissing me.

"You are such a cow!"

I'd given up protesting, she was having her fun.

"How will that look on your next appraisal, calling your superior a 'cow!"

Her hand squeezed harder on my balls.

"Fuck! Take it easy, shit that hurts!" I moaned.

She giggled again.

"I can't wait Tom, I need to cum."

And so she began to move. I watched her above me as she used my body to pleasure herself. Moving her hips back and forth, sometimes rotating them in a circle, all the time closing her eyes and beginning to groan with delight.

Her breathing got faster and she asked me not to cum.

"Hold on Tom… please don't yet."

I wasn't going to, I was intrigued by watching her efforts.

Her breathing was changing to a rapid panting, uttering little 'Uhhs' every few seconds until I knew she was almost there. She held still for a brief moment, cried out, and began shaking, her head thrown back and her mouth half open.

I felt her pussy convulse slightly and become warm and moist around my cock. It was enough for me to let go, and I groaned.

Rosemary felt me start to ejaculate inside her and leaned forwards to kiss me as I emptied myself into her.

"Good boy… good boy Tom," she whispered deliberately tightening her pussy muscles in rapid succession.

"Now can you let me out of these fucking things?" My wrists were getting sore with tugging against the restraints.

"I could keep you here all night for my own purposes couldn't I?" she teased.

"You wouldn't dare," I replied bravely.

She smiled as she climbed off me, her pussy seeping with my spunk, and she began to tear the Velcro cuffs apart.

"I don't think my daughter would go as far as this though to keep you."

The message was chilling and my absent conscience returned and guilt descended. The thought of Vicky knowing I'd fucked her mother yet again was only tempered by me fooling myself that this should go on.

"I'll call a taxi Tom, I've got an account with the cab firm now so it won't cost you."

The brazen way in which Rosemary spoke of an almost business like arrangement with me, I was now definitely feeling like a 'paid for' toy boy.

"Oh and when Vicky stays with me don't feel shut out, I know you'll want to see her."

Again the casual mention of her name cut deep, but the trap I was in needed a solution and I couldn't see one immediately.

"Have you eaten Tom?"

Arriving home my mum asked the question as I went to go upstairs and get changed.

"Not yet, I'll just have a sandwich, I ate at lunchtime, I'll get changed first," I lied.

As I got to my room I got a text from Vicky asking how my day had gone. By now I was getting so used to lying. I replied with the normal casual retort, thinking if only she knew.

Next day, together with the rest of the week, was routine except that Jed, my uni friend from London, was coming up to visit Mandy. I'd not heard a lot from him since his night of lust on the evening we met her and Rosemary in the nightclub.

He was going to spend the weekend with Mandy in her flat so I didn't tell mum that he was visiting, she might well have been shocked. I arranged to meet up with him for a coffee on the Saturday morning if Mandy hadn't devoured him by then. Sure enough we both got to the bar around eleven thirty and he had the broadest smile on his face.

"Don't tell me, I can guess!" I preempted anything he was about to say.

He was in good spirits and started by saying, "Mandy's gone off to buy an outfit for a dinner she's going to. She thought I'd hate hanging around changing rooms."

We shook hands and after we'd got the flat whites we tried to catch up. I played my cards pretty close to my chest and didn't reveal too much about Rosemary and my situation. However Jed had much to tell about Mandy, indeed about Mandy and Rosemary.

It seemed that the two of them were very much partners in crime over the years. They covered for each other when they had liaisons outside of their respective marriages. It was evident that both their divorces were unsurprising given their joint adventures.

Time passed quickly and Jed soon realised he was due to meet up with Mandy. He hurriedly texted her to tell her where we were and ten minutes later she arrived.

"Hello Tom, I'm glad you've stopped Jed wandering off, I don't want to let him go far."

Mandy was wearing tight leggings under a three quarter top that showed her ample breasts overflowing from her bra. Jed was a happy man, however it was clear that Mandy was an experienced flirt.

As she slipped onto one of the high stools between us she deposited her shopping bags on the floor beside her and used us both to help herself perch on the seat. In the process my thigh was grabbed and she gave me an ample view of her burgeoning breasts.

"I'd forgotten how good looking you were Tom. The night we met I was distracted by Jed! Rosemary was good enough to look after you while we were otherwise engaged."

She seemed quite shameless and it was difficult to tell how much, if anything, she knew about me and Rosemary.

"We all ought to go out together one night when Jed's around again."

I thought how much I didn't need any more complications in my life and I looked daggers at Jed when he agreed.

"Might be fun… a foursome."

When he realised what he'd said, he went bright red and tried to backtrack.

"I didn't mean it like that!" he said quickly.

Mandy laughed, "Awww, I don't know, I could think of worse ways to spend an evening!"

She caught my eye and I blushed too, while her hand squeezed my thigh.

I think Jed saw Mandy becoming a bit too flirty and he made the excuse that they had to get back. Mandy chuckled and before we parted she couldn't help saying that she looked forward to meeting up again, and thrust her bosom towards me while she kissed my cheek.

I made my way back home contemplating how life kept surprising me.

Monday at work was routine with Rosemary reminding me of Tuesday and meeting me in her car at the end of the day.

I'd had a couple of conversations with Vicky on the Sunday about her trip to stay with her mum the following weekend. I think she was just as apprehensive as me, but for different reasons.

She had to rebuild her relationship with her mother and I had to be as low key as possible. The one spanner in the works was whether I stopped over at Rosemary's house on the Saturday night. It was inevitably a point of discussion that Tuesday evening.

"Can you stop a bit longer tonight Tom? Message your mum, say you're meeting a friend or something."

Rosemary was massaging my thigh and smelling delicious in the close confines of her Porsche. I muttered something in response and quickly sent a text from my phone. I got a thumbs up emoji in reply and Rosemary appeared extremely pleased.

"I've missed you a lot," she said, working her way up to my groin.

"You mean you've missed the sex!" I retorted.

"That as well," her voice was quiet. "It is good with you though."

I sort of grunted and her fingers found the shape of my growing cock.

"Do you want me to dress up again tonight?" she had an amused tone to her question.

"Fuck off, I know you, you'd go further next time, I saw the size of that thing!"

She openly giggled and when I asked her if she'd ever used it she became very embarrassed. We'd arrived at the house and that saved her from answering. I let her turn off the alarm and followed her inside. She turned to kiss me.

"Where do you want to go? Upstairs? The lounge? On the stairs?" she giggled again.

We kept kissing and her body felt good up against me.

"Let's go upstairs, but I'm not being tied up again."

She grabbed my hand and led me up the stairs. Once in her bedroom we clung to each other again, both of us exploring the other's body.

Rosemary pulled away a little and stopped kissing.

"Would you like to tie me up?"

I didn't know quite what to say, I'd been taken by surprise.

"Like I did with you, I thought it might be fun?"

I began laughing, "You never stop surprising me, you know that. How many people get the chance of tying up their boss?"

"You don't want to?"

It was a temptation, and it seemed quite a turn on.

"Get undressed then," I motioned towards the bed and went to the wardrobe to see if those cuffs were there.

Last time I'd only briefly looked in the wardrobe before Rosemary caught me looking, this time I could go through what was actually there. I found the wrist and ankle cuffs straightaway along with lots of stuff I didn't recognise. I soon found a blindfold.

Rosemary was already nearly naked. I saw her pulling down her panties and lying back on the bed.

"Here, put this on, this will test your trust!"

She smiled a mischievous smile which made me feel extra horny.

"Sit up."

I put the blindfold on and secured it behind her head with the Velcro.

"Now lie back, I'll do your wrists first."

While I was securing her left wrist to the bed her right hand was finding my cock and massaging it briefly.

"Stop that, come here."

She giggled as I secured her right wrist followed by me spreading her legs and securing her ankles too. She was well aware that she was becoming aroused and I could clearly see her pussy lips swollen and pink.

"Done!" I declared, "your turn now to wait and wonder."

"I hope you're going to fuck me Tom, that's what we're here for."

"We'll see," I teased, "there's a few things I've seen in there."

I went back to the wardrobe and pulled out a smaller drawer lower down and my eyes set on what I wanted. It contained several 'toys.' I selected a large vibrator with a rounded head, a medium sized vibrator shaped like a penis, and a tiny silver metallic vibrator about the size of a large thumb.

As soon as I turned the large one on to test it for a couple of seconds Rosemary knew what I was up to.

"Oh no… Tom! I should never have agreed to this, you're meant to fuck me, not use those things!"

I chuckled and brought all three over to the bed.

"Your fate is sealed, I'm the boss now!"

Rosemary began to struggle, but clearly knew it was hopeless, she was familiar with the restraints and the Velcro couldn't be shifted easily.

I ran my hands up over her breasts and aroused the nipples, which halted her objections for a moment.

"Mmmm, that's better… oh yes Tom, I love the way you do that. So often I'd love you to do that at work."

"Oh so you have fantasies at work do you, very unprofessional!"

I ran my fingers downwards over her tummy until I was quite close to her pussy.

"Mmmmm, go on… please," she pleaded.

Briefly I ran one finger down between her pussy lips and into the wet cleft between. As she gasped and her body reacted by lifting her hips, I took it away.

"You sod!" Please!"

I laughed out loud and picked up the large vibrator, turning it on, and playing with the speed control.

"No, please don't use that, fuck me instead."

Ignoring her pleas I placed the head against one of her nipples and turned it to quite a gentle speed. She groaned and protested again when I placed it on her other nipple.

"You wait Tom, I'm gonna get my own back."

I ran the vibrating head down the centre of her body towards her spreadeagled legs. I ran it down the side of her hips and then along her inner thigh towards her knee.

"Fuck you Tom! You sod!"

As I swapped to the other leg and moved it upwards towards her pussy she began to pitch her body upwards off the bed.

It made me laugh more loudly and as soon as the head of the vibrator made contact with her pussy lips and I pressed it further and harder against her clit she screamed aloud.

"FUCK YOU!"

That was followed by a loud groan and almost a recognition of her hopeless situation.

"You are nothing but a bastard, you wait!… oh my god… oh fuck!"

The vibrations took effect and much of her resistance faded. I increased the speed a little and began pressing and moving the head with a bit more subtlety.

"Oh god," she kept repeating and began breathing more quickly.

"Tom, you really are a devil… fuck… Jesus… oh fuck."

The 'bastard' had been downgraded to a 'devil' and Rosemary was now abandoned to her fate.

Judiciously I raised the speed, then lowered it. I was enjoying myself and watching the whole of her body react to the approaching orgasm. It was a strange feeling of power over my boss.

Her rapid breathing became a panting, with brief moments where she held her breath. Her body movements increased again, this time more languorous as she twisted slowly.

She began to lick her lips, running her tongue over them and moving her head from side to side.

"Oh gosh… Tom… Tom… oh Tom… FUCK!"

With a sudden rise of her hips she began to cum.

"Oh fuck! Oh fuck oh fuck!" she cried out and I saw the flesh on her inner thighs begin to shiver. I continued to hold the head of the vibrator against her pussy but turned it down a little.

"Ohhhhh… ohhhhhh… Oh gosh Tom, stop… please."

But I didn't and Rosemary wasn't protesting greatly when she cried out again before shouting, "Fuck… Fuck… FUCKKKKKKK!" and she came again.

I relented then and switched off the vibrator before removing it.

There was silence except for Rosemary's heavy breathing which gradually subsided.

"Tom… god… you absolute devil, now take this fucking mask off, I want to see you!"

With a chuckle I took it off, Rosemary blinking in the light to focus on me. I leaned forward to kiss her and she pleaded again.

"Undo me, let me hug you."

I stood up and undid the cuffs around her ankles. As I knelt on the bed Rosemary clearly saw my erection which had a dribble of precum seeping from it.

"And I need to do something about that as well."

I turned and naturally found myself kneeling between her thighs.

"You can easily do that now," I muttered as I lowered myself forwards and directed my cock towards her very moist pussy.

I thought she'd protest, but she didn't as I slid inside her.

"Undo these," she asked quite reasonably about her wrists, but I'd had another little plan.

"Not quite yet," I replied as I lifted her hips and pushed my knees under her lower body. It meant I was able to be deep within her and her legs were wrapped around my back, however she was still secured by her wrists.

"PLEASE TOM!"

I smiled and reached for the tiny metallic vibrator. Puzzled she watched me push it down between our two bodies and up against her clit. Switching it on it vibrated a little more gently than the last one.

"Bastard… you wait!"

"More threats?" I replied and giggled as I pressed my cock as deep as it could go which held the vibrator firmly against her.

There was no need to move. I looked down at her as she relaxed and began to enjoy the joint sensation.

"Oh… Tom… I didn't expect this… oh gosh this feels so good."

The buzzing sound was muffled as I watched her become aroused again. But I'd miscalculated and hadn't realised it was affecting me too. My normal self control rapidly disappeared and Rosemary must have recognised this.

She chuckled and gasped at the same time.

"I think I'm gonna cum again," she groaned.

"Me too," I choked on the reply.

Both of us managed about thirty more seconds before I grunted and started to cum. Rosemary followed with a loud gasp and told me not to stop. The vibrator fell to one side onto the bed and I went on and on emptying myself inside her before collapsing beside her.

"Undo these fucking things," Rosemary repeated, "get them off me."

I reached up and across and undid them before she threw herself at me, cuddling me, grasping me, pulling me against her.

"Tom… I don't know what to say."

"Then don't say anything," I replied, yet again thinking about my guilt. When you've done something wrong those moments after orgasm seem to feel much worse.

-----------------------------

   Series:One Affair Led to Another
   Author:Cleevedreams
   Teaser:The affair next door was just the beginning of a pattern
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/one-affair-led-to-another
Published:2023-06-28
"I think Terry Jackson is having an affair."

"You what?"

I wasn't entirely sure what my wife meant. I'd just got in from popping out to the supermarket for some milk.

"He's such a bastard, I've just seen a young blonde going in there, and Brenda's at work today."

"Did she have a red handbag, wearing a flowery dress?" I asked.

On the way back from the supermarket I'd had to swerve to avoid her getting out of her mini which was parked at the top of the road, but I certainly wasn't going to tell my wife that I'd taken a second look at her dress riding up, revealing some very shapely thighs.

"Yes, how do you know?"

"I saw her parking her car at the end of our road just now."

"Hmm, I knew he was a womaniser, I've seen him at parties." Sheila seemed very agitated.

"Maybe she's a client, wanting some drawings for her house, or something," I found myself almost defending him.

I couldn't quite understand the anger in Sheila's voice. We'd always got along quite well with both of them. I tried to hide any guilty look on my face knowing I'd come close to infidelity with Pauline at work.

Just before I retired from teaching young Pauline had 'cornered' me in her stock room and under the pretence of saying goodbye had kissed me. I'd responded, and for a few minutes it got quite heated until I decided the risk was too great and called a halt.

Terry was just over forty, while Brenda was mid thirties. He was a bit of an architect, not qualified, but working from home designing house extensions and small scale domestic building projects. She worked three days a week in the Town Hall as an administrator.

We'd known them ever since they'd moved in, they had no children, and were quite sociable, hence the regular parties they threw, and our occasional invites.

Of course Sheila and I were a slightly older generation, I was sixty one, and Sheila fifty eight. Our kids had long flown the nest so with my pension we had a comfortable lifestyle. I was getting used to retirement, spending time on my photography, and really taking responsibility for the house, doing most of the cooking while Sheila was still working.

When I had the brief encounter with Pauline it made me realise how little 'sex' we'd had. It had dwindled away over the years, the result of neglect while bringing up the kids, and working flat out, plus complacency, and just not talking about it.

"You're not going to tell Brenda?" I said, wondering if she would.

"How can I not, her husband's fucking this blonde right in front of us, I suspected it last week."

"What do you mean suspected, have you seen her before?"

"Not seen her, but heard her! I went out to get the washing off the line last Thursday afternoon, and there were noises coming from their bedroom window."

"What sort of noises?" I knew perfectly well what Sheila meant.

"Sex noises, you know!"

"Oh those," I said half smiling, "I'd forgotten those."

"Huh! You can joke."

"So will you tell her?" I could imagine the fallout.

Sheila sat in the window to the living room for more than an hour before she shouted, "Look, she's going… here quick!"

I was just in time to see those legs disappearing up Terry and Brenda's front garden path. She was a real 'cracker,' although I disguised my obvious interest.

"She can't be more than twenty, the absolute shit."

Again Sheila was somehow really angry about it. She hadn't answered my question earlier, but the whole matter was pre-empted the next day.

Sheila was at work, and just after lunch I heard shouting, loud shouting. At first I thought it was in the street. Unusual for our normally quiet neighbourhood. I got up to look out of the window and saw Terry putting a hold-all into his car and driving off. The shouting was continuing, and I suddenly realised it was Brenda's voice.

Terry's car disappeared and the shouting stopped. I went to the front door, opened it, only to be greeted by an inconsolable Brenda, sobbing and talking incoherently as she stepped inside.

"Oh god, Mike, please… is Sheila there?"

My reflex was to grab her by both arms, first to support her, and then to try to stop her crying.

"No, she's at work, what on earth's the matter?"

"Mike, it's Terry… he's been sleeping with someone, in our house as well!"

Her whole body shook, and the tears flowed. She threw herself against me, her tears smearing mascara over my denim shirt.

"Come in," I said closing the front door, "just sit down there, I'll make some tea."

"I'm sorry… I'm sorry," she kept saying, perching on the kitchen stool.

"Sheila will be home in an hour, it's not you who should be sorry, now just drink that."

I quickly texted Sheila and asked her if she could get home earlier, so in half an hour she walked in.

Brenda had told me the 'bones' of it, sobbing, shaking, clenching her hands. She'd found some text messages on Terry's phone and it all came out. The girl was the daughter of someone he'd drawn up plans for, it had been going on for a couple of months.

I left Sheila and her to it and disappeared upstairs. It wasn't until much later in the evening that Sheila came back from next door having spent the rest of the afternoon and evening consoling Brenda.

"He's been fucking her for weeks," Sheila almost spat it out, "the absolute bastard!"

It seemed the popular word to describe Terry.

"He's moved in with his sister, I'm not sure if it'll all blow over, I've told her we're here if she needs anything."

I remained silent, knowing how close I'd come to being unfaithful. And then of course the world has a habit of coincidences.

**

"Hello!"

My heart skipped a beat, the voice was so familiar.

"Hello Pauline, fancy seeing you here, you don't normally shop this side of town?"

My face must have gone bright red, and I looked around in a panic when she stood on tip toes to kiss me on the cheek. I wasn't sure if anyone I knew was watching.

"No, I had to go to the diy store over the road, so I thought I'd do my food shopping here. How's retirement then? I'm just glad it's the holidays, it's been a really tough term."

I was mesmerised by her saucer like brown eyes and her dark skin. How many times had I taken little glances at her generous breasts, and today she had a button through summer dress showing her deep cleavage. As always her bra thrust those breasts upwards to give that tempting swelling under her chin.

"Well I'm more relaxed, I'm doing the shopping too. Sheila's still working three days a week so I have a lot of chores to do."

She laughed and I chuckled, "I've nearly finished, you look like you have too, I'll see you at the other side of the check out."

Pauline just had to grab some washing powder, and I was already through by the time she got to the check out, I took time to admire her while she wasn't looking my way.

As we exited the doors with our trolleys, I asked where she was parked.

"Over there, on the last row."

"Ok," I replied, "I'm in that direction too."

We both trundled our trolleys across the tarmac and we got to my car first, where she stopped to say goodbye. I put my bags on the back seat, and pointed to the trolley stand a bit further on.

"Oh it's almost next to mine, shall I take it?"

"No, you've got your trolley, I'll take it."

I smiled knowing it gave me an excuse to be with her that minute or two longer.

As I pushed it into the stand, she signalled where she was parked.

"That's me, the camper van, we've just got it, we're off to Cornwall in a couple of weeks."

"Wow, I've always wanted one of those, Sheila likes her comforts though, she'd never go for anything like that."

Pauline laughed, "Well it cost a fortune, Steve got some inheritance money from his grandma so we splashed out, here can you give me a hand?"

Pauline slid the door open and asked me to put her shopping on the floor near the rear of the van. I climbed in and she followed me with the other two bags.

"It's quite big, and very lavish," I said looking around.

Proudly she declared, "It sleeps four, that couch opens out, and two more can sleep over the cab."

I sat on the couch, bouncing up and down a little.

"It's very comfy," I added, staring at Pauline's cleavage as she bent down to put her bags next to mine.

She saw me looking and I looked away quickly.

"Naughty!" she said with a twinkle in her eye. She saw my face go red along with my guilty look.

"Sorry," I muttered as I went to stand up.

"No need to be sorry Mike, we've got unfinished business."

With one hand she pushed me in the chest, making me sit back down, and at the same time she turned around and slammed the door shut.

Facing me again she stepped towards me, and leaned forwards, deliberately revealing as much of her cleavage as she could.

"Nice?" she whispered as her lips met mine.

The kiss lasted just a few seconds, but the memory of our kissing in the stock room came flooding back.

"I don't think this is a good idea Pauline." I'd been taken by surprise.

"No one's gonna see, only if they look in though the front windscreen."

"I didn't really mean that, I meant… you're married, I'm married…"

"I know, but no one need know, and if only you knew how much I've lusted after you."

She kissed me again, this time for longer, with both our tongues exploring each other. Breathlessly I broke away again.

"Pauline, this will end in tears…"

"Just relax… chill… here let me."

Sinking to her knees between my legs, she unbuckled my belt and unzipped me.

I was frozen… in a daze, and I knew how hard I felt inside my boxers. Feebly I protested, "No… stop it Pauline… please!"

"Lift up," she instructed, and tugged both my trousers and boxers down below my knees. My cock stood out from under my shirt, it was directly pointing towards her face.

"Mmm," was her only sound, and I felt her hot breath, moments before the warmth and moistness of her mouth closed over the head.

"Oh fuck," I groaned leaning back against the side of the van.

"Mmm, shut up… and relax."

Pauline took my cock deeper in her mouth. My brain was in overdrive, the idea of Terry being thrown out for fucking his blonde came rushing back, but Pauline's expertise soon banished that from any second thoughts I was having.

Suddenly she pulled away and looked at me, holding my gaze with desire in her eyes. I watched her undo each button on her dress from top to bottom, and let it fall away until she was kneeling just in her bra and panties.

"You've been wanting to see these haven't you?" she said it quietly, as she reached behind her and undid her bra. It dropped to the floor and her dark brown breasts were revealed. Her nipples stood out like black olives, waiting to be sucked. But Pauline had other ideas.

She leaned forward holding both breasts and squeezed them around my cock. They enveloped it, with just the wet head, from her saliva, poking upwards.

Slowly she moved her body up and down, massaging it.

"Fuck!"

"That comes next… patience!"

She said it with her usual bravado, but of course I'd not meant it that way, it was just the pure pleasure of something I'd never had done to me before, only fantasised about.

She was chuckling as she knew what effect she was having. Eventually releasing me she stood up. I watched her breasts swing as she moved, then droop forward as she half bent, tugging her panties down. In a show of typical 'Pauline fun' she took the panties and rubbed them in my face. Her musky, pussy smell was intoxicating as was the vision of her shaven mound, and the swollen lips and a hint of pink between. My protest was muffled by the panties as she told me, "Put your knees together."

She placed her knees either side of my thighs on the couch, and immediately shoved her breasts towards my face, with me taking one of her nipples in my mouth.

It was the first real sound of pleasure from Pauline.

"Oh my GOD!" she moaned out loud.

"Shush," I said, with my lips sucking gently, fearful of us being overheard outside, before I swapped to the other nipple.

"Oh," it was my turn to groan as I felt the head of my cock make contact with her pussy. She wiggled slightly, pressing herself and her breasts further up against me.

As she lowered her body down, the absolute pleasure of gliding up inside her was heaven. When she settled on my thighs, she relaxed everything with her hands behind my neck and her eyes looking into mine.

"I've had this as a fantasy for over a year, I can feel you totally inside me, can you feel me?"

At that moment her pussy pulsed and I shivered.

"God, you're so sexy, just don't move, I don't want this feeling to end."

But of course we couldn't resist moving. Pauline began to press downwards, rotating her hips, massaging her clit against me. Our breathing quickened, and it became almost a soft gasping sound. That sound became a groan until not only did she grind down, but started to rise and fall, massaging the whole length of me.

"Oh Pauline, slow down, or I'll cum."

"It doesn't matter, I want your spunk inside me, I want to feel you cumming."

Somewhere from within I found some control, and breathing into her neck, I knew I could hold on for a bit longer. Her voice began to moan louder, her open mouth panting, and then she came. I felt her pussy convulse, her hips trembled, she shook, and I couldn't hold back.

"OH!" I groaned, and my cock began to jerk, pumping great wads of semen right up into her cunt. It kept cumming, and I held onto her hips, holding her down on me, frightened that I'd slip from her.

"Mike, oh Mike… oh Michael!"

Gradually we calmed, and our breathing slowed.

"Careful, let me get off."

As she lifted up, slivers of my cum, oozed onto my thighs, then standing there, with the contrast of milky white semen on the dark skin of her inner thighs, it all seemed so erotic.

"Pauline, for fucks sake that shouldn't have happened!"

Standing naked, wiping the evidence from herself with a tissue, she just chuckled.

"But it did."

"Yes, but it mustn't happen again."

"Well if you do your shopping here same time next week, you never know."

I must have grunted at the thought as we both struggled in the narrow space to get our clothes back on. I didn't say very much, and we didn't even kiss as Pauline opened the door for me.

"Same time, same place?"

She said it with a deliberately sexy voice, and as I departed she laughed out loud. We both knew full well that we'd be there.

Having put the shopping away I took a quick shower to cover my tracks. I reeked of Pauline all over, then feeling physically refreshed, I went downstairs to consider all the guilty feelings I had. It had been an incredible time with Pauline, sex like there hadn't been for years for me. I tried desperately to remember when Sheila and I had come even close to it.

I was interrupted in my thoughts by the doorbell, and it was Brenda.

"Mike, I know Sheila's at work today, but I need someone to talk to, have you got time to listen?"

She'd been crying again, so I asked her in and sat her down in the kitchen while I made some tea.

"I just wanted someone to listen. I haven't heard from Terry, I just keep thinking of him with that blonde. I know he's at his sisters, I wonder, but I can't believe, if she'd let him shack up there with her."

"I'm sure he's not, he's just getting himself together, just like you're trying to."

"I think he's had other women too."

"You really think so? I've never chatted to him about stuff like that."

"Do all men do it? Have you ever been unfaithful?"

Immediately I went the brightest shade of puce. If only Brenda realised I'd committed adultery that very day. Of course she saw my embarrassment straightaway.

"Oh god Mike, I'm so sorry, I didn't mean to pry."

Turning away to pour the tea, I muttered something about being tempted on occasions, and then tried to divert the conversation.

"Would you take him back?" I asked, "you'll have to talk at some point soon, he'll need his stuff from home if he's really left."

Perhaps I needn't have been that blunt. I handed Brenda her mug of tea, and she looked at me suspiciously at first, then with some warmth, "I always think of you as steady, an older guy who's wise, I forget we're all human. But I do need to know how some men think."

Just then Sheila arrived home early, and as soon as she saw Brenda, slipped into maximum sympathy mode.

After initially listening, I left them alone and was surprised when Sheila said she was going to Brenda's for the evening. She told me they'd have a takeaway, so told me to fend for myself. When she arrived back home after ten I was already in bed, but I had to listen to the whole thing of Brenda and her problems.

For the next few days, and over the weekend, Sheila seemed to devote a lot of her time to Brenda. On the Saturday Terry arrived back home to collect some clothes etc, and Sheila hurried out of there pretty damned quickly. Then when he'd left went back to pick up the emotional pieces.

While all this was going on I just indulged Sheila in her 'counselling,' however all the while Pauline was in my head. The worst moments were in bed at night when Sheila was gently snoring, and I was gripping and squeezing a permanent erection. I went to sleep with one, and woke up with one, and unashamedly masturbated every morning in the shower. It only temporarily relieved the frustration, and I found I couldn't wait for Tuesday morning.

At ten thirty I arrived in the supermarket car park. All the way there I'd wondered if she'd keep her pledge. We'd had no contact by phone, we didn't know each other's numbers, and after Terry's misfortune I wasn't going to let that happen.

My heart leapt as I saw the camper van parked where it had been the week before. I parked up five or six spaces further along and, leaving my shopping bags in my car, got out. There was no one in the camper van's cab, but I could see the side door was just ajar. Pauline must be inside.

Trying not to look suspicious, which was difficult, I tapped on the window that was covered by a blind, in fact all the blinds were pulled.

"Come in!" It was clearly Pauline's voice.

As I stepped inside she added, "Shut it and turn the key."

I couldn't believe what awaited me. Pauline had pulled out the full double bed and was lying naked on it, with her legs slightly crossed and her breasts pressed together, her hands crossed in front of her. She saw the look on my face as I stood frozen to the spot.

"Turn the key," she repeated, "and get undressed."

I couldn't take my eyes off her, her dark skin, the darker areolae, those gorgeous plump nipples standing out, and then her carefully hidden pussy between her closed thighs.

I almost fell over in the narrow space, tossing my shirt and trousers aside.

"Do not wear your socks! Take everything off," she clearly had objection to that. By the time I pulled my boxers down I was almost fully aroused.

I stepped towards the bed and spoke for the first time, "I wondered if you'd be here."

"I wondered the same thing, but we are… " then smiling broadly she quietly told me, "now eat my pussy."

Needing no further invitation, I put my first knee on the edge of the bed as Pauline spread her thighs. She was clearly aroused her shaven pussy showed her engorged pussy lips, with just a hint of glistening juices between. I leaned down and licked between them. It was pure nectar, the heat from her sex was all enveloping. There was a loud moan from her as I delved deeper with my tongue and then the almost shocked cry when I ran the tip of my tongue up over her clit.

"Oh god… oh god Mike."

And I began to lick, to suck, and to listen to her moans of pleasure.

"Oh do that!"

"Yes, keep sucking!"

"Don't stop, please!"

"Pinch my nipples!"

"Harder!"

When I began to do just that it was like a boost to her state of arousal. Immediately she began a rhythmic, "Oh… oh… oh… oh… oh… oh…"

As I kept sucking her clit and squeezing her nipples, the sound changed to almost a whimper, "Ah… ah… ah… ah… mmm… mmm… mmm… mmm!"

I could feel the tension in her body in the moments before she was crying out…

"Oh god Mike, I'm gonna cum, oh Mike… oh Mike… oh god… oh god… I'm CUMMING!"

"GOD!"

Suddenly her whole body bucked, her hips raised up, and I had difficulty in keeping my face buried between her thighs. It was a rapid movement, almost like a fit, before it gradually subsided and I found myself gently kissing her pussy lips almost like I'd kiss her real ones.

"Oh my god, Mike, oh my god, that was… just amazing."

As I raised my head up, I saw her smiling, satisfied face.

"Now fuck me, I want you inside me, I want your cum."

I went to slide up her body between her thighs when she stopped me.

"Wait, do it like this."

In a moment she had flipped herself over, and was on her knees doggy style.

"I love it from behind like this," she declared, as I positioned myself between her calves.

I slid straight inside her, she was so wet, and when my thighs were up against her ass cheeks she sighed.

"Now fuck me hard, cum as quickly as you want, I just want you to feel that pleasure."

It seemed a strange thing to say, but I gripped her hips and rammed into her. In the first few thrusts it forced her up the bed until her head was almost into the blind covering the rear window. Holding herself on one arm I watched her raise her other hand and tug the string on the blind. Suddenly it raised up revealing the car park and a couple, not ten metres away, putting their shopping in their car.

I froze, "Fuck Pauline what are you doing?"

She chuckled, "It's ok, the windows have got a dark tint, they can't see in."

"Are you sure?" I felt I was fucking her in the open.

"Don't stop, just fuck me!"

The thought of being watched obviously excited her, it excited me too.

The sudden interruption seemed to have delayed my journey. With a slap across her buttocks I began again.

"Fuck, that hurt!"

"Serves you right," and I followed it with a slap on the other side.

"Bastard!" she cried, but it clearly aroused her, and I did it twice more.

As the sound of my thighs slapping against her ass increased, I kept going.

"Oh god Mike… I think your gonna make me cum again… oh fuck."

The rhythmic groans began again, but this time turned into grunts as I pounded into her.

"I'm cumming Mike… I'm cumming again!"

With a long groan, I felt her pussy muscles pulse. It was enough to push me over the edge.

"Jesus Pauline… Pauline… Oh Pauline… oh."

My cock jerked and jumped inside her. I pumped my spunk right up into her cunt, until we both sighed simultaneously, and collapsed side by side on the bed.

"Shit," that was… well heavenly, wasn't it?"

She laughed, "You mean fucking great?"

"Yes, exactly," I replied.

We both kissed, and oddly it was for the first time since I entered the camper van.

"Mmm, oh Mike, I want you so much, why is life so complicated?"

It was then that I realised this was beyond lust, at least for Pauline. Alarm bells were ringing, and I was feeling something too.

"Because it is!" I agreed reluctantly, "you know this can't continue don't you?"

Pauline lifted herself on one elbow, "Why not, we can meet here, every week?"

"Think about it, you're going on holiday soon, then you're back at school, it wouldn't work, and I'm frightened we might get 'too involved."

Pauline knew I was right and looked downcast, "Occasionally then… please!"

"We'll see, now get dressed, we have shopping to do." I said it in my gentlest, firmest way.

I got up and began to dress, I watched Pauline sit up, and then groan as my semen oozed from her pussy.

"God, you've cum so much, pass me those tissues."

In ten minutes we were both wheeling our trolleys into the store.

"We'd better do this separately," I said, and she agreed, but somehow we kept crossing in the aisles, and on a couple of occasions she rubbed up against me reaching for something on the shelves.

"Stop doing that," I whispered on the third time, and she giggled. By the time we got through the check out it was like a game. I raced ahead with my trolley and had the bags in my car before she'd arrived.

"Just come and say goodbye, you've got time," she asked, with a helpless look on her face.

"Ok, but five minutes, no more."

"Fuck, you'll have to have the windows open going home," I insisted, the camper van just smelt of what had happened earlier.

"Yes I will, now kiss me before you go. We've got one more Tuesday before my holiday."

I grunted, without replying and held her close as we kissed. Tenderly at first, then with open mouths, and hardly stopping for breath. I couldn't believe how my body betrayed me, I simply couldn't believe I was getting hard again.

Giggling in triumph Pauline broke away from the kiss, "You horny devil!" she shouted, "You want me again!"

"Stop it, fuck, NOO! I don't know what's wrong with me."

I tried to grab her wrists, before she wrestled to undo my belt.

"Come on, fuck me again!"

She was laughing uncontrollably as she tugged my zip down and grabbed my cock, pulling it out over the waistband.

Using quite a bit of force she pulled me backwards towards the unmade bed, falling onto it with me on top. I hadn't noticed that she'd not put her panties back on before we shopped, so when she opened her legs and wrapped them around me, my cock was already up against her pussy.

Whether it was her juices, or my spunk that helped me inside, anyway I went straight inside her. I was a little angry that she found it so easy to manipulate me so I really began to fuck her hard. I grabbed both her wrists and held them above her head, pressing her into the mattress, and I looked down seeing the smirk on her face, and the look of victory.

However, after quite a few minutes of fucking the expression changed. Her eyes fluttered, her mouth opened in gentle gasps, and her tongue looped out to pass back and forth, wetting her lips.

It was just a matter of time. There were no words, just both of us grunting and gasping and we came simultaneously.

As my cock gave up the last of its semen I rolled aside.

"Jesus, I don't know what's going on… Pauline this has got to stop."

She turned towards me, on one side.

"Mike, I don't believe it either, no one's made me cum three times in a couple of hours, that was magical, please don't give it up."

I said nothing at first, but got dressed in silence as Pauline lay spread eagled on the bed with tears streaming down her cheeks.

"Please don't cry," I went and sat beside her, "go away and think! Think about your marriage, think about the consequences, we'll meet one more time next week, but that's the end."

Leaning forward I kissed the tears away, the salty taste reminding me of how emotions are physical too.

Once home, the guilt returned, but this time masked by the intensity of the morning. The next day Sheila was a day off so I set about trying to make amends in my own guilty way. The intention was there, but again life was interrupted by Brenda's needs.

Soon after breakfast Terry had arrived next door, and for an hour there was shouting. Sheila had the kitchen door open trying to hear what was happening. He left carrying a suitcase and within five minutes Brenda was ringing our bell.

I retreated once again, and she didn't leave until after two 'o clock.

"I think he's gone permanently, she seemed quite resigned about it, but when I told her that he was a 'serial philander' she got really huffy."

"I think you've gotta be careful about how she is, she under so much stress, and Terry looks as though he's had quite a few women."

"Yes, the bastard, and he's still got that blonde apparently."

Thankfully the afternoon and evening settled down, we even managed to go to the pub for a drink. My mind was still addled with thoughts of Pauline, and again I awoke next day with an erection.

Sheila left me in bed and had gone by eight thirty. I lay there erect and I spent ten minutes teasing myself before I came all over my stomach. The shower made me feel better, and I spent the morning sorting out stuff in the garden. As I went back inside Brenda called out over the fence.

"Mike, do you know much about vacuum cleaners?"

She had a problem, and without Terry around she needed help.

Needless to say it was quite simple, but because she was in such a state she'd overlooked the obvious.

"Stop and have a beer, there's so much of it he's left behind, and I don't drink it, certainly I'm not giving it back."

"Ok," I accepted the offer and sat on a stool in the kitchen. Brenda had heavy bags under her eyes, from not sleeping and from crying, but she'd managed to hide some of it with a little make up.

"I heard you and Terry shouting yesterday, it hasn't improved?"

I got up and took the bottle of beer from Brenda, standing and leaning up against the sink. Brenda poured herself a large glass of wine, drinking half of it before sitting on the stool where I'd been sitting.

"No it's not, and I lashed out at him with all sorts of personal stuff, needless to say he lashed out at me. We said a lot of hurtful things, stuff that shocked me."

"I won't ask, that's between you two, we say bad stuff when we're angry."

She began to cry again, then finished off the glass in one go.

"Steady on, you shouldn't drink like that without eating."

"It's the only relief I get Mike, I go to bed drunk every night now. I get the impression you understand a bit more than Sheila, I mean both sides?"

I stifled a chuckle, "I wouldn't say that, but I know about the strains of marriage."

"I got the idea the other day that you'd made mistakes, does Sheila know?"

I stared at Brenda, a knowing look flashed between us, I wondered how discreet she'd be."

"I said I'd had temptations, but we all do from time to time."

"I feel so angry about so many things and I found out stuff yesterday that really hurt, they would hurt so many other people if they knew."

The look between us continued, she knew I wanted to know more, but knew I daren't ask.

"You'd better not tell me," I smiled.

However, she wanted to offload some of the stuff she was keeping bottled up.

"You know the guy up the end of the road that drives that red Jaguar?"

"Yes, I've chatted to him in the pub, Keith… Keith Jenkins, his wife works in the library."

"That's right, her name is Rachel, another blonde, well he's had her!"

"No!… so there are others!" I was genuinely surprised.

"Yes, and apparently another one works in town at some estate agency, a girl called Maggie, I think."

With that the tears came again, sobbing, pouring down her face.

She looked so distraught, I stepped towards her and pulled her up off the stool, hugging her.

"Please, don't cry, he's not treated you very well, you're an attractive woman, you can find someone else who'll be worth it, who'll absolutely treasure you."

Her tears were once again soaking into my shirt, she clung to me, her hands on my shoulders, her body pressed up against mine. It felt slightly awkward, and I was wondering what to do next when she delivered the bomb shell.

"But I don't know how to tell you."

"Tell me what?"

"About him and Sheila… he fucked your wife too!"

I thought I'd not heard correctly, I said, "What? What do you mean, him and Sheila?"

"Last Christmas, you know when she was helping us with our party, in the afternoon, when you'd gone to collect the glasses and the booze, he fucked Sheila in here, right here in the kitchen."

I just couldn't comprehend what she was saying, no way would Sheila do that. My god, we hadn't had sex for months at a time, why would she suddenly do that?

"He'd been flirting with her for ages, I saw that, you must have seen it too."

It did strike a chord and I really thought it was just Terry's way, in fact Sheila and I had laughed about it, but it was now apparent that his flirting must have 'seduced' her. Anyway, how could I talk, I'd been far worse than her, in the supermarket car park with Pauline.

"Let's go and sit in the lounge, I need a bit of time to take this in."

Brenda in fact held my hand and led me to the sofa, sitting down beside me. I lay back and closed my eyes.

"Just give me a minute," I said. Brenda curled her feet up under herself and almost leaned her head on my shoulder.

"I didn't know whether to tell you," she whispered.

"I'm glad in a way you did, it's not going to break us up after all these years, I'm not going to challenge her about it, if she wants to own up I'm sure she will."

Brenda sighed, and I opened my eyes, looking at her tear stained face.

"I think you're so philosophical about stuff, I've always paid attention to what you say, like a wise old man."

She realised straightaway what she'd said, and laughed, which was a blessed relief and it lightened the mood.

"Fuck off," I said, lightly punching her shoulder.

She giggled, apologising, "I'm sorry, you know what I mean."

"Yes I do, you think I'm past it!"

I reached out and squeezed the flesh around her waist, causing her to hunch up into a ball, giggling some more.

"It's great to see you smile," I said, smiling myself.

"Oh Mike, I just hope I can get through this."

"You will," and I lowered my head and kissed her forehead, "like I said, you're attractive, and you're stronger than you think."

There was a moments pause, a short silence, when our eyes fixed on each other.

"You're such a sweetie, I don't know what I'd have done without you and Sheila."

Something triggered, and Brenda leaned her head upwards to kiss me directly on the lips. Just a straightforward kiss for barely two seconds, a thank you kiss I thought, which it probably was… at first. As she pulled back she looked me in the eyes again.

"Don't scold me," was all she whispered, and this time kissed me with a slightly open mouth. As it continued my lips parted too, and it went on into a long lasting quite passionate tussle of mouth and tongue.

We ended, pulling away, both of us breathless, and confused.

"That wasn't meant to happen Mike, I'm sorry, I'm so mixed up at the moment."

I looked at her and said, "Please don't say sorry for that, we probably both needed it in a way, we've both felt some heartache."

That should have been that, but in the moment, we'd both enjoyed it, and we kissed again. If Brenda was confused I was doubly so. The revelation about Sheila had thrown me, but my indiscretions with Pauline made me feel like a real sod. Yet my body was betraying me again, and the kissing, the taste of Brenda, the flowery perfume she was wearing aroused me when it seemed so wrong.

As we embraced Brenda was shifting up against me. I was expecting it to stop, but neither of us was holding back. Suddenly I felt her hand on my crotch, she could clearly feel my erection and her fingers gripped it, and squeezed it.

"We mustn't, we shouldn't," I said, panicking a bit.

The reply surprised me.

"Terry hasn't touched me for months, he's been fucking around, I want you to make love to me Mike."

In my illogical logic, I could only think of Terry fucking Sheila in the kitchen opposite, probably over the breakfast bar, or up against the sink.

All I said was, "Here?"

Brenda let go of me, half standing she muttered, "No, upstairs, in my bed."

As we climbed the stairs I quite expected her to have changed her mind by the time we reached the bedroom. The bed was still unmade, and even before she'd taken one step she was undoing her jeans, and sliding them down. Her neatly rounded ass encased in pale blue panties made me even harder.

"Get undressed, the bed's a mess, but I want you in it… hurry up."

With one eye on her stripping off, I managed to get my shoes, socks and shirt off by the time she was naked. Her body fulfilled all my memories of seeing her at parties in tight dresses.

She got into bed, pulling the disheveled duvet up and over her.

"Don't hide, I want to look at you, you have such a beautiful body."

She actually blushed as she threw the duvet off. Her blonde hair was unkempt now, spread over the pillow, and there was just a hint of neatly trimmed blonde hair between her thighs.

It was my turn to blush when I stepped out of my trousers and boxers and Brenda said in a low voice, "Mmm, I wasn't expecting that."

The reference to my cock, and the way she looked at it, encouraged me as I lay down beside her.

"Slowly, don't rush," I murmured as she curled her arms up around my neck. I was leaning against her, her breasts pressed into my chest, and her pink nipples pertly aroused.

The first kiss went on and on, my leg slid between her thighs, my thigh going up until it was right against her pussy. I could feel both the texture of her pubic hair, and the dampness of her pussy.

I was lying on one arm, my free hand slid up from her waist to cup her left breast. I moved my palm so that it teased the nipple, and when I took it between finger and thumb she groaned out loud.

I stopped the kissing and took the same nipple between my lips, flicking my tongue over it, around it, bringing a louder groan. Lifting myself up on my elbow I did the same with the other one.

"Oh Mike," was all Brenda said.

A quick glance saw her head on the pillow with eyes closed and her lips parted. Very slowly I dragged the tip of my tongue down across her tummy towards her hip. Sliding my body further down the bed, I continued the journey along the top of her thigh, downwards to her knee.

"Please," she murmured, opening her thighs, exposing her pussy.

But I went further. Lifting her leg I kissed the inside of her knee, then lifting it high, the soft flesh at the back of her knee.

Kneeling between her legs I ran my tongue slowly up her inner thigh back towards where she wanted me to be, but stopping short by just a few inches. Kissing the soft flesh I could feel the heat against my cheek.

The short distance to her other thigh brought another cry of protest.

"Oh god, don't tease me… please!"

But I did. The tip of my tongue travelled down the inside of her other thigh, and again lifting her leg I kissed her behind the knee before making the journey back up towards her pussy. Within a few inches of it she was already spreading her legs as wide as possible and forcing her lower body down towards my mouth.

"Go on… please… go on."

And of course I did. I couldn't wait to taste her either.

Licking in long strokes I delved between her plump pussy lips.

"Oh," she moaned, and when my tongue licked up over her clit, her body jumped, and she cried out even louder, "GOD!"

I'd teased her so much it didn't take long. I took her little bud between my lips, licking it, even nibbling it gently, until with a shuddering series of groans she began to cum.

It wasn't loud, it wasn't too expressive, just a long series of gasping moans of pleasure, followed by a series of sighs until her body settled.

I lifted my head up, looking upwards, seeing her smile of pleasure, but not sure if it had finished.

"Come up here and kiss me," she said quietly.

I was aware of how hard I still was, and she must have been too. My face, glazed with her juices must have looked a picture when I shifted up between her thighs.

As I leaned forward to kiss her, taking the weight of my body on my elbows, my lips were inches from hers while the head of my cock pressed against her pussy.

"Oh yes! Go on… yes!"

We began kissing while my hips flexed and I entered her.

"Oh… Mike."

Brenda's legs spread and looped up around my buttocks, forcing me deep into her. Her arms clung around my neck, holding my mouth to hers.

And we began to fuck. I wanted to thrust gently and slowly, but Brenda was so impatient, pushing her hips and her whole body up against me. The rhythm became rather frantic with the bed shaking, and the bedhead knocking into the wall.

The kissing stopped and her face was buried into my neck and shoulder, with her beginning to pant. I was determined not to cum too quickly, but Brenda's intensity was testing my self control. I reached a point where I thought I had to give in, until suddenly she whispered, "I'm gonna cum."

With just a half a dozen more thrusts of her hips against me, she clung, her body pressed tight, her legs squeezing me into her, and she came, suddenly bucking and shuddering and this time much louder cries of, "Oh god… oh god… oh god."

I simply let go of my control, and emptied myself deep into her. Jerking, shooting, grunting, and venting my pleasure.

"Brenda, we shouldn't have done that," I said getting my breath back and rolling to one side.

She turned and lifting herself up on one elbow looked down at me.

"Maybe not, but I'm not ashamed, I do hope Sheila won't find out, I don't want to lose her friendship."

She kissed me, and I replied, "Why aren't I much stronger?"

-----------------------------

   Series:Online Chatrooms, Offline Bedrooms
   Author:Cleevedreams
   Teaser:The chatrooms can be seductive places
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/online-chatrooms-offline-bedrooms
Published:2023-06-28
This is a much longer story than my usual ones, so we'll see if it works.

A lot of us have 'wandered' into the chat rooms, particularly since the pandemic began. Some of us have found ourselves developing a conversation with another that seems to fuel itself and create some excitement and fantasy. This is a story that began like that, but had unusual outcomes. Outcomes that opened up a whole new world for a group of neighbours. The characters and profiles are not real.

**

Lucyanne19. 'Hi I've just read your profile… so many stories.'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'Thank you for messaging. Lockdown and retirement helps. By the way I'm Rob.'

Lucyanne19. 'Hello Rob, I'll have to read some of them.'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'Please do. Hope you don't mind I must say your profile makes you sound rather gorgeous.'

**

That was the start of the private conversation after Lucy had seen me in the 'Younger Women For Older Men' room. I was thrilled she wanted to chat, I didn't realise where it might lead that Wednesday evening.

**

Lucyanne19. 'Thank you kindly Rob. I've always liked older men. Ever since last year.'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'Why, what happened then? It sounds like something exciting?'

Lucyanne19. 'Not sure if I ought to tell you.'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'Go on, don't tease me! Please tell.'

**

The conversation immediately became flirty. I wasn't sure if 'Lucy' was actually nineteen as her profile said, or indeed if it was genuinely a girl. Her profile said that she had blonde hair, was 34C, and 5' 9". But it was a bit of fun and I was home alone, my wife had gone out so I'd decided to spend some time in the 'Lit chat rooms.'

I was an ordinary guy trying to get some enjoyment out of life after being in my marriage for what seemed like forever. I'd taken redundancy at fifty five when my engineering company was taken over, but I did consultancy on an 'ad hoc' basis. Claire, my wife, did accountancy part time from home, just having half a dozen clients that kept some money coming in. The road we lived in was typically suburban, everyone had lived around there for quite some time.

**

Lucyanne19. 'It happened when I got chatting to one of my neighbours. A much older married guy across the road.'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'And what happened, did he fuck you? Sorry that's a bit blunt.'

Lucyanne19. 'Lol, no not at first. But he was nice."

ScriptdreamerUK. 'Go on, tell me what happened?'

Lucyanne19. 'He wanted some help with his computer, and I offered to sort it out. My mum knew, she said it'd be ok, so I did. I went round when his wife was in, but I knew he fancied me. I could tell from the way he looked at me.'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'In a nice way, or a pervy way? Did he do anything?'

Lucyanne19. 'He sort of put his arm around me as I typed, it didn't spook me at all. His wife left us in a room alone, and when I'd finished he thanked me, so I kind of kissed him on the cheek.'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'How did he react to that?

Lucyanne19. 'He invited me back for some more help with his computer, but his wife wasn't there then, and I didn't tell my mum either.'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'Wow! You wanted to? What happened?'

Lucyanne19. 'The idea excited me. He'd said he wanted to know how to use a certain program on his laptop. When I sat down beside him I could tell he was aroused. We kept swapping the laptop from him to me, and it started us giggling. Then he squeezed my leg, and I teased him. It all sort of got out of hand.'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'Who made the first move. He must have been taking a risk.'

Lucyanne19. 'It was me. He started tickling me, and I accidentally on purpose touched his cock.'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'OMG. It sounds so sexy. What happened next?'

**

I was really into the chat by now, and was getting aroused myself, imagining Lucy grabbing this guy's cock.

**

Lucyanne19. 'He moaned and told me I shouldn't be doing that. I was being really daring, and I laughed and rubbed it. He didn't stop me so I unzipped him.'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'Wow Lucy, you're actually turning me on!' What did you do?'

Lucyanne19. 'I bet you're getting hard too now aren't you? Mmm!'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'Yes I am. I'm thinking of you unzipping me!'

Lucyanne19. 'Go on then, take your cock out, are you alone?'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'Yes I am, my wife is out. Fuck! Lucy you're teasing me.'

Lucyanne19. 'Go on if you're on your own, rub your cock, go on, I dare you!'

**

I'd only ever wanked watching porn before. This was new. I unzipped my trousers, and my cock stood up. I propped my iPad up on the arm of the sofa, then Lucy was typing again encouraging me.

**

Lucyanne19. 'I want you to cum for me. Imagine I'm sucking your cock. Tell me how you're feeling.'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'Oh god Lucy. You're terrible.'

Lucyanne19. 'Think of me sucking you, rubbing you up and down. Think of me sitting astride you, lowering my wet pussy onto your cock.'

**

I was gone, I was in that world, rubbing myself, stopping briefly to type a response. She went on and on about making me cum.

**

ScriptdreamerUK. 'Fuck Lucy… fuck… I'm going to cum in a minute.'

Lucyanne19. 'Go on, cum for me, go on cum now!'

**

In moments I did, I knocked the iPad off the sofa, and couldn't stop the first jet of spunk shooting out, before I fumbled to get my handkerchief out of my pocket. I caught most of the rest of it as it pumped its way out of my cock.

**

ScriptdreamerUK. 'OMG Lucy, you're such a devil, I couldn't stop.'

Lucyanne19. 'Good, I'm glad, I'm going away to use my vibrator now… bye.'

**

And she was gone!

The whole episode had been a bit of fun which had come out of the blue, but I had to hurriedly clean up my trousers, and hide them away to dry out, before my wife came home.

I looked online for several days to see if Lucy reappeared in any of the chat rooms, but to no avail. And then something odd happened to tweak my curiosity.

Mrs Perkins, or Barbara, lived directly opposite us, with her daughter Tina. Mrs Perkins was a formidable woman, not particularly attractive, very assertive, and divorced. No wonder why! Standing at 5' 10", broad shouldered, with heavy breasts, she'd been a very successful swimmer in her younger days, but was the sort of neighbour who made it her business to know everything and everyone. Her husband must have been glad to escape!

Needless to say Barbara visited my wife regularly to catch up on local gossip. I made polite conversation with her whenever she came over, but I kept her at a distance after last Christmas, when at another neighbour's party, she caught me on the stairs and kissed me, using the excuse of some mistletoe hanging several feet away!

I never told Claire, but for several weeks I had to avoid eye contact with Barbara whenever she visited.

However, on this particular occasion I was on my laptop in the lounge, paying some bills, while Barbara and Claire were in the kitchen drinking coffee and gossiping.

It was the phrase, 'chat rooms,' that triggered my attention, and made me stop what I was doing and listen.

"I found Tina's laptop open when she went to the loo," Barbara was saying confidentially, but also a bit too loudly.

"I shouldn't have looked, but I did, and it was obvious that she was in one of these chat rooms talking to a man. The conversation was all there."

I heard Claire say, "And?"

"It was all about sex!"

"What do you mean, sex?" Claire whispered.

"She was telling this guy to do things!"

"What sort of things?" I could tell Claire was desperate to know.

"You know," Barbara's voice went quieter, "stroke himself."

"My god!" Claire was shocked, and showed it.

"Have you asked her about it? I know Denis spends so much time on his iPad I've no idea what he gets up to, I really don't want to know!"

"No I haven't," Barbara replied, "I wondered what you thought I ought to do?"

"God, don't ask me. I guess if it's only on the computer that's something to be grateful for, but if she's meeting men, well…"

Barbara sounded at a loss, "I'm not sure, I've often said about girls being groomed online, but she's nineteen for god's sake, she'd go mad if she knew I'd looked at her laptop."

I found myself going hot and cold, knowing I'd done exactly the same thing.

I couldn't believe Tina was into that world. She was a girl I'd seen grow up and blossom physically, and I'd often secretly lusted after her when I'd seen her out jogging in her Lycra, but it was just an older man's fantasy.

Soon after Barbara left, Claire didn't mention a thing about their conversation, but it preyed on my mind.

I felt a bit guilty about my 'chat' with Lucy online, half wishing it could be repeated. I was hooked on this totally new 'thing.'

It was two evenings later that I looked into the chat rooms again. In the room called the 'UK Room' I saw a familiar name, 'Lucyanne20.'

The name was so similar apart from the number, I checked out the profile. The information was limited. It was a brand new profile from the day before. It said that she was early twenties, in the UK, and that was about all.

In the room she had said nothing in the general conversation, but was listed as being in there. I decided to say something directed at her.

**

ScriptdreamerUK. 'Hi Lucy, have you got a new profile?"

**

A couple of guys chipped in with various sarcastic comments, but there was no reaction from her, so I thought carefully about whether I should send a private message. Just as I was typing, she privately messaged me.

**

Lucyanne20. 'Hello ScriptdreamerUK I've just joined again.'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'Were you Lucyanne19? I think we chatted a few days ago?'

Lucyanne20. 'Yes, I'm not sure I remember you?'

**

That brought me down to earth, it was obviously something she'd done with lots of guys, I was just one of them!

**

ScriptdreamerUK. 'I'm Rob, anyway, I hope you're well?'

Lucyanne20. 'Yes I am thank you.'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'Why did you make a new profile?'

Lucyanne20. 'I needed to, there were too many strange guys.'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'I'm sorry, I promise I won't bug you.'

Lucyanne20. 'That's ok. I'm being careful now.'

**

The conversation seemed stunted, and the sexy connection we'd had before was gone, but I thought I'd keep trying to be a bit flirty.

**

ScriptdreamerUK. 'You need to be careful at your age, there's a lot of older guys who enjoy a younger girl's company.'

Lucyanne20. 'Are you one of them?'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'I guess I am ?? but I'm harmless.'

Lucyanne20. 'And you're married.'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'Yes, afraid so.'

Lucyanne20. 'Would your wife be upset if she knew you were talking to a young girl on here?"

ScriptdreamerUK. 'Probably, but we're only chatting.'

Lucyanne20. 'For now we are.'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'What do you mean Lucy?'

**

I'd reached a point where Lucy was relaxing a bit from her wariness, but it was still very guarded.

**

Lucyanne20. 'You know what I mean, I'm guessing we had fun when we spoke on here before?'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'We did, you were very naughty with me.'

Lucyanne20. 'What did we do, tell me.'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'You got me very excited, so much so you made me cum.'

Lucyanne20. 'You were the naughty one then. Where was your wife?'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'She was out.'

Lucyanne20. 'Is she out now?'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'Unfortunately not, she's upstairs doing some stuff.'

Lucyanne20. 'Oh. Bet you daren't do anything then. Are you getting aroused talking to me?'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'Yes I guess I am, young lady.'

Lucyanne20. 'Oh, young lady! You called me a young lady!'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'Well you are, aren't you, and a sexy one?'

Lucyanne20. 'Yes I am. I see you write a lot of stories, you could write one about me.'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'I'm writing one at the moment about a young girl and an older guy.'

Lucyanne20. 'Are you? I'd love to read it before anyone else does.'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'I could send it to you if you really wanted, if you'd let me have your email address?'

Lucyanne20. 'Hmm not sure, I don't really know you.'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'Ok why don't you open a new email account, it's easy and only takes a few minutes, that would keep it private, if you want to that is.'

Lucyanne20. 'Maybe, let me think, can you wait for me to do that?'

**

I said I'd hang around and after ten minutes Lucy had messaged again with an email address.

**

ScriptdreamerUK. 'Thanks, I'll send you the story in a few minutes, I've got to go now, my wife will be coming downstairs, can we chat again?'

Lucyanne20. 'Yes, of course. You've got my email address now, you can message me. Bye for now.'

ScriptdreamerUK. ' Bye.'

**

"You still on that bloody laptop?" Claire said when she walked into the lounge, "Barbara was telling me the other day about the stuff on there."

"What stuff?" I replied.

"Chat rooms, is that what you call them? Tina's been on them, or in them, I'm not sure how you say it."

"In them I guess." I was feeling guilty.

"Have you been in them? You spend enough time on that thing. She says Tina's been talking to older men, sounds very dodgy to me."

"Noo," I said, feeling myself going red, and looking out of the window, "I know about them, but I've not been into them."

Claire disappeared into the kitchen.

"You want a coffee?" she shouted, I was glad the conversation about chat rooms had come to an end.

A few minutes later I sent the story to Lucy, all about a young girl who was befriended by a neighbour, and they began to have sex. I'd used a separate private email account I'd set up just like Lucy. I didn't receive a reply straightaway, but later that evening, I just got a brief, 'Thank you, interesting.'

A bit underwhelming, but it was the next day the chickens came home to roost!

Claire had gone to the shops around ten 'o clock. She'd hardly driven to the end of the road before there was a knock on the door, and standing on the doorstep was Barbara.

Almost pushing past me she strode into the lounge, and I shut the front door wondering what the devil was going on.

"ScriptdreamerUK!" was all she said, staring at me with piercing eyes. At her full height she was almost as tall as me.

I must have looked stunned.

"Do you prey on loads of young girls online?"

I tried to comprehend what she was saying.

"No of course not," then stuttering I said, "what do you mean Barbara?"

"What do I mean? I mean talking to Tina, talking to me, about sex and stuff! Does Lucyanne20 mean anything?"

"Fuck… how did you know it was me?" I muttered, sagging into one of the chairs next to the table.

"Fancy using an email address so much like your regular one!" she seemed really angry, "You might well say 'Fuck.' If I tell Claire about what you've been doing she'll rip your balls off!"

My heart was beating out of my chest, and I pleaded, "Please, don't tell her… shit… I'm so sorry."

Barbara came and stood over me.

"It may not come to that."

I was totally perplexed now, "What do you mean, it may not come to that?"

Barbara looked imposing, but slightly more relaxed, "Stand up! Look at me!"

She was standing in front of me, and was gripping me by my upper arms. Her two hands squeezing me like vices.

"Claire's told me you two hardly have sex, is that right?"

"Yes, sort of," it was almost a whimper, it was a subject brought up out of the blue. I was going bright red, admitting the difficulties that we'd had for a long time.

"Well… look at me!" she repeated, fixing her eyes on mine, "you can fuck me! Claire won't know, but otherwise I'll tell her what's really been going on in the chat rooms."

My mouth must have dropped wide open, I couldn't believe what she'd just said.

I croaked a reply. "What do you mean?"

She repeated it again.

"When Claire and Tina aren't around you can fuck me, I've managed without for too long, I need a man who I know, not just any random guy, and you're a good looking fella."

"Is this for real, you actually mean what you're saying? Is this some sort of wind up?"

"You'd better believe it Denis, this is your 'get out of jail' card! Think about it, and when you've decided let me know. You've got a mobile phone haven't you, where is it?"

"Over there, on the table," I stuttered.

Barbara picked it up and asked me to unlock it. When I handed it back she put her number in and sent herself a text.

"There, you've got my number, text me when you've made up your mind, I'm going now, just have a think about the consequences."

I was left in total shock. Faced with the choice I had, it seemed there was no choice! Barbara had made a pass at me at Christmas. It was becoming clear that she hadn't just been drunk, she actually fancied me, and saw this as her opportunity. There was a slight problem, I didn't find her particularly attractive.

My phone pinged, and it was my first text from Barbara.

'Think carefully!' It said, my heart was thumping. I'd already decided that I had no choice, so I replied, 'Ok I'll go along with it. Will you keep your side of the bargain?'

The inevitable response came back, 'Of course. Good. You won't regret it. Just be ready when the time is right.'

I didn't have that long to wait, however almost every hour of the day it was there on my mind. Claire actually asked why I was being so thoughtful towards her, but it was pure guilt I was showing.

A few days later Barbara popped by for coffee with Claire. She made a point of saying 'Good morning' to me, and asking how I was. The smile she gave me when Claire's back was turned clearly told me all I needed to know, she wanted me.

I kept out of the way in the lounge, but listened in to snippets of the conversation. When Claire mentioned that she was visiting her mother next day I sensed that this was going to be Barbara's opportunity. In fact she blatantly asked Claire if she could 'borrow me' for a couple of hours while she was away, to adjust some hinges on her ageing kitchen cupboards.

"Did you hear that Denis?" she called out from the kitchen.

"Did I hear what?" I casually replied.

"Barbara wants to borrow you tomorrow, she wants you to repair some cupboards in her kitchen while I'm at mum's, is that ok, you're not doing anything?"

I got up and stuck my head round the door, "Sure, what time Barbara?"

She smiled and said, "Anytime when Claire's gone, I don't mind, Tina's staying at a friends at the moment, so it doesn't matter."

That confirmed it. It was the moment of truth.

I didn't sleep at all well that night, and I got up early to shower before Claire did the same. She left after breakfast, and it was less than five minutes before I got a text.

'I'm ready and waiting. Don't be long.'

With a deep breath I replied, 'Five minutes.'

I thought I ought to make it look good for any neighbours that might be watching, so I carried my tool box with me. When I got to the front door I saw that it had been left ajar. I tentatively pushed it open and shouted, "Anyone at home?"

Barbara's voice called out, "Come in, I'm upstairs."

Closing the front door behind me, I put the tool box down in the hall and nervously climbed the stairs. There was a perfume emanating around the house as though from scented candles.

"In here," came her voice from a half open bedroom door.

Not knowing what to expect I stepped inside.

Barbara was sitting on the brass bed, with her legs tucked under her, and she was leaning up against several pillows. My face must have frozen as I took in the scene. The curtains were closed, and there was just the ambient light from two wall lighters. The bed sheets and pillows were dark purple, and the wallpaper was almost the same. But contrasting all these sombre tones was the white skin of Barbara, wearing black lingerie. Black bra and panties, black stockings, and black suspender belt.

"Get undressed Denis, come and join me."

"I wasn't expecting… " I stumbled over my words.

My voice faded away as she repeated, "Get undressed, I want to see you."

She was staring, watching intently, as I unbuttoned my shirt. I didn't take it off immediately, but slipped off my shoes, and balanced on one leg to remove my socks. Unbuckling my belt, I unzipped my trousers and let them drop, stepping out of them.

I let my shirt slip off my shoulders, and I was aware that my cock wasn't showing much sign of action beneath my boxers.

"Go on, let's see the rest," Barbara said.

Self consciously I let my boxers slip down my legs, and only then did my cock swell very slightly.

"Hmm, come here, that needs something doing to it I think."

As I approached the bed I was aware of the expensive perfume Barbara was using. She adjusted her legs from under her, and pulled me towards her, as I sat on the bed beside her.

"Kiss me Denis, I remember our Christmas kiss, we didn't get a proper chance then."

Forcefully she grabbed my arms, and held me against her. The kiss wasn't gentle, but it became quite passionate. Her tongue forced its way into my mouth, and after several seconds I began to relax into it. My hands automatically held her shoulders, and I knew that I was going to have to play my part. When my cock began to stir my initial fear of impotence began to drift away.

"Mmm, that's nice," she whispered, "kiss me some more."

As I threw myself into the task, my hand slipped down her back to unclasp her bra. I'd always been able to do that in seconds, and I hadn't lost the knack. Her very ample breasts tumbled forwards between us, as they lost their support. When I took one in my hand, and ran my finger across her nipple she broke away from kissing and sighed, "God, I haven't had a man do that for over a year Denis."

"I'm out of practice too," I muttered doubtfully, as I squeezed her nipple harder.

"Lie down, move down the bed," she asked.

The kissing continued briefly, until I felt her hand move down to my cock. It was becoming erect, and when she gripped it, it did manage to harden completely. My hands were stroking her hips, and only too readily she parted her thighs allowing me to stroke her pussy through the fabric of her panties.

"Take them off," she asked me.

I slid them down easily, and she lifted herself off the bed slightly. Straightaway I realised that she wasn't a woman who shaved. The soft feeling of her bush took me back to my 'single' days when it was more common for women to be 'au naturel.'

"Let me suck you." Now her voice had distinctly softened.

Barbara was becoming more and more aroused, I could feel the heat from her body as she sat up, turning herself around, and taking my cock in both hands. I moaned when the hot softness of her mouth closed around the head.

"Oh fuck," I said it quietly.

And then she lifted her whole body to straddle me, her muscular thighs, encased in the black nylon, were on either side of my shoulders. Immediately the heat, the female aroma of her pussy enveloped me. Her hairy cunt blotted out everything including oxygen, as she pressed her hips down on my face. I panicked for a moment until I pushed my head back, and freed my nose enough to regain an airway.

I heard the muffled instruction from Barbara, "Suck my clit, please!"

It was then that I realised how different she was to any previous experience. My tongue was already lapping the juices inside her cunt when I found and explored her clit. I'd had sex and made love to quite a few women in my younger days, but never had I done it with someone with a clit the size of hers.

As I licked over it I felt her body react. Then when I began to suck it, it grew slightly, and she stopped sucking me. Even with her thighs clamped against my ears her cry of pleasure was loud enough.

"Oh god, Denis, do that… do that… don't stop!"

I didn't stop, and as she ground down on my face, I fought to breathe. I sucked, I licked, I found her nipples with both hands, and squeezed hard.

In moments she started cumming. Her whole body shook on top of me. I tried to keep sucking, but I needed the air. As I forced my head backwards she eventually rolled aside, groaning, out of sight, lower down the bed.

My face was covered in her juices, and I was trying to catch my breath.

"Fuck Denis, I needed that. You're good at that, very good!"

She twisted herself around, and moved up beside me. I offered the crook of my arm, and she put her head on my chest. As we lay there I saw the softer side of her character, she was kissing my skin, and gently playing with my cock.

Nothing was said for quite a while, her large breasts spread across my chest. I think we were both contemplating what had happened, however, the silence was eventually broken.

"You smell of my pussy Denis, I want the smell of your spunk, I want to fuck you now."

There was no need to say anything, she knew what she wanted. Briefly she kissed me on the lips, then lifted herself up, and kneeling beside me, took my cock back in her mouth. I was stiff again within a minute. I watched as she swung her leg across my thighs. Reaching down I felt her push the head of my cock into her bush, and between her pussy lips.

Her eyes flickered shut as she lowered herself down onto it.

"Mmm," she almost whispered it, I felt her body weight on mine, her nylons rubbing against my hips.

With her breasts hanging down, she leaned forward to grip my shoulders. They were rubbing across my chest. I took them, one in each hand while she twerked her ass against me. Her clit must have been stimulated once again, because she groaned and pressed down harder.

I watched her concentrating, eyes closed, lips parted, as she began to rotate her lower body. I hadn't fucked Claire for a long time, and Barbara's cunt was much tighter. Not many minutes passed before I knew I was losing control. However Barbara was becoming more and more aroused because of her clit rubbing against me.

"Denis, I'm gonna cum again… god… oh fuck!"

I felt her pussy muscles pulsate, and it was enough to bring me off. I groaned, and grunted, jerking inside her.

Barbara's fingers were gripping my shoulders tightly, her eyes were shut. She was gasping, "Yes!… fill me up… go on!"

I seemed to go on and on, I'd not masturbated for days, and I emptied myself deep inside her.

Finally we fell apart, side by side, Barbara totally satisfied, and me realising how much I'd missed physical sex.

"So that's your first down payment on our deal," she eventually said triumphantly.

She had switched from the soft lovemaking woman to the one who wanted this to continue under threat. I don't think she was aware that it had made me want more too.

"Yes, I wasn't expecting it to be like that." I replied.

"Well who knows when our next opportunity will be, we'll see. You'd better get up and take a shower, get rid of my perfume, otherwise Claire'll be finding out without me telling her!"

And that's what I did. I was home way before Claire. I'd recovered and anything incriminating had been washed away. What I had forgotten were the bruises on my shoulders from Barbara's fingers gripping me. I made sure for several days that I wasn't caught without a shirt on. The deception had begun.

I tried to stay away from the chat rooms for the next few days. Everything seemed to settle down back to normal. I saw nothing of Barbara and didn't receive any texts either, but by Friday I was feeling so fed up and bored, that when I was faced with Claire watching several soap operas the temptation to 'chat' was too much.

I sat on my side of the lounge with my laptop while Claire was engrossed with the TV. I signed in, looking quickly for 'Lucyanne19' or 'Lucyanne20.' I really didn't want to be seen by Barbara.

I went into the room called 'Daddy's Girls, and I followed the conversation in the room for maybe ten minutes before I was privately messaged by a 'Territeen19.'

**

Territeen19. 'Is that you Rob?'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'Yes. How do you know my name?'

Territeen19. 'It's Lucyanne19, do you remember me? I had to change my profile. My mum found out I was on here.'

**

It felt strange. I knew it was Tina, but she didn't know I knew it was her. I bided my time and went carefully.

**

ScriptdreamerUK. 'Oh dear, but you couldn't stay away?

Territeen19. 'No, I find it a bit addictive. And I seemed to get on with you when we chatted before. Just saw your name again.'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'I'm pleased you did. How are you, apart from your mum being angry?'

Territeen19. 'I'm good thanks. Are you alone?'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'Afraid not. Wife is here."

Territeen19. 'Aww so we can't be naughty. But it's exciting she's there while we're chatting. I wonder what you'd like to do to me?'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'Stop teasing! Why don't you tell me what you'd like to do with me?'

Territeen19. 'Cheeky. I think you know. I love older men, they know so much about sex.'

**

This was my chance to find out more about her and her experiences.

**

ScriptdreamerUK. 'Tell me, have you been with any older men?'

Territeen19. 'Only two. One was a teacher who taught at my old school, the other is a neighbour who I'm still seeing when I get the chance.'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'Wow, yes I remember you telling me, how old is he? Lucky guy!'

Territeen19. 'He's 60. I helped him with his computer and it sort of went from there. He's married so we can't meet easily.'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'OMG Lucy. You're making me hard just thinking about it. I wish I was your neighbour.'

Territeen19. 'Mmm if you were, I think I might be doing something with you. Is your wife watching? Go on touch yourself squeeze your cock.'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'Naughty girl. I can't do much now but I'll be doing something later on thinking about you.'

**

I remembered what she'd said before. It was becoming clear to me that Tina's older man might be Henry Barton, who lived two doors down from me. Both Claire and myself were quite friendly with him and his wife Sheila. He'd always seemed a bit of a 'devil,' a flirt, who loved an innuendo or two. But I'd never suspected him of anything like this, although most people around knew both Tina and Barbara.

**

Territeen19. 'You're a naughty man too. Sorry I've got to go. Mum is lurking. Hope we can talk again. Bye.

**

And Lucy, or Tina, was gone!

I was intrigued now. When did she and Henry meet? Where did they meet? I was getting excited at the prospect of trying to find out.

I went to bed before Claire, and couldn't help making myself hard, imagining fucking a young girl like Tina. Henry was a damned lucky guy, if it was him.

Then next day I got another text from Barbara out of the blue.

'I have to see you. I'm so horny.'

It wasn't a question, just a statement, so I was unsure how to reply.

'Me too. But it's impossible isn't it. You've got Tina there, and Claire's not going out either.'

There was a bit of a delay before a text came back.

'Can you go out for a drive? Make an excuse. We can meet up in Asda's car park.'

I had to think quickly.

I shouted to Claire who was upstairs, "Do you mind if I pop over to Steve's for a bit. He needs some help moving some furniture around?"

"That's ok," she replied, "take your time, I'm going to take a long bath, and do my hair."

I texted Barbara back immediately.

'I can meet you in ten minutes at Asda?'

'Fantastic. See you there in ten,' came the response, so in a few minutes I'd said 'goodbye' to Claire and was on my way.

Barbara's VW was parked in the far corner of the car park, I parked in a spot where I hoped no one who knew my car would see, and I made my way over to Barbara's.

"Get in, god I've missed you!"

Barbara grabbed me, and planted her lips fully on mine, and at the same time thrust one hand into my crotch.

"Hey, slow down," I said when the kissing stopped, "we can't do it here."

I was trying not to reject Barbara's hand, but at the same time was aware of all the cctv cameras in the car park.

"Ok," she said, "let's drive somewhere then, where do you suggest?"

I was thinking quickly.

"Drive out New Pinxton way, see if we can find a quiet place."

As we drove Barbara kept reaching over to squeeze my cock, gradually making it harder and harder.

"Keep your hands on the wheel, if we have a crash the shit will really hit the fan!"

Barbara giggled, she was getting a kick out of this naughtiness.

"How about down there?"

Barbara had pulled over at the end of a lane. I'd passed the lane many times, but never driven down it.

"Ok, let's see, go slow," I was looking as far ahead as I could. "In here, what about here?"

There was a gateway that was over grown, and had a little turn into the field behind, so the road was partly hidden by a hedge.

"Yes," she said, "just let me back in, just in case."

I presumed the 'just in case' was if we needed a quick getaway.

As soon as Barbara had applied the handbrake, and released her seatbelt, she was 'on me.' Her fingers had flipped my seatbelt catch, and were unzipping my trousers. In seconds my cock was out and her head went down into my lap.

"God Barbara, slow down… fuck, you're so horny."

A muffled voice replied, "You're horny too, don't deny it."

I was hard as a rock, and Barbara's head was beginning to bob up and down.

"Fuck, if you go on like this I'm gonna cum, let's get in the back."

Barbara sat up. "No, let's get out, I'll show you how I want you."

She'd already flipped the tailgate lever as she got out of the car.

"Come on, hurry up," she said impatiently as she went round the back of the car. She was wearing a summer dress which she hitched up around her waist, and straightaway she bent forward into the boot space.

"Fuck me like like this, c'mon, just fuck me."

She was wearing no panties, and she'd spread her feet wide apart, supporting herself on extended arms. I undid my belt, and let my trousers and boxers down as far as my knees. Nervously I looked around to see if we were too exposed. You could just see the road, but no passing car could possibly take notice of us.

My cock slid easily inside her, she was so wet. She gasped loudly, and I was anxious when she cried out, "Fuck me Denis."

"Quiet," I implored, I decided I needed to get this done as quickly as possible.

I thrust deeply and rapidly, my thighs smacking against the flesh of her very sturdy buttocks.

"Oh my god… oh my god… " she kept saying over and over again, as a couple of cars sped up the lane. The sounds of the birds, and the countryside seemed to heighten the erotic nature of it all.

"Fuck I'm gonna cum Barbara… I can't hold on," I groaned, as I rammed into her and held my cock deep inside. Emptying my balls seemed to push her over the edge, and I had to hold onto her hips when her knees buckled under her orgasm.

"Oh god… oh god… " she kept saying it repeatedly as I slowly withdrew my dripping cock. Reaching down to tug my trousers up, I searched for my handkerchief to wipe the spunk which was still oozing out.

Standing up slowly, her dress fell back into place and she gathered her composure, pushing the tailgate shut. She was about to kiss me when the shock of hearing someone clapping their hands made both of us freeze.

To our left was the head of a farmer, or at least some sort of farm worker peering over the tall hedge. He said nothing, but was smiling broadly and applauding, as we both rushed to get into the car. Without putting on any seatbelts Barbara started the car and skidded out of the gateway and along the lane.

"Fuck, fuck… FUCK!" I shouted out loud.

Barbara had started to laugh as the beeping of the seatbelt warnings made her pull over a little way further down the lane.

"Fuck," I said again, "he must have watched the whole thing!"

"As long as he didn't video us, we might see it online soon, did you see a phone?"

"STOP IT!" I cried out.

Barbara was teasing and erupted in laughter.

"Just joking, but wow, what a buzz!"

My heart was gradually slowing down, and I had to admit, I'd not been as excited about anything for decades. We buckled our seatbelts and Barbara drove on.

"Just don't ask me to do that again, I don't think my heart can take it." I said.

Barbara was still laughing when she drew up beside my car in Asda's car park.

"Go on, get back to your wife, tell her you've just been caught fucking your neighbour in a field."

"Bugger off," I replied, and got back into mine.

As I was about to drive off Barbara stepped out of her car to smooth her dress down.

"Shit… look!" she said.

I looked over, and the back of her dress had a huge damp patch where my spunk had leaked out of her pussy while driving back.

It was my turn to laugh, "Don't let Tina see it, she'll think her mum's been fucking."

"And she'd be right," Barbara snorted as I backed out and drove off.

"Get it all moved?" Claire asked when I arrived back home and went straight to the loo.

I had to remind myself of my excuse and quickly replied, "Yes, there wasn't much."

When I reappeared she was on her knees in the hall, with a damp cloth.

"Did you move that furniture outside, you've bloody well walked mud into the whole house?" Claire was indignant, and I was hoping she hadn't seen my red face.

"Sorry, we did go into the garden, here let me do that."

"No, I've done it now, but just wipe your feet before you come in, I've forgotten how many times I've told you!"

I knew she'd be in a 'nagging' mode for the rest of the day, but I didn't really care, I was still buzzing.

'Can't wait for next time,' was the text that arrived from Barbara a little later.

I replied, 'Did you hide your dress?'

Barbara's response was, 'Yes, but it was running down my legs when I got in!'

That made my cock twitch, the thought of it. I was being sucked into this new relationship.

**

Territeen19. 'Did you play after last time we chatted?'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'Cheeky. Yes I did. You made me so horny!'

Territeen19. 'Haha. You do the same to me. But I'm seeing my man tomorrow. My mum's going out so the house is mine.'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'Naughty girl! What about his wife?'

Territeen19. 'She's going shopping with my mum. A stroke of luck!'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'I'm envious. I hope you have a good time. Don't get caught!'

Territeen19. 'Hope not. Are you alone, can we play now?'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'No sorry, how boring am I!'

Territeen19. 'Very boring. I'll just have to get it for real tomorrow.'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'I hope you'll tell me all about it Lucy. Enjoy!'

Territeen19 'I will. I'm going now. Bye.'

**

It was no surprise when next day I saw Sheila Barton arrive at Barbara's. I'd been peering out of the bedroom window while Claire was downstairs having a late breakfast. I hung around and watched them drive off, then sure enough Henry appeared ten minutes later, hurrying across the road and disappearing through the side gate.

I joined Claire and made the coffee while the conversation was about booking a summer holiday in Suffolk. I knew Claire had spoken to Barbara who'd got relatives there, and when she picked up her phone and was texting, I hadn't realised she was texting her.

When Claire's phone pinged she read whatever reply she'd had, and said, "That was Barbara. I texted her because she's got a book about bed and breakfast places near her cousin's. She'd forgotten to give it to me. She's in town for the day, but says Tina's at home, would you pop across and ask her for it?"

My heart skipped a beat, it seemed exactly the wrong time for Tina and Henry, but the perfect opportunity to test out the obvious. Should I? I'd feel terribly guilty.

"Ok, I'll go now, will Tina know where it is?"

"Yes, but if she doesn't, tell her it's by the TV in the lounge."

Nervously, but excitedly, I walked across the road, rung the door bell, and waited. I waited a minute and then rang it again, stepping back slightly, and without making it too obvious, looked up.

The curtains in the side bedroom window were closed, but they just moved slightly before I turned and went back home.

"I think Tina's either out, or in the bath or something, there's no reply."

"Ok, don't worry, I expect Barbara'll bring it over when she gets home."

I made more coffee, and put the dishwasher on before going onto my laptop to pay some bills. It was over an hour later when our doorbell rang.

"I'll get it," I shouted to Claire, and opened the front door.

Standing there was a rather nervous, but red faced Tina.

"Oh Mr Davies, I mean Denis, I was doing a FaceTime with Australia when you came over, I saw it was you. Mum's out, was it important?"

"Oh no worries Tina," I replied, "Claire wanted a book your mum has, about Suffolk, apparently it's by the TV in the lounge, it's all about bed and breakfast places."

"Oh, I'll go and get it and bring it over."

"It's ok, I'll come back with you… save you the journey."

That seemed to unsettle Tina no end, and I quickly put two and two together, because I suspected Henry Barton was still in her house. She'd probably reasoned her mum would ask why she hadn't answered the door to me.

I'd already stepped out and pulled the door closed behind me when she replied, stuttering, "It's… ok, really… I'll get it!"

I went on, "No I insist, I should exercise more, it's no problem, you've probably got things to do."

I knew she was trying to process the situation, so when she opened her front door, and I stepped just inside behind her, she didn't quite know how to react.

"I'll just fetch it, wait there."

Almost running, she went across the hall into the lounge.

"Was it anything important?" Henry Barton's voice shouting down from upstairs, gave the game away.

Tina reappeared, red faced holding the book.

She shouted back up, "No it's ok, a neighbour's here, he just wants to borrow a book."

I thought I heard a muffled, 'Shit!' I could see Tina almost shaking with embarrassment.

"Mr Davies, I mean Denis, please don't tell mum."

She gestured with a nod of the head the obvious presence of someone upstairs.

I smiled, and decided to go for broke. I said quietly, "It's ok Tina, I understand, or should I say Lucy."

It was as though I'd shot her with an arrow. Her eyes widened, and her mouth fell open before she croaked, "OH!"

In a moment, I'd turned, stepped outside, and as I walked away I said, "Don't worry, your secret's safe, I won't say a thing."

I heard the door shut, and I could only imagine the conversation going on inside.

"Great," Claire said as I gave her the book, "Tina's a lovely girl isn't she, quite grown up now."

I shuddered inside as I wondered what Claire, let alone Barbara, would say if they knew about me, Tina, and Henry Barton.

It was no surprise that quite early next morning, as I went out to the car to check the oil and tyres, Henry came out of his house and, at first, made casual conversation.

"Hi there Denis, how's things with you?"

I could see he felt very awkward.

"All good Henry, how about you?"

"Well…"

I interrupted him to save his embarrassment, "It's ok Henry, I know why you're here. Don't worry I won't say anything if that's what it is?"

"Thank god Denis, I appreciate that," I could see his relief.

"It's all got a bit intense with me and Tina." He said her name quietly, "When you came across, and I gave away I was there, I wasn't sure what to do. It's all got a bit complicated. Then she told me she'd found out it was you she'd been talking to online, she's had a hell of a shock."

It certainly was complicated, and further complicated by the fact that neither of them knew I was fucking her mum.

"Just enjoy Henry, I won't let on."

"Thanks Denis," he was more relaxed now, "she's a lovely girl, but insatiable in bed, she exhausts me!"

Jokingly I said, "Well if you need any help," and immediately we both chuckled.

"Jesus Denis, you'd be welcome, I can't keep up, and all the secrecy gets so stressful."

I laughed again, "You just take care, I don't think Tina will land you in it, but if her mum catches you out you might in trouble!"

"God, yes, Barbara! I had to fight her off last Christmas!"

"Funny you should say that, she had a go at me too, but enough of that, you take care, we really ought to have a drink sometime?"

Henry seemed pleased with that suggestion, "Sounds a great idea, let's do that. We can have a pint at the 'Black Horse.' How about tomorrow evening?"

I told Henry I'd confirm it later and give him a ring. When I went back indoors I had a lot to digest.

"I'm popping over to Barbara's for coffee later on, she said she wants to discuss something," Claire said as I put the kettle on.

I hesitated for a brief moment, and had a twinge of guilt.

"Oh, what about, do you know?" I asked.

"I think it's about her birthday, she wants to have a barbecue, and I think she needs help, don't be surprised if I volunteer you."

"Hmm, ok, as long as it's only cooking or organising drinks. By the way, I chatted to Henry Barton when I was outside, we're gonna have a drink at the 'Black Horse' tomorrow evening, we're not doing anything are we?"

"No, you go ahead, it'll be good for you to go the pub. You can tell him he'll probably have to help at Barbara's barbecue as well!"

Like Henry said, it was complicated, and after Claire left to go over to Barbara's I relaxed and rang Henry to say the meeting for a drink would be ok.

As I put the phone down I saw a shadow at the kitchen door. I wondered if it was the postman who sometimes left parcels outside, so when I opened the door I was shocked to see Tina standing there.

"Can I come in?" she asked, already stepping into the kitchen. "I thought we needed to talk. When Claire came over it seemed like a chance to see you, I don't think anyone saw me."

"Come in, you want a coffee?"

"I don't think we've got time for that, can we go into the lounge where we can see out of the window?"

"Of course," I replied, I went first, followed by Tina who went straight over to the sofa next to the bay window.

"I saw you talking to Henry earlier, he must have told you everything?"

I nodded, as Tina's attention swung backwards and forwards between me and the view from the window.

"So you know that me and him have been… you know… seeing each other?"

"You mean fucking, yes, and you did mention it to me online before I knew who you were!"

I was smiling, almost smirking as Tina punched me playfully on the arm.

"Yes! I told you, and I thought you were miles away, how the hell was I to know you were just across the road. What are the chances of that, five million to one?"

It was her turn to smirk when she added, "And you were tossing yourself off just a few yards away!"

We both burst out laughing.

"Anyway, I don't want you blabbing to mum. If she finds out you'll be dead meat!'

"God no," I replied, I was feeling guilty again, Tina was blatantly unaware about me and her mother. Reluctantly I added, "We probably shouldn't talk online either."

Tina suddenly turned her complete attention to me, "Oh no, I thought we were having fun, and now I know who you are, there's a bit of extra spice! Besides you're quite a fanciable guy."

I must have blushed heavily because she giggled, and looked back across the road. Tina was clearly a bit of a thrill seeker.

"I'd better get back before your Claire leaves, I'll go back out the kitchen door."

I followed Tina back into the kitchen and opened the door for her. As she went to go out she impulsively stepped towards me, put one hand up around the back of my neck and pulled my head forwards to kiss me full on the lips. As it went on for a few seconds, her tongue flicked into my mouth, while her other hand found and gently stroked my crotch.

"Mmm," she said quietly, "I think we'll have to explore that further sometime." And then she was gone out of the door, chuckling to herself.

My cock had reacted, and I felt the excitement of not only her touch, but the thrill of the kiss.

"Fuck… complicated is an understatement!" I muttered to myself.

I hurried back into the lounge to see her cute ass disappearing through the side gate to her house.

My heart was still thumping while I was making myself a cup of coffee. Claire was another hour before she returned with the news, and the considerable 'briefing' about the barbecue.

All day long I was thinking about Tina, and Henry's description of her being insatiable. I was beginning to believe it, but I didn't want to step into Henry's territory. When I went online that evening I think I saw some of Tina's appetite.

**

Territeen19. 'Hiya sexy man. I enjoyed our short chat.'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'Cheeky brat. You might well go over my knee!'

Territeen19. 'Now that does sound sexy! You never know I might be extra naughty.'

ScriptdreamerUK. 'We'll see, your bottom is a delicious target!'

**

I couldn't help myself. The flirty banter went back and forth and my cock was making a bulge in my trousers. Claire was watching her usual soaps, and during a break asked me what I was typing. Trying not to sound too guilty I told her I was writing an annual report for a club where I was chairman.

I knew I was pushing my luck so I brought my conversation with Tina to an end. She couldn't resist a final flourish and it left me wanting more.

**

Territeen19. 'Spoilsport, but you'd better be careful. You'd better do something about that cock tonight. Imagine you're fucking me bent over in your kitchen, I'd love that.'

ScriptdreamerUK. ' Stop it Tina. You're unbelievable! Night x'

Territeen19. 'Night night XXX'

**

The image kept my cock semi hard until bedtime. I had time to bring myself off before Claire came to bed, wondering if I'd ever have the opportunity to fulfil the kitchen fantasy.

I woke up next morning to a text from Barbara pleased that both Claire and I were going to help out with the barbecue. And of course the text ended with her wish to fuck me again as soon as possible. My reply expressed similar wishes, but it was impossible for anything to happen for the rest of the week.

That evening I met Henry at his front door, and we strolled up to the pub. It was a pleasant summers' night so we sat outside at a picnic table in the garden. We nodded to a few people that we knew, in particular Laura and Brian Reynolds, the couple who lived at number 53, who everyone suspected of being swingers. It was a bit of local gossip which had done the rounds.

Once we'd got our beer I went straight to it with Henry.

"So how did it start… you and Tina?"

"With my computer… " he replied, looking down into his beer.

Henry told me the story that Tina had related to me, adding a lot more detail in much quieter tones. In addition he described a few more meetings they'd had, even booking a hotel room on one occasion. He'd confided so much in me that I felt that I should reveal my 'friendship' with Barbara.

"Fucking hell," he said, not too loudly, "I'd never have guessed that, although I thought she was rather horny under that brusque exterior. I guess we're both being a bit careful with Claire and Sheila."

"Not half, and for god's sake don't let on to Tina!" I replied.

The rest of the evening passed with many ribald comments both about Barbara and Tina and their attributes. After the third pint we made our way home, saying we'd see each other again at the barbecue.

The last comment Henry made as we parted was, "I know Tina will be wanting you as another notch on her bedpost, what do you think think my chances are with Barbara?"

He chuckled as I replied, "There's every chance!"

On the day of the barbecue there was a lot of activity. Claire was up early making some cheesecake, I was told to get the gazebo out of the garage for taking across the road, and I got a cry of help in a text from Henry saying he was being nagged to death by Sheila. It turned out that he had a gazebo too and we ended up taking both of them over to Barbara's at the same time that morning.

Barbara greeted us by telling us to take them round the back. She looked under pressure, Tina had gone into town to 'get her nails done,' and Barbara was scurrying round in a loose kaftan. Her hair was disheveled and it looked like she had thrown the kaftan on with not a lot else underneath.

When she saw both of us she slowed down, adjusting her hair without success and trying to be as calm as she could.

"Two men in the house at once!" she put on a helpless voice, "Now which one shall I choose?"

"Stop it Barbara," I said, "where do you want these?"

She smiled and pushed past both of us into the garden.

"You put the largest one here," she pointed at the patio, "and the other one at the side of the lawn."

Both Henry and I unzipped the bags and started to assemble the biggest one. Barbara stood there watching and began to flirt.

"It's a pity you two are bringing your wives tonight, I'd be very tempted."

Henry muttered, "Is she always like this?"

I replied, "I wouldn't know."

"Oh yes you do Denis Davies, I bet you've told Henry everything."

We both looked sheepishly back at her.

"So you have! You're very naughty Denis. I'm gonna have to teach you a lesson!"

This time we both stood up and wondered what was coming.

"You can finish putting these up on your own Denis. Henry! Come with me!"

Henry didn't move at first until Barbara grabbed his hand and led him off through the kitchen. I heard him say, "Where are we going?" as they disappeared out of the kitchen into the hall.

"Hurry up," I heard her say, and then I knew exactly what was happening.

Slightly jealous I completed the assembly of both gazebos and was keeping an eye out for either Claire or Sheila. I went into the lounge to look out of the window, and of course I could hear the rhythmic creak from Barbara's brass bed, and the staccato groans of Barbara coming from upstairs. Within five minutes I heard her muffled cry as she reached her orgasm and the creaking came to a stop a minute or two later.

I returned to the kitchen when I heard the sound of the loo flushing and then Henry coming downstairs.

"Sorry mate," he looked guilty as he entered.

"Hey no problem at all, you know now!"

"What are you two talking about?" Barbara interrupted as she followed us both outside.

She looked at me, grinning.

"Pity I haven't time to fuck you as well Denis, perhaps another time, both of you together? You'd both better get home now, or your other halves will be wondering what's happened to you both."

As we crossed the road Henry managed a 'Wow!' and I added, "See what I mean!"

Henry was now chuckling and I was too.

"See you at the party tonight." I said as we parted.

That evening Claire and I arrived at Barbara's, carrying the cheesecakes, at 7.30pm exactly. We were first, and Barbara was panicking once again, chopping salad in the kitchen.

Tina looked delicious in the shortest mini skirt, and a v-neck t-shirt, but doing very little to help with preparations. She looked at me and, when Claire had her back turned, she smiled one of those smiles.

"Let me give you a hand with that," Claire said, grabbing a chopping knife.

A moment later Barbara moaned in despair.

"Oh god, do you know, I've only got ketchup, I clean forgot to buy any other sauces for the burgers."

Claire was quick to come to the rescue, "We've got half a dozen back home," she said, "Denis, you know where they are, pop home and get them."

"All right, I won't be long," I replied, and as I turned to go, Tina said, "I'll come and give you a hand to carry them, I'm doing nothing here."

"There's no need Tina, I can manage," I replied, I was already on my way to the front door, but she'd ignored me.

As we walked down the path and across the road I repeated, "There's really no need for you to come Tina?" I was trying not to stare down her cleavage.

"There is… if you're going to fuck me!"

I hesitated in my step, "Now don't mess about, we're just going to fetch a few sauces."

By the time we reached my front door, and I was putting the key in the lock, Tina was surreptitiously rubbing my crotch, hidden from the road behind her body.

"Look stop it Tina, for god's sake, someone will see."

Stepping indoors I went straight to the kitchen hoping she'd calm do

She followed me closely, and as I opened the kitchen cupboard, and took the various jars out, I half turned to see her wriggling her hips and sliding her panties off.

"Shit Tina, stop it, you're crazy."

She took two steps towards me, and stuffed the panties into my pocket, at the same time squeezing my crotch once again. I could feel my cock respond, albeit slightly, but when she began to undo my belt, I grabbed her wrist.

Not surprisingly it got harder, very quickly. I let her tug my trousers and boxers halfway down my thighs.

"This is a quickie," she said, she was agitated and excited, "you know you want me, and I said I wanted you to fuck me here."

'Here' was across the breakfast bar. She was already bending her upper body across it, legs spread wide, her pussy exposed between her buttocks. Her pussy lips were plump and ready to be parted.

"This is crazy Tina," and it was, but now I just wanted her. I took my cock with one hand, pushing the head between her labia.

"Do it, do it… go on."

In one push I was inside her.

"YES!" she groaned loudly.

"Tina, I've not got a condom on," I was panicking a bit, but was so horny.

'Just fuck me… it's ok… hurry."

I went at it like a jack hammer, ramming her up against the breakfast bar, her feet sometimes lifting off the floor, and her shouting out encouragement. It was a combination of her tight young pussy, and the thrill of being in my kitchen that got me cumming very quickly.

"I'm gonna cum Tina."

"Yes… go on… please!"

With a gasp I began shooting my spunk right inside her, holding her off the floor across the breakfast bar until I'd finished.

"Mmm… Denis… Wow!" and then saying, "Quick, pass me some kitchen towel, we can't be too long," Tina stood up unsteadily, thrusting some of the paper between her legs.

I was pulling up my trousers and gathering up the sauce bottles, while she regained her composure. We both hurried back across the road almost running, and trying to look as though nothing had happened.

"Where have you two been, what took you so long?" Claire asked, as she was carrying out some plates to the patio.

Before I could answer, Barbara was telling us to put the sauces with the plates, and some early guests were arriving.

I mouthed to Claire, "Tina wanted the loo."

It was all forgotten as Henry and Sheila arrived as well.

Barbara had got her cousin cooking on the barbecue so it allowed me to socialise. Claire was quite a shy person so she didn't go far from me until Sheila, and another friend, Dawn, got her into conversation. It allowed me to chat to Henry.

I joined him in the small queue for burgers, and as soon as we sat on a garden bench away from others he said to me, "Horny bastard!"

I stared at him and grinned.

"Tina told you?"

"You really took a chance, we must be quits now, me and Barbara this morning, you and Tina tonight!"

At that moment I remembered I'd got Tina's panties in my pocket.

"You're not gonna believe this, but I've got Tina's panties in my pocket, I need to give them back!"

Henry laughed out loud just as Sheila approached.

"A dirty joke?" she snorted.

"Something like that," he replied as she walked past.

I put on a serious face, I'm going to find Tina," adding, "Whatever happens now, neither Barbara or Tina must know what's going on with the other… our secret."

"Too right," he touched his nose, "we'll talk later."

I got straight up to look for Tina, and found her talking to some latecomers to the party, Brian Reynolds and his wife Laura, the infamous swingers!

Slightly taken aback that Barbara was friends with them, I was greeted by, "Ah, so this is the famous Denis, I think I saw you and Henry in the Black Horse the other night?

"Yes that's right… famous?" I asked, "What's Tina been saying?" I was seriously worried.

Laura was looking me up and down, and interrupted, "Tina told us you wrote short stories." She lowered her voice, "Sexy ones?"

I must have looked apprehensive, but I turned to Tina first and said, "You can't keep a secret can you?"

She giggled, obviously a little drunk.

"Sorry Denis, it just came out, Laura asked who you were."

It was Laura's turn to look embarrassed, with Brian butting in, "Excuse us Denis, Laura has to be kept under control!"

"Well yes, I do write stuff, but Claire doesn't know so I'd appreciate you keeping it quiet."

I looked pointedly at Tina, who just giggled.

"We'd love to read some, is that possible?" Laura smiled, "anything that adds a bit of spice to our relationship."

Laura was holding eye contact with me. I replied, "Yes." I decided to tell her to go online.

"They're on a website called 'Literotica.' If you search for the name I use, it's 'ScriptdreamerUK.' A bit cheesy, but it serves a purpose.

"We'll definitely look," she replied as I nodded to Tina to come to one side.

"I've still got your knickers in my pocket!"

She tried not to giggle, "Leave them in the cupboard in the downstairs loo, I'll get them from there."

With that Claire came over, "What are you all chatting about?" she asked.

"I was just telling Tina about Brian and Laura's supposed reputation."

She frowned obviously thinking it was totally inappropriate, but just then Brian and Laura rejoined us with fresh drinks.

"This is my wife, Claire," I said by way of introduction.

Laura smiled, "Hello, nice to meet you Claire, we were just saying how all us 'neighbours' ought to get together more, as a community."

I was surprised when Claire replied, "Yes, tonight seems to be going well, perhaps we ought to hold one of these Denis?"

I nodded obediently, when Brian added, "We have parties, but mainly in the winter, it's usually just our circle of friends and not people from around here."

Laura added, "Since I got to know Barbara at swimming, we've never invited her, maybe we will, and you two can come too?"

Claire politely said, "That'd be nice thank you… perhaps we will," then adding, "now I'm afraid I need Denis to help out, so I must drag him away."

I had to take my turn clearing away used plates and glasses, but not before I'd caught Laura's eye again as I left.

The rest of the evening was spent slowly getting drunk, I was also getting increasingly horny, and had to resist getting too flirty with Barbara in front of Claire. Even so she noticed, and at one point, out of earshot of everyone, said, "For god's sake Denis, what's wrong with you, you're letting your tongue run away with you!"

I definitely wanted my tongue to run away with Laura Reynolds! The dress she was wearing was short, clingy, and low cut. She caught me looking at her more than once, and rather because of the alcohol I tended to stare back.

The 'looks' and eye contact were given added frisson when later in the evening she walked past me on the way to the loo and whispered, "Naughty man!"

That night I climbed into bed and was comatose for the whole night. My head was splitting when eventually I woke up around 9.30am.

Claire was already up and about.

"I'm surprised you're alive, the amount you drank," was the greeting, as I finally went down and poured a large glass of water. She added, "And I hope you know you made a fool of yourself with that Laura, I saw you leering at her!"

I grunted some sort of reply before Claire went on, "I'm going over to Barbara's to help clear up. Get yourself dressed before I get back, we've got to go to your mum's this afternoon."

I must have groaned because Claire just snorted and left.

I made myself some coffee and was hunched over the breakfast bar on a stool when the kitchen door opened.

"Oh my god, you look awful!"

Tina, carrying a box of plates, and sauces, placed them on the bar beside me.

"Jesus, you made me jump," I said, immediately turning towards her.

She looked her usual 'perky' self wearing shorts and a t-shirt.

"You look like death," she added, and thrust her hand under my dressing gown and grabbed my sad excuse for a cock.

"Shit, that's no good to me," she muttered, as she continued to squeeze and massage it.

"Stop it, for god's sake," I stood up, grabbing her arm.

"Hmm, I thought you might fuck me again while Claire's across at ours."

"Jesus Tina, we took a chance yesterday, don't push it."

But her fingers were beginning to have a reaction, my cock was stiffening.

"That's more like it!" she said gleefully.

Just then there was a tap against the glass on the kitchen door.

"Can you open the door?" it was Claire's voice.

Tina giggled, and let me go, reaching for the door handle, as I tied up my dressing gown.

"Here, let me take that," she said to Claire, grabbing the box she was holding, and placing it next to the other one.

"Haven't you got dressed yet, Tina doesn't want to see you half undressed, unshaven, and looking like a tramp."

I definitely knew she wanted to see me undressed.

"I'll go now Mrs Davies, mum will need me to clear the garden up, I hope you feel better soon Mr Davies."

I saw somewhat of a smirk on her face as she exited the kitchen.

"Go up and take a shower, I'll put this stuff away, and for god's sake shave!"

I followed my orders, too overhung to care, but just glad that Tina and I hadn't been caught. My instincts were correct, Tina was a risk taker.

That evening after a boring couple of hours visiting my mum, I sat in my usual chair in the lounge while Claire watched Sunday evening TV.

I'd had texts from both Tina and Barbara. Barbara said how much she'd enjoyed the barbecue, but both were stating how they wanted sex with me soon. At that moment the week ahead made it look impossible.

When I got my iPad and went online there were two emails on my 'ghost' account from 'LauraR.' The account was the one I used for my 'writing' on 'Lit.'

'Wow, saw all your stories and read a few of them. Got me so horny and I wanted to know if any of them were true experiences. Were they? I'm going to read some more, and I'm getting Brian to read some too. Laura XXX'

The second email was more explicit.

'I really enjoyed the barbecue last night. I had sex with Brian straightaway when we got home. You kept coming into my mind. I know you fancied me from our 'looks.' I told Brian too. Laura XXX.'

I looked quickly across at Claire to see if she saw me smile, but she was engrossed in the TV she was watching. I just had to respond in some way.

I wrote, 'Thank you for your kind words about my stories. Bits of them are based on experience, a couple are largely true. I'm not sure what to say about the barbecue. I saw you looking and couldn't believe you were looking back. You looked absolutely gorgeous, and I'm not surprised that Brian wanted you when you got home. But what did he say when you told him? Denis XXX'

I pressed 'Send,' and within ten minutes I'd received a reply.

'I told Brian what you've said and he agrees I'm gorgeous! Lol. L XXX'

I tried not to smile, but felt a glow inside, and then to my surprise I got an email from Brian. I wasn't prepared for the contents.

'Hi Denis. I've read some of your stories, Laura told me about a couple of them. She also told me about what you said. She is gorgeous. I knew you fancied her from the moment we started chatting last night. I think you might have guessed already that we have a fairly 'open' marriage, it's been like that for about ten years. It means we both let each other meet with others as long as we tell each other. I'll let you try and understand that before I write more. Brian.

When I'd read that, my mind was racing. In the matter of just a few weeks my world was revolving around other women who apparently lived their lives with a philosophy I wasn't used to. It took me back to when I was single and I had no responsibility, then I could go from one relationship to another.

With a total feeling of guilt I wrote a brief reply.

'Hi Brian. Your email was rather surprising. I knew I'd flirted with your wife, and I thought it was the alcohol. I did wonder about your relationship, but I'm still trying to process what you've told me. I hope you'll enjoy the stories you read. Denis.'

"Make me a cup of tea Denis please," Claire was engrossed in her film. By the time I'd made the tea and returned to my iPad there was another email from Brian.

'Hi Denis, again! I've just read one of your stories about swinging. Laura read it too. I really enjoyed it. I've told you now about our lifestyle so I guess you'd call us swingers! But there's something I enjoy and you could help me out with it. Laura knows I'm going to suggest it and she's frightened it might scare you away. Brian.'

I was curious by that, but very excited, so I answered in very few words.

'Try me!'

Expectantly I waited for his reply, and in five minutes it arrived.

'Hi Denis. I hope, and Laura hopes, that you won't be shocked by my suggestion. I get an absolute thrill out of knowing Laura is 'with' another guy. We've done this once before. When I'm at work Laura has a man visit. I phone up while they are in bed and I listen in to them. I hope that doesn't shock you. Brian.'

My reply was brief again.

'Brian. It doesn't shock me, it excites me. Denis.'

It did actually shock me slightly, but then the next email arrived ten minutes later, and was from Laura.

'Denis. Both Brian and I would love to do that with you. If I give you my phone number you can phone me when you're next alone and I can discuss it with you? Laura XXX.'

My heart was thumping when I replied, 'I will probably get an opportunity tomorrow morning if that's ok? Denis XXX.'

'Great. 07**25**6. Anytime before lunch XXX.'

And the die was cast.

Next morning I knew Claire had a dentist appointment, so as soon as she'd left, I watched her car disappear up the road and I phoned Laura.

"It's Denis, I can talk now," were my first words.

"It's good to hear you Denis, I do know how difficult it can be if your other half doesn't know. Can you believe me and Brian were like that until we became suspicious of each other at the same time. It turned out we were both having flings and so we called a truce. That's how all our adventures began."

I wasn't sure how to reply, Laura sensed that, so she continued.

"So are we going to have a bit of fun? Brian has this 'thing' that he loves me going with other men when he knows it's happening. It turns him on. It will be even better if it's with someone he knows. Would you mind that?"

Tentatively I replied, "No… no. I think you know you're a very attractive woman. At the barbecue I couldn't take my eyes off you."

Laura giggled, "I know, I kept seeing you ogling me and Brian saw it too. So when can you get away?"

"Can you meet in the daytimes, I'd find it difficult in the evenings?"

"Yes, I can do that, it'd be good if we could plan ahead. I can take time off work, I'm my own boss really."

Meeting in the daytime made it easier.

"Well there's a possibility on Thursday, Claire visits her mum every week, she's a bit frail at the moment. If I find out tonight I can let you know. She usually leaves about ten 'o clock and doesn't come home till about four in the afternoon."

"Great, I don't think that will be too difficult, we can text each other. Let me know as soon as you know."

"Ok, I will, hopefully later this evening."

"Good, I'll hope to hear from you, Brian will be super excited… and so will I!… bye for now Denis."

"Bye Laura."

Even from the conversation on the phone I found I'd got hard. Laura's voice had a sexy edge to it, and my mind was racing. As it happened, when Claire got back from the dentist she said she'd spoken to her mum, and her visit would be as usual on Thursday.

Immediately I texted Laura and told her it was 'on' for Thursday, and I got a one word reply, 'Great!'

Barbara and Tina had gone quiet for some reason, and I only had a couple of texts from either of them. I did see Henry and he hadn't heard from Tina either, so life took on a routine again, but always at the back of my mind was Thursday morning.

I knew the proposed scenario, but couldn't work out how it would pan out. I thought it best just to concentrate in my mind on Laura and the temptation of her.

On Thursday morning I said goodbye to Claire, I'd told her I was going out with a friend to take photographs for an up and coming competition at my club. Shortly after she'd left I went out to my car and bumped into Tina who was also on her way out. I offered her a lift, but thankfully she said that someone was picking her up at the end of the road. She seemed a bit furtive, and I suspected it was something she didn't want her mum to know about.

As I got in my car, she mouthed something like, "I want to see you soon."

I nodded and drove off.

Brian and Laura lived right at the end of the road, in a separate gated community of four large houses. I had to buzz the intercom and Laura released the automatic gates allowing me to drive in. When I'd parked she greeted me at her door, and straightaway I saw her dressed in a flowing summer dress, which was cut low enough to show a suggestive cleavage.

"Denis! at last, I've got you on my own."

She pulled me to her, kissing me full on the lips, just long enough to make my cock twitch, before releasing me and leading me into the kitchen.

"Coffee?" she suggested.

When I answered, "Yes… please." she tried to ease my anxiety.

"Denis, there's no rush with this, I want to get to know you first. Brian is waiting for me to text him, but I'll explain in a minute."

We sat next to each other on a couple of high stools, and Laura made sure our knees touched occasionally. Again my eyes were permanently looking at hers, and she just oozed sexiness.

"So tell me about Barbara, I know there's something going on."

I had to look away momentarily at that point. Laura knew my weak spot, but I wasn't sure how much she knew. Within a few seconds it became obvious she knew pretty much the whole thing about us, the online stuff with Tina, the way Barbara had found out it was me, and also that Claire knew nothing about it. What she didn't know was that I'd fucked Tina as well.

"Well, well, well, Denis, you have hidden depths. You're a man of surprises, I might have a few surprises for you!"

Laura grabbed my knee and stroked my thigh up and down.

"You know me and Brian have an open relationship don't you, well like I told you, he gets turned on by me going with other guys. When we've been to parties he's watched me. I've watched him on occasions too. Anyway, I saw you at the barbecue and I love an older man, so I flirted with you, and here we are."

I drew a deep breath, "Yes, we certainly are."

"Anyway in a little while we'll go upstairs and I'll text him now and tell him he can come home. You won't be intimidated will you? Some guys can't get it up when he's around?"

I smiled, "We'll see."

Laura leaned forward and placed a hand on my crotch. It was already on its way, and she squeezed the hardening flesh. Releasing me, she picked up her phone and typed a few words.

"Ok, shall we go upstairs?"

I followed, my eyes staring at the smooth calves of her legs as she climbed the stairs in her high heels.

The bedroom was huge, she didn't bother to close the door, and just turned to face me before kicking off her heels, reaching behind her to unfasten her dress and letting it fall to the floor.

I silently gasped as I looked at her body in a cerise bra and panties, it was every bit that I imagined. She tossed her hair back and climbed onto the bed, leaning back against some pillows.

"Come on then, get undressed!"

As I unfastened my belt and zip, I slipped off my loafers, and then dropped my trousers down. Taking my socks off I was undoing my shirt buttons when I heard the front door shut downstairs. The sound of footsteps climbing the stairs left me wondering if Brian would soon appear at the door, but he didn't. I heard the movement of someone in the next room before Laura said, "Hurry up, I'm waiting."

I lowered my boxers, and she made an appreciative, "mmm!' as my cock was arriving at its full potential. It must have prompted her to quickly discard her bra, and shuffle her panties off. In a few seconds I'd joined her on the bed.

"Don't rush Denis, we have hours."

Her kisses were delicious, the initial contact of my chest against her breasts felt electric. I had to calm myself. She'd told me not to rush so I kissed her lips, I kissed her neck, and we slid down so that we were lying properly on the bed. As I took first one nipple in my mouth, and then the other, I wondered when Brian would enter. It did occur to me that there might be cameras in the room, but I didn't care very much, Laura had my sole attention.

Her fingers were seeking out my cock as I licked and nibbled at her hardening nipples, I wanted to go lower, but she whispered, "Carry on doing that, don't stop," and continued moaning with pleasure as I did so.

Eventually I did move downwards, and she spread her thighs, allowing me to lay between her legs and push my face towards her pussy. When my tongue probed between her labia she let out a loud, long, "Oh!"

"Go on, go on, yes," was all I needed her to say, when I took her clit between my lips and pushed my fingers tips gently inside her. Curling up inside her I found that part of her that really triggered a reaction…

It was then I heard movement from the next room. Of course I knew it was Brian, and was expecting to hear his footsteps outside the door. Instead I heard a woman's cry of pleasure, rather like the sound of Laura's voice from further up the bed. I tried not to be distracted, as I was enjoying Laura's arousal.

"Oh god Denis, that's so fucking good, don't stop."

Simultaneously we heard someone else shouting out, "Fuck me… yes fuck me," and I knew Brian was fucking someone else in the next bedroom. This was one of Laura's 'surprises.'

In less than a minute Laura was cumming, a series of unintelligible cries, moans, and groans with one final scream of pleasure brought her off. My face was covered in her soft, smooth pussy juices. I raised my head, as she groaned, "Fuck me now Denis, cum in me."

I needed that too, my cock was throbbing, and I'd almost been humping the mattress while I was attending to Laura's pussy. She opened her thighs even wider as I thrust my cock into her.

She shouted, "GOD!" as whoever it was in the next room was shouting, "I'm cumming."

The next few minutes were a blur, I wanted release, and I pounded Laura's pussy like there was no tomorrow. She came a second time, but I didn't really care, I just wanted to cum, and I did.

Grunting and holding myself right inside her cunt, I pumped semen deep into her, just as she'd wanted.

"Oh fuck Denis, oh my god that feels… wow!"

I collapsed, on top of her, eventually rolling aside, the last drops of spunk trickling over her thigh.

We both heard the last throws of Brian, doing just as I'd done, cumming inside his woman in the next room.

"One of your surprises, I wasn't expecting that?" I said, both our perspiring bodies pressed against each other.

Laura laughed quietly, "Yes, we planned it, Brian wanted to do it all in the same room, but I wanted to do it separately the first time."

"The first time! You mean this might happen again?" I chuckled, knowing full well that it might.

Just then there was a tap on the half open bedroom door.

"Can I come in?" Brian's head appeared in the opening, beaming across his face. I felt a bit 'exposed,' but acknowledged him with a nod. I was curious who the person was in the other bedroom.

"Come in darling," Laura propped herself up on her elbows, "I think we surprised Denis."

Brian was still smiling briefly, his cock now hanging down, as he approached the bed. He sat at the bottom and there was a 'knowing' look between him and Laura.

"Shall we reveal the second surprise?" he said, disguising his obvious excitement.

"Yes, why not," she replied, "Go on Denis you go next door now?"

I was slightly shocked, "You mean swap?"

"Yes, I think it might be fun!"

I sat up too, disbelievingly, "You sure? Who is it?"

It was the thought that it might be Barbara flashed across my mind. Now that would be a turn up. I knew that she'd been friendly with Brian and Laura for years, and it seemed inconceivable that she didn't know about their predilections.

There was no doubt I had to go through with it.

"Well whoever it is can't do much with this!" I said. I was referring to my very flaccid cock, hanging between my thighs.

"Go on," chuckled Brian, so I got up from the bed and he took my place beside his wife.

Tentatively, I went out onto the landing, and saw the door of the next bedroom half open. Fully expecting Barbara to be grinning at me, I entered.

My expression must have said it all, the giggle from the bed emphasised my shock.

"Denis! now we can do it properly! Once that thing's up and running!"

Tina's naked body looked stunning lying there.

"Fucking hell!" was all I could say, as I stood frozen in the doorway.

"Well come in, come here, we're wasting time!"

I just couldn't believe it.

At first I sat down on the edge of the bed. Tina's body was fantastic, I'd only seen her naked pussy from behind, spread eagled over my breakfast bar. Her body was firm, lithe, and shapely. Her pussy neatly shaved except for a thin line of down. As she shifted, to allow me onto the bed beside her, I saw the suspicion of Brian's spunk on her inner thigh. Somehow that accentuated the thrill of the whole thing.

"Lie down, give me a cuddle, I want to feel you against me."

"Jesus Tina, I really can't get over this, it gets crazier. You've obviously been seeing Brian?

"No, he chatted me up at the barbecue, I spoke to Laura too, I've known her for years, through mum. Anyway, I was a bit drunk, you knew that, I gave him my number, and we met up yesterday. He fucked me and suggested this little surprise for you today, I just couldn't resist it!"

She was like an impish brat. We hadn't really ever kissed properly so when we did it was a revelation. Her tongue fought mine at first, then we played, kissing lips on lips, taking it in turn to suck the others. Our hands explored, stroking, caressing, seeking out the sensitive parts of each other. Her fingers kept returning to my cock, soft at first until the continual friction of our bodies made it begin to react.

"Let me suck you," she whispered.

I didn't have to say anything, I rolled onto my back, allowing her to go down on me. She took the whole of my half soft cock in her mouth, running her tongue around the head. I felt it responding and so did Tina.

"Mmm, it seems to be reviving, and it tastes of Laura!" Tina said gleefully as she raised her head. She dribbled on it and began massaging it, and with each rub up and down I felt it getting harder.

Her firm young body pressed up against me. It was stirring memories of my youth. My hands were exploring as much as I could as she sucked me. Instinctively she knew I wanted to touch her intimately. She raised herself onto her knees and flipped one leg over me. Her bare pussy pressed down towards me, but even as she lowered herself, I saw Brian's spunk oozing between her pussy lips. I'd tasted my own semen before, but another guys was different. There was no time to do anything before my tongue was licking Tina's pussy. The cocktail of juices was unique, and Tina's groan dispelled any lack of bravery.

Her attention to my cock had brought the desired result, I could feel Tina taking as much as she could to the back of her mouth. I loved that feeling and I knew she was enjoying me sucking her clit. She kept raising her head and groaning, "Yes Denis!"

And then came the moment when she wanted me inside her. Her athletic body leapt up, flipped around and she took my cock between her thighs, directing it into her pussy. With her knees either side of me I saw the delight in her face as she pressed down, taking me deep.

This was heaven, a nubile teen bouncing up and down on my cock, yes gripping it tightly, but I was in control of my desires. This was going to be Tina's pleasure and she showed it by starting to twerk her hips back and forth, pressing down on me and gasping out loud.

"Fuck Denis, this feels so, so good. This is what I wanted when I was online with you… god… mmm!"

I took each breast in my hands and rubbed my palms against her nipples until they became little buds protruding enough to take between my fingers and thumb. That brought a reaction in itself, and seemed to fast forward the result I wanted.

"Oh god… just don't stop that," she growled, as she continued to ride me. "Harder, do it harder!" she was breathing fast now, and beginning to grunt rhythmically.

"Huh… huh… huh… huh… the sound of her pleasure got louder.

"Oh fuck I'm gonna cum," she began panting rapidly, "OH… GOD!"

Suddenly she froze for just a moment, closing her eyes shut, and throwing her head backwards, "GOOD!" she shuddered, the whole of her body almost shivering before collapsing forwards against me, her breath exhaling against my neck.

"Oh fuck Denis," she whispered, "Hold me, just let me… oh god… stay there, stay inside me."

After many seconds she raised herself up and looked down at me.

"That was fabulous, all I wanted it to be… but you haven't cum yet."

"No I know, that's not important, at least not now, just enjoy the moment."

She lowered herself back down and kissed me gently on the lips before snuggling into my neck. Her whole body was along the length of my chest, and I could feel her pussy still gripping me.

As she kissed my neck and we both were enjoying the calm, we heard Brian and Laura next door. They had both heard us and it must have stimulated them enough to make love again.

"Hear that?" Tina whispered, "they suggested this."

"I'm glad they did, I wanted you… properly… not just a quickie in the kitchen."

"Me too."

Tina giggled and I felt her pussy squeeze my cock.

"Feel that?" she asked.

"Yes, very much so," I replied as she squeezed me again.

"Then relax and let me bring you off."

I chuckled, thinking that it was an impossible thing to happen, but I'd not considered the strength and stamina of her young athletic body.

For ten minutes the feeling of Tina's pussy pulsing around my cock, with her not moving her body at all, was just a pleasant sensation, and I was enjoying the experience and waiting for her to give up. But she didn't, and a moment was reached when I said, "Ok Tina, there's no need, just let me up and I'll fuck you properly."

"Stay there!" she said firmly, and she must have known how powerful her abilities were. I relaxed again and waited for her to get tired of trying, when suddenly the tide turned.

She sensed it, and whispered against my chest, "Got you haven't I… you're gonna cum, aren't you?"

I didn't reply at first because I knew she was right.

"Tina… yes… oh… please!"

Taken almost by surprise I began to jerk inside her. She growled in delight as I went on cumming and cumming deep into her cunt.

"Oh my god Tina," I repeated, as my ejaculation came to an end.

"Mmm… that felt good, and now you're happy."

"I am, very, very happy."

"Have you two finished, you took ages!"

Laura's voice outside the bedroom door was sarcastic.

"I'm making a cuppa, tidy up and come down, shower if you like, there's towels in there."

When eventually we dressed and went downstairs, Brian and Laura had a satisfied look in their faces.

"Good wasn't it?" Brian said, "I love it when a plan comes together!"

Everyone burst out laughing and we sipped our tea satisfied and excited by our morning's efforts.

Claire came home from her mothers' and we settled down to a regulation evening of soaps on the TV. Next day Barbara came for coffee and it was the first time I'd seen her since the barbecue.

She managed to wink at me a couple of times before I went off to clean the car outside. When it came time for her to leave Claire came outside with her.

"Denis," Claire began, "Barbara and Sheila have been let down by their friend Debbie, she's gone down with a stomach bug, and they were all going to Birmingham tomorrow night to see 'Deacon Blue'. Barbara's asked if I want to go instead?"

"Good," I replied, "yes, why not, you like them don't you?"

"Yes, but it means staying overnight, she's got two rooms booked at the Hyatt?"

"That's great, you can make a proper night of it, go for it!"

Already my mind was working overtime, a night of freedom, could I see Tina again?

When Barbara had gone, with a knowing smile, Claire seemed to become alive.

"It's ages since I've been to a show or concert, I can't remember when, it must have been that play in Stratford last year, I don't know Sheila very well, but it'll be a change."

I was quick to text Tina, who'd already worked out the freedom it gave us both. What I didn't know was that she was planning even greater things.

'Mum's going at lunchtime. Claire, Sheila, and her on the train to Brum.'

I knew that already of course, but I'd forgotten about Henry.

Tina's next text surprised me a bit, but I wasn't too upset, I should have expected it I suppose.

'I'm seeing Henry in the afternoon. Hope you don't mind."

I replied, 'No of course not. I hope I can see you in the evening.'

'Yes, I'd like that.'

So plans had been made and I was allowed to get excited once again.

Claire, Sheila, and Barbara had left by 11.30am. A taxi arrived and they were gone. As soon as it had disappeared there was an unexpected knock on the door, and it was Henry.

"Hi there Denis, can I come in?"

"Of course," I said and welcomed him indoors. "This is a surprise, I thought you were seeing Tina this afternoon."

"Yes, it's all worked out perfectly. When I heard Barbara and Sheila were off to Birmingham, me and Tina decided we'd get together."

"I did actually know," I winked, "but what brings you here?"

Henry looked a bit embarrassed.

"You know what Tina's like don't you, a helluva risk taker, she loves… " he was hesitating, "well adventures!"

I nodded, smiled, and raised my eyebrows, "Oh yes, I do!"

"I'm just gonna come out with it Denis, she wants to have a few guys at the same time!"

I was slightly shocked, yes, Tina was adventurous, but this was slightly different.

"You mean lots of guys? You mean a gang bang?"

"Yep," Henry spoke carefully, "and when she knew she'd have an empty house she asked me if I'd see if it were possible, but she didn't want random guys, she wanted people that I knew at least."

"Fuck!" I took a moment. "How many?"

"I asked her, and she got a bit silly, so I've got me and Brian, and two of Brian's swinger friends, and I thought of you as well?"

"Shit, five of us, will she manage that?"

He shrugged his shoulders, "If you say yes, I'll speak to her, I really need to phone her as soon as possible."

"Ok, I'm in, I hope she knows what she's doing."

Henry tapped his phone and I could hear the excitement in her voice.

"Yes… yes… yes," she kept saying… three 'o clock, I'll be ready, but don't all arrive at once, because of the neighbours."

"What about condoms?" Henry asked.

"If you and Brian know everyone and all the guys are married, it'll be ok with me."

The risk taker was speaking, I was still a little doubtful about what she was taking on.

"Ok, three 'o clock, keep an eye out so we all don't go over at the same time," Henry said before he left, "See you there."

As I sipped my lunchtime coffee I pondered how the afternoon would go. I wasn't even sure if I'd be able to perform in front of others.

Just before two 'o clock Tina messaged me.

'I'm trusting you, Brian and Henry to look out for me.'

I replied, 'Yes promise.'

And so at just before three I went across to Tina's. I met Henry at the front door, and Tina nervously opened the front door.

"Ok?" I asked.

"Yes, I'm cool," Tina replied, which belied her face. She was dressed in a mini skirt and t-shirt, and she had on full make up, with her hair looking perfect. She looked gorgeous.

Just as we stepped into the house and closed the front door the bell sounded immediately.

"I'll get that," I said and opened the door.

It was Brian with one of his friends, a guy in his thirties who looked quite nervous himself.

"This is David, Reggie is on his way, he's got held up in traffic."

We all assembled in the kitchen, standing around awkwardly, taking little glances at quite a nervous Tina who was trying to seem cool and collected. Just then the bell sounded again and Brian went to open the door for Reggie.

Reggie was quite a sizeable black guy, and I noticed Tina's eyes widen when he entered the kitchen.

Henry seemed to take the lead.

"We're going up to the bedroom now guys, there's no rush, Tina's wish is that we take our time, and if she wants to stop at anytime we'll all go along with that, ok?"

Tina went first and she'd prepared the spare bedroom with its bed just covered in a sheet with no pillows, or bedclothes. The furniture had been pushed back as far as it would go.

As she stood 'centre stage,' Brian and Henry lifted her t-shirt up over her head. It exposed her light blue bra with her nipples already hard and poking out against the fabric. David had already lifted her mini skirt and was rubbing her pussy through her panties.

She gave soft moan as Reggie undid her bra and sucked one nipple.

"Let's get her on the bed," Brian said.

Reggie just picked her up like a doll and laid her down.

As she lay back, her skirt and panties were tugged off leaving her naked and exposed.

Immediately David went down on her and began to eat her pussy making her moan out loud, but now both Brian and Henry were discarding their own clothes and I thought I'd better join them. Meanwhile Reggie was sucking each nipple in turn while running his hands over her body.

Tina was starting to moan with pleasure, and was suddenly silenced by Henry kneeling beside her, and pushing his half erect clock between her lips. The show had truly begun.

David stood up, Brian taking his place eating Tina's pussy. When David had stripped off he tapped Brian on the shoulder who moved aside, and this was the moment she had her first cock.

David positioned himself standing at the edge of the bed, pulling Tina's body closer to him. Her pussy was soaked from Brian's tongue, and in one slow movement he buried his cock inside her. She took her mouth away from Henry's cock to let out a long groan of pleasure, and as David began to thrust, I replaced Henry and she took the head of my cock between her lips, sucking me in.

I don't think David was used to anything like this. I could tell from his excited face that he wasn't in control. Within a few minutes he was gritting his teeth and his eyes were closed, groaning with a cry of semi disappointment he began to cum, shooting deep into Tina's cunt. It was her first contribution of semen with several more to come, but she enjoyed the sensation with a stifled groan, and a brief interruption of her sucking me.

David withdrew and stepped back, half smiling, and it was only then that we all looked at Reggie. At least all the men looked at Reggie. He had a hugely impressive muscular body, but that's not what we were all looking at. His cock was the biggest I'd seen, and as it stood out from his torso it seemed like a huge veiny weapon.

Tina was still aware of the room, she heard the quiet sighs of amazement, so she stopped sucking me and lifted her head.

"Oh god, that's too big, please, go slowly… FUCK!" she looked genuinely concerned as her head lay back in resignation.

Reggie stepped forward and all credit to him he took his time. He slowly held his cock and slid it up and down between Tina's pussy lips, gathering up David's spunk that was oozing out. It lubricated the head of his cock enough to press an inch or two inside.

"Oh fuck!" Tina exclaimed.

He pushed, then pulled back, and pushed again.

"Oh fucking hell!" she cried again.

And then slowly and inexorably he went in all the way.

"GOD! OH GOD!" she yelled, and then after a few seconds came a long groan of pleasure as very slowly he flexed his hips and began to fuck her.

We all stood back and watched, Henry, Brian, and myself, all of us gently playing with our own cocks, and David retreating to the side of the room as his erection dwindled.

Tina had her first orgasm quite quickly as Reggie massaged her clit with his thumb while fucking her slowly. He was obviously experienced in giving pleasure. As her orgasm seemed never ending, he lifted her legs up against his chest, her feet on his shoulders as he thrust a bit faster. She seemed to cum again, yelling out, "Oh fuck, oh fuck," several times before shuddering and sighing deeply.

Reggie was covered in a sheen of sweat as he rested briefly before turning Tina onto all fours. Her arms seemed to give out as she pitched forward with her ass in the air. In moments Reggie had buried his cock inside her again and now began to thrust rapidly. Her seemingly small body was like a doll as he gripped her hips and pulled her onto him. Before we'd realised, he'd groaned and began shooting inside her, her muffled cries of pleasure coming from a face buried in the mattress.

When he finally stepped backwards great wads of his spunk dropped from her pussy. She flopped forwards, onto her stomach, seemingly devoid of all strength. Had she taken on too much? For a moment we were all thinking the same.

Slowly she rolled over onto her back, smiling, "C'mon, who's next?… Denis?"

Tina was unbelievable, as I stepped towards the bed, she shuffled herself to the edge so that I could slide straight into her. Her pussy lips were covered in spunk, it felt like sliding into the wettest, softest pussy ever.

"Mmm, now fuck me Denis… Henry, Brian… let me suck you both."

As I began to thrust, both Henry and Brian knelt either side of her head, and with one in her mouth she massaged the other.

Unbelievably I was able to get her close to orgasm again, before she was there, she told me to swap with Brian. Within a couple of minutes he had brought her off. I was close too and when she took Henry's cock in her mouth and she continued to rub me, I started to cum. My spunk shot across her chest, covering both breasts with laces of semen. I grunted and watched, as Henry grunted too, and started to cum in her mouth.

The whole scenario came to a climax when Brian came inside her. I'm not sure if she came as well, I think she'd lost count of the number of orgasms, but as Brian slipped out of her she lay there exhausted and smiling.

"God fellas, I've never cum so much, fuck, it's pouring out of me."

Everyone just stood there, unsure of what to say. Both David and Reggie had disappeared, gone probably because Brian, Henry and myself were the real 'mates,' and they left us to it.

"I think you'd better take a shower or a bath young lady, I'll put this sheet in the washing machine. I'll leave you to deal with the rest, this room smells like a…"

Henry just avoided the word 'brothel," and thank god he did, but it was rich with the perfume of sex, essentially semen.

By the time the three of us were dressed and the washing machine was going, Tina was in the bath. We left her to it, and well and truly exhausted ourselves, Brian returned to Laura, and Henry came back to mine.

"Jesus Henry, that was incredible, I wasn't sure if she'd make it, especially after that Reggie had finished."

"I know, he was big, very big!"

It was six 'o clock, and we decided to order a take away, I received a text from Claire saying they'd all been out shopping and were getting ready at the hotel to go the the concert just across from the hotel.

While we were enjoying our Chinese meal Henry got his text saying they were just going into the concert hall.

We were putting all of the detritus from the meal into the bins when there was a knock on the door. To our total surprise it was Tina.

"I had to come and thank you guys," were her first words.

"Come in… don't be silly, I guess we should be thanking you," I said feeling quite awkward.

She stepped inside and I offered her a beer. She giggled.

"It was better than I thought."

She seemed not to be embarrassed at all. Both myself and Henry decided to let her talk.

"I sort of got the idea from a friend, and of course watching porn."

Tina was curled up on the armchair opposite us two guys. She seemed totally relaxed, no one would have thought that she'd had five guys fuck her that afternoon.

"Had your friend done it herself?"

She chuckled, "Yes, with four guys, I've sort of outdone her!"

Henry said what I was thinking, "So was it a competition?"

"No, not really," she was being honest, "we both fancied it, she just did it first. I knew you two guys, and I knew mum knew Brian, so I was comfortable doing it with you."

"Yes, but your mum knows nothing about her daughter fucking us! This whole thing is so bloody complicated!"

"Mum's got loads of secrets that she doesn't realise I know about." Tina looked directly at me and continued, "Eh Denis?"

I went totally red.

"You're fucking her, I'm not sure about you Henry, have you fucked her? I know Brian has too."

"Jesus Tina, this whole thing started online, and some terrible coincidence had brought us to all this!" Although I was having to own up to stuff it was a relief that so much of it was now out in the open.

"So the only secret that remains is your adventures that your mum doesn't know about." Henry's statement was definitely not complete!

"NO!" I interrupted," Claire knows nothing and your Sheila knows nothing, and if they find out we are toast!"

"So you'd better be good boys," Tina chuckled, before it became a loud laugh, "I'm sorry… your faces… no, I'd never tell, I've got too good a thing going, our secret remains a secret."

Both Henry and myself relaxed.

"Want a malt?" I asked Henry.

"Me too please," Tina had perked up.

"Mmm, ok, I guess you're grown up now!" I poured three tumblers and returned to the sofa.

"Can we watch some porn?" Tina suddenly said, "do you two guys watch stuff?"

I looked at Henry and he looked back, smiling, "Is the pope a catholic?" he said.

"Ok, let me get my laptop and rig it up to the TV." I fetched my MacBook, and within a few minutes it was all connected.

"Any requests?" I asked.

Tina jumped up, "Hey give it to me, move over."

She squeezed onto the sofa next to us, and took the laptop onto her thighs. Navigating a few addresses a website came up.

"My first choice, might as well start as we've carried on, let's watch this one."

She put the laptop onto the coffee table and pressed the play icon. A buxom blonde was walking down a street and she entered what looked like an apartment block. The video was actually British which made it more realistic and when she entered the apartment to which she was going, there were a group of black guys waiting. In all there were seven, and it didn't take long for the blonde to be naked and sucking three of them on her knees. When the action transferred to a convenient bed, then one after the other fucked her.

It was partially reminiscent of our afternoon, the guys were much bigger, the actress was a professional, and the production was well edited, but it did turn me and Henry on.

Tina chuckled and swallowed the last of her whisky.

"You guys have got a hard on, I can tell." She crawled on her knees towards us, and placed each of her hands on our crotches. Both of us fidgeted uncomfortably.

"Get them out!" she almost insisted.

"No Tina, you've had enough today." I said.

"God, yes I know, my pussy's sore, but it doesn't stop me playing with you guys."

As she said it another of the guys on the video came inside the blonde, and she cried out for about the fourth time.

"C'mon, get them out, tell you what, Henry you choose another video."

Tina grabbed the laptop and passed it to Henry. I watched as the TV went blank and then after a couple of minutes lit up with another video.

I think to both Tina and myself it was a total surprise. This one was about two women. Quite short but very erotic. As soon as it had begun Tina was unzipping both of us and as all three of us watched, she casually stroked both our erections up and down. She had a permanent smile on her face as her fingers played gently and the women orgasmed.

Mischievously she asked, "Are either of you two close yet?"

Both Henry and I were getting unsettled, neither of us wanting to admit reality, but I had to give in.

"Oh fuck Tina, you're such a minx… I can't hold on much longer…"

With a giggle she bent over and took me in her mouth. I started to cum straightaway.

"Oh… fuck." I almost whispered it, as I emptied myself in a series of extended contractions.

Lifting her head gleefully, and swallowing my spunk she plunged her head down on Henry's cock. Bobbing up and down he groaned immediately, gripping the arm of the sofa with one hand and Tina's shoulder with the other.

"Tina… fuck."

He came, the soft gulping sound of her throat was evidence of that. She lifted up her head once more, and declared, "Mmm… lovely!"

"You're so bad Tina!" I really was surprised by her sluttiness.

Henry and I sat there with our softening cocks sticking out through our flies and the last dribbles of spunk oozing out of the ends.

"Well gentlemen, I've got to go, my pussy needs its sleep, and so do I. I'm shattered, but thank you both, I mean it!"

When she'd gone, me and Henry looked at each other in amazement, and had one last malt before he left to go home. It wasn't until mid morning next day that I heard from Claire.

She phoned about 10.30am where she sounded rather subdued. I asked if everything was ok, and she perked up a bit, saying that they were going to do one last bit of shopping and would be getting a late afternoon train back. She added she'd send a text from the train.

I was glad that the three women had made a whole weekend of it, I was hoping Claire would do more of these, not because I wanted 'freedom,' but because I thought she should be a bit more independent and adventurous.

I got the text and she arrived back home around 5.30pm.

"Good time?" I asked as I grabbed her suitcase from the taxi's boot.

She quickly replied, "Yes," as she struggled with the four carrier bags from her shopping trip. After the 'goodbyes' to Barbara and Sheila, with a few giggles, we got indoors and Claire flopped down exhausted in the armchair.

"Looks like you had a good time!" I nodded towards the carrier bags, but also added, "you must be tired."

"I'll go upstairs and unpack, I might take a bath, I'm absolutely shattered."

The evening was quiet, I was expecting Claire to be telling me lots of stuff about the weekend, but I was continually asking her questions about the concert, the hotel, the food, the shopping. When I finally went to bed I left her watching a recorded programme on TV.

Next morning was Monday and I was surprised to get a text from Henry suggesting a lunchtime drink at the Black Horse. I thought it odd, but met him there just before one 'o clock. He had quite a serious face. After we'd got our beers and we were sitting in the garden, I said, "What's up, this is unusual for a Monday lunchtime?"

Instead of answering the question directly, he posed a question himself.

"What was Claire like last night, I mean what was her mood when she got home?"

I could see Henry's face was very serious now.

"Quiet, she was very quiet. I had to keep asking her how it went to find out anything. Why? Did Sheila and her fall out?"

"No, not at all. I had a bit of a shock."

"Go on," I said, I was quite anxious now.

"Sheila came straight in and went up to our room. I knew she was shattered, I heard her taking a bath. When I wandered up there she was sitting on the bed with a towel around her. When she stood up I saw these bruises."

"Bruises?" I really was concerned now.

"Between her thighs. I asked her about them and she broke down in tears."

"Had she been attacked?"

"No, she confessed to having slept with a guy, a young guy in fact, in the hotel. The bruises were from having sex!"

"Wow, Jesus, Henry, what did you say?"

"What could I say, I'd been shagging all weekend myself. What a hypocrite I'd be if I went off on one. But there's more I'm afraid."

"What?" my mind was jumping to various conclusions.

"Not sure if I should say, but I expect it will all come out, Claire and Barbara were both fucking guys as well!"

"Noo! I don't believe it, Barbara yes! but Claire, are you sure?"

"Yes I'm sure. Apparently these three guys were staying the weekend on business, guys in their twenties. The girls were up late drinking after the concert. One thing led to another."

I sat there for a moment stunned.

"Fucking hell," I finally said, "those in glass houses! Shit, so how's it been left, are you two ok?"

"I think she knows you'll find out so I bet she's warned Claire. You'll be going back to the same thing."

"I guess," I was thinking fast, and wondered where this was all going, "I'd better get back I suppose."

"Ok, good luck, but don't be harsh, we've been really bad too."

Claire was sitting on a stool in the kitchen with a mug of tea. She'd been crying and as soon as I walked in she stood up saying, "I'm sorry, Denis, I'm sorry, don't leave me… please!"

"I'm not gonna leave you, now stop it, don't be silly, come here."

We hugged, Claire clung to me, her tears soaking my shirt.

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry," she kept repeating, "I was drunk, it didn't mean anything, oh god I'm so sorry."

I patted her, and took her into the lounge and we sat down. My guilt was bottled up, we were sitting on the sofa where less than twenty four hours before a teenager had given me and Henry a blow job.

"Stop saying sorry first of all. Stop crying and let me speak."

I made her look at me.

"We've grown apart haven't we, I can't remember when we were last intimate. We've gone on taking each other for granted. I can't blame you, and I'm not going to. I know Henry and Sheila have probably been the same. Now calm down, take a breath and accept we must do better. No one's leaving, but we need time to get back on track."

For maybe an hour we talked, until Claire went up to our room to wash her face in cold water. When she reappeared she managed a half smile, and we hugged again.

"Thank you, I don't deserve you," she whispered, and the waves of guilt swept over me.

As if to compound that guilt a text message came from Barbara.

'I gather the cat's out of the bag. Don't forget our secret is safe!'

I replied, 'Yes a surprise but we're resolving it. I'm glad about you and me.'

A little later Barbara couldn't help rubbing it in.

'Your wife fucks like a rabbit!'

I simply replied, 'Fuck off!' to which I received a laughing, crying faced emoji.

All settled down for a couple of days before Barbara came over for coffee again. The atmosphere when she arrived was tense, and I said a quick, "Hiya," before disappearing upstairs.

When a few minutes later Sheila joined them, it was a surprise, and so I kept my ears wide open, trying to get a sense of their conversation.

They must have relaxed quite quickly because in a short while there was some quiet laughter. I knew Barbara was the catalyst in all that had gone on, and I was sure she would have been leading the conversation on Sheila and Claire's reconciliation with me and Henry. The surprise, when they'd eventually left, was Claire asking me if I would trust her enough to have an evening in town with them that Friday.

I played it cool, and said, "Of course, I'm not suddenly going to stop you doing anything."

The implication was that I'd got over the 'confession' and that I wanted the 'new' Claire to feel more independent.

When I bumped into Henry that afternoon he looked quizzically at me.

"How's things?" he asked.

"Ok… I think, we've cleared the air, we seem to be more relaxed now, is Sheila going on this night out on Friday, I've encouraged Claire to go?"

"Yes, I'm feeling hellish guilty because I've texted Tina to come over while Sheila's out."

"God Henry, you're such a horny guy, but I'm gonna be jealous," I laughed.

He just replied, "I'm keeping her to myself this time!"

"And a greedy bastard too!"

I left him somewhat amused, but I was now faced with a Friday evening on my own.

"Are you sure you're ok about me going out?"

Claire did look pretty attractive, more so that I'd noticed for years which was to my shame. I could see Barbara walking across the road, as the taxi arrived, and I guessed Sheila was ready to go too.

"Of course I am, you enjoy yourselves, don't worry about getting back, I'll have some of that whisky I've been saving."

So I spent the evening wallowing in my self pity. Claire was out with her friends, Henry was fucking Tina, and I ended up watching some porn and having a wank. The whisky relieved my bad humour, the wank relieved my frustration, for a while anyway. I didn't hear Claire get back, I slept right through.

I woke first and went downstairs leaving her fast asleep. I did notice that she hadn't removed her make up so she must have been pretty shattered when she'd got home.

There was a text awaiting me from Henry. He was first up too, and he decided to put the boot in!

'Great time with Tina. She gets better!'

I replied, 'Bugger off, I hope Sheila got shagged last night too!'

Back came a laughing emoji and, 'So do I!'

When I heard Claire in the shower I cooked some bacon and I was pleased to see her fairly bright when she came downstairs.

"I'm surprised you didn't invite Henry round last night, both of you were on your own."

I must have hesitated and my reply wasn't really convincing.

"I think he wanted a night in in his own."

Claire phrased her next sentence carefully.

"Sheila thinks he's up to something."

"What do you mean?"

"An affair, or at least playing around."

"I don't think so, he'd tell me if he was," I lied, "anyway Sheila can hardly shout."

"Hmm, I guess so."

And the conversation was left hanging. Nothing was said about the girls' night out, and I felt it diplomatic not to ask questions.

I made it my business to warn Henry about his wife's suspicions by text, but I managed to see him when I went to swap our cars around on the drive.

"Not sure what's brought it on, but be warned, tell Tina to be discreet."

Henry's reply was casual, "I will, but I'm betting Sheila's feeling guilty herself. I reckon they were fucking about last night too!"

It made me think a bit, however, the rest of the day was routine, both Claire and I catching up on either work, or chores. I was working on a report for a small local company, and I'd got a meeting the following evening with the managing director.

When I went off to meet him on the other side of town, I left Claire hard at work on some accounts. The next day I got a surprise text question from Henry.

'Does Claire know any Asian young men?'

It seemed a very odd question to ask, and in my gut I knew it was something I needed to talk to Henry about in person.

I texted back, 'Black Horse lunchtime 12.30?'

As I arrived I said, "What's up?" I asked even before we'd ordered our beers.

"Does Claire know any Asian lads about twenty five ish?"

"No, why, I can't think of any?"

We took our beers and sat down.

"You were out last night? Your car wasn't there?"

"I was out on a job, a meeting, why?"

Henry looked serious, "Well I was in the front garden pruning when I saw this Asian guy park his Audi a little way up the road. He walked past and went straight to your house. Claire let him in with no conversation, and I kept an eye out from indoors. He stopped for about an hour and a half."

My mind went back to the night before. I'd returned from my meeting and Claire was fresh out of the shower. I'd thought it odd, she normally takes a shower either in the morning or a bath before she goes to bed, but dismissed it. When I'd asked if there'd been any phone calls, she'd said no, she'd been watching TV all evening.

"Hmm," was my simple response, and I related all that to Henry. We both drew the same conclusion.

When I got back home Claire said, "That was a quick drink?"

I glossed over that question, but later in the afternoon I casually asked, "Have you picked up any new clients lately?"

"Funny you should say that," she replied, "I've got a new dental practice, just off the high street, a father and son have started it up. They emailed me, out of the blue, it must be three months ago now. The guy from the gift shop, recommended me."

"That's good, nice folks?"

"Very nice, Sunnie the son is very handsome, and quite a clever chap."

I left it there, Claire seemed quite confident in being 'open' about this guy, maybe it was all innocent, but I really didn't know why she'd lied about his visit.

"I'm glad you've mentioned it, I've got to go and meet them to discuss their investment in new kit for the surgery, do you mind me going in the evening?"

"Not at all, it's your business, you go whenever."

Strangely day by day Claire was changing, there was a new confidence, even the way she dressed and put on make up suggested something was happening. Both Sheila and Claire seemed much happier.

Barbara seemed to confirm it, I got a text from her, saying that Tina was at her aunts for a few days and, 'did I want to fuck her?'

There were no niceties, she wanted sex and I was happy to supply it!

'I'll have to say I'm going on 'a site visit,' but if Claire's home it's got to be discreet.'

Next day I drove off and parked up in Asda's car park. Barbara was there to collect me in her car. I got in the back and she drove home, parking in her drive, close to the house. I crept out crouching down and going in via the kitchen.

"What a bloody carry on," I laughed.

Barbara laughed too, but ordered me upstairs.

"Hurry up, get your clothes off, I want you now!"

Barbara was out of her clothes before me, pulling me onto the bed almost on top of her.

"Fuck me Denis, hard and fast, I need this!"

My cock was only half erect and struggled to find Barbara's pussy. Realising it, she pushed me onto my back and fell upon my cock, taking it into her mouth.

"Not had this problem before Denis, you must be losing your touch!"

All I did was moan as she set to work and within no time I was rigid.

"Better!" she said as she hitched her leg over me and impaled herself on me.

"Hmm, god that feels good," she said as she grabbed my arms and rolled me back on top of her, "now do it!"

I raised myself up on my arms and pounded into her, the bed shaking, and hammering against the wall.

"Harder… harder Denis!" she cried. I'd never seen her quite as animated as this before.

I was going to cum too soon, but I was hanging on and hanging on. Just as I had to let go, she orgasmed, her fingernails gripping into my chest just under my arms. In fact I cried out in pain as my pleasure arrived. Barbara's body shaking, her legs tight around my hips, her pussy pushed hard up against me.

"Fuck!… FUCK!… oh god… YES… oh Denis!"

When I'd emptied myself, I collapsed beside her, tentatively feeling the gouges on my sides.

"Jesus Barbara, I'm bleeding for fucks sake!"

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry," she struggled to lift herself up on her elbows.

I grabbed a tissue from the box on the bedside table, and saw that in fact it was just a deep scratch on one side of my chest.

"Fuck you were like an animal, I've not seen you like that before."

She leaned over, taking the tissue from me and dabbing my wound before placing her lips on it, and reaching up to kiss me properly.

"Forgive me, I'll be more gentle next time."

I smiled, "No, it was actually exciting, but just get your nails cut next time!"

She giggled and cuddled up to me, "Mmm, I've got you now for a couple of hours."

"Yes, but I may need to phone home in a bit."

Barbara's face was tucked into my neck and her head resting on my chest.

"You think Claire will worry about you?"

I lifted her head and looked at her quizzically, it was the way she said it.

"I think she's coming out of her shell!"

The way Barbara smiled I knew something more was coming.

"Do you really want to know?"

"Of course, yes, but I think I know what you're gonna say."

"Our trip to Birmingham, the concert, it was quite an eye opener. We met some guys in the hotel bar afterwards. We'd had a lot to drink, and of course, you know me, I encouraged them. One particular guy, Edward, made a play for me. The other two, were doing their best with Claire and Sheila. When Sheila started kissing her guy, I was gobsmacked, she's always been very 'correct.'

"My one asked me if I'd go to his room, so I did. He turned out to be a huge let down, he only lasted a couple of minutes. I fell asleep, but went back to our room in the middle of the night. And guess what, no one was there."

"Sheila and Claire both came back around 6am, looking very guilty, and a bit of a mess to be honest."

I listened to the inevitable revelation.

"Obviously they'd spent the night with the two guys. Sheila was distraught, but Claire had clearly enjoyed it. Sheila kept saying 'what have I done?' and Claire kept saying 'I'd forgotten what it was like.' I spent an hour trying to persuade them both it was just some fun."

I knew all this of course, "Yes, me and Henry have had the full confession, we just didn't know the details."

Barbara giggled, "She's had a real turn around. We saw the guys at breakfast, everyone was a bit embarrassed. My guy came over and I felt a bit sorry for him, anyway we swapped numbers, but now you'll be shocked"

"What?" I asked.

Barbara paused, "We all met up again on Friday!"

I drew a deep breath, "My god, you women, so you fucked those guys again?"

By now Barbara was giggling, "Yep! They'd booked a couple of rooms in town. Sheila was a different woman, she had both her guy and mine, Claire went off on her own with hers."

"Fucking hell!" I declared again, "I sort of knew but it's difficult to believe."

"Well you've been neglecting her, she's got a taste now, and I've sown a seed, I told them that you'd probably been playing around anyway."

"Jesus Barbara, that's evil!"

"Well you have, haven't you?" She burst out laughing.

"You need your ass smacked," I sat up, and Barbara's face had that, 'you wouldn't dare' look.

"You don't think I would?"

"You do, and I'll… well, you'll regret it!"

That was enough of a challenge. In a moment I'd sat up, lifted her up in a sitting position. and grabbed her shoulders, pulling her across my lap.

She shrieked, "Don't you dare Denis, you'll regret it, I promise you, you'll regret it… STOP IT!"

Barbara was a strong woman, but I must have had a flush of testosterone because I had one hand in the middle of her back, pressing her down on my thighs.

"I'll hurt you Denis, I will!"

The first smack landed squarely on her right buttock.

"OW!… fuck you… bastard!"

The second landed on her left buttock, closely followed by two more, one on each.

"OWW! bastard, bastard, oh fuck that hurts… STOP IT DENIS… please!"

I was chuckling by now, "See, you don't like it, well you've been a naughty girl!" I was play acting now, like a school teacher.

I landed two more smacks before she really started to fight back. Her hands were trying to find a way underneath her to grab my balls, so I threatened her again.

"If you do that, I'll double the punishment."

I stopped for a moment, and smoothed my palm over her reddening cheeks. She stopped struggling briefly and said, "No more, please, it hurts!"

I said nothing, but continued to stroke her buttocks, and she relaxed across my lap. It went quiet, apart from her rapid breathing which began to calm. My fingers stroked her flesh, and smoothed their way between her cheeks, finding her inner thigh from behind, right at the top.

I felt her relax more and she parted her thighs just a little as my fingertips touched her pussy.

"Mmm," came really quietly and softly, and her thighs spread wider. My finger tips eased between her labia, and found her very wet.

"Oh," was her next reaction, and I pushed my fingers deeper.

"Go on," was a whisper, as I began to probe and slide in and out.

While I stimulated her, I slowly felt my cock reacting. Her breasts were squashed against my thighs, and she must have felt that too.

"I want you to fuck me again please, from behind, slowly."

She lifted herself off me, and got on all fours beside me, spreading her knees wide. I got onto my knees behind her, her buttocks were still bright red.

"God you're so sexy Barbara," I wanted her to know that, as I watched every inch of my cock slide inside her.

We fucked for ages like that before she reached up to grab the bars of the bedhead when she started to come. She shuddered to an end then asked to watch me cum. I pulled away and Barbara turned to sit up against the two pillows.

"Go on, rub it, let me see, come closer. You can cum over me."

I shuffled up towards her, with my knees either side of her thighs.

I was watching her face, taking my cock and rubbing it up and down. I'd wanked so many times like this, with no one watching. Her eyes held mine, and she whispered, "on my tits, go on!"

I edged even closer and started to cum. The first spurt of semen went up around her neck, a small amount on her chin, then the second, third and fourth shot over both breasts, dribbling down over one of her nipples.

"Mmm, good boy, where did all that come from?"

I sank back on my haunches, and watched her scoop some of the semen onto her fingers and lick it off. She giggled, she knew how erotic she was being.

"Fuck, you're so sexy!" I stared.

"Hmm, well you'd better beware because I'm going to get my own back on you, my ass is still burning!"

Barbara went and showered while I used tissues, and we both got dressed. I'd got a text from Claire and decided to phone her. I felt guilty about being just across the road, but I was pleased in a strange way that her behaviour was perhaps changing sexually. I also wondered about Sunnie.

It so happened that when I got home Claire told me her meeting with the Patels was that evening. Ironically it seemed it might be payback for me as I'd been fucking Barbara all morning.

Claire left home about 7pm, smartly dressed in a 'businesslike' way. She didn't arrive home until 10pm, and I was on my second glass of whisky.

"Successful meeting!" I asked.

Claire was getting good at covering up, or indeed lying. I wished it wasn't so.

"Yes, they made me very welcome, it went on longer than I thought it would, I'm gonna take a shower now, will you still be up when I'm done?"

I said, "Yes," and couldn't help thinking there was an extra energy in her whole persona. Thinking about it, we'd now reached a stage where we were both leading double lives. Was it time for both of us to 'come clean?'

I saw Henry the next day and we had a long chat about our wives. He took a philosophical attitude and was quite content to let things carry on as they were, I took a different tack and wondered how to go about bringing everything into the open without too much turmoil.

The following weekend helped solve that dilemma.

I was eating my toast and marmalade at breakfast when Claire said, "Barbara's had an invite to a party at the Reynolds, and they've asked us too."

She looked a bit apprehensive and I knew why.

"You know their reputation." she added.

"I do," I replied, "maybe they're hoping to persuade us to 'swing."

"Stop it Denis, you know I couldn't do that."

Claire looked shocked and indignant, fidgeting on her stool. I couldn't determine how much was play acting.

"Couldn't you, it might wake us both up a bit," I was casual the way I'd said it and waited for another reaction.

"Well I'm saying no," Claire seemed to be certain.

"Have you spoken to Barbara, properly I mean?"

I knew there must have been some discussion between them.

"She's coming over for coffee in a while, she wants us to go."

"Maybe I can have a word with her?"

"Noo!" Claire got up to put the dishes in the dish washer, "that would just be too embarrassing."

"I've never thought anyone could embarrass Barbara, she's always seemed very… well… 'open. I bet she's been to one of these parties before, she's bound to have shagged a few."

Claire almost exploded, "Stop being so coarse, and don't say anything like that to her."

I giggled internally.

As Barbara tapped on the kitchen door Claire reminded me, "Watch what you say!"

I retired to the lounge and I heard Claire making coffee. Barbara shouted out, "Good morning Denis!" I replied with a similar greeting. Once the two of them had begun chatting I listened in until the name Laura was mentioned. It was at that point that I wandered in to get myself a coffee.

"Has Claire told you about the invite… to Brian and Laura's party?"

"Yes she did mention it," I replied, "she's not keen, given their reputation! I'd go, but I think Claire's a bit frightened it might get out of hand."

Barbara smiled, "I've heard about them. Sure Brian and Laura are pretty 'liberated,' but I gather if you want to keep yourself to yourself you can, it's not an orgy!"

I saw Claire waiting for what I might say next.

"I'll leave it up to Claire, I'm sure you could persuade her, I'm not going to, but I bet it could be fun 'people watching.' Do many people go? Have Henry and Sheila been invited?"

"Yes, I sent her a text earlier, I haven't heard back yet."

At that point I left the two of them alone, positive that Barbara would try to persuade Claire. I knew if Sheila said 'yes' it was far more likely that Claire would agree to go.

When Barbara yelled 'goodbye' an hour later I poked my head around the door as she departed. It was just long enough to catch a surreptitious wink, and I wondered if that was a flirty one for me, or to give me a clue about Claire and the party.

I didn't find out until that evening. Claire disappeared for an hour that afternoon to go and see Sheila and Henry, and she was soon texting me about the invitation. Henry had just learned about it and was in the same position as me.

'Would she, wouldn't she?' was the way he described it.

When Claire came back she said in passing, "Sheila's going, so we'll probably go too… as long as you and Henry behave yourselves!"

The matter was suddenly shut down, I decided not to discuss it until closer to the weekend, but I couldn't stop Barbara texting me about it! Of course she was speaking to me from the knowledge of their girly exploits.

'Do you think your Claire will actually go?'

'Who knows, I hope so. I want her to be more daring.'

'I think she is. I'm sure she is. You don't see her when she's on her own with us girls.'

That brief exchange made me wonder if her liberation was about to be revealed. The party might be the eye opener.

"You still want to go?" I asked later that day, and I asked again the next day.

Her first answer was dubious, but when I asked a third time on the Friday, a determined reply came back.

"Yes, definitely. I had a chat with Sheila, as long as we keep a close eye on you two, then we're going for a giggle."

"Good for you, but I hope you won't keep us chained to you two."

"Hmm, we're not sure what to expect. Barbara tells us we can just watch what goes on!"

"So will she be shagging?"

"Stop it! You're so crude!"

"Yes, but you didn't answer."

Claire snorted and walked off upstairs. Later she appeared in one of her 'sexier' dresses and holding another one.

"This one, or this one? what do you think, I don't necessarily want to be attracting other guys."

"The one you've got on, that's fine," I said, trying to be non committal, knowing that it probably would.

So Saturday arrived, Claire and I walked to Henry and Sheila's before the four of us made our way down the road to Brian and Laura's. It was quite a long way for the women's high heels, so there were moans and groans about that.

Outside there were numerous cars parked, so that brought a rebuff from Claire.

"I told you we should have driven! Now you stay with me, don't wander off!"

Sheila reiterated the sentiment as we followed another couple to the front door.

The house was pretty crowded, with Laura greeting us, and showing us where the drinks were. She was aware of the 'nerves,' so she directed us to a part of the lounge where we could all sit together on a couple of sofas.

It took a while for Claire and Sheila to relax, but eventually they began to whisper and refer to various people or couples around the lounge or who were walking through.

I think Henry and I must have looked pretty bored, anchored to the sofa by our wives wishes. After an hour of drinking and making small talk, along with various secret nods to point out 'hot' women, Brian found us and insisted that he show us his new gym.

Sheila looked pretty sceptical, and Claire said, "Don't be long!" so as we followed Brian, we thanked him for rescuing us.

On the way we bumped into Barbara who was with a guy who had obviously been 'hooked' by her and was wondering what his fate was.

"You two guys been let out?" she said pointedly, "I'd watch it if I were you, they may not be there when you get back!"

"Stop stirring it," laughed Brian as we followed him out onto the patio and round to the rear of the garage.

The gym was very impressive. A treadmill, a bike, a cross trainer, and a rowing machine, then at one side a door through to a sauna.

"Wow, this cost a few quid," Henry said undiplomatically.

Brian laughed, and I asked what the sauna was like.

"I've not got it working tonight, it needs a few tweaks, but if you guys want to come round next week it should be up and running. I'm sure Laura would welcome both of you!"

He winked, and I caught Henry's eye.

"Ok, I'd better take you back, otherwise you'll be in trouble."

With a sigh we followed Brian back out onto the patio.

"Brian!" came a voice, and a very shapely blonde, who had apparently been poured into her bright lemon dress, approached. "Now who are these distinguished gentlemen, I've not seen them here before?"

The woman's over flirtatious comments were responded to immediately.

"This is Henry, and this is Denis, they live down the road, and yes, it's their first time at one of our parties. This is Carol, be careful she is very dangerous!"

Carol shook both our hands delicately, but kept hold of them a fraction longer than you usually would.

"Stop putting them off Brian! So they're party virgins! I love a man who's not sure of what the etiquette is. Leave them to me, my bloody husband has gone off with that Eleanor women, you know, the one who flashes her knickers at everyone. I'll take care of these gentlemen."

Henry began to say something about going back to Claire and Sheila, but Carol just spoke over the top of him and grabbed his hand.

"Come with me, if you've not been before I'll show you how it all works, I take it you've discussed this with your 'other halves."

Again Henry started to speak.

"Let's go round to the conservatory, there's less people that way," she continued on, regardless of what Henry was trying to say.

Obediently we followed. We couldn't quite see into the lounge to see if Sheila and Claire were still there. If they'd caught sight of us following this blonde I think there might have been a problem. Thankfully there were two doors out of the very large conservatory, one back into the lounge, and one into the hall.

"If you want to be naughty, a lot if it takes place upstairs, follow me and I'll show you how it works."

It was a wide set of stairs and both of us stared at Carol's exquisite ass, as she ascended, moving from side to side, the fabric of her dress stretched tight. Mesmerised, we followed.

"This is the main corridor, there's six bedrooms, I think it's six… yes, there's six, and you can see they've all got those hotel things on the door handles. If green sides showing the room's empty and available, if it's red it's occupied, and whoever's inside doesn't want to be disturbed."

By this time both Henry and I were wondering how we'd get away to return downstairs.

"Thanks for showing…"

I got as far as that before Carol grabbed my hand and took me and Henry in the opposite direction down a much shorter corridor. She continued, "Now down here are two more rooms, they don't usually get used, one is Brian and Laura's bedroom, and the other is a guests room."

I daren't tell her that I knew all about Laura's bedroom, in any case I had no time to. The guest's room door was pushed open and Carol walked straight in.

"Come on in," her eyes widened, as she took a few steps, closing the door behind us.

"Now let's give you an even grander tour!"

Turning her back on Henry she said, "Unzip me Henry, I need to get comfortable."

I stared open mouthed as Henry obliged, almost robotically, following her instructions. Her body was delicious. Both her bra and panties were minimal, and then she was telling Henry to unclasp her bra, I watched her breasts tumble out.

"Ok, c'mon, your turn, hurry up, get your kit off."

Both of us knew that when all this came out we were dead meat, but pure lust was in play. By the time I was out of all my clothes, I was getting stiffer. I saw Henry's cock was growing too.

Carol was now naked and lying back on the bed expectantly. Her legs were delicately together, but it still revealed a clearly shaved pussy, and her nipples were standing out like the little buds they were.

"Mmm, I think I'm going to enjoy this, gentlemen, come and join me."

She looked at both of us as we approached, and she shuffled down the bed, parting her thighs as Henry knelt between them, I was watching him bury his face in her pussy, hearing her sigh as his tongue went to work.

My uncertainty was gone when she beckoned me to get onto the bed beside her head. Reaching out she pulled me closer and directed my cock with one hand, taking it between her lips. It was my turn to sigh as her tongue flicked around the head.

With Henry lapping away, and Carol sucking me deeper, the sounds of sex and pleasure increased. I had to use all my self control to fight against her expertise. It was fortunate that Henry was an expert too. Carol had to break off from sucking me as he aroused her more and more. It was my fingers exploring her breasts and squeezing her nipples that hurried her first orgasm.

She massaged my cock and cried out as her body shook.

"Oh god, oh god," she kept saying quite quietly.

As Henry lifted his face up I saw him smiling, Carol's juices glistening on his cheeks and chin.

Carol smiled up at me, and before she could take me back in her mouth, Henry had slid his cock inside her.

Her expression froze.

"Fuck!" she said as he immediately ploughed into her, "Henry!"

She seemed to widen her thighs to take him as deep as she could. At the same time taking me back in her mouth.

I failed dismally to hold back. When Carol realised I wasn't far off she gave me a brief respite. Just enough time to say, "I've got you!"

In a few seconds more her mouth brought me off. I groaned and grunted and started to shoot burst after burst of spunk into her throat. A little trickle overflowed down one side of her chin as she began to cum again.

Henry's face showed concentration, his eyes closed, and he gritted his teeth. They both came together, Henry holding himself deep in her cunt as he emptied himself, and Carol, thrusting her hips upwards spasmodically in a second orgasm.

As Henry withdrew Carol groaned in satisfaction.

"That was something else, you two guys must come to a party again!"

I couldn't help the wry comment, "If our wives haven't ripped our balls off!"

Carol looked puzzled until we explained that Claire and Sheila had only come to 'observe,' and that we weren't supposed to leave them for long.

She laughed, revelling in our foreboding.

In a hurry we dressed, kissing her goodbye, and leaving her to fix herself. I looked at Henry as we went downstairs and said, "You ready?"

When we entered the lounge the sofas were empty, or at least there were two other couples sitting there. We both scanned the room, Claire and Sheila were nowhere to be seen. We went around the whole ground floor ending up in the kitchen and concluding that they might have gone home.

"Shit, there's gonna be some trouble over this, have you got anything on your phone?" Henry asked.

"Nope," I replied, "Shall I text?"

"Go on, you might as well," he didn't seem very sure.

I typed, 'You gone home?' It was inadequate, but guilt ridden.

No reply came back immediately, in fact not for the quarter of an hour it took for me and Henry to decide to leave. We'd just about made that decision when my phone pinged.

'No we haven't.'

I looked at Henry, "Fuck, where are they, you reckon they're outside, we didn't really look out there?"

We swiftly walked back through the lounge and conservatory, and out onto the patio. Looking around there were only two couples, one couple just talking, the other couple quietly petting.

"No sign, you don't think… " my words drifted away as I saw through the glass of the conservatory both Claire and Sheila talking to two young guys in their late twenties.

We looked at each other and Henry said, "Probably!" then he added, "Just wait, they haven't seen us yet, let's watch."

We both retreated slightly to the side of the house and watched intently.

"Look!" Henry said, "look at Sheila's hand."

I stared and saw her gently rubbing one of the guys buttocks. Claire was facing away from us, but then we saw the guy she was talking to, doing the same with her.

"Jesus, do you think they've been upstairs?" I whispered.

"Maybe, although it looks like they're gonna go now."

Sheila's guy leaned in and kissed her neck, whispering something, then taking her hand to lead her off towards the lounge. Claire half turned and I could see her smile as she said something to her guy. He laughed and they both left the lounge too.

"Bloody hell Henry, let's follow."

We both, trying to walk casually, entered the conservatory and crossed to the lounge. With no sight of them there, we went to the door into the hall, just in time to see Claire and her guy at the top of the stairs. Case closed, and we both felt strangely deflated. Our wives were going to screw.

"You two look like you need company," a voice said, then added, "Oh my goodness it's you!"

"Jill, my goodness," I said, then totally embarrassed I added, "I didn't expect to see you here."

I must have gone very red, before I introduced her to Henry.

"This is Jill, she worked in the production office, where I used to work, Jill, this is Henry a neighbour of mine."

"I didn't know you were into this?"

Her voice showed amusement, but showed no embarrassment, "Does your wife know?" she whispered it.

"Hmm, well she's here somewhere, we think she and Henry's wife are upstairs!"

"Oh my god, she's not called Sheila?"

"No, she's Claire, but she's with Sheila."

Jill burst out laughing, "You're not gonna believe this, I think they're both with my boyfriend and my mate Melanie's boyfriend. We all got chatting with them earlier, they were sitting on their own. Oh god how embarrassing!"

With that a rather buxom red head appeared.

"Have you found yourself two men, greedy cow?" she seemed to have drunk a little too much.

Jill grabbed her arm, "Melanie, this is an old work friend, Denis, and his friend Henry. And you'll never guess, Steve, and Tim have just taken their wives upstairs!"

"Fucking hell," Melanie said it loudly, "well come on, we'd better fuck their husbands!"

For a split second you might have heard a pin drop, then instantly Jill began to giggle and Melanie began a raucous laugh. I looked at Henry, disbelievingly, while he looked back, raising his eyebrows.

With a vice like grip Melanie grabbed my arm and almost dragged me to the bottom of the stairs.

"C'mon Jill, let's go!"

It was crazy as I was pulled upstairs by this busty, drunken girl. I knew Jill was only about twenty three, I'd been to her twenty first birthday pub 'do' a couple of years before. Melanie must have been a similar age with all the impetuosity of youth, and obviously a libido to go with it.

We got to the top of the stairs and saw the row of red hangers on all the occupied bedroom door handles. There was just one green one.

"In here, we're gonna have to share!"

Jill was still giggling, clutching Henry's hand as she turned the hanger to red, and we all went inside.

There was no niceties, Melanie meant business. Immediately she grabbed my belt buckle and undid it, sinking to her knees, and at the same time unzipping me. I seemed to stand there frozen to the spot as she flipped out a very limp cock through the opening to my boxers.

"Hmm, let's see what happens to this," she said doubtfully, but as soon as she took the whole thing in her mouth and swirled her tongue around it, it reacted, hardening quite quickly.

Jill was stripping out of her dress and encouraging Henry to take his stuff off too, while I took in the gorgeous shape of her body. The image stiffened me completely as Melanie kept sucking and I occasionally moaned approval.

I watched Henry with his cock growing, join a naked Jill on the bed, and almost straightaway she had him on his back and had mounted him. The groan of pleasure made Melanie look across and realise she was way behind the curve.

"Get undressed."

She said it with slurred speech, and somehow managed to escape from a figure hugging dress that revealed a very large body. Her breasts overflowed her bra, and when she awkwardly unclasped it they tumbled forwards and were extremely large.

I'd barely got out of my clothes before she was naked too.

"Move over you two," she said as she clambered onto the bed beside Henry and Jill.

"Now let's see what you've got Denis," she drunkenly demanded, "Fuck me!"

Jill couldn't help giggling as she gently rose and fell on Henry's cock, and he just lay there almost casually playing with her breasts.

I knelt between Melanie's ample thighs, which she spread wide, lifting her legs up high into the air. Her pussy was covered in a fine ginger down, and the pink lips of her pussy were plump, engorged, and just about showing some glistening juices between them. Her breasts sagged either side of her chest, and her neck and her flushed face showed a covering of freckles that seemed quite sexy to me.

I leaned forwards, placing a hand either side of her body, lowering myself onto my elbows. She grabbed me, violently pulling me onto her and kissing me, her tongue delving straight into my mouth. At precisely the same moment my cock found her pussy, and I was inside her. She was extremely wet, it was a unique feeling, she was so aroused.

"Fuck Denis, that's feels good, go on!"

And so I did. Unlike when I was in Carol's mouth, feeling a distinct lack of control, I knew with Melanie she was going to get my full attention. When I thrusted, her luscious body pushed back at me, and I saw her throw back her head, eyes closed, and her mouth open.

On one side her hand was gripping the sheets, her other hand found Jill's arm and was holding on to that, even while Jill was fucking Henry. When she came the first time it was with a muffled, almost gurgling groan, followed by a higher pitched cry.

Henry was breathing much faster as Jill rotated her hips. Melanie had released her hold on Jill's arm, only to reach up and grip my shoulder. As I brought her towards another orgasm her finger nails dug into me. The nails seemed to trigger my orgasm, and I gasped with a mixture of pain and pleasure.

Groaning I started to jerk deep into Melanie's cunt. She felt it too, crying out, "Yes, go on, go on… fuck… fill me."

I slumped down on her body, her generous soft flesh like a cushion. I glanced to one side watching Henry's face as he began to cum inside Jill. She continued grinding down on him, even after he'd cum, until she brought herself off with a long gasping moan.

"I'm going to shower," Melanie told me, almost instantly wanting me to roll aside. Both girls went to the en-suite and it was at that point there began a dull thudding sound from the next room as a bed bumped against the wall. Henry chuckled because we both knew someone was getting a good fucking.

We both decided to get dressed while the girls were showering, and as I was buttoning up my shirt I heard a distant cry from next door. Because it was summer most of the bedroom windows were open at the top and you could just about hear any cry of pleasure. However I froze, and although Henry was smiling I said, "Fuck, that's Claire's voice!"

I knew from years of marriage what she sounded like when she had an orgasm, and this was the real thing.

"You sure?" Henry asked just as an even louder cry came.

"Well at least she's enjoying herself, but I really think I need to get downstairs before she does."

Just then Jill and Melanie reappeared, and in fact suggested that we go ahead and leave them to get dressed. It was all very emotionless, we'd had a good time, Jill saying she hoped we'd meet up again at another party.

When we got downstairs Henry and I sat in the half empty lounge with a coffee. It was nearly midnight when Claire and Sheila appeared. They were alone and there was very little conversation.

"We're going," Claire didn't say anything else. It was difficult to gauge her mood, and clearly all four of us were feeling we'd got things to explain.

The walk home was as quick as it could be with the women tottering on their heels. There was little or no conversation, Claire walked beside Sheila, ahead of Henry and I. There was a brief, "Goodnight," as we went separately into our houses.

"You'd better sleep on the sofa," Claire said gruffly, and went straight upstairs, I heard the shower turn on immediately and decided that I'd better stay out of the way until morning. I collected several cushions together, settling down to an uncomfortable night.

As I lay there I wondered if this might be the end of 'us.' I heard the shower turn off, and the sound of Claire moving around the bedroom. Then I sat up as I heard her coming back downstairs. I thought perhaps she'd come for a glass of water, but she came into the lounge.

"You can come up if you like, but have a shower, get rid of that perfume smell." In a moment she'd disappeared back upstairs.

I was puzzled, but followed her and went straight into the en suite. By the time I'd dried myself she was asleep. I slid into bed beside her, and tried desperately not to wake her, unsuccessfully.

She rolled on her side and towards me saying, "Things are gonna have to change aren't they? Don't say anything, we've got a lot to talk about tomorrow."

I eventually fell asleep only to be woken by the sound of lawnmowers and aware that I had one of those early morning erections. Under the duvet my cock was bolt upright. The memory of the night before came flooding back. The thought of Carol and Melanie making it worse, the fallout of Claire and Sheila holding me back from enjoying it.

I wondered whether today would be the difficult discussion I somehow knew it would be, however, the thoughts of what I might say didn't seem to quell the state of my cock.

Claire seemed fast asleep beside me, her breathing slow and even as the closest lawnmower had completed its work.

Lazily she rolled onto her back, her body moving up against mine. If she were awake that would usually be met with an almost instant recoil so I assumed she was deep in slumber. To my surprise her right arm fell across my chest, trapping the hand that I was using to squeeze my erection. With my free hand I delicately took her wrist to lift it back on her side.

Unexpectedly I felt resistance and she uttered a soft moan. I let go and her hand rested on the waistband of my pyjama trousers. I couldn't believe what happened next, but I was realising this was last night bringing about a dramatic change.

Claire's fingers slipped under the elastic and closed around my cock. After several years of almost no sex at all, this was not usual.

He whisper showed how awake she was.

"Take those down, they're in the way."

Not to spoil the moment I obliged lifting my hips and wriggling them down as far as my knees.

Even as she gently massaged my erection she raised her nearest leg and told me to turn on my side. I knew straightaway what I had to do. In years of marriage you understand the choreography of sexual positions with your partner.

I moved my lower body and heard Claire sigh as I slid inside her. It was a total surprise to find her pussy moist and ready to take me.

"Don't move, just stay there… please."

I relaxed processing what was actually happening.

"Denis, can we get back to this?" she paused, "even if other stuff happens?"

Unsure of what my response should be, I just replied, "Of course darling."

We both lay still and silent, the sound of yet another lawnmower masking both of us breathing a little more loudly than usual.

Maybe five minutes passed and my free hand moved to stroke Claire's breasts. She sighed more loudly this time and her hand moved downwards. I knew exactly what she would do. Her fingers were circling her clit, I could feel the motion as her hand rubbed against my groin. Even though she'd told me to be still, I had to flex my hips a little.

Claire's breathing got louder and the usual tiny whimpering sounds began to be audible. Her hand went faster, then slowed, then stopped, then went faster again. For several minutes she continued and my gradual thrusting became longer and deeper.

"Oh Denis, I'm going to cum," she whispered slightly breathlessly.

"Go on then darling," I whispered back.

In a few seconds her back suddenly arched, her hips shuddered, and my cock almost slipped out.

"Oh god Denis, oh please don't leave me, I've wanted this… oh god… oh dear god!"

As she finally relaxed back down into the mattress she began to sob. Tears of anguish, tears of regret, tears of pleasure. It didn't matter, I kissed her cheek and I could feel the grip of her pussy still encasing my cock.

"I'm sorry, I don't know why I'm crying, oh darling, please let me finish you."

I slid from inside her and still lying on my side she took my cock wet from her juices and began to rub it vigorously. Directing it across her abdomen I started to cum.

"Oh baby… oh baby… oh."

Jets of semen spurted over her tummy, and oozed over her thumb and fingers. When I finally stopped she reached out for the tissues and we shared them in cleaning up.

I looked at her.

"I'm not gonna leave you darling, I'm sorry if I've hurt you, but we both know these last few years have been… well lacking in 'love."

She looked down, her sad face deep in thought.

"I've been unfaithful too, I think you've known that."

She burst into tears once again. Putting my arms around her I tried to stop her sobbing, her breathing was coming in gasps.

"Look, I don't want to know. Last night was an adventure, maybe it's kick started us this morning. Whatever, it's brought us together, opened our minds. If it's something that will help us, so be it, but you must decide."

She didn't reply, except to say, "Let's get up, I want to go for a walk today, let's do something different and talk."

Breakfast was a happy occasion, I did get a text from Henry asking, 'How are things?'

I just replied, 'All good, and how are things with you?'

I was pleasantly surprised when the reply was, 'Actually quite good. I think Sheila wants to talk to Claire.'

When we'd come back from our walk and a drink in a rather nice country pub, Claire told me that she ought to chat with Sheila. I didn't want to raise too many questions so I told her I'd disappear and work in the garage for an hour or so.

Sunday evening there was a very different mood in the house. Claire seemed much happier and she suggested that we needed a 'break,' maybe a weekend away. In bed that night we had sex again, not just mechanical sex, but we 'made love,' in the way we used to, giving time to pleasing each other. I'd forgotten how good Claire was with her mouth and tongue, and when I spent time pleasuring her, I made her cum twice. It certainly was a shift towards a much more relaxed Claire.

On Monday came another surprise. Sheila came round for coffee and when she'd left Claire revealed that we were all going to see a show in London at the weekend.

'We,' meant Henry, Sheila, Claire and me, and we were going to a matinee of 'Phantom,' staying at a rather nice West End hotel on Friday and Saturday night.

I'd mistakenly thought our 'break' might be just us, but I was glad I'd have Henry to drink and joke with.

Thankfully it was a quiet week, both Claire and I had work stuff to do although I did chat briefly with Henry. He told me that he and Sheila had had a 'heart to heart' just like us, and that she'd actually apologised to Henry about the party. He like me, had tried to draw a line under it, but it hadn't stopped him fucking Tina once again. He'd met her in his car and she'd taken him to a friend's house whose parents were away.

Friday arrived and we all got the train to London late on Friday afternoon. Claire and Sheila were both in good spirits, and we all had a very pleasant meal in the hotel restaurant that evening.

After a few drinks in the bar, plans were made for next morning, the two ladies would go shopping and Henry and I would go to the science museum, and we'd meet up back the hotel to change and walk to the theatre.

The weather remained good and when we finally set off for the short walk to see the show the temperature was a pleasant twenty one degrees.

I'd seen 'Phantom,' when it first came out, but it was just as enjoyable the second time around. Claire and Sheila were buzzing and Claire actually said it was the best day she'd had for a long time. The number of carrier bags back in the hotel room spoke of that too!

Sheila had booked an Italian restaurant close to the theatre so a leisurely early evening meal outside on the pavement was a great way to relax.

We all told about our morning exploits although the ladies were not particularly interested in what we'd seen at the museum. Nor were Henry and I into the various items of fashion that had been bought. However both Sheila and Claire were wearing dresses that had been purchased that morning.

"What do you think of Sheila's dress Denis?"

I hated being put 'on the spot' like that and Claire knew it. I could see her half smile as I made a hash of my reply.

"She looks gorgeous… I mean it looks great!"

I must have gone bright red as all three convulsed into laughter.

"You're allowed to say my wife's gorgeous Denis, I'm told I don't say it enough. I'm sure you tell Claire how scrumptious she is regularly!"

Again there was laughter and the flirtiness continued.

"Actually since the party last week Denis has been frightened he'll lose me."

This was a really different Claire speaking boldly, and I actually said, "How much wine have you had?"

Claire glowered at me, then Sheila interrupted, "Don't worry Denis, I'll always be here."

The conversation flowed back and forth, Henry and I the butt of lots of comments. When the bill came there were the usual arguments on splitting the cost, but by just after eight 'o clock we were ready to walk back to the hotel.

It was then that the surprise of the weekend came.

As we got up from the table and set off, my arm was grabbed by Sheila and she linked her arm through mine. Claire did the same with Henry in an obviously preplanned move. How strange it was to watch my wife in front, clinging to my neighbour as all four of us made our way through the now crowded streets. Anyone seeing us would have seen two married couples, both with their spouses, wandering through the capital.

I took in the different perfume from Sheila as she almost snuggled against my arm.

"You weren't expecting this were you… do you mind?" she said amongst the hubbub of traffic noise.

I wasn't sure what to say after everything that had happened, I wasn't even sure how Sheila had been regarding the party and the guys she'd been with.

"No I wasn't, and I don't mind, I'm guessing you and Claire planned this?"

Sheila looked up at me as we followed behind Henry and Claire, "Maybe," she giggled and smiled, "we talked about it, and thought it might be fun, and being friends seemed to make it easier."

"Well indeed, I wasn't expecting it!"

Sheila put on a doe eyed expression, "You do fancy me?"

It was my turn to chuckle, "I've always thought you were a 'cracker Sheila,' but it's never crossed my mind that we'd… well," there was a long hesitation, "be like this together!"

"Oh so you think we might be good together?"

For one awful moment I thought I'd made a big mistake, maybe this was just a fun walk back to the hotel, just friendly neighbours."

"Oh, your face!"

"What are you two laughing at?" Claire half turned and smiled a knowing smile.

"I think Denis is suggesting that he fancies me!"

Claire pulled Henry to a halt and joined in the teasing.

"You mean he wants to fuck you?"

I couldn't believe what Claire had said, and just then another couple were passing by, giggling at the bit of the conversation they'd overheard.

At that point Sheila, Claire, and Henry all dissolved in laughter, clearly enjoying all of the embarrassment.

"You're all mad!" I shouted, playfully smacking Sheila's backside.

"C'mon," said Henry, "anyone want a drink before bedtime?"

"It's only eight thirty, but you lot have wound me up so much, I think I need a brandy," I replied.

Despite the promise of the night ahead we managed to find a corner in the lounge with two sofas facing each other. The waiter brought three large cognacs and placed them on the table in between us.

Claire was snuggled into Henry, with her arm underneath his. I couldn't believe it when I saw her hand rest in Henry's crotch. I glanced around and fortunately the seats around us were mostly facing in the other direction.

Not to be outdone, I felt Sheila's fingers stroking my inner thigh at the top. I could feel my cock reacting and Claire was watching too.

There was the bizarre sight of looking at my wife massaging my neighbour's cock while watching her friend massaging mine.

I caught Henry's eye and in a quiet a voice as I could said, "This is not going to end well if we don't hurry up with these drinks."

Claire and Sheila giggled, Claire giving Henry's cock a hard squeeze.

"Bloody hell, stop that," he said, picking up his glass and swallowing it in one, "let's go to our room before this gets out of hand."

Carrying Claire's glass with him, he stood up, and helped her off the sofa.

"See you in the morning I guess," Claire said, shrugging her shoulders and smiling.

As they disappeared towards the lift Sheila whispered, "Can we go in a minute?"

In an almost natural reaction we leaned in and kissed. It was a brief kiss, interrupted by me replying, "Yes, I want you," and then a much longer kiss with Sheila's lips parting, our tongues running over each other.

I poured my cognac into Sheila's glass and carried it with us. Inside the lift on its brief journey to the fourth floor, Sheila showed her first sign of nerves.

"Will you let me go first, I want to put my nightie on."

It amused me, exiting the lift I showed no emotion and replied, "Of course, I'll drink this over there, just open the door when you're ready."

There was a sofa just across from Sheila and Henry's room, surrounded by a 'false' palm. I sat there sipping the cognac and waiting expectantly. Five minutes later I saw the door open a few inches and a newspaper jammed into the gap to stop it closing. I tipped the rest of my drink into the pot that was holding the palm and left the glass on a side table. Opening the door I saw the room lit only by a table lamp on the dressing table. Poking just above the duvet was Sheila's head, a nervous smile on her face.

"I hope you don't mind me turning the lights down."

This time I did chuckle slightly, "That's ok, I'm just going into the bathroom myself."

"Hurry up." was followed by her giggle.

It didn't take me long to strip off and use the toilet as quietly as possible. A passion killer, but a necessary process. Sheila had turned on some soft background music when I exited the bathroom. As I approached the bed her eyes had a slightly frightened look. When I lifted my side of the duvet she clung onto the bit of it up around her neck. I slipped into the bed beside her and once I'd pulled the duvet over myself she let go of it completely.

"Are you going to let me kiss you again?" I asked.

"I think you'd better."

It was now I properly felt her body for the first time. The kissing still felt odd, her unfamiliar body, but familiar face. The voice that had been a friendly neighbours voice was now becoming an intimate voice. Then everything became lost in the moment. My previously flaccid cock pressed against her thigh and started to harden. Her arms went up around my neck as we embraced, but I wanted to feel her naked body, not one encased in a nightdress.

Finally she felt it too, she'd relaxed into the kiss and when she broke away she said quietly, "Let me get rid of this."

Half sitting up, she no longer cared about the duvet dropping away. Lifting the nightdress over her head it revealed her breasts in the dim light.

I couldn't help myself and grasped one of them, taking it in my mouth, or at least the nipple.

"OH!" was a clear sign of pleasure as she lay back on the pillow, and put her hand gently on the back of my neck holding me to her.

"Oh," was more enjoyment as I lifted my head to kiss her fully on the lips again.

My cock was now fully erect. Sheila couldn't help but feel it against her. I wanted to go slowly, but I didn't stop her trying to roll me above her, desperately wanting me on top of her.

As I did so, her thighs parted and my body slid between them. Her hips somehow raised up, she was desperate to feel my cock between us.

"Denis, just fuck me, I can't wait. We've got all night, just fuck me now."

Wrapping her legs upwards around me, my cock found her pussy, wanting, wet, and waiting. In a moment I was deep inside her, and she moaned out loud.

Up on my elbows I looked down at her.

"I really don't believe this Sheila." She suddenly gripped my body between her thighs, forcing her hips up against me."

"Go on, do it."

We fucked desperately for probably five minutes, the duvet kicked onto the floor, our bodies moving all over the bed. We were both covered in perspiration and it added to the erotic nature of both our bodies sliding together.

For a moment I stopped, my perspiration dripping in little drops onto her forehead. When I looked down at her, catching her breath she said, "Don't stop, I'm nearly there.

It took just a few more minutes and she started to cum.

There was no loud crying out, just a long quiet gasp of pleasure. Her body tensed then relaxed before she whispered, "Now you… please."

She watched my face in the dim light, she even reached up to wipe the sweat away from my forehead as I grunted.

"Yes, go on… that's it."

I could feel her pussy muscles tightening as it milked everything from me, until I finally fell to one side and kissed her.

"God it's hot," she giggled, adding, "That felt so good Denis, I'm glad it's happened."

We kissed and cuddled, before she went to the bathroom. I took my turn after her, and it didn't take long before we both fell asleep.

Around dawn we both found ourselves awake. Sheila cuddled up to me, now unafraid to show her body. In the light from the window I could see how similar it was to Claire's. Yes, the ravages of life were there, but the still firm breasts and the shapely thighs were always a turn on.

Sheila's hand wandered over my chest, making little tugs of the hair on my chest, then stroking my nipples, waiting for them to react.

"Naughty!" I said, and she pinched them. "If I was to do that to you…"

She squeezed harder and I yelped, making her giggle, but my nipples are hot wired to my cock, and she giggled even more as she noticed it stir.

"See!" I said, which made her lift up on one elbow and take it in one hand.

"Just lie back, let me see what happens to this."

Her mischievous look told it all. She went down on me, taking the half flaccid cock entirely in her mouth. She heard me groan as her tongue swirled around the head, making it harden. She couldn't keep all of it in as it reached a full erection, so she steadily sucked on the upper end.

"Fuck," I said, "it's only five 'o clock"

"Mmm," came the sound of enjoyment.

"I think you emptied me last night," I added as a tease.

She lifted her head just long enough to say, "Don't you bet on it."

It had apparently challenged her because suddenly she dribbled some saliva onto my cock. I felt it running down the side into the small amount of stubble at the base. More followed and I could feel her pushing my cock deeper to the back of her mouth until she gagged.

I wasn't sure whether to say anything, but I didn't, I just lay there enjoying the whole pleasure of it.

She pushed down, and gagged again, lifting up to gasp.

"You don't have to", I said, I'm not sure why.

The reply was blunt, "Be quiet, and let me."

I felt her dribbling more spit onto me, and I could feel it oozing all over my balls. As she sucked me she was smoothing it everywhere, massaging my crotch, and exploring the top of my thighs and under my sac. When her finger found my ass I did wonder, but when it began to rub against the opening I tensed up.

"Relax," came her voice from lower down my body, and I knew there was an edge to it.

I did relax as she took me back in her mouth, and slowly moved her head up and down. When her wet finger pushed inside I yelled out.

It must have been the end of her finger which rotated slightly, and it just moved around a bit, causing me to groan again. I wasn't sure of anything, but the movement of her mouth seemed to mask the apparent discomfort of her finger in my ass.

She lifted her head and I heard her spit quietly, feeling more saliva around my balls. Then in one movement the finger went deeper.

"God!… hold on Sheila!"

Her muffled voice replied, "No… you hold on!"

I was really groaning now, and it all felt very awkward, almost like wanting to pee.

When she withdrew the finger I relaxed, and felt more enjoyment from her mouth and tongue. But it wasn't over.

More spit, more saliva and I felt the finger again.

"FUCK!" this time I yelled as two fingers forced their way into me, "Oh god, Sheila, I'm really not sure about this."

"Shut up!"

It was a blunt instruction as she went deeper, right up to her knuckle.

"Oh fuck,"

It was then I realised I was close to cumming. Sheila perhaps knew it too, she'd obviously done this before.

Before I got there I felt her fingers up inside me, and a deep sensation of her massaging a part of me that I hadn't been aware of. My recollection of discussion about prostates came rushing back, and so did the sensation of wanting to ejaculate.

Everything happened at once, Sheila sucking the end of my cock, her fingers massaging my prostate, and then the sudden eruption of spunk into her mouth that seemed to go on and on.

I was groaning, lifting myself up on my elbows, almost convulsed with my orgasm. How long it went on for I wasn't sure, but when it ended and Sheila withdrew both her fingers, and her mouth stopped sucking, I slumped back down with a slight aching feeling deep within me.

"You've not had that done before," she said as she lifted herself up and turned herself back down beside me.

I looked at her satisfied smile and she was almost licking her lips.

"Fuck, no," I could hardly speak.

"Henry loves it. I don't use my fingers anymore we bought a special vibrator. It works like magic."

"I can imagine," I said trying to smile with my eyes closed.

After a while Sheila said, "I'm gonna take a shower, you've gotta swap rooms in a bit, all your clothes and stuff are next door."

I lay there listening to her showering, gradually recovering my senses. Claire had never done anything like that with me, it was something I was going to talk about with Henry.

When I'd showered, Sheila had texted Claire and at the pre arranged time me and Henry briefly passed in the corridor and returned to our own rooms."

Claire was already dressed for breakfast, the bed was unmade, and I could see the obvious semen stains on the sheets.

"Good time?" she asked smiling.

I was so pleased to see that smile, because it indicated that she was happy with our little 'adventure.'

"Yes, did you?"

Beaming she took me in her arms, burying her head in my chest, and whispered, "Thank you darling, I hope this has made us stronger, I'm glad we took a chance."

I made her look at me.

"I'm not going to talk about last night, it seems we're all happy with that, but if at any point you're not happy with anything we're doing, you must tell me."

"Yes I will darling."

We kissed, and after I'd changed, we went to breakfast.

Even though we were the first people in the dining room, we were all smiley and happy. It seemed a big success, after so many months the four of us were arriving at a place where our relationships were on the up.

There were still a few secrets, there was Tina, and to a certain extent Barbara, but both Henry and I were going to work that out. There was also Sunnie somewhere in the background, although if Claire wanted to keep it a secret liaison I was ok with that.

Claire and Sheila were happy and comfortable and they both seemed to be open to new ideas now.

-----------------------------

   Series:Rachel's Mother Was Trouble
   Author:Cleevedreams
   Teaser:Rachel was a sweetie, mum was something else
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/rachels-mother-was-trouble
Published:2023-06-28
"Mrs West… Lynne… for fucks sake… what are you doing, Rachel's gonna see?"

I was casually floating on my back in the pool, my arms stretched out along the guttering at the side, and my eyes half closed. Rachel had gone upstairs to shower while her mum and I were relaxing some more in the pool.

I'd only been 'seeing' Rachel for a couple of weeks. I was excited because it was my first real girlfriend. Even at eighteen I'd not had much experience with girls. Since I'd gone to secondary school I'd been shy, and it was only when I reached puberty that my self confidence grew.

My 'growth spurt' had been life changing. I was now 6' 6", and because, when dad left, his gym apparatus remained, I'd used it to develop quite a physique.

I already knew Rachel from school and she was shy too, but physically totally different to me. She was five feet nothing, although she had a tremendously athletic body. Somehow we clicked, and when I plucked up the courage to ask her out she told me that she'd wanted me to ask her that for ages.

That was two dates ago, and yesterday she'd asked if I wanted to come over to her house and use the pool.

It was the first time I'd met her mum properly too. I'd seen her attending school things, but never been introduced.

I was slightly embarrassed when I arrived at their house as Mrs West was already in a wet bikini, and as I shook her hand, I was trying to avoid staring at her plainly visible nipples.

"Hello Mike, my goodness you're tall, I'd forgotten. Have you been working out?"

I said, "yes," and laughed it off as Rachel showed me the downstairs loo where I could get changed.

Both of them were swimming and splashing about by the time I got outside. Both were watching me as I climbed down the metal ladder at one corner of the pool.

"Wimp!" shouted Rachel, who was obviously expecting some spectacular dive.

"Aww don't say that, let him get used to the temperature," Mrs West giggled, clearly thinking exactly the same as Rachel.

I ignored both of them, and swam up the pool and back, before acknowledging how great the invitation had been to use the pool.

I watched both of them climb out of the pool, comparing in my mind the similarity of their bodies. Mrs West was quite diminutive too, with a wonderful ass, just like Rachel's. When she turned I caught sight of the nipples once again, as she bent to pour some glasses of lemonade at the table beside the pool.

"When you're ready, there's a drink here for you Mike," she shouted, and I turned to do another couple of lengths.

It was the hottest part of the day. As I hoisted myself up out of the pool I was conscious of both women sitting, watching me once again.

As all swimming shorts do, the water made them cling to my crotch. I adjusted them, pulling the fabric away from my cock, knowing they both saw that, and I was aware that one of my main attributes drew attention on occasions like this.

I also knew from the banter in the changing rooms at school my 'size' was above average. No one except myself and my Auntie Judy had ever seen me erect. That was by accident when she walked into my bedroom one day and caught me masturbating, but that's another story, however, even in its normal state it remained quite large.

"Have a drink, I made this lemonade myself," Mrs West remarked.

I sipped the ice cold drink, and commented, "It's delicious, very nice Mrs West."

"Thank you, but for goodness sake call me Lynne, Mrs West makes me feel ancient!"

"You are," remarked Rachel, "you're at least forty one!"

"Shut up," she retorted, pulling a face, "Mike doesn't need to know that!"

"It doesn't matter," Rachel continued, not wanting to let it go, "you're not the one going out with him."

"No," replied Mrs West, she looked away with perhaps a hint of disappointment in her voice.

I broke the slight tension between mother and daughter by saying, "Well Mrs West… I mean Lynne, having this pool is fantastic. When Rachel asked me round and the weather was like this, I jumped at the chance."

"I hope you'll come over again," she said, smiling.

"If we're still going out!" Rachel pretended to be serious before giggling.

"Well I hope so, it's good to have a man about the house again."

Lynne West's glance seemed a bit flirty, I wasn't used to that, and I must have blushed. I knew she'd separated from her husband, and perhaps this was a way of testing herself against her daughter, seeing if I responded.

Of course I didn't react, and asked Rachel if she was 'going in' again.

We both did jump back in, and I pretended to race her, letting her win the challenge by a touch. When I said I'd let her, she pinched my ass under the water, and we had a little wrestle. I felt my cock responding to the feel of her body so I separated quickly, and whispered, "Stop it, you'll get me going."

Even though we'd only had a couple of dates, we'd petted, and she knew I got aroused quite quickly. We'd got nowhere near having sex, but it seemed inevitable that it would happen soon.

"Spoilsport," she whispered back, "I'm going to have a shower, get rid of this chlorine, you stay and swim, I expect mum will want to swim some more too."

When she'd climbed out Lynne did stand up from the table.

"Do you mind if I join you?" she asked.

"It's your pool!" I laughed, as she seemed to bend forwards to show off her cleavage. Once in, she swam off and did several lengths before coming over beside me. Catching her breath she clung to the poolside, just about touching the bottom.

Stretched out floating on my back I made some remark about her keeping fit.

"I try, I have to keep up with Rachel, but I'm not as fit as you."

I wondered if she was just passing a 'nice' comment, or whether this was her way of flirting a little bit.

"We seem to be getting along ok at the moment, I'm not used to girls and women, it's difficult to read the signals sometimes," I remarked.

"Yes I know, men seem to need obvious signals sometimes, otherwise they miss the opportunity."

I was conscious of Lynne's arms brushing against mine as she bobbed up and down in the water. Suddenly she half turned until her breasts were against my arm. She made no attempt to move away, and I felt slightly awkward, wondering quite what to do.

It was when I saw her nipples harden like little buttons, pushing the fabric of her bikini top outwards, that my cock twitched. I immediately went from floating to standing, attempting to hide what was happening below the waterline.

Then out of the blue Lynne's hand found my crotch. Her fingers closed on my cock and it started to stiffen inside my swimming shorts.

"Mrs West… Lynne… for fucks sake… what are you doing… Rachel's gonna see?"

"No she won't, not if you stay still, if she comes out she can't see down here."

"Jesus, Lynne, this is not a good idea."

I was groaning my reply, but for some reason I didn't resist.

I repeated, "Stop, we can't do this."

Lynne's fingers were now massaging my cock, and it was almost totally erect.

"My god, you're big Mike, very big."

This went on for a couple of minutes, with me protesting, until I was actually groaning out loud, "Fuck, Lynne… god… NO!… Jesus you're gonna make me cum… stop… please!"

Her fingers were now rubbing me in such a way that I couldn't hold back… I tried… I bit my lip… and then it happened. Lynne giggled as she felt me jerk, and continue jerking. Thankfully my ejaculation was immediately diluted by the pool water, and then as my head sagged down, we both heard, "You two ok, you seem very quiet, what are you talking about?"

Lynne let me go and gleefully replied, "Oh just about this and that, Mike is telling me all about his previous girlfriends!"

"I know that's not true, if it was I would have heard about them."

Rachel appeared above us on the side of the pool, dressed in a t-shirt and skirt.

"Do you want to have a shower?" she asked.

I was still semi hard, and I wasn't sure how much of my spunk remained around my shorts so I replied, "Yes in a minute, i will."

Lynne giggled, climbing out herself, satisfied with her efforts.

I was confused, slightly embarrassed, but excited by what had happened. I watched her disappear as she told Rachel that she'd have a shower in her en-suite while I was using the bathroom.

Hoping nothing was obvious to Rachel, I climbed out, quickly grabbing my towel from the back of the chair and putting it around my waist. I diverted to the loo and collected my shorts and shirt before she directed me towards the bathroom.

"I'll see you back outside, you can take your time."

I needed time to gather my thoughts. Mrs West had really put me in a spin. The shower was just an interlude and I wasn't sure how I'd be able to react once I was back downstairs.

It didn't get any better when as I stepped into my boxers Lynne appeared at the door to the bathroom.

"Need any help?"

Her face told it all, it seemed a bit of a game to her, she was smiling broadly, and stepping forward, she helped me pull up the waistband of my boxers.

"For god's sake Mrs West, you've got to go, what if Rachel comes upstairs?"

"I told you, it's Lynne!" and she giggled some more, "it's ok, there's a squeaky floorboard on the stairs, I can hear."

"That's not the point, this is crazy, you mustn't."

Just as I said it she grabbed my cock again. Even through the cotton fabric it responded, as much as I tried to switch off in my head.

"Just let me… go on," she insisted.

"No… no… please!" then as she sank to her knees, pulling my boxers back down, I groaned again.

"Oh… fuck!" it was quietly said as Lynne's mouth closed over the end of my cock.

Amazingly now I was fully erect, her mouth stretched wide open.

"You two coming?" Rachel's voice was calling from downstairs.

From on her knees her voice whispered, "We'd better go, but this isn't over, I want that inside me."

She stood up, and just said, "I want your mobile number before you go, I'll leave a pen in the downstairs loo." and then she was gone.

It took a few minutes to get rid of my erection, and join them back outside.

"You took your time," Rachel said, "you want some more lemonade?"

I sat sipping my drink being largely quiet for a while until Lynne left us alone and went indoors.

"I think mum's taken a shine to you," Rachel broke the silence, with a smile.

"What makes you think that?" I asked.

"She's been flirting with you!"

I didn't dare say she'd been doing rather more than that.

"She's just being friendly, she's lovely."

Rachel punched me playfully so I slapped her backside, and we grappled for a moment.

Her mum interrupted, "I'm going up to my room, you two can have some time on your own."

Lynne's voice faded away, and I suggested we go in and sit on the sofa. Rachel knew what that meant and took my hand, leading me indoors.

When we began kissing she seemed to be so much more 'into it' than before. I had only ever kissed her and petted superficially, but now her body was relaxed and when I stroked her breasts through her t-shirt she pushed against me. Even when I slid my hand underneath she didn't object, and after fumbling I managed to undo her bra.

"Oh Mike," she sighed when I found her nipples, I ran my hands all over her breasts. They weren't large, she was a tiny girl, but it gave me a thrill to finally enjoy part of her body.

Our kissing went on for some time, until my hands eventually moved down her body. When I placed my hand just above her knee on her bare skin she hesitated.

"No, not here, mum might come down."

Almost on cue both of us heard a sound from outside. Rachel froze and in a slight panic tried to do her bra up. The sound was indistinct, but then we realised it was Lynne's voice, not exactly her voice, but the sound of her almost whimpering. And it wasn't from right outside, it was from her open bedroom window.

It was rhythmic, and it built in volume.

"Oh my god, how embarrassing," Rachel said, "you know what she's doing?"

I did, and I blushed bright red.

"I'll go and stop her."

I held Rachel down on the sofa, "Noo… let her be… let her finish… we won't say anything, that would really embarrass her.

As the sounds continued we just held onto each other, both of us rather fascinated, with Rachel continually saying, "Oh dear… oh god… " as eventually the noises stopped with one slightly louder groan.

"Fuck! that was so… god I'm so sorry, I've heard her do that at night, but not like that when someone's here."

I chuckled, "Well done her, we won't say anything."

What was obvious was my erection. Lynne's enjoyment upstairs had aroused me. My shorts had ballooned, and Rachel couldn't help but see it.

"Is that me, or my mum?"

Rachel pointed, almost like pointing at a spider that she wasn't too sure about. I shifted uncomfortably.

My excuse was, "It sort of grew."

Rachel glanced at my face then gingerly put her hand on it. Her hand closed, and she gripped the head through the fabric. It brought a soft moan from me.

That seemed to encourage her, she giggled and added, "I've not done this before… to anyone."

"Then just explore," I sighed, waiting to see what she would do next.

Very gently she used both hands to unzip me, "I hope mum stays upstairs. Get ready with that cushion, just in case."

Almost delicately she hooked my cock from inside my boxers through the opening to my shorts. She seemed uncertain how to hold it, but could see it hardening all the time.

"It seems awfully big Mike, are you bigger than most guys?"

I smiled, "I'm no expert, but probably yes."

She began to rub it up and down, and became bolder.

"Oh, are you going to cum?" she said, stopping and taking her hands away quickly. She'd seen the small amount of oily liquid oozing out.

"No," I replied, being very patient, "stuff comes out first sometimes, there's a long way to go yet."

I knew she was terribly nervous, I sat there watching her expression as one of her fingers smoothed some of it over the head.

"I don't think I could get this inside me," she looked at me with an appearance of someone who'd never had full sex before.

"Would you want to try?"

She went bright red, "Not here, not now."

"Noo… I didn't mean that, but would you? I know you're a virgin, aren't you?"

I was shocked at my own question.

"I'm not sure, I've never done it properly, I once had a boy's fingers inside me, but he was so rough it hurt."

"We'll have to wait, for the right time and place, but I think your mum's about to come down, let's stop for now… quickly."

"Sorry I must have drifted off, what time is it?" Lynne appeared dressed in t-shirt and jeans.

"It's half past four, it's time for me to go Mrs West… sorry… I keep forgetting, Lynne! I'll just use your loo, if you don't mind."

I went into the hall, and in the loo was a ball point pen on the small shelf above the sink. It suddenly hit home that I was about to open up a path into a completely unrealistic relationship, and also being unfaithful to a girlfriend who seemed completely innocent. Inexorably I tore off a piece of toilet tissue and carefully wrote my mobile number. Folding it carefully I flushed the loo and went back into the kitchen.

Lynne's eyes followed me as I distracted Rachel and asked if she'd fetch my sunglasses from outside on the table.

"Here you are." and I handed her the tissue.

"This is mad!" I added, and Lynne just smiled back.

Gathering up my towel, my damp swimming shorts, and sunglasses, I kissed Rachel, telling her I'd text her later. I added that perhaps we might see each other the next day if she wanted to.

Back home mum asked if I'd had a good time, and "how are you getting on with Rachel?" and "what was Rachel's mum like?" and "what was her house like?" Never ending questions until I told her not to be so nosey.

"Well use something if you're going to get up to anything!"

It was one of those statements meant to be helpful, but which just embarrassed both of us.

"Ok… ok!" I muttered and went up to my room.

My phone pinged and I wasn't totally surprised to see an 'unknown number' and a text saying, 'Have I got it right? Lynne.'

'Yes. Correct." was all I replied, waiting to see what followed. Surprisingly nothing did.

After our evening meal I went out into the garden to enjoy the cooler air of the evening. I texted Rachel and asked if she wanted to meet up next day, and to see if she wanted to come over. I knew mum was going out to lunch with friends so we could have the house to ourselves. When she said that she would I was delighted.

Mum left about 11am next day and she repeated her warning just as if she knew that this was a defining day in mine and Rachel's relationship. Lynne must have known it too because I got a text from her first thing just saying, 'Looks like she's beaten me to it!'

It annoyed me in a way, so I just replied, ' Too slow!'

I did get a reply, and it had obviously touched a nerve.

'I don't like it too fast!' It was Lynne flirting once again.

Rachel looked absolutely delicious in a summery print dress. Each time we met I had to remind myself that she was actually eighteen like me. I towered over her, her head came up to the middle of my chest. I could almost pick her up in one arm.

"Missed you," were her first words, 'mum wanted to bring me, but I came on the bus."

I guessed why Lynne wanted to drive her over, and I was glad she hadn't…

Her kiss was loving, and all her shyness had disappeared.

"Can we go to your room?"

This was a different Rachel.

"Yes, of course," I replied.

I must have looked puzzled, but I let her follow me upstairs.

I'd tidied my room for once, and as we entered she stopped me, grabbing my hand.

"I want you to make love to me, to take my virginity."

I was dumbstruck, I didn't know what to say.

We kissed and I whispered into her hair, "Are you sure?"

"Yes, I want it to be you, but I'm a bit scared of… you know… your size."

I reached down, lifted her off the floor, gripping my hands together under her bottom, and she curled her legs around my waist.

"Look at me," I said, almost rubbing noses, "I'm so proud to be the first, we'll go slow, I'll stop at any point if you want to."

She didn't reply, just kissed me as I lowered her back on my bed. I looked down at her and took out my phone. I pressed the screen a few times and the sound of her favourite band began to play softly from my speakers.

"You'll always remember this music now."

I sat on the bed beside her and stroked the bare flesh of her thighs beneath the dress. I watched her face relax as she enjoyed the sensation.

"Have you got something… you know?"

"Of course I have, now lift up, I want to take off your dress."

She sat up, and I reached behind her, unzipping her, as she lifted her body so that I could pull it off. With her pale blue bra and panties she looked so small and innocent.

"Take yours off, your t-shirt and jeans, please," she asked, "I want to see your body too."

I got back off the bed and took them off. I was aware of my cock beginning to stir, but I didn't want it to be too imposing yet.

"Take your boxers off, I want to see your 'thingy!"

I laughed, "My thingy?"

"You know what I mean… I'm sorry, I just can't say certain words."

I dropped my boxers, still smiling, and sat back on the bed. Rachel reached behind her, taking off her bra, then wriggled out of her panties so that we were both naked.

"Is it seeping?"

I laughed again, 'You mean what happened yesterday? You are so funny!"

She leaned over to examine it closely, almost like looking at a specimen in the classroom.

"Hmm it is… slightly, and it's not as big, not as hard."

"Just wait," I warned.

Sure enough it grew, and when Rachel reached out to touch it, it hardened rapidly.

"Oh gosh, I'm not sure, Mike, you will be gentle, won't you?"

"Of course, there's no rush. Just let's cuddle for a bit."

I stretched out on the bed beside her, and we kissed, holding each other, getting comfortable on the mattress. I tried not to let my cock get in the way, but it was difficult, it was poking into her side.

"I'll put something on now," I didn't want to break the moment, but I had to.

I fumbled for the foil sachet on the bedside table and tore it open. Rachel watched fascinated as I rolled the condom on, but she didn't want me to stop pleasuring her.

I slid down a bit and began to kiss her breasts, licking her nipples. She seemed to like that and told me so.

"Mmm, that feels nice," so I continued doing it while stroking her inner thigh with one hand.

I felt her legs opening wider and pushing my face further down, I kissed her tummy until my lips reached her abdomen. I dragged the tip of my tongue round to the top of one thigh and ran it down the inside of her leg to her knee. Lifting one leg high up I kissed the back of her knee, where the soft flesh was.

"Oh that tickles," she cried out, so I stopped, lowering her leg back down and tracing my tongue back up inside her other thigh.

"Mmm!"

That was really the first expression of true pleasure so I began to tease with running my tongue closer, then further away from her pussy.

I could feel it's heat, I could see her labia parted slightly with the hint of her arousal. I could also feel her pushing her hips upwards, trying to force me to go that last few inches.

"Oh please… PLEASE!" she finally pleaded.

When my tongue did at last slip between her pussy lips there was a cry of ecstasy, "Yes… yes… oh god, yes." and when I ran the tip over her clit her whole body bucked upwards off the bed.

Her pussy juices were flowing, and I knew that there wasn't a better time to go all the way. I pulled my body up between her thighs, and held myself on my elbows. I looked down at her, and watched her face grow suddenly frightened. She knew the moment had arrived.

"Don't hurt me, please Mike, be gentle."

"I will," I said it, as softly and as caringly as I could, at the same time lodging the head of my cock gently between her labia.

I felt her whole body tense, and she actually closed her eyes, almost as though she was waiting for the dentists drill.

"Relax… try," I whispered, and flexed my hips ever so slightly.

I pulled back, then flexed again.

Rachel was gritting her teeth and holding her breath.

I pushed again just a little bit, then withdrew.

She exhaled, and I did it again.

Again she held her breath, her whole body like a rigid board beneath me.

I pulled back and waited.

She opened her eyes for a moment.

"Go on… again." she whispered, and I felt her relax slightly.

I pushed and felt the head of my cock slip between her tight little pussy muscles.

"GOD!… hold it, hold it… " and so I did.

She was panting a little.

"Just wait, just a moment," then a few seconds later, "go on… slowly."

I gently pushed, and slid an inch deeper, I was inside her now, but only just. I stopped again, then withdrew, but pushed once more.

"Go on… go on… Mike… go on… now!"

I slid all the way inside her.

"Yes… yes… oh god… you're there… oh my god… yes… gently please… fuck me."

And so it began. Long gentle strokes, her whole body clinging to me, her arms around my neck, her legs wrapped over my buttocks.

"Oh my god… oh my god… don't stop… please don't stop now!"

I felt so, so good, Rachel was in heaven, I was inside her, and she was going to cum… because of me!

"OH… OH… YES… GOD YES!" she was suddenly screaming and her body was shaking. Then holding her breath, she came.

We were both glistening with perspiration, gradually she became quieter, and I let her relax back into the mattress. Still deep within her I whispered, "I'm going to cum now."

"Please, I want to know what it feels like," she said.

I wasn't that far off, I withdrew nearly all the way, and flexed my hips back and forth using her tightness to stimulate the head of my cock. When I felt myself on the edge, I pushed back deep inside her and she could feel me jerking once, twice, three times until I was grunting into her neck.

"Oh Mike… that was… well… just so good."

I was praying the condom was still intact, and when I rolled to one side, we were both looking to see.

"Thank god," I muttered as we could both see the end of it full of my semen.

"What do you do now?" Rachel asked.

I laughed out loud, "Flush it down the loo!" I declared.

"All those babies," she looked sad, "it seems a waste."

"Oh my god, just don't say anything more!"

Rachel was giggling as I got up and disappeared, coming back a few minutes later and smacking her bare buttocks once.

"Ouch! bastard!" she shouted, then grabbed me and kissed me. "Thank you, thank you, it was perfect, and I'll never forget it."

It was then that the guilt set in, I knew that I would betray her, I knew that I'd be fucking her mother before many days had passed, and sure enough when we were dressed there was a text on my phone, 'You've fucked her?'

I simply replied, 'Yes.'

I knew mum had probably guessed what had happened too. To her credit she didn't refer to it directly, but that evening she just said, "It's got serious then?"

I glazed over it, semi agreeing and no more was said. What I did ask was if mum was going out to lunch again soon which was met with a brief snort.

In bed that night I received a barrage of texts from Rachel, flowing over with good things both sexy and curious. She wanted to know more about everything to do with sexual activity.

Interspersed with her texts came some from Lynne.

Rachel was obviously on cloud nine, Lynne seemed peeved that it had gone so well.

One text said, 'You seemed to have hit the spot.'

Another said, 'I need some of your magic potion.'

I didn't know quite how to respond to any of them, I just replied in as bland a way as I could, which seemed to stimulate even more suggestive replies. It ended, just before midnight with, 'I want you SOON!'

I didn't reply to that one, I knew it was somehow bound to happen. Lynne was the sort of woman who got what she wanted.

Rachel had forgotten all about her orchestra rehearsal next day. There was a summer concert coming up and this was an extra daytime rehearsal. When she texted me early next morning I felt her disappointment about not being able to see me.

It finished at four and I said that if she wanted, her mum could drop her off at mine afterwards, although we wouldn't be alone in the evening. Mum would be home.

'Please. I can't not see you for a whole day!' The text was followed by a string of crying emojis.

I told mum, before she left for work, that she was coming round for our evening meal.

"We'll have a takeaway, you two decide what," mum shouted before she left in her usual hurry.

Once the flurry of texts had slowed from Rachel I got the half expected one from Lynne.

'Did you sleep well? I hope you thought of me?'

The sudden 'neediness' of two women was starting to get to me.

I texted back, 'I did and you didn't enter my mind!'

The mocking tone was difficult to translate, but it wasn't lost.

'Bastard.' came the response, and nothing else.

By the time ten thirty came, Rachel's texts ceased because of rehearsals. I was to get some peace, but I had to get the grass cut, it was my weekly job. The day was hot, and as I got stuck into it, I took my t-shirt off.

The front patch of lawn only took ten minutes, it was tiny, but by the time I'd pushed the mower round to the back garden I'd built up a bit of a sweat.

I'd only mowed a couple of strips and was about to empty the grass box when I heard, "Hello, what a fine body!"

I turned and there by the side gate was Lynne, with a broad smile.

"I've just dropped Rachel off at the college, I thought I'd do a detour and luckily I find your mum is out."

I dropped the grass box and wondered what to do and how to respond.

"Well aren't you going to offer me a drink, it looks like you could do with a cold one."

Resigned to what I knew would happen, I tried a delaying tactic.

"I'm not sure how long she'll be, but I'll make you a coffee."

As I led her into the kitchen she knew that she held all the cards.

"I know your bluffing, Rachel told me she's out at work all day, so don't try to pull the wool over my eyes."

Immediately, even before I'd switched the kettle on, she was behind me and her fingers were stroking my back.

Turning round I said, "Look, we can't, I'm seeing Rachel, she's your daughter."

By the time I'd finished the sentence her fingers were gliding over my chest, stroking my nipples. Her eyes were holding onto mine, they seemed very green, and I stuttered, "Mrs West… we can't!"

"Lynne, it's Lynne!"

"Lynne," I began again, "Lynne, I… please… stop."

Lynne's fingers had moved downwards and were stroking my crotch. Straightaway my cock was reacting, as much as I tried to stop it in my head.

I could see the swell of Lynne's breasts in the 'V' of her cotton t-shirt. She pressed her body forwards against me. I couldn't move as I was backed up against the work surface, and her body had replaced her hand.

Her hips seemed to rotate and rub against me, and my cock just grew.

"Hmm, so I finally get to have this inside me, will I be up for the challenge?"

"GOD!… LYNNE… PLEASE!"

She giggled. "I'm not going away, now where are we going, here, in there, or upstairs… or do you want to do it outside?"

She was goading me now, and I'd lost all resolve.

"My bedroom," was all I said, and she stepped back, letting me lead the way.

With totally mixed feelings, and with resignation, I stood there in the middle of my bedroom, just in my shorts, stuff everywhere, and an unmade bed.

Lynne ignored it all, she just unbuckled my belt and tugged both my shorts and boxers down. My cock seemed to jump like a spring upwards, standing out at forty five degrees, pointing up at her.

"Oh… my… goodness… really!" Lynne stared, and I quickly realised that I was bigger than she'd thought.

"Mike, you are quite a young man!"

Standing embarrassed, and feeling a bit vulnerable I watched her strip off. Her t-shirt, her jeans, her bra, her panties. It took less than thirty seconds, and I saw in a flash an older version of Rachel's body.

With a shove she pushed me towards the bed. It was the push that made me react. I wanted control back. I grabbed her by the shoulders, turning her sideways and picked her up like a babe in arms.

"You wanted me and you're going to get me!" i declared.

I let her drop onto the bed, seeing her slightly shocked expression, before I knelt on the bed, spreading her legs wide.

"Is this what you wanted?"

I meant my huge erection, but Lynne took it to mean my quite 'rough' approach.

"No, you'll have to be gentle, I didn't realise how big you were."

I could see that she regretted her early assertiveness, so I smiled. "Don't worry, I'm just acting, a bit like you've been… teasing me all the time."

I leaned forwards, my hands on the bed either side of her body, supporting my weight on my outstretched arms.

"I have to say you're beautiful, just like Rachel."

It was probably totally the wrong thing to say, because I saw a moment of regret flash across her face.

Lynne didn't reply except to say, "Fuck me Mike… please."

"I need to put something on?" I looked at her.

"No, it's ok… don't worry, just fuck me."

Relieved at not having to stop the flow I lowered my hips and my cock found it's own way between her pussy lips. As the whole of my body rested against hers, she wrapped her legs over mine.

"Kiss me first… go slowly."

We did kiss, and our tongues fought each other at first, I sucked gently on her lower lip and she did the same to mine. I felt her push upwards, wanting my cock to probe a bit more.

I moved my hips downwards and she just gasped, "God!"

I stopped briefly and she said, "Go on," and so I moved a bit more.

Her fingernails bit into my back, "Fuck!… oh… oh… wait."

I stopped still, and began kissing her neck, and nibbling the lobe of her ear, until she repeated, "Go on," again.

With a loud cry of, "oh my god… MIKE!" I slid inside her a little more, and in seconds she was panting slightly, "go on… go on… all the way… go on… now!"

I buried myself, until she cried out again. This time I knew it wasn't a cry of pleasure. I'd pushed a little too far, so gently I backed off, until she murmured, "ok… I'm ok."

And then we began to fuck. How long I do not know, but Lynne must have cum three times before I did. Even as I emptied myself inside her, I worried about not wearing anything, but as we both fell exhausted beside each other, Lynne said, "I've not had that feeling of spunk inside me for a long, long time, don't worry, I can't have babies anymore!"

When she lifted herself up on one elbow and looked down at me, her face told me that she wanted this again. She knew how guilty I felt about Rachel, and she felt it too. It went unmentioned, but she'd had me, and there was no going back.

Then Lynne's phone began to ring. It was in her jeans pocket on the floor so I reached out and she answered. It was Rachel and it was lunchtime break at rehearsals.

I overheard the conversation.

"Hi mum, just having a break for lunch, you ok?"

"Yes darling, I'm having a lazy time I'm afraid."

Lynne was pulling a face at me as I watched my spunk oozing out of her pussy over my bedsheets. I wondered how the hell I'd explain that to mum.

"Don't forget you're dropping me off at Mike's when you pick me up."

"Yes I know darling, I think I know where he lives, you can show me anyway."

Lynne's face looked mischievous. "I'm sure you two want some time together."

"Yes, but his mum's home tonight."

As she was speaking she smiled at me and winked, leaning forward to kiss my dwindling cock, making a big show of licking up the last of my spunk trickling out.

I had to suppress a groan, and Lynne tried not to giggle into the phone.

"Have you got someone there?" Rachel asked.

"No, I'm just having a coffee," she replied, while playing with my cock.

"Well don't be late, four 'o clock, I've got to get back now," and with that the call ended.

"For god's sake," I began to speak as Lynne took the whole of my now flaccid cock in her mouth, and swirled her tongue around it.

"No… no… stop Lynne… stop it!"

All I could hear was a muffled giggle as she was determined not to let go. Her finger nails were digging into my thighs as she held onto me.

I gave up resisting, her nails were hurting and I sank back against the pillow. I thought she'd give up once I'd surrendered, but she had other ideas, and I was beginning to enjoy the sensation of being in her mouth. I just expected her to tire, so when I felt my cock react my attention ratcheted up.

"No Lynne, that's enough, sit up, we've got to talk." I thought if I said that, it would distract her enough to be sensible again, but she sensed a little victory, and she knew I was reacting to her stimulation.

"Mmm… " I could hear her warming to the task. I tried again to stop her, to lift her shoulders, but her nails dug back in.

"Fuck, that hurts," I thought that might halt what I was feeling, but to no avail, my cock was stiffening in her mouth and where my balls had been wet from her pussy juices they were now soaked in her saliva.

"LYNNE!"

One last try, but suddenly she was gripping the base of my cock and sucking the head as it completed its resurrection.

"That's better!" she uttered in a voice of triumph as she clambered to her knees and straddled my hips. Semen was dribbling down from her pussy over my thighs as she moved up my body. In seconds she had guided my cock inside her with one hand while she leaned forward to grab the bedhead over my shoulder.

With me half sitting up, half slouched down, her breasts were straight in front of me, and they were too close to ignore.

I put my mouth to one of her nipples and sucked gently. She groaned and implored me.

"Mike, I can't help it." and she started to ride me.

With both her hands clutching the headboard, I feasted on both breasts, on both nipples, while my hands roamed up and down her body. Lower down I felt her pussy gripping me, soaking me, and gradually her breathing began to hurry.

I could see the concentration in her face as she rose and fell, and began to murmur little rhythmic moans each time she pressed down.

The murmurs continued until they changed to words which she seemed to be saying to herself.

Quietly at first, "Oh god, this is… " she said at one point, then seemingly directly to me, "Mike, oh Mike, you're gonna make me cum again."

In the moments before her orgasm she seemed to hold her breath, and then with a loud cry of total pleasure, she sank downwards, holding herself against me, and began shuddering.

"Fuck… fuck… fuck… " she finally moaned as she slumped forwards against my chest.

"Oh Mike, you do things to me… fuck, I can't believe it, I can't get enough of you."

I was at a loss, I was still inside her. It didn't seem to bother me that I hadn't cum, in fact I was nowhere near to that.

"Lynne, I know this is crazy, we're not in the right headspace at the moment, we'll have to talk. We need to get up, clear our heads, you need to get Rachel. Let's discuss this tomorrow."

Of course Lynne knew I was right, but the guilt had got to us both.

She lifted up, my cock still erect, soaked in her juices. She looked at it strangely as she got up from the bed. I got up too, hoping my erection would subside. I had to shower, but couldn't help seeing the mess the bed was in. I had some explaining to do to mum, I didn't know how.

"I'll go, please don't ghost me, text me later, I want to talk tomorrow, but you need to see Rachel tonight,"

Lynne looked sad.

I kissed her briefly, and I heard her depart through the front door and drive off. I showered and made the bed as best I could and went downstairs myself. I had to finish the grass cutting which I did straightaway. After that it was time for lunch.

Mum arrived back early that afternoon, which surprised me, and I went cold wondering what might have happened if she'd caught me with Lynne. As it was I had difficult moments to come.

"You had visitors?" she asked as she took her coat off.

"No, why?" I replied defensively.

"I can smell perfume… it's not mine."

"Not sure, I've been doing the grass."

Mum saw me look away and knew I was lying, she was my mum!

"You've had someone round!"

She looked angry, and saw my guilty face.

"Mike, I know it's not Rachel, who was it, how can you… please!… don't be like you're dad, having affairs, lying, being unfaithful."

"It was no one, just an old school friend, I'm sorry, please… don't tell Rachel."

Mum was spitting feathers, dad had had a number of affairs and the culmination was when she caught him fucking one of our neighbours where we used to live.

Immediately she marched upstairs and into my bedroom. Seeing my neatly made bed, which was unusual, she threw back the duvet. The sheets were still damp and stained from a mixture of Lynne's pussy juices and my semen.

"Jesus Christ! I'm surprised you had time to cut the grass. Look Mike, if you want to keep Rachel you'd better keep that thing in your pants," she was gesturing towards my crotch.

Tearing the bedsheet off the bed, she almost threw it at me.

"Take that down and put it in the machine, and open the windows, this room just smells of sex… for gods sake Mike!"

Feeling so much guilt I took the sheet and went downstairs. As mum returned after making the bed with a clean sheet she was still fuming, it was then my phone pinged.

"I suppose that's your 'school friend' thanking you for the fuck!"

In fact it was Rachel saying that she was on her way. When I told mum she seemed to calm down a little.

"Just thank your lucky stars I won't say anything to her, just sort yourself out."

In ten minutes I saw Lynne's car pull up outside. Mum had been watching too, and opened the front door as Rachel got out. For some reason she shouted to Lynne, "Come in for a cuppa, if you've got time?"

I prayed that Lynne would refuse, but my heart sank when she shouted back, "Ok."

Rachel and Lynne walked up the path and Rachel introduced her mum. After the usual greetings we all went into the kitchen. As Lynne passed me, I inhaled her so familiar perfume.

It was then that I wanted to crawl away and die, I knew that as soon as mum recognised that perfume, my world was about to crumble.

-----------------------------

   Series:Seduced into Swinging
   Author:Cleevedreams
 Subtitle:Seduced into Swinging Pt. 1
   Teaser:How I threw caution to the wind and regained my libido
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/seduced-into-swinging
Published:2023-06-28
"Oh… FUCK… go on… go on!… oh god… oh… my god!"

I was gasping as I tried to catch my breath, the leather of the sofa beneath my chin was damp with perspiration, and my body was trembling as I leaned over the armrest. Kneeling on all fours at the mercy of two guys was a fantasy come true.

My orgasm had taken me by surprise, I knew it had been building, but I was hoping that I could delay it for maximum pleasure. I tried to translate the constant pounding of the guy's thighs against my ass into another dimension in my head, but it had been so long since I'd had sex that I suddenly realised how good it felt. Too late I'd started to cum, and when I heard him begin to grunt more loudly it was only a few moments before my pussy brought him off.

That feeling of a cock jumping, jerking inside me was still incredible, even at my age, and now as he slipped out, I could feel his semen start to trickle down my inner thigh.

Just for a few seconds I had groaned with pleasure, only to be brought back to reality as his friend's cock entered me.

"God!" the word came from my lips simultaneously, just as the guy had murmured his pleasure, and as he thrust deep into me.

"Oh god!" I repeated, "oh fuck, no!"

The pounding began again. My pussy was soaked with my juices, along with the previous guy's spunk. I felt his hands gripping my hips, and my breasts were sliding against the leather, lubricated by my perspiration.

**

How had I come to be there? I was, a fifty-five year old widow, who'd been as naive as a teenager, and had become infatuated online with a young man on a dating site.

I'd been sucked into conversations that I wouldn't have believed possible. I'd masturbated myself to sleep after having so called 'cyber sex' with him on several occasions.

Eventually I'd agreed to meet, and I'd got fucked by both him, and his friend.

He was twenty-two, and his friend was maybe a year or two older. I'd met them that morning, a Saturday, when they'd collected me from the station.

So why would a very ordinary mature woman get to this situation? I guess it was all Linda's fault.

Linda lived opposite me, and was an attractive divorcee just a couple of years younger than myself. I'd known her for three years since she moved in alone after her divorce. We seemed to 'bond' because we had both lost our husbands, but in very different ways.

Her liberated, slightly disrespectful way of talking about men amused me, and her attitude to sex was open and refreshing. It wasn't too long before I found that she had various men friends who visited her, and that kept her libido flourishing!

I always played the innocent older woman in her conversations with me, but secretly I was envious of her promiscuity. It wasn't until a couple of months ago, when she held a 'sex toy' party, that I began to have an internal battle with myself about wanting sex again. At the party, with eight other women, I quickly realised how much I was missing out on. Most of them were either having illicit affairs, or were thinking about it.

"Why don't you go online and find yourself a man, Brenda?"

And so it had begun, and that's how it happened.

"Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck," I kept saying it, as the second guy built to his climax. My first orgasm seemed to have raised the stakes, and I was teetering on the cusp of building towards another.

"Oh fuck, don't stop!" I couldn't believe I was saying that. The young guy seemed to redouble his efforts, and the other one was encouraging him from somewhere behind us.

"Fuck her, go on… fill her up mate!"

With a series of long gasping cries, I started to cum again.

The cock inside me exploded, filling me yet again. I could feel the spurts of semen ejaculating against my cervix, my whole body shuddering for a second time.

Again I was catching my breath, "Oh god, oh god… oh fuck… " as he stepped back, and I collapsed onto my side on the sofa.

The two guys were standing naked, smiling, their cocks glistening from a mixture of my pussy juices and spunk. I was breathing heavily, aware of my naked body, indelicately slumped on the leather. I was hot, flushed, and with semen trickling onto the sofa from my pussy.

"You go and use the shower, we'll wait for you, there's towels in there."

It was at that moment I'd felt used. Yes the sex had been great, but all these two guys had wanted was a fuck, and they'd got it from me.

When I returned from the shower all of us had felt the awkwardness, and within an hour I was back on the train, returning home, feeling thoroughly ashamed of myself.

**

"Brenda, you should have told me! God you put yourself in danger, no one knew where you were. Those guys could have been anyone."

I'd burst into tears, when Linda had launched into me, and she realised straight away that she done the wrong thing. I didn't need telling how risky my meeting had been.

As she hugged me she tried to change the tone. "Anyway was the sex good?"

My sobs eventually morphed into a sort of chuckle, "Fucking fantastic!" I looked at her smiling, and wiped my tears away.

"I haven't cum like that in years, and two guys at once!"

"Hmm," was Linda's response, "no half measures then!"

I sat up and Linda studied my face, "So you want to have an adventure?"

She saw the slightly guilty look, and continued, "ok, you do want to. I say go for it, but you mustn't ever do anything like that again."

I nodded, like a child being scolded.

"Yes, agreed, and I certainly won't find a random guy online."

"No, and if you want a guy, I'll point you in the right direction!"

I saw Linda's mischievous expression, as she winked.

It was my turn to raise my eyebrows, "Well give me a chance, my fanny is a bit sore!"

We both burst out laughing, however it was only a few days before Linda's match making slipped into gear.

I'd just arrived back from the supermarket and was unloading my car when Linda opened her front door, and a rather tall guy in his thirties exited, walking down the path to his car. I could plainly see that she was wearing her bathrobe, and her wave to me, and the smile she had, displayed the fact that she'd been fucking!

She shouted across, "Come over for coffee later?"

I shouted back, "Yes, see you in twenty minutes," and with a brief wave back, she disappeared indoors, and I got the shopping put away.

When I arrived Linda was dressed, but couldn't help the satisfied look on her face.

"So is that the latest?" I asked with a little giggle, "he looks quite a guy."

Linda smiled, "That's Rod, he handles my accounts."

We both started giggling, realising the innuendo. Linda went on, "I can't resist him sometimes, he drops by with some paperwork, and it always ends up in bed, or on the floor, or anywhere!"

More laughter followed as I watched Linda pour the coffee. "So how many men do you have at the moment?" I saw her pull a face.

"Oh god stop it, you make me seem like a slut."

"WELL?"

We both looked at each other, as I added, "I'm bloody jealous. I've got my appetite back after those other two, if you have some magical way of attracting men, then I want to know about it, I'm not going online again!"

We sat down and Linda hesitated, "Well… do you want to come to a party on Friday, actually it's not a party, but a sort of promotion?"

She saw the questioning look on my face.

"Rod has asked me to go with him to this 'do' at the football stadium, it's something about investments, but it's free booze and eats, anyway I bet he wouldn't mind you coming as well. He said it's always man heavy?"

Before I could say anything, Linda was typing on her phone, but adding, "I'll text him now, I'm sure he'll say it's okay."

I was being swept along, and sure enough a reply pinged back that it would be fine. I was definitely going.

Both Linda and I dressed quite formally, it was a lunchtime event. There was a buffet lunch where everyone circulated, followed by a presentation by the wealth management company, and then more drinks and informal chat. I was completely unaware that the middle aged guy I'd been chatting to over canapés and wine was the guy who owned the company and was presenting the 'talk.'

Derek was in his late forties, tall, slightly grey haired, with an infectious smile and personality. Rod had introduced us, and Linda had winked as she left me with him and wandered off. It was clear that lots of other guests wanted a piece of him, but he seemed to bat them away while he gave me all his attention.

When I sat down with Linda and Rod for Derek's presentation, she nudged me and giggled, "You've made a big impression!"

"Stop it," I whispered back, but was met with more giggles and suggestive comments, until we had to quieten down.

At the end of the talk Rod got us both some coffee, and it was quite embarrassing when Derek made a bee line for me, and carried on our conversation from before.

"I'd love for all three of you to come over to my place tomorrow evening, I'm having a 'get together.' Rod's been before, it's nothing grand, just some friends who like to relax and wind down."

I nodded and thanked him, and said we'd be pleased to come, glancing at both the others for approval.

"Well I must go, Rod will give you all the directions, hope to see you then."

As he left he placed his hand on my arm and squeezed, and gave a little wink, I really didn't know if that was just something he did to all women.

"God," said Linda, in an odd way, "do you know what you've got us invited to?"

I looked at her with a blank expression, "What do you mean, 'got us invited to?"

"It's a swingers' party! Derek is well known for them, it's hush, hush, but he has them every month."

I looked at Rod, who was beaming, and couldn't hide his amusement.

"I've only been to one, last year," he smiled, "but you two will enjoy it I'm sure."

He nudged Linda, and she just replied, "Hmm, you'll be shagging everything in sight!"

We returned home in a taxi, rather tipsy, but both speculating about the next evening. Rod had never told Linda about his night at Derek's so we were both at a loss as to how a swingers party worked.

Once we got back to Linda's we discussed how we should dress. Neither of us had anything suitably provocative to wear so we decided to go into town next morning to buy some new dresses.

As the effect of the wine began to wear off we both realised what was likely to happen at the party.

"Are you ok with getting fucked tomorrow?" Linda suddenly asked quite bluntly.

I hesitated, with half a smile, "Well if we're going then there's no point in not taking part!"

"God, you're awful Brenda," and then she added, "what if Rod wants to fuck you?"

I tried to decipher the meaning of her question. "If you don't want me to?"

Linda chuckled, "If he wants to, and you don't mind, I don't mind," and we both laughed somewhat nervously. There were so many 'unknowns.'

Saturday morning shopping was the strangest shopping trip ever, both of us trying to find outfits that were sexy, but not slutty. Eventually we completed it way after lunch, and got the taxi home. We went our separate ways, and agreed that I should be over at her house by 7.30pm ready for Rod and the taxi to pick us up at 8.00pm.

Excitedly we both looked at each other when Linda opened her front door. Goodness knows what the neighbours must have thought of us with our tight fitting, low cut dresses, and high heels. We'd spent a fortune, and if we didn't turn heads it wouldn't be for the want of trying.

At 8.00pm sharp, Rod arrived in the taxi. I don't think he could quite believe what he saw.

"Fucking hell, you two look stunning, my god, you're both gorgeous!"

"Okay, okay, don't go over the top, just keep your hands to yourself, at least until later!" Linda was teetering down the path to the taxi, not used to her excessively high heels.

The nervous atmosphere in the taxi was palpable, Rod, thankfully, sat in the front next to the driver, while Linda and I were in the rear seats. The house, when we arrived, was jaw dropping. A large gothic detached house, at the end of a lane, surrounded by countryside. It was a late summers' evening, but there were fairy lights adorning the trees as we drove up to the front door.

The shingle drive made the few metres walk to the steps a nightmare, but as we got there the door opened and Derek stood there, with a rather stocky blonde woman in a very low cut dress, and breasts overflowing.

"Hi you three, this is Rita, my wife, welcome to Oakview, come in, let me get you some drinks."

Rod followed us into the house, and Rita showed us a huge cloakroom where we could leave our coats.

"Everything is safe and secure here, we don't invite anyone to our parties that we don't trust," Rita seemed very reassuring and friendly. She added, "If you're not happy with anything tonight, we always say that "no, means no!" And with a smile she led us out into the huge lounge where Derek was waiting with glasses of wine.

Quickly, both our eyes scanned the room. It was a large space, made even larger by a huge conservatory added to one end, and that in turn opening out onto a terrace with a swimming pool, just visible, to one side.

There were perhaps a dozen people in the room sipping wine, although more were arriving all the time. Their heads turned when we entered, perhaps because we'd not been seen at these parties before.

"I'll leave you to it, Rita added, "just help yourself to drinks and snacks. Wander around, talk to anyone, they're pretty friendly, but things don't usually get going for another hour or so. Nowhere is out of bounds, so don't worry about going upstairs if you want to be private."

Derek raised his eyebrows slightly while Rita immediately engaged Rod in conversation and both of them wandered out to the conservatory. It left Derek with both me and Linda.

"Your first time?" Derek asked.

I must have blushed, but Linda replied boldly, "Yes, we're both a bit nervous given what we've heard."

"And what have you heard?" Derek had a mischievous look.

For a moment Linda was flummoxed.

"Err, well… Rod told me a little bit."

Derek laughed, "Indeed, I think Rita educated him a bit last time," then pausing added, "he's probably just about to get another lesson."

The devil in Derek's eyes began to focus on us.

"So my wife has departed, would you two like the grand tour?"

We both assumed the same thing, that Derek was about to show us around. He led us outside through the conservatory and onto the patio. The garden looked huge, even in the dimming light. Some folks were in a hot tub, shrieking and laughing, and I guessed it might be a popular place for 'getting together.'

Noticing our hesitancy in looking over in that direction, Derek commented, "This is the time of the evening when barriers start breaking down. Some people have old friends here, others like to make new friends."

I was shy about saying anything. Linda just said, "It's another world."

Derek interrupted our slight embarrassment and said, "Ok, we can't go barging into any of the rooms," and then he winked, "just in case, I'll show you the rest of the house in another way, c'mon follow me."

With a sense of purpose he walked quickly back inside the house, with both of us obediently following behind. We reached the large hallway where we'd arrived, and he opened another door for us.

"This is my library, my office, my refuge when I want to be alone."

Inside most of the walls were made up of bookshelves. On one side was a desk and a computer, and in the centre of the room, three leather Chesterfields were arranged as in three sides of a square.

"Take a seat… brandy?"

"Sure, thanks," Linda replied, and I nodded too.

Derek went to a small side table where there were three decanters, and poured large measures into three cut glass tumblers. He gave two of them to us, and picking up what appeared to be an iPad, sat in the Chesterfield between us.

"You're probably wondering about the tour of the house, well we can see most of it from here."

I was puzzled at first, I'd taken a sip of brandy when I almost choked. A bit like a James Bond movie, one whole bookcase in front of us began to slide to one side.

Behind was a very large TV screen which promptly lit up showing an image of the house, obviously taken on a bright summers' day from the front lawn.

Derek tapped the iPad screen a couple of times and the image faded to show a clear cctv view of the lounge which we'd just walked through.

"I can show you any room in the house if I wanted to," he paused, "don't worry, most people who come here know about this, and get quite excited by the idea of being watched. I have one unbroken rule, no recording, nothing is recorded."

I saw Linda's face and she was staring at the screen. We could see all the people we'd just walked past, still chatting.

Derek tapped the screen and the hot tub suddenly appeared. What we'd been rather shy looking at, was in full close up. Clearly one of the women was laughing and bouncing up and down astride a young guy. Everyone was naked.

"Shit!… " Linda exclaimed, "sorry, please excuse me, wow, how sexy is that!"

And then she shut up immediately. The screen changed to a view of a large bedroom, and looking down from above the bed the camera showed Rod fucking Rita.

"Oh my god," Linda's voice was a mixture of disappointment, and then realisation. "Bloody hell."

Derek went on, "Oh, I'm sorry Linda, I probably shouldn't have chosen that room, I'm afraid Rita always gets her way, I should have warned you."

With a sigh Linda looked at me, "I guess I should have expected that. He's not mine, and this is swinging I suppose."

I was fascinated by what I could see on the screen. Rita had now rolled Rod onto his back and was riding him, her breasts were bouncing up and down. You could clearly see Rod's face looking upwards, seemingly directly at us, at the camera in the ceiling.

"There's no sound," I stupidly remarked.

In a moment Derek had touched the screen and we were all clearly hearing his wife screaming out in orgasm.

"Jesus," Linda gasped, "this is so erotic."

And it was, I could feel the heat from my pussy emanating outwards, I couldn't help seeing Derek's look of quiet control. I knew then that I needed sex, and when all three of us watched, fascinated, we saw Rod flip Rita onto her back, and begin to frantically rub his cock above her breasts. I found my fingers gripping onto the leather beside me.

From above, Rod's head hid the view of his cock. You could see the movement of his hand from the shaking of his right shoulder. Then quite suddenly his body went still, and we all saw the spurt of semen shoot up over Rita's breasts, up over her neck and chin. There followed a second, third, and fourth gush shooting over both breasts, and as Rod sank backwards we could see the remainder oozing over his fingers and knuckles.

Rita casually wiped her fingers across her chin and up into her mouth, licking some of the spunk onto her tongue. Derek had muted the sound and looked over at both of us, smiling.

"Well?" he said.

There was a moments silence. and I felt I needed to say something, Linda was still coming to terms with seeing the guy she'd been fucking, fucking someone else.

"I feel like I've just seen something even sexier than porn… Linda, are you ok?"

She looked a bit stunned, but sighed deeply, "Fuck, I'm not sure." Then even as she said it, she started giggling.

It became clear Derek was ready to make his move.

"There's no camera in my bedroom, so I'd better show you that in person."

Both Linda and I were aware of the sexual tension in the room, and we knew what was coming. Willingly we followed Derek as he switched off the TV, and the bookcase rolled back into position.

The staircase across the hall led directly to his bedroom. Both Linda and I felt a bit awkward, even embarrassed by the fact that both of us were there.

Bizarrely Linda blurted out, "Do you want one of us to go?"

Derek laughed, "No… I want both of you!"

I looked at Linda, she looked at me, and we both smiled nervously. I'd had so many surprises already that when she went directly up to Derek and put her arms around his neck, I just let let events unfold.

I watched Derek move the zip downwards exposing Linda's bare back. He lifted the dress off her shoulders, and it fell in heap around her ankles. I watched them kiss briefly before I decided we were all in this together.

"Now me," I said as I stepped towards both of them.

I turned my back towards Linda, and she unzipped me, meanwhile Derek was unclasping her bra. Linda followed suit and there we were, both exposed in only our panties.

Trying to put us both at ease, as we stood there awkwardly, Derek just said, "Delicious!" and started to undress himself.

"Make yourselves comfortable on the bed,"

He was smiling now, looking at both of us, as we arranged ourselves next to each other, trying not to look too unsexy.

We watched him unbutton his shirt, slipping off his shoes, balancing to remove his socks, and finally unbuckling his belt. As he dropped his trousers we could see the bulge in his boxers, and expectantly, we waited for him to reveal himself.

"Shit," Linda breathed it as silently as she could. We stared at Derek's cock as it went from a swollen swinging penis to an almost erect, quite magnificent piece of manhood.

"Make room for me," he said as he climbed onto the bed between us.

The slight embarrassment continued, until Linda took it upon herself to grip his shaft, then leaning forward took the head of his cock between her lips. She teased him at first, licking round the head, and as I watched she slowly took him deeper.

I felt a bit left out seeing Derek close his eyes with pleasure, so I kissed him. It felt good, and soon our tongues were slavering over each other. Linda continued sucking for several minutes before she decided she wanted him inside her.

I knew she was wriggling to get out of her panties, but I had to break away and watch her lift herself astride him, sliding his cock inside her. With a gasp she settled her full weight down on him.

Not to be left out I wasn't going to be outdone. Tugging my panties down my legs I discarded them, and knelt behind his head, shuffling forwards, pressing my pussy towards his mouth.

Effortlessly his tongue flicked out into my pussy, licking my juices, which were now flowing freely. With both of us astride him, and facing each other, we smiled, and felt our mutual pleasure.

When Derek began sucking my clit I was gone. I reached out and both of us were gripping each others' forearms. Somehow it gave us balance. As I was enjoying Derek's mouth and tongue, Linda was riding his cock, sometimes up and down, sometimes rotating her hips, sometimes twerking her ass.

I was first to cum, I found myself suddenly panting, catching my breath, my pussy was the centre of everything, I couldn't stop, and with a series of little cries from deep within me, I came.

I felt Linda's fingers digging into my skin, and could see from her face, and hearing her moans, that she would soon follow. She ground her hips right down on Derek, crying out a loud, "Fuck!" before she shuddered with her own pleasure.

Derek hadn't cum, when we both finally lifted ourselves off. We just had to complete his pleasure too.

I beat Linda to it, I took the first few inches of his cock in my mouth, tasting Linda's juices, and enjoying the unique taste of her. Linda had gripped the lower part of his shaft, and as she massaged it, she lowered her head to lick his balls.

Derek couldn't possibly last so when he muttered, "I'm gonna cum," Linda joined in the joint licking of the head of his cock.

The groan came first, swiftly followed by his rapid ejaculation, an explosion, spurting great wads of semen over both our faces. We both giggled with joy as he finished, and we lifted our heads. I knew we must have both looked like something out of a porn film.

I'd forgotten to close my eyes and it stung like hell. I leapt off the bed, running and grabbing a great length of toilet tissue from the en-suite. Still laughing we wiped our faces clean and eventually saw Derek lifting himself up onto his elbows and saying, "Wow, ladies, welcome to the world of swinging."

Linda and myself knew that this could be the beginning of an unusual adventure.

-----------------------------

   Series:Seduced into Swinging
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:Seduced into Swinging Pt. 2
   Teaser:Brenda continues seeking new ways to satisfy her libido
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/seduced-into-swinging-pt-02
Published:2023-06-28
Derek allowed us the privacy of getting ourselves fixed before we went back downstairs. He left us alone, and I went into the bathroom first to make myself look half decent again.

"Fuck, that was pretty incredible," Linda said from outside in the bedroom. "What did you think?"

"I think Derek is a bit of a catch, I know why Rita hangs on to him."

Linda was opening drawers and looking in cupboards by the time I emerged, just being generally nosey.

"What do you think of this?"

She was proudly displaying a large black rubbery cock that was attached to some straps which had various buckles on them.

"Jesus, that's a thing for fucking other people?"

"Yes, it's a 'strap on' cock, how funny, how kinky!"

We both giggled a bit before she tucked it back inside a cupboard, and took her turn in the bathroom.

By the time we both got back downstairs a lot of people had let their hair down. Incredibly we had to bypass a couple who were fucking on the stairs. I made eye contact with Linda, and when we were out of earshot she managed a quiet, "She didn't even notice us!"

"Hello again," a voice greeted us as we entered the lounge. It was Rita.

"I hope you didn't mind me borrowing your Rod?" she said to Linda.

"My Rod? No, he's not mine, but we did borrow your husband!"

It seemed like a bit of repartee that was more than pointed.

Rita's reply just spelt out the relaxed attitude she had.

"That's fine, anything goes on these nights, if you visit again I'm sure you'll be the same."

"What are you three discussing, as if I didn't know, my ears are burning!"

It was Rod, and immediately he asked me if he could get me a drink. He ended up getting us all another glass of wine and almost straightaway Rita asked Linda if she'd like to see the latest addition to her art collection. It was an excuse to separate me from Linda, and I didn't catch on until Rod slid his arm around my waist.

"Shall we go outside, it's quieter and it's a lovely evening," he said.

I followed, wondering, but knowing that this was me being 'chatted up.'

"How long have you two been friends?" he asked, as we moved away from the excitement in the hot tub.

I told him how we'd got friendly, both being single, and me coming to the party was a bit of an adventure. I knew the alcohol was making me open up the conversation and to be a bit more daring.

"Linda's told me how you look after her accounts."

Rod chuckled. "That's a bit of an innuendo, I must say, but I think you know exactly what you're saying."

We'd reached an opening through a hedge into a rose garden, it was still lit dimly from the lights around the house, and on the other side of the hedge was a garden bench.

"Shall we sit down, I think it's clean?"

Rod took out a handkerchief and gave a quick wipe over the wooden slats.

I sat down and Rod took our glasses,placing them on the path beside the bench. I half knew what to expect, and although my heart was beating faster I didn't object when he leaned forward to kiss my neck.

"You're very confident," I said, watching him sit upright again. "If I didn't know you better, I'd say you were a romantic, kissing me in the rose garden."

Smiling he moved closer, and raised one hand to cup my chin.

"I'd better kiss you properly then," he said it in a quiet, low voice.

His kiss became intoxicating, going on and on, until we separated, and I found myself breathing quite quickly.

"Shall we find a room?" he whispered.

My reply came back quickly, "Yes, but what about Linda?"

He didn't answer, he just stood up and took my hand. When I got to my feet my knees were shaking badly. I couldn't really believe I'd agreed to go with him. Compliantly I followed, holding his hand as we made our way back into the house.

In the conservatory we passed another couple where the woman was sucking her guy in an armchair. As we climbed the stairs and passed the first bedroom there were sounds of someone inside crying out with pleasure.

At the end of the corridor, almost with a sixth sense, Rod found an empty room. Inside he finally turned to look at me.

"Kiss me again," he asked, looking down, offering his mouth.

Deliciously we savoured each other, my body being drawn towards him by his arms around me. I could feel his hardness pressing against my abdomen, and I remembered thinking, "how could he be hard again already?"

But he was. Unzipping me, my dress dropped to the floor, and he was quickly unclasping my bra. When it fell away his head lowered to suck my nipples, first one, then the other. In moments he'd lifted me up in his arms, and laid me on the large double bed. As I sunk into the mattress he was tugging my panties down my thighs, and immediately thrust his face into my pussy. I was already wet, and as soon as his tongue flicked inside me, I moaned out loud. It spurred him on, and when he began sucking and licking my clit I was in heaven.

He was in a hurry. I could feel him unbuckling his belt, and unzipping himself. He lifted himself up on his arms, pulling himself above me, and his mouth found mine again. This time it tasted of me.

Immediately I was surprised by his cock probing, then sliding straight inside me.

"OH… Rod, Oh…," I said with a gasp when I felt how big he was. I was so, so ready.

"Take your shirt off," I wanted to feel his body properly. He lifted up, and I unbuttoned him, helping him strip it off.

"Now fuck me Rod."

I needn't have asked. Rod's hips began to move, slowly at first, bringing soft groans from me. I spread my legs even wider, curling them up and over his buttocks, getting him even deeper than before. He shifted his weight forwards, and I could feel his cock beginning to massage my clit. I raised my arms, clutching him around the neck, making his face bury itself into my shoulder.

"Oh fuck, Rod, oh god, just don't stop, oh my god."

I could feel his hot breath on my neck, and his breathing was becoming more rapid. I was starting that upward spiral towards an orgasm, and I just wanted Rod to keep doing what he was doing.

Behind me I heard someone trying the door handle to the bedroom. Fortunately Rod had locked it, but it triggered the memory of Derek being able to look into every room with his cameras. That thought seemed to bring me off. Raking my nails down his back, I almost lifted him up off the bed as my body convulsed.

He shouted out in pain, which seemed to start him cumming too. Both our bucking bodies gripping each other, I could feel him ejaculating inside me, and his muffled groans into my shoulder made the whole thing so wonderfully thrilling.

"God, Rod… oh god, that was so good," I muttered as he fell off me to one side.

At first he didn't reply, he was catching his breath. Finally he leaned over to kiss me, gently running a finger through the perspiration on my forehead.

"Brenda, that felt good for me too, you're one sexy lady!"

I chuckled before lifting myself up on one elbow.

"We'll you've certainly had an effect, I've gotta clean up, you're pouring out of me."

Rod's spunk was oozing out across one thigh and onto the bed sheets. I went off into the en-suite and by the time I'd re-entered the bedroom Rod was fully dressed. I got myself back into my dress which was now showing signs of 'use.'

"Do you want to go first, or shall we go together, some ladies get sensitive about who they've been with?"

Again I chuckled, "I'm sure it'll be pretty obvious, I'll come down with you."

When we saw Linda back in the lounge she managed to whisper aside to me, smiling, "Good, isn't he?"

"Stop it," I replied, adding, "yes!"

"Have you enjoyed tonight?" Derek appeared, and Rita took him by the arm.

"I'm sure they have," she interrupted, "the test will be if they want to come here to our next party?"

Linda jumped in, "Well I certainly do," then turning to me, "I bet you do too?"

Her question had the obvious answer, "Sure, I'd love to, I've had a great time, thank you."

Both Linda and I were about ready to go, we were pretty shattered, and Rod looked tired too. The taxi ride home was heavy with things unsaid, the driver was not going to hear anything about the evening. In fact I didn't have any communication with Linda until next day. I was a bit shocked when mid morning, as I managed to make myself coffee, I saw Rod's car parked outside her house, and shortly afterwards, emerging from her front door, driving off.

'You're an absolute slut!' I texted her.

She sent back various emojis before replying, 'I couldn't resist.'

Then another, 'Come over after lunch. Lots to talk about.'

I replied, 'My god, yes!' with even more emojis.

And so at just after two I slipped round the side gate and found Linda in the kitchen.

"Not shagging are you?" I shouted.

"Fuck off," she replied, and we both laughed out loud.

"Oh my god, what a weekend," Linda was already pouring a glass of wine, "you do want one?"

"Go on then, I feel so debauched, I'm going downhill fast."

It was sunny so we sat outside on the patio.

"What did you think of Rod?"

The obvious question, and I was way past being uncomfortable with it, I just gave an honest answer.

"He certainly knows what he's doing, I can't believe he stayed on with you last night, he's got some stamina!"

"Too right, but I really must tone it down, god alone knows what the neighbours must think. Anyway he's sure we'll be invited to next month's party, you up for it?"

I didn't really hesitate. "Yes, why not, my pussy seems to have new life! My whole outlook seems to have been renewed, life is certainly for living."

The afternoon became a resume of the party until I left to go back home and pick up my chores again. Life settled down for the next few days until Linda phoned me on the Wednesday morning.

"Rita phoned me, she's invited us round this afternoon if you're free? Not sure why, but it might be interesting!"

I wondered why too, so I hadn't anything arranged and told Linda to accept.

This time Linda drove us over and when we arrived Rita was a bit over the top with her welcome.

"Come in, come in, I'm so glad you've come, I really wanted to get to know you two after I met you at the weekend. Did you have a good time?"

We must have both smiled, as Rita went on, taking us through to the patio. "I know you did, but the first time is always an odd one."

She'd got a table with a jug of sangria and various biscuits ready. We all sat down with Linda replying, "It was certainly a new experience, it takes a while to accept how open you are in your marriage."

Rita was refreshingly honest.

"When we realised our marriage was getting a bit stale a friend took us to a club. Since then we've never looked back. We've got this close circle of trusted friends, and occasionally we invite new people in, like we did with Rod and you two."

Wanting to be part of the conversation, I commented, "Well we're both a bit older, but it's certainly opened our eyes."

"You have a lot to catch up on, just let it happen, if you don't like something then give it a miss, like I told you, 'no means no."

The conversation flowed with Rita telling us some funny stories of her first exploits into swinging. The sangria, although not strong, relaxed us until she suggested we take a dip in the hot tub.

"Neither of us has a swimming cozzie," Linda said.

"That doesn't matter, we'll go in naked, no one's around, the gardener's not in today," she laughed.

I looked at Linda who was already kicking off her sandals. Rita was unbuttoning her dress, so I followed suit. Rather self consciously I followed the others to the hot tub, where Rita switched on the bubbles. There were four steps, and soon we were relaxing in the froth.

"I just love coming out here on my own and switching off, somehow my mind goes blank, and time passes."

"I've not used one of these much before," I said, trying to stop my body floating upwards, "I'm having difficulty staying seated."

Linda was giggling, "I'm sitting on rather a naughty jet of water!"

"You'll have to move position unless you deliberately want a thrill!" Rita was laughing.

We all burst out giggling, while Linda's face was a picture of concentration.

"I'm not sure I want to move," she chuckled, "it feels rather nice."

Rita looked over at me, then shifted round the tub to whisper in my ear, "Shall we dare her?"

I was in that sort of mood, "Go on, Linda, stay there!"

Linda knew exactly what I meant, and managed a pained expression, before closing her eyes. She was in a daring mood too. She reached out either side, holding onto the edge of the tub, and gradually looked upwards, throwing her head back.

We couldn't hear her low groan, because of the bubbling, but Rita was leaning in towards me, saying, "Look, she's nearly there!"

Rita's body was right up against mine, and it seemed the excitement was so much that I suddenly felt her hand grip my thigh under the water. I said nothing, did nothing, I just put it down to exuberance, until it moved higher.

I was divided between watching Linda reaching her orgasm, and Rita's hand edging further up my leg.

Linda let out a loud gasp as she came, Rita seemed to shiver with enjoyment, and as her grip tightened for a moment, the side of her hand pressed against my pussy. She didn't seem to be aware. The reaction of me closing my thighs together, trapped her hand and briefly she said, "sorry," before leaning in again, and giggling at Linda's pleasure. As she pulled her hand away, her fingers seemed to linger for just a second longer than necessary.

Feeling her very ample breasts pressing against my arms while she congratulated Linda for her daring felt quit odd. Linda's slight embarrassment kept my attention, but when Rita then asked me if I was as daring, I quickly said, "No way!"

Linda rebuked me, "Go on, I've just done it, I bet Rita's done it so many times on her own."

I still refused the dare, and finally Rita said, "Oh don't push her, maybe next time she'll have the courage."

We all ended up giggling together, and for the next hour the chat continued quite easily. When finally we decided to get out Rita suggested we all shower, and pointed Linda in the direction of a downstairs shower room, while I was directed towards the closest upstairs bedroom. Collecting my clothes I found the room and went about washing the slight chlorine odour of the hot tub from my body.

It made me jump when I turned off the shower and picked up a towel to go back into the bedroom. Standing there was Rita wrapped in a bathrobe.

I said, "Oh I didn't realise you were waiting to use the shower too Rita, sorry I would have hurried up a bit."

She smiled, "No it's ok, I wanted to get you on your own."

My heart skipped a beat, I sort of knew that this was Rita with a different agenda.

I was standing with the towel clutched to my breasts, and my whole body seemed to increase in temperature when she carried on, "I wondered if you'd ever been with a woman?"

My mouth went dry, I stuttered, I didn't know what to say. Instead of just denying it I stumbled with a few words, "No… err, well not properly… err I once slept in the same bed as someone at uni… years ago…"

Rita stepped towards me, "You know what happened just now, in the hot tub… when I touched you… it wasn't an accident."

"Err… wasn't it?" I replied, croaking, knowing full well it was deliberate.

"No, I wanted to touch you properly."

As she said it, she stepped right up to me, and gently pulled the towel out of my grasp, and away from my body, leaving me completely naked in front of her.

I said nothing. I couldn't.

She lifted both hands, and cupped both my breasts.

"You have a wonderful body Brenda, I'd love to spend some time with you."

Still I couldn't find any words, I wasn't backing away, and my heart was now thumping out of my chest.

"I'd love you to come here alone, without Linda, maybe tomorrow morning after Derek has gone?" Don't say anything now, I'll give you my mobile number, send me a text if you decide. If you don't, it won't affect our friendship, if you do, well… " she paused, "now get dressed and I'll see you downstairs."

With that she left, and I stood there trembling.

When I'd finally composed myself I went downstairs, and before Linda and I left, Rita gave us both a small card with her mobile number and email address.

"There, both of you can contact me now, I'm sure we'll have some more fun in the near future."

The drive home was full of conversation about the lifestyle Rita led, and how Linda couldn't believe how she'd been persuaded to make an exhibition of herself. When she dropped me off, my mind was still wrestling with Rita's attempt to apparently seduce me.

The whole evening was spent with a 'do I? don't I?' argument in my head. The thought of being intimate with another woman had sometimes crossed my mind, but it was something that had never ever happened. Finally, late on in the evening, I phoned Linda, deciding to share it with her. When I told her about the incident in the hot tub, and Rita confronting me after my shower, her reaction was typical.

"Go for it, just experience it, she won't eat you, or perhaps she will!" It was Linda all over. She then told me something I'd never have guessed.

"I once had an affair with a work colleague's wife. It only lasted a few months then he was promoted and they moved away, but it was so exciting, and actually quite satisfying."

I was shocked in a way, Linda could tell that.

"So what would you have done if I'd hit on you?" she asked.

"Stop it, I don't know, I can't think about it," I replied.

"So you don't fancy me?" she giggled.

I was embarrassed, but after some silly suggestions, and much joking, I was left with the impression that anything went for Linda.

I lay there with the text already typed.

'I'll come over around 10am. Brenda.'

Feeling hot, my heart fluttering I pressed 'SEND.'

When a reply came straight back, 'Great. How exciting. See you at 10.' I trembled.

"Oh GOD," I heard it echo round the bedroom, the dye was cast.

How I slept I'm not sure, but I woke up, and found myself showering, moisturising, applying make up like I was going on a date. I suppose I was, and I was shaking when I drove up the drive to Rita's house.

"Come on in." Rita greeted me dressed in a long flowing shift. She stepped towards me, and kissed me on the cheek. Her very expensive perfume filled my nostrils, and briefly I felt, and knew, that she wasn't wearing much beneath her dress.

"Coffee?" she asked, "I'm so glad you decided to come over, yesterday was so much fun. Linda is such a laugh."

Rita led me through to the conservatory where she'd already got a jug of coffee and some mugs. She sat opposite me, and I felt slightly overdressed in my rather formal skirt and t-shirt.

I didn't really know what to say so I blurted out something inane about the weather, as the English do.

Rita knew she needed to put me at ease, and she was very good at it. She began describing how she'd met Derek, and all sorts of family stuff, until she told me how, when their marriage hit a rocky spot, she'd turned to a cousin, and they'd begun a relationship which was the first time she'd slept with a woman.

I felt myself becoming very flushed as soon as I realised this was a precursor to discussing us.

"You're still not sure are you?" Rita got straight to it. " I think you're a very beautiful, and sexy lady, but I don't want you to do anything against your will. I told you before, at our parties, 'no means no."

I stuttered once again, and mumbled something about being there, so I must have wanted to come.

"Tell you what, shall we relax again in the tub? It might break the ice a bit?"

I felt anything to break the awkwardness of the conversation was good, and nodded, "Yes, ok."

Rita stood up and immediately peeled off her dress, revealing herself naked underneath.

"I'll see you in there," she declared, and went straight out onto the patio, leaving me to undress.

A little self consciously I followed her, and she was smiling broadly as she watched me clamber in.

"Your body looks so good, it's exciting that you've come here today."

"Please Rita, I'm very nervous, be patient with me."

Even as I said it Rita moved over to sit beside me.

"Of course I will. Just relax Brenda, you can stop at any time."

I could feel Rita's legs against mine, her thigh alongside mine. Her face was turned towards me, eyes fixed on mine. I noticed for the first time how green they were, almost sparkling, perhaps with excitement and expectation.

Gently she took my hand and lifted it out of the water, raising it up. Slowly her lips closed around one finger, sucking it into her warm mouth. Her eyes remained fixed on mine as her tongue circled the tip. I shivered, and as she released it she smiled, leaning in towards me, kissing the side of my neck. I felt her lips move upwards, trailing to behind my ear, her tongue just scraping the skin. It felt divine, and I was closing my eyes, drifting into a moment of pure pleasure.

I didn't want her to stop, so when she did, I groaned. Looking closely at me, I focussed again, and somehow didn't object when her lips softly touched mine. Gently sucking my lower lip, I felt pleasure again. It was so different to a man, my mouth opening to allow her tongue access to mine. The kissing became more passionate, more hurried, and suddenly I felt her hand between my thighs.

Abandoning all pretence, I parted my legs wider. I felt the tip of one of her fingers slide over my clit. It responded, hardening in just a second, and causing my pussy to throb.

The finger found its way between my pussy lips and probed gently. It was joined by another, and both explored my softness as Rita's knuckle rubbed across my clit.

My mouth broke away from hers, and I moaned loudly, as her fingers tips curled up inside me, finding that part of me that aroused me even more.

"Oh god Rita," was all I said as I gripped her thigh with one hand, and the edge of the seat beneath me.

She knew I was nearly there, and began to kiss my neck once more.

"C'mon baby, you're nearly there."

I was, and almost immediately I was cumming.

"Uh… uh… uh… oh fuck!"

My whole body shook, I lost my grip on the seat, and I turned sideways from the buoyancy. Rita held me with one arm while her fingers continued to massage me through my orgasm.

"Yes… yes… go on… that's it!" she said, almost in triumph, as she finally held me with both arms. I opened my eyes, and she kissed me, this time gently, as I came down.

"Oh god Rita, I don't know what to say, oh my god, that felt so good."

Rita chuckled, "I hope you'll do the same for me next time. I hope your first time was worth it?"

We separated, and Rita climbed out of the tub.

"I'm going for a shower, if you want you can join me, it's up to you, I'll understand if you don't."

When she'd disappeared indoors I relaxed for a moment, considering my experience. In a strange way it seemed so different to all the men I'd ever had sex with. Rita had known exactly what to do, in an unhurried way, I wondered what Linda would think of me if she knew.

I decided to follow Rita indoors, and upstairs I heard the shower running in one of the bedrooms. On entering she was just stepping out and said, "You go and have yours, I'll towel you off afterwards."

It took me five minutes to rinse off the hot tub water, and soap myself all over. By the time I emerged Rita was naked and dry.

"Come here, let me dry you," she took the towel from around me, and began to rub down my body. As she did so she asked again, "Did you like what I did?"

I was more emboldened now and replied, "It was fantastic, it's been a long time since I've cum like that!"

Rita laughed, "Even with Derek or Rod?"

"It was different, I'm not sure why, but it was."

"Ok, you're done, apart from your hair, sit on the edge of the bed, I'll dry it with the dryer."

She picked up a hair dryer from the dressing table, and plugged it in, then she came to stand facing me while she continued chatting.

"I'm glad I pleased you, I don't go with many women, Derek knows of course, but it tends to be away from the parties, and when I'm on my own."

Rita was standing astride one of my legs, as I was sitting upright. Her shaved pussy was just in front of me, and I could clearly see both her labia, plump and inches away.

Spontaneously I placed one hand on the inside of her thigh. She carried on chatting seemingly oblivious to my touch. I slid my hand upwards, and she moved her feet a bit further apart. When my fingers touched her pussy, her conversation stopped, and she switched off the hair dryer.

"Brenda… mmm, go on."

My courage grew, then amazing myself I took both her hips and pulled her to one side, directing her body to lay back on the bed. She pushed herself backwards until she was lying on her back, with her legs bent upwards, and her pussy exposed.

I wanted to taste her, to please her the way she'd pleased me. I knelt between her feet and pushed my head down between her thighs. Her legs were still warm from the shower, but her pussy felt even hotter. She was so moist my tongue slid easily inside her, and her juices tasted divine.

"Brenda! Oh Brenda… yes… go on… please."

And so I began to lick, to suck, to use both my mouth and my fingers to pleasure her.

Before long Rita was grabbing my half wet hair, and urging me on with indistinct words and sounds. When she came her whole body began to buck, her hips nearly throwing me off. Finally with a lasting cry, her body sagged, and I rested my face, which was smeared with her juices, on her thigh.

"Come here," she muttered, "I want to kiss you."

Rita held me with her hands either side of my face, as she kissed me on the lips, moving to kiss away her pussy juices from my cheeks.

"Oh Brenda, you were so good at that."

I just sighed, I'd made another contract of trust, this time with Rita, and it had opened up a new vista for me.

-----------------------------

   Series:Seduced into Swinging
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:Seduced into Swinging Pt. 3
   Teaser:The new lifestyle led both women to share brotherly love
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/seduced-into-swinging-pt-03
Published:2023-06-28
Of course next morning Linda wanted to know everything, and I was invited for coffee!

I was slightly turned on when I began to tell her all about it. The knowledge that she had experienced a same sex relationship gave it an added frisson.

"It wasn't like with a man… I mean when I came, I can't describe it, but it was so intense."

"I know what you mean," she replied, sympathetically, "I found it totally different too," then she added, "my goodness, you're bringing back memories."

I looked at her, and the mutual understanding was plain. Somehow we both knew there might be a time when both of us might… well anyway, not at 10.30am on that weekday morning.

By the time I'd finished describing the gory details, I think we were both a little excited without admitting it openly. As I was thinking of getting back home Linda's phone rang, and she said, raising her eyebrows, "It's Rod."

I only heard one side of the conversation, but I suspected he wanted to come round, and it was probably time for me to leave.

"I'll go, I know you want to see him," I said as she ended the phone call.

Her guilty look told me I was right, so after Linda's apology I left for home. Sure enough within half an hour I saw Rod's car arrive.

Life settled down for a couple of days before yet another 'moment' in my education. It happened when I least expected, and before all this reawakening I'd have simply dismissed it, and it would have passed me by.

I'd had to go into the bank to change a standing order, I could never manage to do it online. A young employee showed me how to navigate the terminal, and although he looked like many young men he seemed vaguely familiar, but then all bank staff appeared similar in their suits.

When I'd completed the change I thanked him and left to finish my shopping. Birthday cards bought, a new front door key cut, and some mundane food shopping completed, I decided to have a coffee. Sitting by the window in the coffee shop I could watch the world go by.

As I daydreamed, I happened to see the young man who'd helped me in the bank, walking by. He saw me and waved, and naturally enough I raised a hand to wave back. When he entered the coffee shop I discreetly saw him queue up, and was aware of him approaching my table.

"May I join you?" a slightly nervous voice asked.

"Of course, I've got to thank you again for helping me out earlier."

"Part of the job," he replied, "I'm Owen, by the way."

As he sat down I noticed for the first time his broad shoulders, and slim waist. I told myself to stop it, 'he's young enough to be your son, almost your grandson,' my mind told me.

"Hello Owen, I'm Brenda."

"You look familiar, I thought I recognised you earlier." Owen looked at me and I was noticing his blue eyes now.

'Stop it,' I told myself, but continued, "I must say you look familiar too, did you go to St Lukes, my son went there, but he's much older than you?"

Owen shook his head, "No, I've only lived here for a couple of years. Perhaps I've just got one of those faces."

He laughed, and added, "It'll come to me in a bit."

And then in a hot flush, it hit me. I'd seen him at Derek's party, I'd noticed him because he looked so out of place, being so young, and being at that sort of party. I just prayed he wouldn't remember. Whether he noticed my red face, or the stuttering in my voice, I had to hurriedly say, "I've got to go now."

As I stood up, gathering my shopping bags together he suddenly said, "Derek's party!" and then he quickly realised how awkward I must have felt.

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry, please don't go, I don't want to embarrass you."

For some reason his apology felt really sincere, and he was just as embarrassed by it as me. I sat back down, and looking around me, I whispered, "Just don't shout about it."

His serious face calmed me, and he whispered back, "No one knows about me either."

There was a moments silence before my curiosity got the better of me.

"How come?… how did you get invited?" I was still talking in a low, conspiratorial voice. We both relaxed into a conversation that could have been about anything.

"I went to one of Derek's presentations, the bank sent me with my supervisor. His wife chatted me up, and asked me out for coffee, just like this!"

I must have gone red again because Owen chuckled, "Sorry again, I'm just saying like it was. Anyway I got invited over to dinner, I thought it was something to do with work, and what the presentation was about."

Owen started whispering again, "You can guess the rest, you know what Rita's like, after that I was invited to that party where you were, it was my first one."

"It was my first too," I whispered back.

"Will you go again?"

I felt myself getting hot again, "Yes, probably… will you?"

"If I get an invite, we may bump into each other!"

Owen was now enjoying my awkwardness, so I made to leave this time, "Hmm," I replied, "maybe, I think it's in about a fortnight, now I really have to go. Please don't talk about all this."

"Of course not," he replied, "I'd never break a confidence, I hope we can chat again… in more relaxed surroundings."

The innuendo was clear, and my heart was racing, I'd taken a liking to this young man, and I felt guilty.

When I got back to the car, I sat for a full five minutes collecting my thoughts. I realised my pussy had responded, and I questioned why Owen had had that effect on me.

I kept Owen a secret from Linda, I didn't want her to be going down to the bank to see who he was, I knew she would be predatory about it.

"I've had the invite, have you?"

I'd barely had time to read my text from Rita before Linda had phoned me.

"Yes, literally seconds ago, it's made me go all funny."

"God yes, my pussy started twitching!"

"Stop it," I said, "you're so awful."

Inevitably she invited me over for coffee, and before I'd even arrived we'd both had another text from Rita telling us that this was a 'themed' party.

"So Hawaii!" Let's hope it's a warm night!" Linda greeted me with the news of how we were supposed to dress.

"It's still August, but I hope he's turned up the heating in the pool."

Linda had forgotten about the swimming pool, and it made her realise that she wasn't a particularly good swimmer.

"Oh god, I'm not sure I'll go in that, the hot tub is just about manageable."

Well, we need to wear swimming cozzies, that's obvious, have you got anything suitable?" I asked.

We spent the next hour and a half online giggling, and discussing suitable swimsuits and bikinis.

"Us fifty somethings are gonna be pretty exposed, I'm looking for something skimpy to wear over the top, a shift, or a loose blouse and skirt."

Eventually we both decided on bikinis that would be okay once we were in the water, and would not be too 'lumpy' under our dresses. Our excitement built, and we soon got to the 'sex discussion.'

"Will you go with Derek or Rod again?" Linda asked.

"Who can tell, I guess we've gotta go with the flow."

I knew in my mind that if Owen were there, and he showed an interest, I'd be ' on him' like a rabbit.

"I wonder if all the same people will be there, or they'll be any new ones," Linda added, "he did say he only had trusted friends."

"We'll have to see." I was excited by the whole prospect.

It seemed an age until the following weekend came around. This time the party had an early start at 6pm while it was still very light. Linda and I travelled without Rod, he was arriving later.

Both of us were a little self conscious, wondering what others would be wearing. We felt relieved when we saw that most of the women had followed our thought pattern. Most men were of similar ilk too, wearing bold, outrageous shirts and shorts.

"Hi you two," it was Derek putting two glasses of fizz into our hands.

"Hello again," Rita joined us, and I felt her hands move over my ass as she leaned in to kiss me. I noticed she did exactly the same to Linda.

All four of us exchanged pleasantries before Linda and I wandered outside. There were only a couple of guys in the pool, throwing a ball around, so we left the crowd and found ourselves exploring the garden.

"It won't get going until later I guess," Linda remarked, as we followed the path into an orchard area. The trees were laden with apples, and although not ripe, I reached up to twist one off the tree.

"You'll get stomach ache!" a voice came from behind a low hedge at the side of the orchard. A tall guy, in his late twenties, stepped out, dressed in a bright, mainly yellow and green, floral shirt, and shorts just above the knee.

"Oh, and the party gets going when you want it to!"

He'd obviously heard Linda's comment, and in quite a self assured way he approached us before handing me an apple.

"A bit like the garden of Eden," I remarked, surprised by my repartee.

"It depends on whether you take a bite," he came back.

I heard Linda say, "Fuck," under her breath when I took a mouthful out of the apple.

She was watching the chemistry between us, my eyes fixed on his, his on mine.

"I wish I could say my name was Adam, but I'm called Gary, can I call you Eve?"

I giggled, "No, I'm Brenda, and this is Linda."

"Well Brenda, I see you're tempted by unripened fruit, it bodes well for a young man like me."

Linda had to interrupt.

"My god, I think I ought to leave you two alone, just don't eat too much!" and turning, she walked off back to the house.

I just let her go, without saying anything, my eyes were still fixed on Gary. He just smiled, and stepped forward until he was close enough to take the apple back from me.

"I'd spit it out if I were you, I meant it when I said it might upset you, I'm a doctor, I know these things."

I must have looked surprised, as I tried, as delicately as I could, to dispose of my mouthful of sour apple.

"This is where you start asking me about your ailments," then with hesitation he added, "although you look pretty fit to me!"

I laughed aloud, but it still didn't slow my heart down from beating rapidly. The rate increased even more when he took my hand.

"Let's find somewhere to chat, where there's more headroom."

Gary, had to stoop as he led me out of the orchard onto the lawn.

"I've been exploring, there's a bench around the corner here."

I felt really guilty when he led me to the very bench where I'd sat with Rod before we'd had sex. This time it was Gary checking out if it was clean to sit on.

"Now tell me about you, not your ailments, but about you and how you came to be here."

I related how I'd met Derek at one of his presentations, and that I'd been to one party before.

"So you're quite new to this lifestyle, dare I say it, you've come to it later in life."

"Bloody cheek," I couldn't help teasing him with my feigned reaction of being hurt.

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry," he grabbed my arm gently, "I didn't mean to be rude."

When I chuckled he knew I was joking, and playfully squeezed my hand. I leaned towards him and kissed his cheek. I was surprised at my own boldness, and he took it for encouragement.

"May I kiss you properly?" he asked.

I said nothing, but offered my mouth to him. He touched my lips with his, briefly, pulling back a few inches before looking into my eyes, seeking greater permission. We kissed softly at first, each sucking on the other's lower lip, before our mouths met properly, and I felt his tongue tentatively seeking mine.

Something was happening, Gary wasn't rushing, he was waiting for me to acquiesce and give him a signal. I didn't want to seem 'easy,' so I let the kissing continue until he pulled away and just said, "Wow, Brenda."

I looked at him, and I knew he wanted to suggest going further, but it was still early evening, and the party had hardly got started.

"Shall we go inside, see how your friend is getting on?"

I didn't want to appear to disagree, I would have jumped him there and then, but I knew the party would go on, and I also knew he wouldn't want to lose me to anyone else.

As it happened when we got in view of the pool there was Linda splashing away in the shallow end with another guy and a much younger couple. I wondered what she'd do about her soaking wet hair when she got out. She didn't notice me and Gary, so we passed by, and went indoors to get another drink.

"Ha! I wondered if you two might get together." It was Derek, and smiling broadly he went on, "The doctor wasn't at our last party, I'm glad you two have met. Tell me Gary, is your brother coming tonight?"

"He said he would be here, he enjoyed his last visit, and speak of the devil, here he is."

All three of us turned to see him approaching across the room. I think my heart actually stopped.

"Hi Owen," Derek said, "let me introduce you to Brenda."

Owen chuckled, "I think we've already met!"

Gary interrupted immediately, "Owen, you've been keeping secrets from me." He seemed slightly put out.

I had to say something, "Owen works at my bank, he helped me out with a standing order."

"Small world," Derek winked at me, "Now I'll leave you two boys to fight over the delicious Brenda."

As he left I must have looked embarrassed, and both Gary and Owen tried to put me at ease.

"These parties are crazy aren't they, you never know who'll you meet."

"Hmm," I replied, "I hope I don't meet any of my neighbours."

Owen went off to get us all fresh drinks, and Gary whispered to me, "I hope we can still be alone later?" I felt his hand slide around my waist, and surreptitiously squeeze my backside on the way.

"I'm sure we can," I whispered back, as Owen returned, and was followed closely by a bedraggled Linda.

"God you've got two men, or should I say boys!" Linda didn't look her best, wearing her slightly damp shift, which I suspected covered nothing underneath.

Both men laughed, and Gary said, "I'd better introduce you to Owen."

After the introduction Owen jumped straight in, "I'm good at drying hair, given a good towel."

Linda's eyes lit up, "You're a fast worker, what are you suggesting?"

Gary leaned over and whispered in my ear, "My younger brother has a massive appetite for older ladies!"

I watched as it unfolded. "Follow me," was Owen's reply, and meek as a lamb, Linda followed him out of the lounge.

"Well, well, well," was all I could say, a bit flabbergasted, as I heard Gary say, "Shall we find somewhere too?"

I was pleased, and I just nodded. I knew I didn't want to wait any longer.

I followed him up the stairs and saw Linda disappearing through a bedroom door. Gary opened the next one along the corridor, and quickly turned to face me.

"Are you ok with this?" he asked quietly, before I raised my arms around his neck and pulled him to me. He needed no answer as we kissed, a long sensuous kiss, that went on while our bodies seemed to meld together.

I felt him hardening, and rubbed myself against him. He responded by cupping one of my breasts with his hand. Somehow he squeezed my nipple between his thumb and finger causing me to break from his lips and sigh.

"Undress me," I said, I wanted to be naked and to feel him properly.

He grabbed the fabric below my waist and lifted the shift over my head, revealing my bikini beneath. I was already pulling at the buttons on his shirt, while he unfastened my bikini top behind my back. As it fell away he undid the rest of his shirt and pushed his bare chest against my breasts.

Both of us were breathing quickly, as we fumbled to get completely naked. I pulled my bikini bottoms over my hips and let them drop down my legs. Gary unbuckled his belt, tugging his shorts down showing he wore nothing underneath. It meant that his cock was immediately in a state of maximum arousal. I couldn't ignore it, and stepping closer I took it gently in my fingers.

His sigh said everything, he wanted me too. He took my shoulders and guided me backwards towards the bed. I willingly lay back, hitching myself further up the mattress as he lowered himself down above me. My thighs parted and our naked bodies seemed to envelope each other.

"Brenda, I want you so much," he whispered.

I could feel the heat from his body and I wanted him inside me.

"Fuck me then," I replied, expecting to feel his cock seeking my pussy, but no, he lifted himself away from me, up onto his knees between my thighs and he took his rigid cock in his hand so he could run the head between my pussy lips, and lubricate it.

"Don't tease, please, I want you inside me," I was pulling a face.

He just smiled, and I could tell that that was exactly what he was going to do, tease me.

He ran the head of his cock back and forth in my juices, causing me to whimper. Then after several seconds he began rubbing it around and over my clit. It was already standing out, and very sensitive, and it made me moan out loud.

"Oh fuck, stop teasing… fuck me please!"

But still he continued, looking down at me, watching my face plead with him.

My arms couldn't reach him as he knelt there, but his knees were under my open thighs, so I dug my fingernails hard into his flesh.

He yelped slightly, and forgetting about his cock he grabbed my wrists, bringing them up and forcing them down into the pillow on either side of my head. He was above me now, and I was totally under his control, except that he'd run out of self control. He plunged his cock straight into me.

"OH FUCK!" was all I said. I was so wet his cock filled me completely. He released my wrists, and his whole body moved against me. My gasp was short lived as he kissed me, and he just held himself still inside me.

'At last," was his reply, and he adjusted his body to take his weight on his elbows. I looked into his eyes briefly, before he began to thrust slowly. The pleasurable feeling it gave me made me close my eyes and gasp out loud again.

Then time seemed to stand still, nothing in the world mattered any more apart from Gary fucking me. His body seemed so fluid, his hips flexing just the right amount to slowly arouse me even more. I could hear myself breathing faster, my breaths accompanied by quiet murmurs, which became louder groans. I could feel Gary's breath against my neck, but I kept my eyes closed.

Inside me the pleasure built, and all I wanted was for it to go on and on, but of course it didn't. Suddenly my whole body seemed to glow white hot. I cried out, "Oh God!" several times probably, I had no idea, and then I came. My hips that had been keeping rhythm with Gary's thrusting, bucked upwards, lifting us both off the bed. I could feel my thigh muscles shivering, and my fingernails were digging into Gary's muscular back.

"FUCK," I heard myself crying out, and at that moment Gary grunted and started to cum inside me. I felt his cock jerk, he held himself against me hard, his breathing coming in short breaths, and the warm feeling of semen ejaculating inside me brought that extra pleasure of knowing we were both satisfied.

"Hold me, don't move, keep it there," I whispered to him.

He did just that, his body heavy on top of me, but it gave me a sense of completion. When his cock finally slipped from me, he rolled aside, and with his arm under my neck, he said, "Oh my goodness, that was something else."

I leaned over to kiss him, his forehead had a thin layer of perspiration, and he was smiling. Next door we heard an excited cry from Linda.

"It sounds like Linda and Owen have enjoyed themselves too."

Lifting myself up, I saw our clothes scattered over the floor.

"I'm probably going to shower before I go downstairs," I could feel Gary's spunk oozing out of me, "do you want to?"

"I'll just have a quick splash, I think I'm going in the pool in a bit."

Gary clambered off the bed, and he only took a few minutes in the bathroom. Gathering up his shorts and shirt he said, "Do you mind if I leave you to relax, I'll wait downstairs for you."

I felt a bit put out, I thought at least he would have waited for me, but I just replied, "Ok, go ahead," and I resisted kissing him, before hurrying into the shower.

As I turned the water on, I heard him shout, "See you in a bit," followed by the door opening and then closing.

The water was wonderful, my whole body was glowing, so I turned the temperature down. My pussy was alive, and even as I used my fingers to wash away the evidence of sex, my clit told me how much I'd enjoyed it.

I must have spent ten minutes under the cascading jets avoiding getting my hair wet. I even found myself humming quietly as I got out and grabbed the towel.

Drying myself, I saw my body in the steamy mirror, and said to myself, "You're not bad for an old woman!" while I chuckled quietly.

My bikini and dress were still on the floor in the bedroom. I was hoping in a not too crumpled state. As I stepped through the en-suite door my heart missed a beat.

"FUCK! how did you get in?"

Owen was sitting on the edge of the bed smiling.

"What are you doing here? Where's Linda?" I was clutching the towel around me, covering as much of my nakedness as possible.

"Oh, Rita met us in the corridor, she took her off somewhere," he replied, almost casually.

"So how come you're in here?" I repeated, "I'm trying to get dressed!" I was openly indignant.

"I know, but we did promise to meet at the next party."

"Yes, we did, but just not when I was naked! Your brother sort of beat you to it."

"He always does, so many times he gets the ladies."

"Well, you managed okay with Linda, now let me get dressed, we can chat downstairs later." I was feeling decidedly vulnerable.

"But you do know I fancy you," Owen's face was like a child who'd missed out on the last cake on the plate.

"Of course I do, we both knew that in the coffee shop." I paused, "maybe next time at the next party."

It was true we'd had an unsaid appointment with each other, but Gary had somehow been there first.

"Now let me get dressed."

For a moment I tried to break the tension with a remark that proved to be pretty stupid.

"Anyway, you've just fucked my friend, you can't possibly be up for anything else yet."

As Owen stood up, I realised my stupidity. I could see straightaway a bulge in his shorts, and to make matters worse, he saw me look, and then look away.

"That's the thing," he chuckled, and was grinning now, "it's something I can beat my brother at, I recover very quickly!"

My eyes widened as I watched him drop his shorts. Poking out below the hem of his shirt was an erect cock, seemingly as hard as any I'd seen.

"Now c'mon Owen, this is not a good idea, pull your shorts up. I just wanna get dressed and join the others downstairs."

But he didn't. In a few moments he'd undone his shirt and was completely naked.

In two strides he was in front of me. I backed away, still clutching my towel around me, but then I felt the bed at the back of my legs, and couldn't back off any further. In a flash he'd reached out and tugged the towel from me.

My immediate reaction was to cover my breasts and seemingly to cross my ankles. Standing so close his erection was almost touching my stomach, and for a moment I did stare at it. Owen's cock was certainly much thicker than the one his brother had.

As I looked down he took hold of my wrists and gently lifted them away from my breasts, forcing me backwards. Oddly I didn't resist, and I fell onto the bed.

Owen fell forward on top of me. "Owen, I'm serious now, this isn't right, you're taking advantage, now get up… please!"

By now he had one knee between mine. I could have been vicious and brought my other knee up hard between his legs. For some reason I didn't, and he managed to force the whole of his body between my thighs. I tried one last time to reason with him.

"Please!… this is wrong on all sorts of levels. My god what if Linda or Gary knew?"

"Brenda I want you."

The words were the second time I'd heard them within half an hour, and on the same bed.

When I felt Owen's cock pressing against my pussy lips, I knew it was too late, I'd failed to persuade him, and as I gave up all resistance he entered me.

"Oh god Owen, you really are… OH GOD!"

My words drifted away as his cock seemed to stretch my pussy to its limit, he seemed so big, and I had to say, "Slowly, slowly… please."

Thankfully he began slowly, there was no kissing, just him above me flexing his hips gently at first until my pussy adapted and it became easier. I watched his face smiling triumphantly, and at first I thought I'd just let him have his way and it would be over, but I wasn't prepared for my own body's reaction. As he thrust his body forwards he began an almost circular motion, making my clit react. He sensed the change in me as I must have closed my eyes and pressed my body upwards. It wasn't long before I was overtaken by the very feelings I'd tried to resist.

"Owen! Oh fuck… I didn't want… oh god… I think I'm gonna cum…"

Out of the blue my orgasm arrived, not as intense as with Gary, but it seemed to go on and on. When I thought it had dwindled, Owen was still hard inside me, and was moving very slowly. I'd wanted him to cum, but he still looked down at me examining my face. It was then that he lowered his head and took one of my nipples in his mouth. At the same time he began to thrust much faster, and I was lost again.

"Oh fuck Owen, I can't… not again… slow down… oh my god… I can't, I can't!"

But I did, in rapid succession I seemed to have repeated ripples of yet another orgasm. I was panting and completely oblivious to Owen and his grunting. I felt his cock seemingly swell inside me and jerk. He grunted over and over again, thrusting hard into me until he groaned and fell to one side beside me.

I couldn't believe my willingness to have so much sex, but then I started to panic.

"Fuck! You mustn't tell Linda, for god's sake, goodness knows what Gary will say as well."

Owen just laughed, "I won't say anything to Linda… I bet she guesses."

"Look," I replied, "I don't want to kick you out now, but we need to get downstairs, they must be wondering where the hell we are, you go first… PLEASE!"

Chuckling, Owen got dressed back into his shorts and shirt, and left the room. I didn't want to delay anymore so I put my bikini back on after a brief visit to the loo. When I arrived back in the lounge Rita was the first face I recognised.

"Having a good time, I haven't seen much of you?" She winked knowing full well I'd already been fucking.

"Why don't you go for a swim, I think Linda and Gary are out there."

I decided that that was probably a good idea, to be blasé about what had just happened, and also to wash away the smell of sex.

There were several people in the pool including Gary, Linda and Owen. When I appeared, various comments were made about jumping in, however I delicately stepped down a ladder in one corner and saw Linda swimming over.

"Save me Brenda," she whispered, "Gary has been coming onto me. Owen doesn't know, but he's really yours tonight, I just can't."

A feeling almost of relief swept over me, my thought process was quick enough to work out that if I said it was okay, my adventure with Owen would be sort of cancelled out.

"Go on, go for it, if he's got the energy, I don't mind."

Linda smiled, pinching me underwater and replied, "You're terrible."

I simply said, "I know," knowing that she'd eventually find out I was!

I had to get rid of some of my guilt so I fell into a slow crawl up the length of the pool, away from the others. I stopped, clinging to the gutter at the edge, next to a couple who were deep in conversation about someone else.

"Oh you must excuse us," the woman said, "I'm just asking permission."

She was about the same age as me, as was her husband, or maybe he was her partner. She seemed to be referring to a much younger guy who was casually sitting on the edge of the pool halfway down the length.

"Go on, you go, I'll talk to this young lady here!"

His wife swam off towards the guy while I just snorted and said, "My god, that's a corny chat up line!"

We both laughed, and he replied, "Yes I know, I apologise, I'm Ray, by the way, that's Izzy, my wife."

"I'm Brenda, I actually came with a friend, she's down the other end of the pool." I waved, and Linda waved back.

"I've not seen you here before, how do you know Derek and Rita?"

I related the history and Ray told me he was Derek's 'tech guy.' He was the one who'd installed all the cameras.

"So you know all the secrets!" I laughed, and Ray's expression became serious.

"Derek's very good about being discreet, he would never allow anything to ruin all this."

I was impressed by his honesty, and when he asked if I wanted to get out and share a drink, I agreed. We both saw Izzy disappearing indoors with her young man so I was quite happy to grab a towel with Ray and sit on a lounger at one side of the pool.

Out of the water Ray proved even more of an intriguing guy. He told me about his career in 'spy and surveillance' equipment, along with a funny story about the current prime minister. He obviously travelled in exalted circles.

When he suggested we go indoors I followed him willingly. I thought it may lead to something else, but Derek interrupted us and insisted on telling Ray about my background in software sales many years before.

Ray seemed extremely interested in that, and asked if I minded if he contact me later in the week. I wondered where that conversation was going when Linda's voice behind me, told me that she'd returned. Her face was flushed and I knew why.

We were both feeling fairly exhausted and were ready to leave. We thanked Derek and Rita, who promised to invite us to the next party. Derek added that he'd been talking to Ray and asked me if I minded if he gave him my contact details. I told him I didn't and I wondered where this new friendship might go.

-----------------------------

   Series:Seduced into Swinging
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:Seduced into Swinging Pt. 4
   Teaser:Brenda finds a career offer brings more adventure
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/seduced-into-swinging-pt-04
Published:2023-06-28
It wasn't really a surprise when Ray phoned me a few days later. What did surprise me, and excited me somewhat, was the offer of the 'exciting opportunity,' he referred to, and an invitation to his house that evening.

I just had to tell Linda about it, and of course she turned it into something sexual.

"Do you think his wife will be there? What was her name? Izzy? She fucked that much younger guy we saw in the pool."

"Yes, and so did you fuck a much younger guy, in fact you fucked two!" I took great delight in reminding her.

"Ditto," she replied, and my pussy twitched at the memory of Gary and Owen.

In fact when I got to Ray's house Izzy greeted me at the door after I'd nervously rung the bell. The house was quite large, set along a lane at the edge of town. The sat nav had found it quite easily, and as I drove into the drive various security lights came on, illuminating most of the large front garden.

"Come in Brenda, Ray's just on a phone call at the moment, would you like a glass of wine, or something less alcoholic, a coffee maybe?"

"Better make it a coffee, I'm driving," I replied.

"Come in here, I can talk to you in the kitchen."

The kitchen was almost as big as the whole downstairs in my house, and Izzy commanded the area, strutting around telling me to sit at the breakfast bar. She was a very assertive woman, and very much 'in charge.'

She was taller than me, slim, but with broad hips and shapely breasts. I was guessing she was a similar age to me, but she felt like my headmistress at school.

"Now I'll say straight away Brenda, if you want to fuck Ray, I don't mind as long as I know where and when. We both have liberal ideas, but I won't have him messed about. He may think he's a good businessman, but he's a sucker for women."

The declaration took me by surprise, I had no chance to respond as just then Ray came into the kitchen.

"Hi Brenda, thanks for coming, I hope Izzy's not intimidating you, she's very bossy!"

"I was just telling her, if she wants to fuck you it's ok, as long as you don't do it behind my back."

"Bloody hell Izzy, you're so embarrassing sometimes, I hardly know her, and you're suggesting… well all sorts. Please take no notice Brenda."

I was already blushing, not knowing what to say.

"Oh all right then," Izzy replied, "I'll leave you two to it, I won't interrupt if you want to get down and dirty!"

In a flourish she departed upstairs and sheepishly Ray said, "God I'm so sorry, she's a real whirlwind to live with. Shall we go into the lounge, and I'll tell you why I invited you over."

Nervously I followed with my coffee, and we both sat at either end of a four seater leather Chesterfield.

Ray had half a glass of brandy with him, and we both placed our drinks on the coffee table in front of us. The lounge was old school, lots of classic paintings on the wall, lavish soft furnishings, and subdued lighting.

"You know I put all the cameras into Derek's house, I did his offices as well. That's my business, cctv, surveillance, security."

I looked around wondering where the cameras were in his lounge. Was Izzy watching and listening?

Ray chuckled, "Yes, there are some in here, can you guess where?"

I smiled, and after a few seconds, shook my head, "No, I've no idea."

"Well, the clock above the fireplace, the curtain pole above the window, the plug socket by the door over there, they've all got cameras in, and there are a couple of microphones too."

I shook my head disbelievingly, "I'd never have known."

Ray laughed again, and continued.

"When I heard that you'd been in software sales before, and Derek had said you were a pretty 'steady' girl, I thought it too good an opportunity to miss."

I must have looked puzzled.

"My business is expanding, and my clientele is becoming more upmarket. I've put in systems for five star hotels, politicians, celebrities, and I need someone like yourself with experience of selling tech. It would mean going to potential clients with one of my technicians and trying to close a deal."

I was a bit stunned. I had no need to work, I was comfortably off from my settlement, after Jim had passed away.

"I'm not sure, you make it all sound very attractive, but I don't need the pressure, or the responsibility, and it's been ten years since I worked."

Ray knew I'd be dubious.

"It would be on a trial basis. I'd be with you for a couple of weeks, along with Martin, my top man, then we could review after three months and if either of us isn't happy we can part company. I'm prepared to pay you very well. What have you got to lose?"

I didn't say anything for a moment.

"Can I sleep on it, it's come out of the blue, I'll need time to think about it?"

Ray was quite relaxed, "Of course, I've landed it on you, but in business you have to jump quickly, you'd probably know that."

He swallowed the rest of his brandy, and got up to replenish it from the decanter on the table.

"I think the sort of clients I have will respect a more mature woman, I hope you won't mind me saying that. I wouldn't want a flashy bimbo, I want someone like you, intelligent, knowledgeable, dare I say sexy, but having initiative."

I was blushing again, I wondered about the use of the word 'sexy,' and was it used deliberately?

"You are you know!"

I tried to hide the heat from my cheeks by raising the coffee mug to my mouth even though it was empty!

"What?" I muttered.

"A sexy woman!"

"Is this what Izzy warned me about?" I tried giggling, more uncertain by the second.

"I did tell you we were very liberal."

"Yes, but making a pass on our second meeting? That is definitely coming on strong! And I've always thought you mustn't mix business with pleasure, it can get awkward."

He smiled, "All the more reason we should get it out of the way before your contract begins."

At that point we both burst into laughter.

I couldn't help pretending to be 'hurt.' My voice tried to show it.

"Get it out of the way? I've heard some chat up lines, but that takes the biscuit!." I repeated it, exaggerating, "get it out of the way!"

"Okay, I surrender, usually I get my way, I'll just have to wait with you."

"You're very confident aren't you?" I said, "and Izzy is too, I'm surprised you two get on."

I knew I'd got the upper hand, and I found my intransigence quite powerful. I knew he'd have me eventually, but I was going to make him wait.

"We're like chalk and cheese, but she rules the roost at home. She's watching us now, waiting to see me screw you."

Ray's devilish smile told me something I already knew. He could go upstairs after I'd left and screw his wife, but it did excite me, the voyeurism bit.

"Well Ray, I'm gonna go home and think about your offer, the job seems tempting, but it's a big commitment. I'll let you know within the next forty eight hours, one way or the other."

Ray stood up, and before I left he reiterated that it could be a three month trial, so the commitment part was temporary.

As I left he kissed me. I left my lips on his just long enough to make him want more, and he knew it. He just uttered the word, "temptress," before I got into my car and drove off.

I couldn't get to sleep at all. Linda had messaged me asking how I'd got on, and what the 'opportunity' was. I texted her back and within seconds my phone rang.

I told her briefly about the offer of the job, but not about Ray's attempts to seduce me. She was absolutely insistent that I 'go for it,' and inevitably she asked if I'd fucked him.

"God, you've got a one track mind, No he didn't! He wanted to, but I teased him a bit, and I resisted. In fact I enjoyed that part."

"So can't you sleep?" she asked.

"No, I've got so much going around in my head."

"Do you want me to come over, I'm not in bed, I've been watching a late movie?"

"I'm wide awake, but what time is it?" I replied.

I looked at my alarm clock, "it's 11.45pm," I went on, "I guess we could have a nightcap."

I thought that perhaps a discussion would help my decision, and within ten minutes Linda was at the door.

"Okay, mine's a brandy if you've got some of that expensive stuff left?"

Never one to stand on ceremony, Linda went straight over to the cabinet where I kept my drinks. Quickly we were both curled up on the sofa and Linda was anxious for more details.

"Where was Izzy, what's she like?"

I described how she was very much the 'boss,' and how she'd left us alone and probably hoped she could watch us fucking.

"Wow, she's quite kinky then, this business that Ray has, it must have all sorts of spin offs, his whole house must be like Derek's, wired up all over."

"God yes, he told me where the cameras were in his lounge. All the time I knew Izzy was watching us."

"Fuck, that's a real turn on for me, the whole idea of being watched."

"It turned me on too, but I wanted her to know I was in control. I felt quite empowered by it, knowing she had almost given me permission."

"I once masturbated for a guy online, it was a real turn on."

The admission came out of the blue, and I half choked on the sip of brandy I was taking.

"You didn't? You mean just like that?"

"Noo, I'd been chatting for a couple of nights, I was so horny, he was really good at role-play, and he did it for me too."

"Fucking hell!" I couldn't believe it, and Linda had one of her dirty faces on.

"You're so bad, you keep coming out with these revelations. You mean he 'wanked' for you, and you brought yourself off for him?"

The influence of the brandy on an empty stomach was clear.

"It seemed really intimate at the time, and then halfway though I wondered if he was recording it, or anyone else was watching. He had this enormous cock, bigger than any I'd ever seen, and it really got me going."

I was squirming myself, curled up in my pyjamas on the end of the sofa, listening to Linda's lurid description.

"He told me he had a big one, and he asked if I wanted to see it. I just blustered, not sure what to say, and he suddenly unzipped himself and took it out. It was huge."

My mouth was open in astonishment, and I could feel my pussy on heat.

"Anyway he began stroking it, and it grew bigger and stiffer. He was talking all the time, saying suggestive stuff until he asked me if I wanted to see him cum. I didn't know what to say, I was so turned on. When he asked me if I'd do the same for him I just went for it."

"Oh my god, I can't believe it, what happened, did you cum?"

"I just got carried away, I had my fingers under my skirt, my eyes were watching him on the screen, rubbing himself faster and faster. Both of us were making incredible sounds."

I think Linda saw me fidgeting.

"This is getting you going now isn't it?" she giggled.

"Stop it, tell me what happened."

"I watched him cum, his cock just erupted, spunk going everywhere, and he was grunting away, it really made me cum too. When I'd finished he logged off and I never saw him again."

"Jesus, I'm not sure I'd have the courage to do that, in front of someone," I said it quietly, feeling guilty about the intensity between my thighs.

"Why don't you do it now… in front of me?"

Shocked by Linda's question, I went hot all over, and my heart stopped.

"Linda!" I croaked as I spoke, "no way, I couldn't."

I glanced at her, and her eyes were alive and excited, I'd seen that look before.

"Go on, touch yourself, I know you're ready."

I was hunched up, my knees under my chin and I could feel my cotton pyjamas clinging to me. I squeezed my thighs together harder, and hugged my legs.

"Go on," Linda repeated.

For some reason I felt I needed the release, the fact that it was my friend asking, was outweighed by the effect of alcohol. We'd both been on our sexual adventure together so it seemed to make it easier and more daring.

I lowered my legs down and slid one hand under the elastic of my pyjama bottoms.

"I can't believe I'm doing this, you keep leading me astray."

As my fingers reached between my thighs I could see the damp patch in the crotch of my pyjamas, but I wasn't ready for what happened next.

In one movement Linda slipped off her end of the sofa, onto her knees in front of me. Grabbing the fabric either side of my hips she tugged my pyjama bottoms down my legs and off.

"Linda!" I yelled, "What the…"

I'd barely started to say anything before she buried her head between my thighs. In the few seconds it took to put my hands onto her head to try to stop her, her tongue was inside my very wet pussy.

"FUCK! LINDA!"

Instead of pulling her head away, my hands were actually resting there, not wanting to do that.

"Oh fuck, Linda, oh my god, you're just…"

My words turned into a long moan as I knew our discussion had already taken me halfway to orgasm. When she began to suck and lick my clit, there were no words, just moans and gasps of pleasure.

It didn't take long, I was panting, breathing rapidly as Linda's tongue worked it's magic.

"Oh god Linda, I'm going to cum."

Relentlessly she went on sucking and licking until my body quivered and my orgasm arrived

"Oh my god… oh my god," I kept saying between trying to catch my breath, and lifting her head away from my sensitive clit.

"Oh fuck Linda, you're such a sod, Jesus, I can't believe what we've just done."

Linda was up on her knees in front of me, wiping her face on her sleeve, with a beaming smile.

"Ha! gotcha, see you did it… in front of me!"

I was lying back against the cushions on the sofa, legs akimbo with my pussy openly on display. I suddenly realised my indelicate pose, and I sat up wondering what to say.

Linda broke the silence, continuing to be provocative and decidedly naughty.

"It'll be your turn to do that to me next time."

Already flushed from my orgasm, I must have gone even redder.

"You're so bad!" the idea exciting me so much I shocked myself when I added, "do you want to stop the night?"

The atmosphere in the room suddenly became even more intense. As Linda shuffled forwards on her knees she pushed up to the sofa's edge, between my thighs.

Nothing was said before the taste of my pussy juices on her lips filled my mouth as we kissed. It was a few seconds before Linda said, "Shall we, I think we've known there might come a time…"

Nothing more was spoken as we climbed the stairs. I left the light on outside the bedroom and we both undressed and got into my bed. I wanted to repay Linda for the pleasure she'd given me and I found myself saying, "It's my turn, just let me do what I want to."

I heard the quiet sigh as I leaned towards her and we kissed again. I felt the total nakedness as my breasts pressed against hers. Our tongues played with each other with my fingers exploring her body.

When the kissing stopped my mouth moved downwards to take one nipple between my lips. Again she groaned while my hand moved to her pussy. Linda was very moist, ready and willing for me to do what she'd done to me.

She tasted divine, my tongue slipping between her labia, and then up over her clit. Her body jerked in reflex as the tip of my tongue touched it, and a loud moan of pleasure came from higher up the bed.

As I lay between her thighs she spread her legs wider. I set to work, slowly and methodically arousing her. It was thrilling to me, the renewed experience of a woman's body.

"Don't stop Brenda… pleasee don't stop!"

I knew it wouldn't be long.

"Brenda… yes… oh yes… " was the sign we'd arrived.

With a cry of exultation she came, shaking, bucking, her body pushing me upwards, until I lifted my face away.

"OH… OH… Oh," she went as she slowly relaxed into the mattress.

I hauled myself up beside her, and we hugged, my thigh sliding between hers, feeling the dampness of her pussy on my skin.

Our breathing subsided and we kissed once more. I laid my head on her shoulder and we drifted off to sleep like that.

I woke up around four 'o clock when Linda came back to bed from the bathroom. The memory of what had happened seemed more real, and I was half surprised when she took me in her arms and started to kiss me again.

"I didn't thank you last night," she whispered, "it was good wasn't it?"

"Mmm, very good," I replied, and offered my lips towards her. It came naturally when we made love again, just as dawn was starting to break through the gap in the blinds. We both used our fingers, we both flexed our bodies against each, we both made each other cum. When it was time to get up, I let her shower before she came downstairs to the kitchen.

"Coffee?" I asked, and Linda said the unspoken, "yes please, and I want to say, let's not have last night change anything.

I smiled, "No it won't, but at least we won't be shy next time!"

"Now who's being naughty!" She smiled, before she switched her question to Ray and the job offer.

"Will you take it, I think it sounds great fun?"

"A job's not supposed to be 'fun," I said jokingly, "but yes I think I will, it's only for three months first off."

When Linda had left I decided I'd phone Ray to accept his offer.

He was absolutely delighted, and suggested I go to his 'unit' for lunch and have a look round, but also to meet Martin, his tech guy. It was all a bit of a whirlwind, and the least of my worries was how to dress. I decided on a business like blouse and trousers, with a jacket that could be worn or not. Heels were an afterthought, but it provided some femininity.

The unit was on an industrial estate on the outskirts of town. It wasn't large, but big enough to have a couple of offices, a small showroom, and the rest was a warehouse area with shelving and various storage facilities.

Martin turned out to be a guy in his early thirties, tall, athletic, but a bit nerdy looking with glasses.

Ray gave me the grand tour which didn't take long. Martin disappeared while Ray and I had a sandwich with some fruit juice from the local snack caravan parked along the road outside.

"I'm excited by you joining us," he said, "I'm going to suggest you come with me and Martin this afternoon. We've got a little job on. It's a house installation, we've costed it, and Martin is putting in some cameras. I thought we could go along and see how it's done. We need you to see how we work."

It sounded interesting and I was glad I wasn't going to be thrown in at the deep end. It turned out to be an elderly couple who needed security as there'd been a spate of break-ins in the neighbourhood.

But next day turned out to be very different.

I had to be at the unit for eight 'o clock. The three of us were going to a large house some thirty miles away. Ray was tight lipped about it, just saying it was a woman who was 'suspicious' of her husband, and wanted something discreetly installed to see what he was up to while she was away on a work project.

When we arrived I knew exactly why he hadn't told me any more details. We sat in the car while parked some distance from the house, and Ray texted the client.

"It's all clear, we can go now Martin."

Martin drove us to some large wooden gates and pressed an intercom. Nothing was said, the gates just opened revealing a long drive up to a very large country house. When we got to the front door it was opened by a woman of about thirty, looking slightly nervous.

My mouth dropped open as I recognised her. It was Rebecca Brownley, a political correspondent on one of the main TV channels.

"Come in," she said nervously, "please excuse the deception, I feel awful about this."

The comments seemed to be aimed mostly at me, as all three of us entered the house.

Once we were inside she seemed to relax a bit. Martin and Ray knew exactly what to do and went off, while Rebecca offered me coffee in the kitchen.

"God, I'm not really sure about this, but my husband, Jeremy, has been acting strangely lately, he seems to have gone off me, and has been very secretive with his phone."

It seemed bizarre that this woman, who I watched regularly on the ten 'o clock news, was pouring her heart out to me. She realised it too, and continued, "Ray assures me of total discretion, you wouldn't ever say anything to anyone would you?"

I reassured her, and sympathised with her, making up a story about my husband being unfaithful to me, even though I was single.

"I'm away for a couple of weeks covering the elections in Europe, and if he is 'playing around' it would probably be the perfect opportunity for him."

Our conversation continued for an hour before Ray returned, and told her everything was set up. Rebecca and I followed him, and saw where 'spy' cameras had been placed in the lounge, the hall, and all of the bedrooms. I hadn't realised they all acted remotely to a relay box which Martin was currently installing outside in the garden.

We all had another coffee and chatted until Martin returned indoors some half an hour later.

"All done!" he said, "now let's see if it works!"

He produced a tablet from his hold-all, and began touching the screen. In a few minutes he said, with relief, "It's all looks good."

Both Rebecca and I leaned forward and Martin showed us the split screen with various views from the different locations.

"This can all be recorded back at our office, totally discreetly, and it can't be hacked. The only danger is that the cameras might be discovered, but someone would have to be suspicious, and do a technical 'sweep' of the house."

Rebecca looked guilty again.

"Do you want daily reports, or will you wait until you get back?" Ray asked her.

"Oh god. No I think I'll leave it till I get back, if you find something it'll only affect work, just leave it."

Before we left Rebecca thanked us, and squeezed my arm, "Thanks for being so understanding."

When we drove down the drive, Ray came out with, "Well you were success, I'm glad you came along, a woman's touch I guess."

Each day for the rest of the week, the 'feed' showed Rebecca's husband doing nothing in particular except come home very late each night. I was given the job of looking at his activity, and it all seemed very boring. I felt slightly uncomfortable when I watched him getting undressed each night and I quickly glossed over those bits.

During daytime the next few days followed a similar pattern, watching both Ray and Martin work with clients, either installing small systems, or going out costing and quoting for potential installations. However Friday afternoon proved to be another surprise.

"We're going to Derek's this afternoon!" Ray declared just after lunch.

I looked at him quizzically.

"It's for the next party, he has an idea for a new game!"

"Hmm, it must involve sex then," I smiled.

"Indeed," he replied, "Will you be the guinea pig?"

"NO!… I know you, you'll use any excuse to get inside my knickers!"

I was chuckling, knowing it would probably happen eventually, I'd warmed towards Ray over the week, but I wanted it on my terms.

"So what's the game, and why does it involve you?"

As Ray drove us there he explained.

"We have these thermal cameras, he's had a brainwave for a new game." He added, "you've not been to a party where you have to play games yet!"

"No, I didn't know he did that," I must have looked a bit doubtful, because he laughed.

"Come on, let's go, I'll explain on the way."

As we drove Ray described how a couple of times a year Derek's party involved a game. Non compulsory, but it tended to involve putting strangers together. It sounded quite thrilling, but I didn't admit it to Ray.

"There was one where you had to draw lots to spend an hour naked in a darkened room with five other people, three men, three women. Another one involved putting on a mask and licking yoghurt from someone's naked body. He's outlined what this one is, but I'll let him explain."

When we arrived Derek was on his own, Rita was out so he seemed relaxed and excited about his idea.

After he'd made coffee he explained his game.

"If you want to take part you take a ticket. Three men, and three women are drawn out of the hat and go into a darkened room all together and naked!"

"You've done this one before," Ray said, but he knew how this was different.

"Yes, this time there are thermal cameras in the room, and it's all on a big screen in the lounge for everyone to see. It's difficult to tell who is who, but you can see what they're doing!"

"Hmm, how brave do you have to be for that?" I said.

"Well, you and Linda have been to two parties now haven't you, you must be getting braver!"

Derek seemed to relish the daredevil spirit in his party guests, and I knew Linda would jump at this game.

"How recognisable are the images?" I asked.

Ray jumped up from the sofa. "I'll show you, hang on."

He rushed out to the car, and returned with a small plastic case and another cardboard box. "Is the room blacked out?" he asked Derek.

"Yes it's all set, you know which one."

Ray disappeared, and Derek looked at me.

"Job going ok?" he asked, "has Ray fucked you yet?"

"Shut up, Derek, you're so awful… no he hasn't!" I insisted.

He burst out laughing, "Shame on you, maybe at this party?"

"I'm not discussing it!" I replied sharply.

He carried on laughing, and reached over to squeeze my thigh. I smacked his hand and grabbed his wrist.

"Stop it, not here."

"So later?"

"NO! you're just so bad!"

With that Ray reappeared, and went over to the screen on the wall, fiddling with the panel at the back.

"Ok, ready, let's test it," he declared. "Who's going up there so we can see?"

"I'll go," Derek said, getting up, "you two can watch me in there."

The screen showed the darkened bedroom. You could see the items of furniture, the bed, the wardrobe. You could also see the two radiators on the wall which were obviously turned on.

Then moments later Derek's image appeared. You could tell it was Derek if you knew him, and his body shape, and his body language. You could also make out his general features when he faced the camera.

"It's working," Ray said, "some slight adjustments, fine tuning."

We saw Derek leave the room, and when he got back into the lounge he asked how it was.

"It's good, it needs a bit of adjustment. If you wait here, me and Brenda'll go up and you can see what it's like."

I was taken by surprise, but it seemed that Derek ought to see what the images were like. I followed Ray upstairs, and into the bedroom. He left the door open at first, and in the dim light I could see the camera on a small tripod on top of a chest of drawers. He set about adjusting it before going to shut the door.

"Shit, it's pitch black," I muttered, frightened to move.

"Of course it is," replied Ray, his voice in the darkness coming from across the room, and then, from much closer, "you have to make an effort to remember where all the furniture is!"

I still daren't move, but when I felt Ray's hand grab my arm I shrieked.

"Fuck! this is spooky."

"Yes, but it'll be a good game."

Ray now had both hands holding both mine, and I could feel him just inches in front of me.

"Ok Ray, Derek must have seen if it's working by now, where's the door, I've lost all sense of direction."

"It's this way."

I let Ray pull me slowly forwards.

"Why can't you just turn the light on?" I asked.

"It's been disconnected, it wouldn't be a game if you could do that."

It was then that Ray stopped, and I felt him pull me towards him. Somewhat clumsily he kissed me.

"Ray!" It was a small protest in the dark.

As I pulled back, he found my lips a second time. This time, for some reason, I let him carry on.

"For goodness sake Ray,"

"Brenda, you've been temptation this week, I don't know how I've resisted."

I could tell exactly how he felt, the hardness of his cock was pressing into me, and he was pulling me closer.

He was kissing my neck, and I knew Derek was watching all this, albeit in a thermal image form. It was that thought which seemed to send a shiver down my spine, a thrill of something new, and I'd already resigned myself to giving in to Ray at some point.

"Derek's watching," I said, as I felt my legs against the bed.

Ray was too busy running his hands over my body to say anything. When I felt the zipper on my dress being pulled down all doubt evaporated, and I let him push me gently back on the bed.

In the darkness I could hear him undressing, I just lay there until moments later his naked body lowered itself on the bed beside me.

"God I want you." he said.

He straightaway kissed me again, and I could feel his erect cock pushing against my hip.

He was scrabbling to pull my panties down, and I had to help him tug them over my ankles. It seemed odd to still have my bra on, but he was in a hurry. Still kissing me, and breathing heavily, he lifted his body between my legs. As I opened my thighs to allow him between them, I felt his cock immediately probing my pussy.

"Slow down Ray, take it easy," I asked, but he was desperate to fuck me. With a shove of his hips he slipped inside me. Yes my juices were flowing, but I still cried out, "Fuck, gently… go gently!"

Only now did he prop himself up on his elbows, and reach underneath me to unclasp my bra. As my breasts spilled out his mouth found my nipples, and from then on I was gone. It wasn't making love, it was raw, unadulterated lust. Ray pounded into me, the sound of his body slapping my inner thighs, the creaking of the bed in a rapid rhythm, and the knowledge of Derek watching all this, built my arousal very quickly.

At the height of our efforts I was startled by a dim light coming on in the bedroom. I could clearly see Ray's face above me, slightly contorted as he thrust into me. Both of us stopped momentarily, taken by the surprise of the illumination, but we were both so close that we just carried on. In an explosion of release, I came, Ray came, and we simultaneously emptied ourselves in total pleasure.

"Good effort!" Rita's voice came from the doorway, "the thermal imaging certainly works, I almost came and joined you!"

Both myself and Ray were taken by surprise, but it was evident Rita had arrived back home and couldn't resist a prank.

Ray self consciously scrambled to get his clothes as Derek appeared, apologising profusely.

"Sorry! My wife always has to spring surprises, when she saw the images… I told her not to interrupt!"

"Use my bedroom Brenda, there's fresh towels in there, Ray can jolly well wait for his." Rita just ignored Derek.

Slightly embarrassed I picked up my clothes and followed Rita to her room. She left me to it, and when I got back downstairs, Ray went up to have his shower.

"First time with Ray?" Derek asked, making me go bright red.

I nodded silently.

"At least the ice is broken, but I'm glad you 'road tested' the cameras."

"Not the phrase I would have chosen, but your game is set up for the next party."

"Yes," he said gleefully, "it's next weekend, Saturday, I'll send you and Linda your invites."

When Ray came back downstairs we both made our way to the car. It was late, however we had to call back to the office to collect some paperwork, and for me to collect my car. While I was waiting for Ray to make a phone call I checked out Rebecca Brownley's feed. Lo and behold the trap had been triggered. Just earlier that evening the cameras in her lounge activated. There in black and white was her husband following a blonde woman into the room.

Ray joined me, his phone conversation finished, and we watched the blonde turn round and kiss him, before falling to her knees and unzipping him. There followed five minutes of her sucking his cock. I fast forwarded to when they both left the room.

Within minutes the camera in one of the bedrooms activated and we watched both of them strip off and start fucking on the bed.

"Phew!… well, well, well," Ray was staring in a voyeuristic way while I was just thinking what Rebecca would have to say when this was revealed to her the following week.

As we watched I was aware of Ray moving closer until his arm went around my shoulder.

"Hold it there!" I said immediately.

I was quick to react, "No way, we've done it once today, don't get any ideas!"

He laughed and realised it wasn't the time or place, and I really couldn't help chuckling myself.

"Stop being a horny bastard for once. Go home and fuck Izzy for once."

Both of us left the office laughing some more, wondering what the next week would bring.

-----------------------------

   Series:Sexual Adventures With Older Women
   Author:Cleevedreams
 Subtitle:Sexual Adventures With Older Women Pt. 1
   Teaser:Gary joined a dating app, and found older women wanted him
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/sexual-adventures-with-older-women
Published:2023-06-28
An extended fantasy tale of a young man who gets dumped by his girlfriend, and finds adventure from a dating app. In the summer before he goes to university, he improves his knowledge of women, of sex, and of himself. He's surprised by many older women who are seeking adventure for themselves.

**

It had been five months since Chloe had dumped me. It had hurt so much, she was my first teenage 'love,' but I gradually began to feel better about it as time passed, although the landscape for girls out there looked pretty barren. It was then that my mate Darren excitedly told me about the 'app.'

A whole rash of dating apps had appeared in the public domain, and he found out about it from listening to an aunt who'd been inundated with offers when she'd gone online with it.

He'd overheard his mum talking to her on the phone, and the amount of laughing and giggling were a sure fire way of getting him interested.

"Gary, it's crazy, I've got two dates this week, and that's within a day of joining," he said, "all you need are some decent selfies, you pay 9.99 for a months membership, and you're away!"

The temptation was too great, that evening I went to my room and downloaded the app. I had a pretty good selfie of myself, and added a couple more of me that I'd taken, one on a bike, and another beside a swimming pool.

The profile details were as descriptive as I thought reasonable, just a teenage guy wanting someone to 'buddy up' with for the summer, until going to uni in September. I paid the membership fee, and waited briefly for ratification.

Straightaway I began a 'search' and there were literally loads of girls, and women, who looked incredible. Of course it was pretty obvious some of the pics were heavily manipulated, but then the phone went mad, and started pinging from 'likes' for me!

I realised quickly that I should have added filters, because there were 'likes' from all over the country, indeed all over the world.

I fixed the settings so that I restricted it down to a ten mile radius, that reduced the selections down dramatically.

I chuckled to myself when one of the first girls I saw was Millie Jones. She was a year above me in school, and her photo was a travesty of what she actually looked like. I looked at all of those in my area, and swiped right on a couple that looked really attractive, but also seemed to have a profile description that wasn't too contrived.

However, I hadn't set an age limitation in the filters, and there were women up to the age of fifty odd that were appearing. Then just before I was about to remedy that, there she was!

Mrs Anderson lived two doors up from me. There was no doubt it was her, the profile pic was not manipulated. Neither were the two accompanying ones. One of her in a party dress, and the other, with her face hidden, dressed in some very sexy lingerie. The shock to me was that she was married, and she was asking for 'someone much younger to bring the fun back into her life, nsa, discretion assured.'

I knew her name was Megan, but here she was using the name Marilyn, and she was saying that she was forty six. I definitely knew that she was in her mid fifties.

The devil in me somehow took over, and I swiped right. As soon as I'd done it, I regretted it, but felt a chill of excitement in discovering her secret.

For the next hour I amused myself with searching and swiping, even obvious mismatches I swiped right. In return I got some responses, but chickened out of going further, except for one girl, Tammy, who was mid twenties, and in hospitality, which is where I wanted my career to go eventually.

She was working and living in a hotel and restaurant on the other side of town. I hadn't been expecting a response when I swiped her. I was sure a twenty five year old wouldn't want to meet up with an eighteen year old boy.

I actually brought this to her attention in our messaging, and she dismissed the age difference as 'just a number.'

It got to about ten thirty that night when mum shouted up to say she was going to bed, and asked if I wanted a hot drink. I declined, and went back to messaging Tammy.

In between there were occasional 'hits' from others on the app, but when I looked they were nowhere as attractive as Tammy. Then, to my surprise, a 'like' came from Marilyn!

I wondered quite what to do, so at first I did nothing. The messaging with Tammy came to an end as she had to go to bed, she told me she had an early start the next day, however, she did promise to message again.

I looked at the clock, it was 11.20pm, and the devil in me returned. I messaged 'Marilyn' with a simple 'hello.'

Immediately, there was a reply.

'Gary, I obviously recognised you, please be discreet, there are certain reasons why I'm on here. I'm sorry if you think I'm bad.'

I looked again at her profile, and to my surprise she'd changed the description to 'mature woman looking for friendship,' and the lingerie photo had been deleted.

I sent a diplomatic reply just saying, 'no problem, your secret is safe.'

When I got a 'thank you, my name is really Megan,' back, I wondered if she would acknowledge anything about it, should I see her in the street.

I didn't have long to wait. Mum left for work quite early, and I was in the habit of going for a run as soon as I'd got up. The next morning I went out around nine 'o clock, so after I'd done my five miles it was nine thirty by the time I returned.

Even before I'd got anywhere close to my front gate, Mrs Anderson, Megan, was standing by her car parked on her drive. It was pretty clear she wanted to intercept me.

As I got close, I slowed to a walk, and saw her look towards me rather guiltily.

"Gary, could you spare a minute?" She looked incredibly attractive in the sunlight, and I was trying hard not to look too closely at her cleavage, which showed off her most natural assets.

"I'm feeling really awkward. Last night… the messaging… that app. You must think I'm really terrible."

"Not at all, Mrs Anderson," I replied politely, wondering how terrible she might be when she was naked! "I'm sure there are lots of reasons… " I wasn't really sure how to continue.

"For goodness sake, please call me Megan, look, come round the back, the neighbours here are so bloody nosey."

That was the moment I knew my luck might be in. I was sweating after my run, and I felt slightly self conscious about that. As I followed her indoors, Megan handed me a small towel from a pile of washing in the kitchen, asking me to sit on a stool at the breakfast bar.

"Oh god, I don't know where to start Gary, you must think very badly of me."

I shrugged my shoulders, "It's your life Mrs Anderson, sorry, I mean Megan. I guess you don't want your husband to know."

She looked guilty again, "Dave, I'm not sure how he'd feel. Part of the problem is that I found out about him having an affair. We nearly broke up, but kept together because of the finances. I'm not really sure if he's still seeing her."

I watched Megan nervously tidying the breakfast things away, I wondered whether her husband still enjoyed her body, it was certainly one that must have given him enjoyment earlier in their lives.

"So are you getting revenge?"

My question may have been a bit naive, typical of a teenager.

"No, not totally, I just feel I'm missing out on so much, sometimes I need something more than just… this!" She nodded towards the washing, the dirty mugs and plates.

I looked at her, and saw the tears trickling down her cheeks.

"Don't cry, I think I probably understand."

It felt odd standing up, to put my arms around her, trying to comfort a much older woman.

And then the sobbing really began. Her whole body shook as she buried her face in my shoulder, adding her tears to my perspiration.

"Now, now," I whispered into her blonde hair. My hands and fingers rubbing her back, to try and soothe her distress.

She pulled her head up, and looked at me, our faces inches apart. I could see her sad green eyes, the dampness of her cheeks, I could smell the lightness of her perfume, and my eyes studied her plump, full lips.

I knew I wanted to kiss her, she seemed to want me to, and I did. It surprised us both, a kiss of only a few seconds, but the depth of feeling, our eye contact, brought another, much longer kiss, and I felt her whole body relax in my arms.

When the kiss ended, she pulled her head away again, and whispered, "We mustn't."

"Why," I asked, "isn't this what you wanted?"

She said nothing, but she must have felt my cock hardening between us.

She kissed me again, this time her lips parted wider, allowing my tongue to explore, at the same time she pushed her hips into me, moving just enough to bring me to a full erection.

"Quickly, in here," Megan grabbed my arm, it seemed she had made her decision, and pulled me into the lounge towards a large settee, "please fuck me Gary, I want you to."

When she saw me standing there, unsure, she took the hem of her t-shirt, and dragged it over the top of her head.

"Get undressed… please."

In a matter of seconds we were both naked. I watched as she lay back on the cushions, parting her legs slightly, her full breasts spreading either side of her body, her pink nipples, standing up proudly.

Briefly she looked at me, my body still hot from my run, but now my cock was pointing upwards, as hard as it had ever been.

She reached up, putting her arms around my shoulders, and her thighs parted, as I lowered my body on top of her. I was nervous, yes, I'd made love to a few girls, but never to a mature woman like Megan.

My cock found her pussy immediately, and so wet was she, that I sank deep inside her. I could see her eyes close as she let out a gasp, "Oh Gary, wow, you feel so good. Please just don't move, stay there, I want to feel you, enjoy you… god, how wonderful that feels."

I leaned forward, and kissed her, as she seemed to luxuriate in her pleasure, while I was composing my self control.

Eventually she opened her eyes, and looked at me, "Fuck me now, as hard as you like, I just want to feel you cumming inside me."

When I started to move, I withdrew slowly, almost all the way out, before plunging back into her. I was being too slow because she repeated, "Harder, fuck me harder, please."

And so I did. I felt her legs wrap around me, clasping my buttocks, her finger nails digging into my shoulders. I began to pound into her, the sound of flesh hitting flesh as my hips bounced against her open thighs.

It really surprised me how quickly she came. I heard her breathing quicken, I felt her gripping me more tightly, she started to pant short breaths, and finally was swearing loudly as she came.

"Fuck… fuck… FUCK!" her whole body shook, and trembled, her hips lifted me upwards, and then her cries subsided, but her body continued to push against me. She wasn't finished, she wanted more.

"Oh go on Gary, don't stop, please don't stop."

I didn't stop, I wanted to cum too, but it wasn't immediate. By now I was sweating again, drops of perspiration were falling onto her face. I noticed her tongue licking the salty taste, before closing her eyes again.

"Oh god, I'm cumming again Gary, oh my god, go on, yes… yes… YES… YES!"

With a grunt, I couldn't hold back. I jerked once, twice, three times, and then held myself deep inside her, as the rest of my spunk pumped it's way into her cunt.

"Stay there, inside me, don't move." Megan's fingers wiped the sweat from my forehead. "Gary, I don't want you to think I'm terrible. That was magical, you've made me very happy."

I wasn't sure what to reply, it was certainly a fantastic fuck, and I knew I wanted more.

"Can we do it again?" I asked.

"Bloody hell, what now?" she said, and we both laughed gently.

"I'd love that, but we must be careful, your mum would be horrified, Dave can go to hell, but I don't want to rub his nose in it, and well, the neighbours, Mr Simpson over the road can go stuff himself."

My cock was shrinking, and suddenly it slipped from Megan's pussy.

"Oh! Mmm! Oh god, I can feel we've made a mess on the cushions."

We both got up, my spunk seeping from her pussy, and while I put my running kit back on, Megan had to go and have a shower.

"You go back home, I'll message you later Gary."

Sure enough, back at home I showered, and by the time I'd dressed a message had arrived from Megan.

'Thank you Gary, it was wonderful. I want more of you.'

Even that short text made my cock twitch, and I'd almost forgotten about Tammy, but sadly there were no messages from her. There were however, a few other likes from a variety of girls and women.

The app was so addictive, and the morning had gone so well. I spent until after mid day on it, until I felt the pangs of hunger, and I went to the fridge, suddenly remembering mum had left me a job to do. The grass needed cutting front and back. I grabbed a sausage roll and a tomato, and poured a glass of fresh orange juice. Eating rapidly I grasped the nettle, and got the mower out of the garden shed.

I knew it didn't take that long, it wasn't a vast lawn at the back, and the one at the front was tiny. By the time I had almost completed the front one I had built up a sweat in the warm sun. Glancing up the road, the thoughts of the morning returned. Megan's house was less than a hundred yards away, and as if to reinforce the memory, she appeared in her front garden.

She didn't wave, but just looked, I'm sure she was conscious of any neighbours watching, especially Mr Simpson from across the road. I looked over, and I knew he was out, his prize possession, his classic Ford, was absent from the drive.

As if by telepathy our eyes connected over the intervening distance, and with an imperceptible nod, Megan disappeared back indoors. It was 2pm, how long before her husband got in from work?

Quickly I shoved the mower behind the side gate, and walked to Megan's house. She was hiding behind the partially open front door.

"Quick, this way," she ushered me inside.

Not a word was spoken, I was shoved back down on the same settee as in the morning, and Megan fell to her knees, undoing my belt, and the zip on my jeans.

"God Megan, you're insatiable!"

"Shut up, just enjoy, I told you I wanted you."

In seconds her mouth was around my cock, and her head was moving up and down. In no time I was stiff and groaning out loud.

"Fuck Megan, you'll make me cum… shit… slow down!"

But she had no intention of slowing down, she had a challenge, and she wasn't going to stop until she'd met it. Occasionally she stopped, and her tongue would loop its way around the head. I just couldn't hold back.

"Megan… fuck I'm cumming."

I groaned, and the feeling of orgasm was throughout my whole body. I went on spunking into her mouth, and I could feel her swallowing it several times over. As I sighed, and relaxed back into the settee, I watched her lift her head. She held my cock, squeezing it, and licking the last drops of semen, exuding from the head.

"Mmm, I love that taste, Gary, you're so sexy!"

I raised my eyebrows, "I might say the same about you, when I saw that photo you deleted on the app."

"You mean in my bra and panties?"

I sat up, "Yes, you looked really sexy."

"Ok, come round tomorrow morning, and I'll show you for real!"

"Are you sure, if people see me coming round here all the time then…"

I must have looked unsure,

"Dave is leaving early, he's got a job right up north so he's stopping overnight tomorrow night, I'd love to tempt you, please come round."

I smiled, standing up, pulling up my jeans, "Megan, you're becoming very addictive."

Megan stepped forward, and we kissed. It tasted of my semen, an odd taste to me, but the kiss was a promise of another day with her.

I left by the side gate making sure Mr Simpson wasn't back home yet. By the time mum got home I'd tidied away the lawn mower and got organised.

"I bumped into Mrs Anderson on the way in Gary, she said she'd had a chat with you today?"

I went hot all over, keeping my back towards mum.

"Yes, it's the first time I've really met her, she stopped me, not sure why."

"Well she seemed very impressed, I even offered you to do any jobs for her, like mowing the grass, was that ok? She'll probably pay you."

I thought to myself that she'd paid me already, what the hell would mum think if she knew.

"Ok, well if she asks I might do that." I was thinking any excuse to go to her house would be fantastic.

After we'd eaten I went back up to my room to have some space. I looked at my phone and there were yet more 'likes' from the app. Still nothing from Tammy, so I gave up on her, but there was another from a woman who lived a couple of streets away.

What was it with older women and young guys like me, I thought to myself? This was a Debbie, a fifty six year old. Her profile stated that she was divorced, and had grown up children, but lived alone. However, reading between the lines she wanted to 'catch up' on what she'd missed. On this app, that appeared to be a euphemism for sex. And her photos showed a very busty red head, with a smile that suggested all sorts.

For the hell of it I swiped right just to see if there was a 'reaction.'

I heard myself say, "Fuck,' when the 'like' came straight back.

I told myself not to react, I couldn't go down this road, on top of my secret affair with Megan. But of course I did.

'Hi there. Thanks for liking. You do realise I'm eighteen?' The message was sent.

Ping! The reply came back from Debbie.

'Yes I do Gary. You know I'm much older. Is that a problem?'

I took a deep breath, and started typing.

'No problem Debbie. I am discreet if that's what you want?'

The messages were now being exchanged thick and fast, and each one told more about her wishes. She was a solicitor, who was divorced, as her profile said, but she had wanted to 'break out' as she put it, and on a spontaneous whim, swiped right on my profile, mainly because I lived quite close, and also she just found me attractive.

I knew I was getting in deeper with each message, and when I received a quite explicit photo, I realised where we were both going.

'Can I have one of you?' the next message said.

I took a breath, I'd never ever done this sexting before.

'You must be discreet please.'

The reply came back, 'You need not show your face.'

I tried to rationalise it, and my daredevil streak took over again. I was already quite hard from the intimate texting going on, so I lowered my jeans and boxers, and found my cock in a very advanced stage of development! In the circumstance it didn't take long for it to become fully erect.

I lay back, positioning my phone so that it only showed the middle of my body. My cock looked huge in the photo and I sent it immediately.

When there was quite some delay before I received a text back, I thought I'd blown it.

'OMG. You're so big. Gary you must make your girlfriends very happy!'

'I don't have any girlfriends.' I replied, half lying, then regretting not telling the whole truth.

'I want to meet you, can we meet in Costas?'

I replied, 'Yes. I'm free tomorrow afternoon.'

'Ok. 2.30pm. Tomorrow.'

As soon as I'd agreed I felt guilty. My emotions and libido seemed like a roller coaster. The app was encouraging me to lie just to satisfy my ego, and my desires. I'd now got two much older women at the same time.

When mum left for work the next day, she had no idea about my day ahead. I'd already received a message from Megan saying, 'Your surprise awaits. Come at 9.00am. The kitchen door will be unlocked.' So precisely on the dot of nine, I walked as confidently as I could, round to Megan's house, and in through the side gate.

Locking the kitchen door behind me, I looked into the lounge, and dining room to find them empty. I knew that Megan must be upstairs, so slowly I went up as quietly as I could.

"I'm in here," I heard her voice from a half open door. Pushing it fully open, my mouth dropped open wide. There on the bed was Megan, flaunting herself brazenly in black bra, black suspender belt, black panties, and black stockings.

"You like?" she said in a low, sort of seductive voice.

"Fucking hell!" I said in a hushed voice.

"No, that's what you do to me, fuck me!"

Megan raised her hand, and with a curling finger beckoned me towards the bed.

The smell of perfume filled the room, the curtains were half pulled, so the light was quite low despite the daylight shining through.

"Undress, I want to see your body again, I want to see that cock that's going to fuck my pussy again." Megan was in a high state of arousal.

I stood at the end of the bed, taking in her body, as I unbuttoned my shirt. She was smiling as it dropped to the floor, and smiled more broadly, as I balanced trying to take off my shoes and socks. I could see her almost holding her breath as I unbuckled my belt, unzipped myself, and slid my jeans downwards. It was obvious from the shape of my boxers that my cock was erect already.

Hooking the waistband over it, they dropped to the floor, revealing my erection pointing upwards.

"Mmm," Megan almost growled, "here, beside me," she said, patting the bed next to her.

As I lay down, she put her arms around my neck, and kissed me. The taste of her lipstick was unique, the smell of her perfume expensive.

"Today is my day," she whispered, "you have to leave everything to me, now just lay back, and let me do it all."

The kissing continued side by side, and the feeling of Megan's leg sliding over mine, and the sensation of the stockings, even the clasps of the suspenders against my thigh, felt so erotic.

Megan leaned further over, her mouth moving down to take each of my nipples in turn between her lips. The sensation was wonderful, making my erection even harder with her licking and sucking. When her body slid further down, her mouth and tongue traversed over my stomach and abdomen, and I was waiting expectantly for her mouth on my cock.

When it came I moaned out loud, "Megan… yes!"

Slowly she took it in, my eyes were closed, my heart beating faster, and I could feel it going right to back of her mouth. I heard her gag a little, then she raised her head up, but seemed determined to try to take my cock more deeply. Several times she pushed her head down, several times I heard her choking quietly, and wondered why she was doing this to herself.

The next time it happened I muttered, "Megan!" but before I could say anymore her head pushed again, and I felt my cock slide into her throat.

"Oh god Megan!" and for a second she held it there, until she lifted up again, choking out loud. Then she did it again, and again, each time holding it for longer. Her face pushed against my body, the whole length of my cock in her throat, and then I looked down as she finally pulled away, releasing me, with great strings of saliva hanging from her mouth.

"Fucking hell Megan, where did that come from?"

Triumphantly wiping her mouth on the back of her forearm she declared, "I always used to be able to do that… old tricks, you know!"

She pulled herself up on her knees beside me, glancing at my glistening cock, "Next trick," she laughed, as she reached behind her and unclasped her bra. Her magnificent breasts tumbled forwards, they were truly superb. Her nipples were like olives waiting to be sucked and played with.

I'm going to ride you now Gary, I want that cock inside me again, I just can't get enough of it."

Wriggling her hips, lifting her knees, she tugged off her skimpy black panties. She leaned forwards, shaking her breasts almost to my mouth, and hitched her leg over me ready to impale herself on my erection. Slowly she adjusted her position and I felt the soft, warm wetness of her pussy around the head of my cock.

I gasped as she lowered her body, feeling myself going deeper, and deeper, until she let all her body weight down on my hips. We looked at each other, knowing what pleasure there was to come.

I reached up to cup both her breasts, and squeezed both nipples playfully, making her utter a little, "Ouch!" She leaned right down to kiss me, longingly, open mouthed, tongue searching, and then she began to move. First a gradual flexing of her hips, her cunt gripping my cock within, all the while rubbing her breasts against my chest.

"God you feel so good," she whispered in my ear, "let's see if we can make this last."

"Don't do anything daft then," I couldn't help a quiet chuckle, as I held onto her shoulders, supporting her body.

Slowly and pleasurably we moved together, it seemed we forgot time. I felt comfortably in control of my body, and it was Megan that called the shots. She built her own arousal, in a combination of movement of her hips, and the angle of her body. For sometime everything seemed to be on a slow burn, until she must have felt a need. Her hips ground down harder, her breathing became noisier, and more rapid, and little regular cries started coming from within her.

"I'm getting close Gary, but I don't want you to cum, if you can hang on."

I said nothing, I knew I wouldn't cum yet, but Megan became more animated. She sat upright, her hands taking her weight on my chest while her hips rotated, and her eyes closed.

"Gary… Gary!"

The bed was starting to creak as she energetically moved her hips.

"Oh Gary," she repeated.

Gritting her teeth, it all happened at once.

"Gary… Gary… Gary! Oh… GARY!"

The expression on her face showed it all. The pleasure rippled through her whole body, shaking, shuddering, enjoying a gasping orgasm. I felt her pussy pulsate, I could feel the dampness, as she relaxed forward on my chest.

"Mmm, it's so good with you," Megan was kissing the side of my neck, and we were both very, very hot. "Do you want to cum?"

"Do you want to cum again?" I asked her, and bit her neck playfully.

"Naughty boy!"

"Naughty girl!" I joked, and thrust my hips upwards, tipping her sideways onto her back. My cock slipped from her pussy as I lifted myself over and on top of her.

"I'll show you how naughty you can be."

Playfully she dug her fingernails into my back, and she gave a quiet, "Oh!" as I pushed back into her.

I pushed my head down, and nipped her nipple with my teeth.

"Sod!" she yelled, and dug her nails deeper. There was only one response for that, as I began a series of rapid thrusting, bringing another cry of, "Gary!"

The bed became alive, and I wondered how many times Dave had pounded her like me. Both of us were making sounds of great physical effort, and a perverse pleasure in the slamming together of our two bodies.

"Oh Gary, yes, oh yes," was Megan's cry when she came again, this time with a quieter pleasure, but continuing on for longer. I wasn't ready to cum, and so I continued thrusting, more slowly at first, enjoying the sight of Megan's face holding an expression of part concentration, part ongoing pleasure, until I was staggered by the fact that she was going to reach yet another orgasm.

No words this time, eyes closed, just a long drawn out groan which finally became a gasp, and the pulsing of her pussy that brought me over the edge.

Grunting, I knew she felt me emptying myself inside her in rapid squirts of semen.

"Oh yes… oh wow, that's it… mmm."

Both of us were exhausted, we'd been fucking for a long time. After a few seconds of heavy breathing, I turned my head and whispered, "Wow Megan, oh wow!"

Eventually she lifted herself up on one elbow beside me. I felt her breasts heavy on the side of my chest as she leaned over to kiss me.

"Gary, I can't get enough of you, it really scares me."

Her eyes did look frightened, apprehensive.

"Just enjoy it, please, we both know it won't last."

We kissed again, and I watched Megan get up and go into the shower. Lying back feeling totally satisfied, I wondered how long it would really last. And then the guilt, knowing I was meeting someone else that afternoon.

Megan wanted me to stay, and the temptation was to spend all day with her, but while she was in the shower mum phoned, and asked me to find a coat of hers that she desperately needed taking to the dry cleaners. It meant that I had to leave, and get it done before she came home that night.

"Please come back this afternoon," Megan was putting on a sad face as I got dressed, "or come back tomorrow, please will you?"

"Yes, I'll come in the morning, I promise, now you enjoy the rest of your day, and you can text me later."

With that excuse I left, and went home to find the coat.

The dry cleaners was not far from Costas and so with more excitement brewing in my chest I arrived there at 2.20pm.

I'd got my flat white, and had just sat down when I saw Debbie enter the coffee shop. In my head I gave a subconscious, "Phew!" as I took in the voluptuous red head, looking much younger than she'd said, and looking around to see if I was there.

As I stood up she waved over to me, so I went to greet her. There was a brief hug and a peck on the cheek between us.

"Hi Debbie, you look great," I wasn't sure if that was overdoing it.

"Go and take a seat, what would you like to drink?"

Her voice was heavy with a Welsh 'lilt,' and her eyes gave me goosebumps.

"Just a skinny latte please Gary."

I joined the short queue, and tried to take surreptitious glances out of the corner of my eye, taking in the large breasts, and the generous curves, as she sat down.

"You look just like your photo Gary!" Debbie's eyes were teasing.

"I hope you mean the proper one in my profile?" I laughed nervously.

"Well, it's difficult to tell about the other one in here!"

Straightaway we were off on some jokey intimacy.

"I think you're blushing Gary, how wonderful."

Now Debbie was chuckling, before she took hold of my forearm and squeezed it affectionately. As she did so, she had shuffled in her chair and her thigh made contact with mine. For a brief moment I moved mine away, but a few seconds later they touched again.

"I wondered how shy you'd be, it must be unusual to be chatting to a much older woman?"

For a second I wondered how shocked she'd be if she knew I'd been fucking another much older woman all morning.

"It's ok, age is just a number I guess."

The cliche wasn't lost on her, but what happened next took me by complete surprise.

Leaning slightly towards me, and in a much quieter voice, she whispered, "Last nights' texts really excited me, did they you?"

I nodded, and replied even more quietly, "Yes, they did, you looked incredible," it was then that I felt her hand directly on my crotch beneath the table.

I daren't move, in case of attracting attention, but I did look around in panic, to see if others were able to see. We were sitting at the side of a low partition so the only line of sight was a couple of empty tables, and another with one women facing the other way.

"I'm glad you liked me."

Debbie's eyes were fixed on me, waiting to see how I reacted. I held her gaze, but couldn't stop my cock hardening, and then feeling her grip it and slowly massage it.

"What are you thinking now?" she asked provocatively.

I was now speaking through gritted teeth, and with a croaky voice, "I'm thinking if you go on doing that, there's going to be an accident!"

Debbie erupted in laughter loud enough to make the woman turn round, but by that time she'd sat back, releasing me from her grip.

"C'mon, you're coming with me, I'll show you where I work."

I had no chance to reply, Debbie had stood up, and directed me towards the door.

"It's not far, just above the opticians."

As we walked to the sound of her high heels on the pavement, she made small talk about her job.

"Since my divorce, I've gone part time with two other solicitors, we deal mainly in wills and inheritance," then she added, almost as though there were two conversations going on, "have you ever had an older woman Gary?"

I spluttered a reply, "Once," and then I didn't know what to say.

"Oh, well I hope she was as good as me!"

By now I was feeling hot all over. Debbie unlocked a door between the opticians and an estate agents. On it was a sign which gave the name of her company, she locked it behind us, and I followed her up a set of stairs to another door at the top. Her shapely ass, and her legs and stockings, with her high heels, added to both my excitement, and my discomfort.

Inside the door was a reception window, and some small offices. On one door was a sign, 'Deborah Holsworthy.'

"C'mon in," she said, turning towards me and seeing my face. "You look a bit like a rabbit in the headlights. It's ok, it's only us here this afternoon, my colleagues are off on a course."

I sort of knew what would happen next, and it wasn't a surprise when she stepped forward and kissed me.

"I know you fancy me Gary, I can feel it, do you want me?" Her hips were pressing into me, and my erection was growing, as her warm breath was only inches away.

"Yes I do Debbie, but it's all… well a bit quick."

"Seize the moment, that's my mantra now," she whispered back, "now let's see if those photographs lie!"

Stepping back a little, both her hands were swiftly unbuckling my belt, and pulling down my zip. My jeans and boxers were soon being tugged downwards, as Debbie sank to her knees.

"Oh my god, even better than I thought, mmm… I shall enjoy this!" and immediately I felt her warm, damp mouth close over my cock.

I gave a quiet groan, as her head moved back and forth. With soft moans she continued for a few moments before sitting back on her haunches, and looking up at me said, "Now you're going to fuck me across my desk."

In amazement she stood up, turned away from me, and hitched up her skirt. Underneath she was wearing hold up stockings, but nothing else. As she bent over her desk, and spread her feet apart, I could see the wet, pink lips of her pussy, ready to be fucked.

"Fuck me Gary, do it."

I needed no further invitation, I stepped forward, gripping her hips under the rumpled skirt, and pushed my cock towards her pussy. The desk was just the right height without me having to bend my knees too much. In a few brief seconds my cock sank deep inside her.

"Oh my fucking god!" she cried, "oh fuck that's… oh god!… go on Gary, just fuck me."

There followed a crazy five minutes where the desk was pushed up against the wall and kept banging after each thrust of my hips. The desk phone dropped onto the floor, and the computerised voice kept repeating, "Please replace the handset," over and over again as we fucked.

Whether anyone downstairs in the opticians heard this, Debbie didn't seem to care. The sound of my thighs smacking against her buttocks, seemed to excite her more than anything.

Her pussy seemed much tighter than Megan's, but I still managed to hang on until she came. When it happened, her legs buckled, and the letter rack went crashing to the floor, closely followed by a long series of grunts from me, as I jerked inside her.

"Oh god… oh god… oh god… " was all that Debbie kept saying as I held myself inside her, and her body remained prostrate across the desk. Finally she regained her sense of where she was, and I slipped my cock from her, and standing up, she pulled down her skirt.

Turning to me, she looked slightly guilty, but smiled.

"Fuck Gary, please don't think I do this every day. God you're good, I must see you again, would you want that? I must seem like a bit of a slut to you?"

I reached down to pull up my trousers and boxers, "Yes of course, I mean yes I'd like to see you again, and no I don't think you're… bad."

Shit, we'd better put the furniture back, and for goodness sake shut that phone up!"

The desk had taken a bit of plaster out of the wall, but Debbie joked that it would be a reminder. We both recovered, and after agreeing to text later she let me out of the office, and I made my way home, with a lot to think about!

Mum thanked me for taking her coat in and I told her I'd pick it up next day. She happened to mention that she'd seen Mrs Anderson as she came home, and she said that she would love you to call round as she's got some job or other that might interest you, clearing some area of her garden.

Megan was clearly setting up excuses for seeing me, but now I'd dug myself into a hole. I had two women who clearly wanted more of me, flattering, but a difficult situation.

That evening came a whole series of texts from both Megan and Debbie. I had to be careful who I was answering each time I pressed 'Send.'

Dave was home from his trip so Megan's texts were fewer, but Debbie shocked me by sending a really explicit photo obviously taken soon after I'd left her that afternoon. I opened up the text to see a close up of her pussy with my spunk oozing from it.

"Shit," I heard myself say, and I texted back, 'Debbie, that is so naughty!'

"I haven't been nearly as naughty as I can be yet.' was her reply, and I was starting to realise that.

It was a little later in the evening when I got another text asking if she could phone me.

I replied that I was likely to be overheard so it could only be a 'straight' conversation.

'No worries. Text me when you are in bed and just listen.'

I pretty much guessed what was being suggested, and it was only 10.30pm when I'd told mum I was turning in.

After the third degree from mum about whether I was 'sickening' for something, I heard her watching some catch up programme on TV and I texted Debbie.

Within in minutes my phone buzzed on 'silent.'

"Are you in bed Gary? Are you naked?"

I whispered, "Yes."

"Then just relax, and think of this afternoon, think of yourself fucking me. Your cock in my warm, wet pussy. Take your cock in your hand. Are you hard Gary?"

"I whispered, "Yes I am, very."

"Good, then rub yourself, because I'm rubbing myself. I'm rubbing my clit, and I can feel how wet I am. I want you so much, I want you inside me, fucking me, just like you had me across my desk. Just imagine if someone had seen us. Would you like that, someone watching you fuck me?"

I hesitated, but replied quietly, "Yes Debbie."

"I'm putting my fingers in my pussy, oh I'm so wet. Listen can you hear it?"

Debbie must have put her phone down near her pussy, and the squelching sound of her frigging herself was loud and clear.

"I'm going to make myself cum for you Gary, and you're going to cum for me. Are you still rubbing yourself Gary? Let me hear it."

I lowered the phone down next to my cock, and I rubbed my hand up and down the full length of my cock, so the friction was clearly audible."

Debbie spoke again.

"Oh god Gary, you're making me so excited, listen I'm going to use my vibrator."

I waited a few moments, and then heard the definite sound of buzzing.

"Gary can you hear that? Oh god, it won't take long. Are you close Gary, I want you to cum too, just like this afternoon."

I was massaging my cock continuously with one hand, while holding my mobile in the other. I could still hear the TV from downstairs so I was almost ready.

"Oh god Gary, I want you, I want you inside me again, I want to feel you spunking into me, oh god… oh Gary… I'm not far off… please cum for me Gary… cum inside me… oh fuck I'm cumming!"

I had to muffle the mobile in the pillow as Debbie screamed down her phone, and as she came I started to shoot great strings of semen up over my stomach.

Debbie heard my muted grunts as I came, and quietly she spoke as she came down from her orgasm.

"Wow Gary, I hope that was as good for you, now clean up, text me before you go to sleep."

It took me a minute to reach for the tissues, and clean myself, and some of the sheet underneath me, hoping that mum realised the 'wet dreams' teenagers sometimes had.

I texted Debbie, and awkwardly thanked her, her reply coming back, 'text me when you pick up your mum's coat, and I'll see if I'm free for coffee.'

I said that I would, and pondered on the day that had gone, before falling into a deep sleep.

Mum reminded next day before she left for work, about both picking up her coat, and seeing Mrs Anderson about that 'job.'

I knew that Dave was home, because his car was in the drive, and I doubted if Debbie would be inviting me back to her office two days in a row. I decided to go round to Megan's, and follow up what mum had said, whether Dave was there or not.

In fact he answered the door, and enthusiastically asked me into the lounge, and offered me coffee.

"Hi Gary, how are you, off to uni in a few weeks I hear?"

"Yes," I replied, nervously answering the man whose wife I'd fucked many times now, I came round 'cos mum said Mrs Anderson wanted something cleared in the garden."

"Yep, that's right, here she is now, I'll let her tell you about it. Good to see you, I'm off to work now, see you."

And with that he was gone, we heard his car drive away and Megan checked out the window to make sure he'd gone. Immediately she came and kissed me, her hands exploring my body.

"Have we got time?" she asked excitedly, "for a quick fuck?"

She could tell the fact that her husband had just left made me 'jumpy,' and so she backed off.

"Sorry, I understand, we'll have time next week I guess, when you've come to do my 'little job' in the garden!" She giggled, and gave my cock a playful squeeze. Relaxing I reached forward and smacked my hand across her right buttock.

"Ouch, you bugger!" she said, trying to grab my cock a second time.

I took hold of her from behind, and put one hand up inside her jumper, taking hold of one breast encased in her bra. I felt my cock harden as it pressed against her ass.

"So you want a quickie?" I said it with an over exaggeration of lust.

Struggling she turned around, and with my hand now at her back, I unfastened her bra.

"Hmm, I knew you wanted it, fuck me here, over the back of the sofa."

It was like a repeat of the day before, except that Megan had to take off her panties before bending over. Her pussy awaited me too, just like Debbie's, and just as wet.

We were both in a hurry, both of us slightly nervous as Dave had left so soon before.

Megan's pleas of, "Fuck me, fuck me… go on," made us both want to cum. Desperately I pounded hard into her pussy wanting her to finish quickly. When she did, she did it quietly, almost with a sigh of relief as much as satisfaction. I didn't cum, in fact my concentration on trying to let go was interrupted by a movement past the window and then the door bell ringing.

I panicked a bit, stepping back from Megan, my cock still stiff and wet from her pussy. She quickly pulled her skirt down, and peeped out of the window.

"Shit, it's my niece, get your trousers back on and go and sit in the kitchen, I'll have to invite her in, just try to play it cool."

I tugged my boxers and jeans back up, and hurried into the kitchen, trying to lower my heart rate. I heard Megan answer the door.

"Hello Jane, what brings you here, I haven't seen you in ages, since the barbecue in June. Come on in, have some coffee."

"I was just passing," I heard a voice reply, "I had to drop something off at a friends near the top of the road, I thought I'd pop in and say hello to my aunt!"

There was much giggling, and then Megan went on, "Go through to the kitchen, I've got a neighbour's son here, he's going to do some holiday work for me, we were just about to discuss it."

I heard Jane say, "Oh I've interrupted, please, I won't hold you up?"

She certainly had interrupted, big time, but at least we hadn't been caught at it.

"Gary Parkinson! " Jane stood stock still in the kitchen doorway.

"Miss Hunter!" my mouth dropped open.

"You know each other?" Megan eyes were questioning, and also wide open in surprise.

Jane was quick to explain.

"Gary is my student in a Geography class at school, or should I say used to be. You're off to uni now aren't you?"

"Yes," I replied, "Warwick, end of September."

Miss Hunter looked stunning, dressed in some leggings and a body hugging top, showing every contour of her body. She was still only about thirty, and we had 'history,' which was about to be disclosed.

"I'd forgotten you went to Jane's school, but it's obvious now. I hope he was a model student?" Megan asked sarcastically.

"Hmm," Jane looked at me, and she knew that she was about to make me blush. "Well up until the field course last year, when I caught him in bed with Chloe Davies."

I tried to avoid her look, but she was smiling as she continued, "Just in time I think, otherwise it would have been 'in the act!' How is Chloe?"

"We broke up, about five months ago, just before the exams."

"Oops, sorry, always putting my foot in it, but I'm sure it won't be long before another girl grabs you!"

Megan decided to change the subject.

"Gary, you go out and have a look at the end of the garden, the bit Dave wants clearing, I'll be out in a minute, when I've made Jane a coffee."

I wandered out and left the two of them chatting.

It was a very long garden looking out over fields, the bottom area was overgrown with brambles and hawthorn. I would need some good gloves, and good protective clothing.

After some ten minutes, Megan joined me.

"Well, well, well, naughty boy, how embarrassing to know my niece has seen you naked as well as me!"

"Oh god, she's not told you the whole story?"

"Yes, and she thinks you're well endowed too!"

"For gods sake, no!"

Megan was giggling, as she explained that Jane had told her about catching me in Chloe's room, naked and just about to have sex with her. The fact that my cock was hard and ready to go, just added to the embarrassment.

"I can't go back and face her now you've told me you've just discussed it."

"Don't be daft, now let's tell you what's wanted here."

As Megan explained the work needed, I saw Jane slowly walking down the garden towards us, sipping a mug of coffee in the sunshine. As Megan finished what she was saying, she turned and deliberately contrived an innuendo.

"I'm hoping Gary can earn a bonus doing this for me."

Jane either ignored it, or didn't get it, as she came closer.

"Look out, these branches are sharp, you'll get scratched if you're not careful."

Jane bent to duck under a branch, and I glimpsed the fabric stretching on her leggings, and her incredible ass beneath.

"My garden's just as bad, you can come and do mine when you're finished."

I could see Megan's expression change to a slightly worried look, she could see me being tempted by the offer.

"I like to keep him to myself, but he's a free agent. All I'll say is that he's very expensive!"

Jane sarcastically replied, "I'm sure we could come to some sort of deal! Now I must be off, thanks for the coffee, and if Gary wants to earn a few extras, give him my mobile number Auntie Megan. Don't worry, I'll let myself out, you two finish your planning… bye for now Gary."

"Bye Miss Hunter," I said, before she disappeared back up to the house.

"You bloody fancy her don't you," Megan said straightaway.

"NO!" I had to say it without hesitation.

"You do! but I'm not saying anymore, we have unfinished business!"

As she said it, Megan unbuckled my belt and began unzipping me.

"What here?" I looked around feeling quite vulnerable in the open.

"Yes here, no one can see, just come behind the shed."

I followed her behind the ramshackle old shed, where there was a tiny area of rough grass.

"Lay down, on your back."

The grass wasn't too damp, and quickly Megan was sucking my cock, bringing it to a healthy size.

"Now you're cumming this time, and hopefully we won't be interrupted again."

Hitching up her skirt again, she straddled my cock, and pushed her pussy down on it. Sighing, and smiling, her eyes closed as she rested all her weight on me, enjoying the feeling of fullness, before gently rocking back and forth.

I felt much more relaxed. It felt unusual looking up at Megan, out in the open, with the birds twittering, and the trees above us.

I knew she wanted me to cum, but I waited for her, and she soon realised that I wanted her to cum too. She leaned forward until she could kiss me, and she was able to twerk her bottom on my cock. I saw the familiar build up, the flushed neck, the rapid breathing that changed to short pants, and then the frozen body, moments before she shuddered to her orgasm.

This time I followed quickly. A low groan, a brief moment of tension, and then the spurts of semen into every part of her cunt.

"Oh gosh, Megan, you're a very special lady, you're are so sexy!"

"Yes and so are you, and Jane thinks so too, she was so bloody obvious."

My cock was oozing its last drops inside her, and it was starting to wane. I said nothing in reply, and was quite shocked when Megan added, "I'll give you her mobile, if you want to fuck her I won't mind, as long as you don't go off me!"

"Megan, I really don't understand you, in fact I don't understand women."

"Hmm, well I'll shock you some more, I fucked Dave last night, and that hasn't happened in a long time."

"Wow, did you enjoy it?" I probably shouldn't have asked.

"Yes, in fact it was better than the last time it happened, but I'm afraid I was thinking of you as well. So if I'm fucking my husband, I'm sure you can fuck my niece."

She didn't say anymore, just lifted herself upwards, and pulled her skirt down. I got up too, doing my trousers up, and followed her back to the house. In the kitchen, she got her phone, pressed it a few times and my phone pinged.

"There, that's Jane's number, give her a call, but if you do I want to know all about it!"

We kissed and I returned home to shower, and change my shirt, which was damp from the morning's fuck!

I felt really weird, my life had changed from complete inactivity to a world of older women wanting sex. How could this be?

After lunch I went into town to collect mum's coat from the dry cleaners. On the bus I texted Debbie to say I'd be in town at about 3pm as I told her I would. I didn't get a reply immediately, but as I paid for the dry cleaning, my phone pinged.

'See you in Costas around 3.30pm?'

I replied, 'See you there.'

This time she was waiting, sitting at the same table. I waved and gestured to see if she wanted a refill, before I joined her with my flat white. It took me by surprise when she stood up, and kissed me full on the lips. I'm sure one or two other customers were labelling me as her 'toy boy.'

"Did you enjoy my phone call last night, naughty boy?"

Debbie's eyes lit up, and it was just exciting to be in the company of a woman who wasn't afraid to express herself.

"Yes, I've not done that before, at least not properly like we did it."

"Oh there's a lot more I could teach you, I'm sure. I'm a woman of many tastes."

The way she said it made my cock harden slightly. I looked around to see who was close.

"Are you embarrassed?" Debbie was smiling broadly, and enjoying my awkwardness. "If I grab you again… like this, do you think people will see?"

"For fucks sake Debbie, stop it."

This time she laughed out loud, lifting her hand away before anyone saw. She really loved living on the edge.

"Now tell me, we can't go and fuck in my office now, but can you come to my house tomorrow evening? Say you're going out with friends!"

"That's not a problem," I replied, tell me where you live, and what time?"

"I'll text you the address, and I'm looking forward to taking my time this time."

She winked, and let her tongue travel slowly round her upper and lower lips.

"Now I have to go, we're busy in the office, but don't be late tomorrow evening."

She leant forwards and kissed me again, full on the lips, this time making it last longer, and slipping her tongue briefly into my mouth.

I was left alone sipping my coffee, feeling several pairs of eyes on me, and lots of whispering going on.

The next day I had to go with mum to buy a variety of stuff for uni. I was able to get certain stuff online, but I preferred to get most of my clothing in shops where I could try it on if necessary. As much as I disliked going shopping with mum, she was picking up the tab so it was a necessary evil.

I'd told her about going out that night, and all she said was, "If you're back late, don't forget to lock the front door, and don't have too much to drink."

I was surprisingly nervous when I left at 7.30pm to arrive at Debbie's for eight 'o clock. I had no idea about what sort of place she lived in. I knew from the address it was fairly up market, so I wasn't surprised to find a large modern detached house in nice gardens.

When Debbie opened the front door she was dressed in a long flowing silk dress, loose fitting, but open partly at the front showing a hint of cleavage. It wasn't until she threw her arms around me, and kissed me that I suspected she wasn't wearing a lot underneath.

"Come in, I'm so excited to see you Gary, would you like a drink?"

"Have you got a beer?" I asked.

"Of course, make yourself comfortable on the sofa, or take a look around, while I get the drinks."

I wandered out of the lounge into a large conservatory which in turn opened onto a patio with a hot tub.

I met Debbie in the kitchen as she was pouring the beer. The kitchen was huge, and in dark navy blue with contrasting white work surfaces.

"Come back into the lounge, sit down over there, I want to look at you."

I settled down into the soft leather, and Debbie sat on the opposite sofa, drawing her legs up under her, and kicking off her shoes.

"Now I need to know more about you, I want to know everything."

I looked at her, not knowing where to start, but eventually I told her my life story, as brief as it was.

"And where did you lose your virginity?" was a question that came at the end.

"Well, actually to the aunt of a friend."

"So an older woman! How old were you?"

"Only fourteen, it was really her doing something that she shouldn't have, but it happened."

"I know how you felt," Debbie was remembering her own experience, "I was under age too, my uncle, I didn't enjoy it." Then continuing, "My husband made me enjoy sex, he was a very good lover, but when we eventually grew apart, I found adventures of my own."

"And I'm one of them?" I suppose it sounded sarcastic because Debbie looked hurt.

"NO!" she looked a little indignant, "I've just become free of all conventions, I've experimented for the last few years, I just love sex!"

"God, I'm frightened to ask any questions about you!"

She giggled, and got up to refill her glass with wine. Are you hungry, or shall we go to bed soon?"

That stumped me. "Er yes, I mean no, I mean yes, we can go to bed, if you want to?"

"Oh yes I want to, very much, but I said we wouldn't rush. Let me show you something."

Debbie picked up a remote control, and with a whirring sound a large television rose up from the floor.

"I'll have to sit next to you, I can't see from over here.

As she sat down next to me, the perfume from her body filled my lungs, and the sound of the silk, sliding against her skin made my cock react.

"Oh, first the family photos!" She giggled again, and the screen lit up with scenes of what looked like a family gathering in the same house where we were. The decor was a little different, and then I saw Debbie, looking a few years younger, maybe in her late thirties. It was soon clear that this was a party with many people of all ages who didn't seem to know each other.

I watched fascinated by the dated fashions, until the camera switched to a view of the conservatory, and there were two couples kissing, in a way you wouldn't expect at a normal party.

The camera switched back to the lounge, and clearly some time later in the evening. My mouth dropped open, as I leaned forward to make sure my eyes weren't playing tricks. On the right of the room, where I was sitting on the sofa at that moment, were a couple, on what must have been an older sofa, and she was leaning over giving her partner a blow job. On the opposite side of the room were another couple, and she was kneeling astride her partner in an armchair and clearly fucking him.

"Fuck!" I croaked, "this is some sort of swingers' party… here… in this room?"

Debbie beamed, "Yep, me and my husband got into it many years ago. Wait let me fast forward."

Pressing the remote, she whizzed through many frames until it began playing once more. This time the camera was in a bedroom, there were a naked couple on the bed, and all you could see was the woman moving up and down on the guy, her head thrown back, and the sound track was a series of cries of pleasure.

My mouth was dry, and I was frozen, watching, waiting for the woman to cum. When she did, she shrieked, and fell forward. He must have cum inside her, because she eventually rolled aside, and fell onto her back beside him.

"Fucking hell, it's YOU!" I declared.

Debbie studied my face before asking, "Are you shocked?"

"Thinking about it, I suppose not!" but I continued watching the screen as unbelievably another guy appeared from the side, and knelt between her legs before sliding forwards between her thighs and starting to fuck her.

"Fuck me!" I was gobsmacked once again.

Debbie wrapped her feet behind the guys buttocks, and he began pounding into her. Her husband, I guessed he was, got up from the bed and disappeared.

Debbie switched off the screen, and shuffled closer to me on the sofa.

"So now you know, I can't get enough, I know you're shocked, even though you say you're not, but we will see this evening if you want to stay friends. If you do then I'll introduce you to my 'other' world."

My head was swimming by now, but Debbie's proximity trumped all that, she was kissing me, running her hands all over me, before she whispered, "let's go upstairs."

As excited as I was, I was amazed at the decor of her bedroom. Three walls, and also the ceiling were totally covered in mirrors. The bed was so big, and the bed linen was pure silk.

Halting to take all this in, I saw Debbie go and lay back against some pillows, where she looked at me and suggested I get undressed.

"C'mon, I want to see you naked."

Awkwardly getting out of shoes, socks, jeans, and shirt in front of a desirable woman was enough to make her chuckle, but that soon brought a more serious face when I stood before her with my cock visibly stiffening.

"Mmm, come here please."

Sliding onto the bed, Debbie reached out and pulled me to her, kissing me, pressing her body against my erection.

"God, I want you, take this off for me can you?"

She sat up, tugging her long shift dress, from under her, and allowing me to pull the whole garment over her head.

Her body was one of a mature woman, lots of imperfections, but truly voluptuous. I leaned towards her, and took one nipple between my lips. Hearing her gasp, made me push her back on the bed, sucking on the other nipple in turn. I could feel her hand search, and find my cock, and with a certain forcefulness, she pushed me back over onto my back, and fell upon my erection with her mouth.

I relaxed, for a moment, allowing her to take me deep into her mouth, and then as she began to enjoy my body, she lifted her own body across me, and straddled her thighs either side of my head.

Briefly looking up between her thighs I saw our reflection in the mirrored ceiling. It was incredibly erotic.

My mouth found her pussy, and it was soaked in her juices. My tongue tasted a delicious, soft, warm, cocktail of a very sexually aroused woman.

My tongue probed deep, and I flexed it, trying to explore as far as I might. Then as I licked upwards, I found her clit. Her body suddenly shook when I touched it, and letting my cock go, I heard the moan she gave, "Oh!"

We both redoubled our efforts, and I tried to concentrate on mine. Even at my young, inexperienced age, I was finding a resolute self control, so within a comparatively short time I knew she was building towards her orgasm.

Ever closer, I felt her lift her mouth from my cock, and she half raised herself on her elbows to enjoy the moment.

"Gary, don't stop… oh fuck."

By now I'd found the technique with my tongue that brought the most pleasurable response. Gently I was sucking, then licking, then circling her clit, I wasn't going to stop, I went on, and on.

With a long drawn out groan of, "Oh… GOD!" she came, shuddering, her body totally alive, and suddenly hot. Her pussy seemed to become wetter, it pulsated, and her body then relaxed.

Rolling aside, she told me to turn round and join her. My mouth was glazed with her juices, and she smiled as I tried to wipe my face on the silk sheets, without being too obvious.

"I'm not sure if you know how good that was, you're a quick learner, there's been very few guys who've made me cum like that, doing that."

I said nothing, it needed nothing said, it needed a kiss, and that is what we did. I was still stiff, and my cock was pressed into Debbie's body. The kiss went on and on, and it soon became clear that Debbie was ready to be fucked. She pulled me ever closer, trying to roll onto her back, until I got the hint.

Together we moved, and I slid between her thighs, my cock searching it's way to her pussy. In an instant I was inside her, her juices welcoming me deeper, as I relaxed on top of her.

"Oh Gary, fuck that's so good. Please take your time, but if you can't, don't worry, I just want you to fuck me for as long as you can?"

It felt like a challenge, and I felt in charge, and confident, I was much more confident in my abilities now.

I'm not sure how many times Debbie came in the next twenty minutes or so, but every now and again I would glimpse ourselves in the mirrors. I fucked her on her back, I made her kneel and fucked her doggy style, briefly, I allowed her to ride me, and then I finally raised her legs over my shoulders, and watched her face as I told her I was about to cum inside her.

She saw my expression freeze as the first jet of spunk went deep into her cunt, I saw her gasp, as my cock pulsed. and kept pumping my semen into her. By the time I slowed, I was breathing fast, and was soaked in perspiration. Slumping down on the bed beside her, she rolled on her side, and just whispered, "Thank you."

For some minutes nothing was said, we just looked up at the ceiling, making eye contact in the reflection, and enjoying the scene of two sated bodies amongst crumpled sheets.

"Mmm… I can feel you coming out of me, I love that feeling."

I chuckled and said, "I wouldn't know!"

"I think I'll go to the bathroom, you'd better still be here when I come back!"

Smiling, she knew I would be, and when she did, she sat on the edge of the bed, beside me.

"You're wondering what you've got yourself into aren't you?"

She knew from my expression it was true. I'd just fucked a much older woman, who'd deliberately targeted me, and who was someone who'd probably had sex with more people than I ever would.

Quietly, I agreed.

"I think I told you earlier, it's up to you, if you want to remain friends that's fine, if you want to come on a journey with me, that's fine too."

I only had a vague clue as to what she meant and what that journey would be.

"It sounds exciting, and you excite me, but it's like these past few weeks, I've just discovered sex, I'm still learning."

"So I'm not the only one?"

I looked sheepish, "No."

"So tell me about the others, be honest, I will be honest with you."

"Well, one is a neighbour, and then I think another one wants me as well."

"Another neighbour?"

"No," I laughed, "one of my school teachers."

"Wow, that's cool, I love slightly risky sex. Will you fuck her? Go on…, it sounds really exciting! You must, you must!"

"Hang on, it's nowhere near that, I just have a suspicion she wants to."

There was a lot of mischief in Debbie's eyes, and I was beginning to gain an insight into the way she ticked. I could also tell that she was ready to see which way I was thinking about her suggestion.

Sitting next me she was casually stroking my thigh, as the suggestion unfolded further.

"You know what I showed you earlier, on video, the party?"

"Yes," I replied, not really knowing what was coming next.

"Well I have one of those every couple of months, just a select few people I really know and trust. Anyway, I'm having one next Saturday night, would you be interested in coming?"

She could see it was a big decision.

"No pressure, I'll understand if you say no."

"Yes, I'd love to come, but please, don't pressure me with any of your friends, I'll come if I'm not out of place… being so young I mean, and single."

Debbie smiled, "Great, fantastic, I promise I won't tell anyone about you. Just come, I'll introduce you as someone I've met professionally through work."

As she spoke her fingers played with my somewhat flaccid cock.

"Just dress casually, arrive anytime after 8.30pm, there'll be a buffet, and drinks. I'm not sure what you'll tell your mum?"

"I can say it's an 'all-nighter' with a bunch of friends, she won't mind."

"And now we've got some more business, but this thing is pretty useless at the moment!"

For the first time I felt a bit inadequate, however Debbie had another trick up her sleeve.

"What do you think of this?"

She reached under the bed then squeezed beside me, and snuggled up, pressing the remote she had. A section of mirror on the opposite wall slid aside revealing yet another TV monitor.

In seconds the title of an obvious porn film appeared, 'Ruby's Party.'

"This is nothing like my parties, but it looks fun."

In no time a very busty girl of about thirty was pouring drinks for three guys. From the way she was dressed it was the cliche of a porn movie, the guys were soon pawing her, and undressing her, while they were stripping off, revealing some sizeable cocks.

Within minutes she was sucking all three before the first guy began fucking her from behind, while she sucked both of the other two. Standard stuff really, but arousing, and Debbie's ploy of getting me hard again was working.

"Mmm, so I see you like porn, naughty boy."

"I watch a bit in my bedroom, if I'm alone and if I'm horny, and if I want to masturbate," I admitted a little shyly.

"Well it's done it's job tonight."

Debbie turned and knelt astride my knees, taking my cock with both hands in front of her. A combination of saliva on her hands, and massaging my semi erection brought about what she wanted.

Shuffling her body further up my thighs she leaned forward until her breasts were up against my face. By gripping the bedhead behind me she held first one up to my mouth, and then the other. Of course I took both nipples, and gently gripped them between my lips and teeth.

Making a soft moan, she sank down on my cock, engulfing it with her pussy.

"Oh Gary, that feels better each time."

Resting on her haunches with me inside her, it allowed me to play with her breasts and kiss her at the same time. Debbie was happy to just enjoy the moment, but she seemed insatiable because it wasn't very long before she wanted to move.

This time the way we were together, allowed her to move up and down, but also to push one hand down between us, to rub her own clit. I was intrigued in an odd way to see her bringing herself off. The movie had come to an end before we had, so I studied her face in silence as she reached the point of no return.

Eyes shut, and gasping she came. I could feel her pussy tighten, and she shuddered a little, then opened her eyes, and gave a big sigh of satisfaction. Without speaking she raised herself off my cock, shuffled backwards and then took my cock in her mouth.

This time she was in a hurry, her hand gripped the bottom of my shaft, rubbing quickly up and down, while her mouth just sucked and licked the head. She spat on it once, before rubbing even faster.

When I came, I groaned and she held the head of my cock against her lips, letting my spunk squirt out over the lower half of her face. Her fingers held my semen there until her tongue flicked out, licking it back into her mouth and from off her fingers.

Looking like the cat that had got the cream, she looked up at me in triumph. "You're unbelievable Gary."

We spent the rest of the evening chatting, and we even fucked again just before I left. With a reminder of the party the following week, I made my way home with my balls actually aching.

Dave came round over the weekend and confirmed what I had to do with the garden. I'd get started on Tuesday morning, and we both hoped it would get done in a day, weather permitting. In the meantime I was receiving texts from both Megan and Debbie, each one more suggestive than the next!

Inevitably, one of Debbie's texts mentioned my 'schoolteacher!'

'Have you seen her yet?'

It promoted me to think where I was going with Miss Hunter, and my indecision was made worse by Dave saying that he knew that Megan's niece wanted some work doing on her garden.

My evening with Debbie and all the sex I'd had over the last week with her and Megan, seemed to fuel my libido.

On the Sunday night I texted Jane. As soon as I'd pressed 'Send,' I was in two minds, regret and excitement. Maybe she felt the same because a reply didn't come back, at least not until very late that night.

When it came it explained why.

'Sorry I'm late getting back to you Gary. I was driving home on the motorway. Yes I do want the work done. If you're free, come round tomorrow morning to have a look. 27 Holmefield Road. Let me know if you can and what time. Jane.'

The die was cast, I texted back, "Thank you Miss Hunter. I will be there at 10.30am if that's ok?'

My phone pinged back.

'It's JANE, please! and yes 10.30am is good.' There was a smiling, winking emoji accompanying it.

My crazy summer was continuing.

It was a cycle ride to Jane Hunter's house, it turned out to be a smallish terraced house in an older street in town. One of those with a covered alley way at the side, shared with the next door neighbour.

I arrived promptly, and was greeted by Jane who told me not to risk leaving my bike at the front, and to take it round the back and she'd meet me there.

There was a small table and chairs on the patio, and the back garden was long and narrow with a central path, typical of all houses in the street.

"Thanks for coming Gary, I'm not sure if you'll be interested in what I want done, but anyway, shall we have coffee first?"

"Please, Miss Hunter, white, no sugar."

"JANE! call me Jane, you're an adult now!"

I laughed nervously, "Ok, but it sounds a bit funny."

I heard her chuckling indoors as she made the coffee.

She was dressed in tight jeans, with rips just above the knees, showing little bits of bare skin, with a t-shirt that had a pop group logo on. There was an inch of visible flesh at the waist, where it had been roughly cut off for effect. She really was a sexy woman, but I was reminded not to get too far ahead of myself. If I flirted I might well have got it completely wrong.

When she returned with the coffee, I got a hint of how I might have got it right.

"That's a cool shirt," she remarked, as she placed the coffees down on the table, and then from behind me, ran a finger admiringly around my collar, just about brushing my skin, and making me shiver for a moment. Sitting down opposite me, I remembered how I used to drift off into fantasy when I listened to her speaking at the front of the class. And then I noticed. She clearly wasn't wearing a bra! I could actually see a hint of nipple under the cotton fabric of her t-shirt.

"So what have you been up to since leaving school Gary?"

"Not a lot, just chilling really,"

"I know you split with Chloe, so no other girls?"

"Noo, nothing serious."

Jane raised her eyebrows, "So there have been some?… ok, I won't be nosey."

"Girls… women puzzle me!"

She laughed loudly, "Why am I not surprised! Maybe that's why I'm still single."

My eyes kept passing over Jane's t-shirt and her nipples, and each time she leaned forward to pick up her coffee they seemed to become more prominent.

"C'mon, let me show you what I want you to do."

Leading the way, she led me to the top of the garden, where, behind a shed, was an overgrown vegetable patch.

"This is it, it needs clearing."

"Great, do you have some gardening tools, fork, spade?" i asked.

"Yes, and some garden recycling bags too."

"All good Miss Hunter… I mean Jane, I can't make tomorrow or Wednesday, I'll be at your auntie's, but how about Thursday?"

"If you can, it'd be brilliant, what time on Thursday?"

"If I say eight 'o clock, early, will you be up and about?"

Jane said she would, then as she turned round she stumbled on a tangled root. I managed to catch her, my hands grabbing her under her arms. I couldn't help my hands brushing over her breasts, and it confirmed my suspicion that she wasn't wearing a bra.

"Oops, I'm sorry, thank goodness you were there," she looked up smiling as I removed my hands.

"Good deed for the day!" I chirped, feeling pleasantly warm from my brief encounter.

"See you on Thursday then," she said as I cycled off, and I felt rather excited as I anticipated the week ahead.

Sadly my two days working at Megan's turned out to be hard work. The garden clearance was tougher than it looked, and to cap it all, Dave was working from home so I just had to get on with the hard graft.

She managed to tell me there'd be other opportunities, but by the time Thursday morning arrived I was in a very horny state.

Putting my bike straight round the back of Jane's house, I made lots of noise to let her know I'd arrived. She opened the kitchen door, dressed only in loose fitting pyjama bottoms and a t-shirt.

"Sorry I'm not dressed, I had a late night, you go ahead, and I'll shout you for coffee when I've showered and dressed."

I nodded in agreement wondering what the 'late night' had been for. I made my way to the bottom of the garden, and set about clearing the veg patch. It was a beautiful sunny day and I'd soon worked up a sweat. I paused for a moment, and glanced back up towards the house, some fifty metres away.

The sun shone clearly into what I supposed was Jane's bedroom. The curtains were not closed so I thought that she must have been downstairs, but something moved, and I stood still hoping I'd catch a glimpse of her dressing.

I realised I was holding my breath, as she appeared close to the window, wrapped in a white towel, having just come out of the shower. She must have seen me standing, looking back towards the house, because she stepped back. I could still see her, but she turned her back, and then to my surprise the towel just dropped away.

"Fuck," I heard myself say, under my breath, as I was able to see the curve of her spine in the sunlight, right the way down to her gorgeous round ass. Surely she knew what she was doing.

I continued to stand there as she disappeared from view, I was just hoping that she'd reappear.

As I prepared to start work again, I wiped my brow with a handkerchief, and picked up the fork, taking one step, before briefly looking back at the house. I was just in time to see Jane step towards the window, in just a bra and panties. It seemed pretty obvious that she knew I could see her.

She stepped away again, and was out of sight as quickly as she'd appeared. My mind was turning cartwheels, knowing that she'd been flirting with me.

"Gary… GARY!" she shouted, "coffee!"

Ten minutes had passed, and I made my way up to the house where Jane had put two mugs of coffee on the patio table. She was wearing a tiny pair of shorts, and a t-shirt.

"Gary I'm sorry if you saw me just now, no one can usually look into my bedroom, and I forgot you were there."

It seemed a pretty feeble excuse, but I nodded, and said that I hadn't really noticed her. I could tell my answer was equally feeble, but we made some more small talk.

"I think I'll finish earlier than I thought, Miss Hunter. I reckon, if I work through, I'll be done by about two 'o clock."

"JANE! I keep telling you!" she smiled, "ok, I'll make you a sandwich ready for about then. I'm just gonna get on with some school work until then."

I got stuck in, and worked throughout the rest of the morning, only stopping to drink water occasionally. By 1.30pm I'd finished clearing the patch, I'd dug it over, and was filling the garden waste bags. By 2.00pm I was dragging them up to the house ready for collection by the recycling lorry.

"God, you're soaking," Jane said, "take your t-shirt off, I'll hang it in the sun to dry, and you go upstairs and use my shower, it's through my bedroom, you can't miss it, there's a towel on my bed."

"Are you sure?" I hesitated.

"Of course," she replied, "but excuse the mess."

I pulled my t-shirt over my head, and handed it to Jane. I saw her eyes quickly look away from my bare chest, as she took it from me. I had a pretty good body, and I enjoyed flaunting it.

I made my way up the narrow stairs, into the unfamiliar surrounds of a woman's bedroom, I saw odd items of clothing scattered around, even a bra hung over the dressing table mirror. The towel was on the bed, so I picked it up, and went through another door where there was a shower and a loo.

Taking off my socks, jeans, and boxers, I was soon enjoying the cooling water. Gradually I began to feel more comfortable, until I was able to soap myself using a rather feminine perfumed soap.

Turning the shower off, I grabbed the towel, put it over my head, and rubbed vigorously as I stepped back into the bedroom. I'd only taken two steps when Jane said, "You're gonna make my carpet wet if you don't dry your feet!"

"Fuck, you made me jump, god I'm sorry, I wasn't expecting you…"

I'd quickly lowered the towel to cover my cock, and still dripping wet, I must have looked shocked.

"I've brought you a cold drink."

She knew very well as our eyes fixed on each other, that that was just not the reason she was there.

"I'm here now, turn round and let me dry your back."

I said nothing, in a sort of stunned silence, handing her the towel and turning round to face the other way. She began at my neck, and continued drying me all the way down to my waist. When she reached my buttocks she seemed afraid to go any further. And there was another problem, I had a huge erection, which she hadn't yet seen.

"I think I'd better take over now," I said, "thanks very much."

I tried to take the towel from her before I turned round, but somehow it didn't work. There was enough time for her to see me in all my glory before I pulled the towel across me, and wrapped it around my waist. My cock was only too obvious poking the fabric of the towel towards her. As I bent over slightly to make it less apparent, she started chuckling.

"You're so funny, I've seen you like this once before," she hesitated," when I caught you in bed with Chloe, on the school trip!"

As she spoke she snatched the towel away, exposing me just inches from her.

"There, quite a sight to behold!"

Very slowly she closed the gap between us and gripped my cock, very gently, in one hand.

"Would you like to make love to me Gary?"

"Miss Hunter!… " my voice drifted away.

"But you've gotta call me Jane! If you start calling me Miss Hunter, I'll be feeling guilty. I'm not sure if it's even right doing this now, but to hell with it, I want you!"

She let me go and guided me to her bed. As I sat down, I watched her strip off her t-shirt and shorts, followed by her bra and panties. The bed smelt of a very feminine perfume, almost familiar, and when she lay beside me, her fragrant body just added to the excitement I was feeling.

"Did you ever think this would happen?" she whispered, as she moved closer, and her hand reached down for my cock.

"I used to have fantasies about you in class, but no, never," I replied.

"Well it's all coming true."

The first kiss was magical, it went on and on. Her body was taught, athletic, the result of so many gym sessions, my fingers wanted to explore every inch.

First I found her nipples, already standing proud, and as I put my lips to them she sighed out loud.

"Oh please Gary, I'm ready, I want you inside me now, don't wait."

However it was my turn to decide. My mouth travelled downwards, I wanted to taste her, and I knew already she was freshly shaved. When my tongue began to lick all around the edge of her pussy lips, she whimpered, and pleaded, "For God's sake just do it!"

My tongue plunged deep into her, causing her to cry out, and when I took her clit between my lips, her whole body seemed to shudder.

"God, you're being so cruel. I want you to fuck me!"

I continued to lick and suck, taking her to the very edge, knowing she would cum as soon as I entered her.

Shifting back up the bed, my cock slid inside her. Her pussy gripped me tightly, and it only took a minute or two for her to cum. When it happened her hips lifted me clean off the bed, as she kept bucking up and down, crying out, "Oh god… oh god… OH GOD!"

"Shit, oh shit, oh god Gary…"

I continued moving inside her, and I pressed her back down into the mattress before pounding her body remorselessly, until I was close myself.

"I only had time to say, "I'm cumming," when she shook with another orgasm. The timing was perfect. Her thighs shivered, she lifted her hips again, and I jerked inside her. Once, twice, three times, pumping spunk deep into her cunt.

"Oh Gary… you only get that feeling with a man… when he cums."

It seemed an odd thing to say, and I was coming down from that pleasurable sensation myself. I fell to one side alongside her, as she began to cuddle me in the afterglow.

"This is where the guilt starts, I'm afraid Gary, I'll be thinking we shouldn't have done this. Only three months ago you were my student. It mustn't happen again, and please don't tell your friends, I know what boys are. If it gets back to school I might even lose my job."

I kissed her on the forehead, "Don't worry, it'll be our secret."

And then it occurred to me, "Haven't you got a boyfriend, I can't believe you haven't got someone?"

"Not a boyfriend," was her only reply.

"Hmm, well it won't be for long, you're such a sexy woman."

Jane lifted herself up on one elbow beside me, and looking down said, "You'll make a lot of girls happy before much longer."

"And you the same with men," I smiled.

"And the women!" Jane had quite a mischievous look, and I was quickly understanding what she was saying.

"So you're… bi?"

"Yes, I have been for a few years, are you shocked?"

I wasn't sure how to answer, so I must have looked puzzled.

"I'll shock you now. You know Mrs Roberts, deputy principal? Well she sort of 'showed' me."

"You mean you slept with her?" I was intrigued now.

"Actually it was on a school trip, a few years ago now, we shared a room."

"Wow, you two! I just can't imagine it."

"Oh Gary, you have so much to learn, come here, kiss me, hold me, then you must go."

I didn't want to leave, holding her, and enjoying her kisses was a perfect way to spend an afternoon. I still couldn't believe where I was, and what had happened.

We kissed silently for sometime, and just exploring the contours of her back, and her ass was a pleasure in itself. Inevitably she said again, "I think we must get up Gary, sadly it's time."

I groaned in disappointment, and as I leaned over her one last time, to relish a final kiss, I realised I was getting hard again. I made the kiss last, and my cock was pressing against her thigh.

"No, Gary, we can't…, c'mon, get up."

I smothered her protest with another kiss, and her effort to push me away dwindled.

"Oh you sod, no, I said we shouldn't." And even as she spoke, she had wrapped her legs around me, and my cock was sliding inside her again.

"God forgive me!" she cried out, and with a sudden strength rolled me onto my back. Looking down at me she said firmly, "This is the last time!"

I smiled back, and watched as she leaned forward, hands on my chest, and she began rocking back and forth. Soon she was caught in the moment, she wanted it just as much as me. Her breasts swung to and fro, and her breath came in shorter and shorter bursts.

"Fuck you Gary, you're gonna make me cum again," her eyelids were flickering, and her nails were digging into my skin.

Her mouth opened, a groan came from the back of her throat, her body suddenly pressed down, and she shuddered.

Slowly her eyes opened, and she leaned down to kiss me once again.

"Your turn," was all she said, slipping down the bed, and taking me into her mouth.

Expertly she used her mouth and tongue to hurry my orgasm. I wanted to cum, and I told her it was about to happen. She slowed, I think, to enjoy the moment. Holding just the head of my cock in her mouth, she rolled her tongue around the head, and within a few seconds I was shooting my spunk into her mouth. I felt her swallowing it until she let it go to squeeze and lick the last drops from it.

She heard me groan, and firmly said, "That's it, that's the last time!"

I knew it was, and when we were dressed we had the awkward moment of being paid for my gardening.

"I know what you're thinking, please don't," I said as she handed me the crisp ten pound notes, still dressed in her dressing gown.

I saw the look on her face, and we both understood.

"Thank you anyway Gary, we've both had fun, now you have to move on. Forget Chloe, she was just part of growing up."

I wasn't sure why she made that comment, but we kissed briefly, and I peddled back home.

'Did you fuck her?'

It was a text later that evening from Megan. She knew I had, particularly when I didn't reply.

'You horny sod.' was the next, and after a third I replied, 'Ok yes I did. Satisfied?'

She must have realised I was upset about her inquisitiveness, because she didn't text again until late that night.

'I still want you.' it said, and I knew I wanted her again too.

During Friday I was becoming increasingly excited, but nervous about the party on Saturday.

Debbie texted me a couple of times to fill me in on some details of etiquette. Apparently the first part of the evening was spent socialising, chatting, relaxing, perhaps even 'lining up' who you might partner later on. Then at some point all the men 'retire' to the dining room, and the ladies to an upstairs bedroom, to change into 'kimonos,' so that everyone is relaxed, and dressed in a similar, but minimal way.

'Don't worry. I have a spare one for you.'

It all seemed very organised, but I was probably forgetting these were people who met regularly, and I was a newcomer, a very apt description!

Mum knew I'd be out all night, I'd told her it was a party on the other side of town. I got the usual lecture about drugs and booze, but she kindly organised and paid for a taxi for me.

I arrived at Debbie's at the same time as a couple who obviously thought I was a bit out of place, but as soon as Debbie answered the door and hugged me, they laughed, and the wife, began chatting, and asking me questions.

"Later, later, Margaret, you can talk to him later," Debbie extricated me, and led me into the lounge where everyone's heads were turned to see who this 'new, young' guest was. It felt very intimidating, however, she gave me a beer, and took me straight over to a couple to introduce me.

"This is Pauline, a long time friend, and Stephen, I'll leave you with them. Just try and mix, I'm sure people will make you feel at home."

Pauline had such a broad smile. She was a very busty black woman, quite short, but with infectious enthusiasm. Stephen was much quieter, a tall, white guy, who turned out to be a university lecturer.

"So Debbie's told me about you, young man. You've made quite an impression. You must have because otherwise you wouldn't be here tonight. We are all very discreet about our parties."

Stephen just smiled as she went on, "I can see all the ladies have their eyes on you, I hope you're prepared to 'bat' them away!"

She giggled, and her huge breasts shook as her laugh carried across the room.

There was a conservatory attached to the lounge, and it too was busy with people. I glanced around the crowd as I spoke to Pauline, and suddenly I froze. I probably should have expected to vaguely know someone there, but I wasn't expecting the face that I recognised.

Looking across the intervening heads and shoulders was Mr Davies, Chloe's dad. He immediately looked away, with a very guilty look. I wondered if he were here alone, and I'd caught him out, but no. Behind another man was Elena, Chloe's mum. She saw me too, and straightaway walked purposely towards me.

"This is very embarrassing Gary. It's best if we talk, clear the air, otherwise this evening will become, well, to be frank, just damned awkward.

"I'll leave you two to it," Pauline said, obviously understanding that we knew each other, "I do hope I'll catch you later," she added. She gave me a wink, and moved away along with Stephen.

"I'm not sure what to say," I was at a bit of a loss. Mrs Davies was an attractive woman, an older version of Chloe, but apart from admiring her ass on occasions, I'd never thought of her as a sexual person, particularly as Mr Davies seemed always very 'proper.'

"Well, I'm sorry you and Chloe split up, especially when I understood why, but don't let that spoil this evening. This is something me and Bryn keep to ourselves. You probably don't have any contact with Chloe now, but if you do, I implore you to be discreet."

"Of course, I never would, I promise.'

I was puzzled by something Mrs Davies said about 'understanding why we broke up.' I had often wondered why it was myself. She'd told me it was because she wanted to concentrate on her work, she'd said there was no one else, and I definitely couldn't think of any of my friends who might have 'hit' on her.

"How is she?" I asked, I thought it was a perfectly reasonable question.

"Oh she's ok, I worry that this 'coming out' thing will affect her when she goes to uni, and I'm not sure I agreed with her starting up a relationship with one of her teachers."

My face must have flushed, "One of her teachers?"

My heart was beating so fast because I knew what was coming.

"Yes, Miss Hunter, Jane Hunter, she probably taught you as well."

"Oh yes, of course," I lied, "wish her well please. And thank you for relaxing me this evening. I'm going outside now to get some fresh air before too much starts happening."

Mrs Davies smiled and squeezed my arm, before adding, "Enjoy yourself."

I made my way out through the conservatory, and onto the patio, taking great lung fulls of air. My heart slowed down, but under my breath I was saying, "Fuck, fuck, fuck."

Lots of things whirled around my head. Chloe being bi, I never suspected that, Jane knowingly 'seducing' me, and sleeping with Chloe at the same time, and the familiar perfume in Jane's bed, where Chloe and her had made love.

"Hello, I'm Sandra, you look as though you're thinking very deeply, are you worried about this being your first?"

Standing beside me, holding a glass of wine was a stunning fifty something blonde woman of wonderful proportions, and smelling absolutely delicious.

"Not really, Sandra, I'm Gary," I laughed, distracted from my thoughts by the soft, seductive voice, with a hint of a European accent, "I just came out to get some fresh air."

"Well, it's lucky I came outside at the same time, my husband seems to have found an old friend. Shall we walk? The kimonos don't come out for a while yet."

Without any reply from me, she tucked her spare arm under mine and led me across the lawn, towards the trees separating Debbie's house from the neighbours.

"You're very young, how come you've been invited, we are a very select crowd here?"

"Debbie invited me, it's all a bit of a whirl, and a long story."

"I'm sure it is, well if it's Debbie, I'm absolutely sure you've been 'vetted' properly, she's a bit of a nymphomaniac as you might know."

The grass was difficult for her to walk on in high heels, so over on one side of the lawn was a bench, I wiped it over with my handkerchief, and we sat down in the fading light.

"Very gallant, but I won't be wearing this dress for much longer!" Sandra giggled, and finished off her glass of wine. "Now tell me, are you very nervous?"

The question was asked in a very open, concerned way.

"I suppose I am, it's quite intimidating being amongst people of my parents' age."

"Well take it slow, don't go off with the first woman you meet, or man!"

I must have looked horrified, because she giggled uncontrollably. With one arm tucked under mine, she gripped my hand with the other.

"Your face! Don't worry, I've only known it to happen once, between men, and it became a bit of gossip with practically everyone. So have you been told about upstairs?"

"No, why, I've only been in Debbie's bedroom once."

"I bet you have, all those mirrors, erotic isn't it, no I mean the other rooms?"

I looked blankly at her, and replied, "Not at all."

"Ah, you're in for a treat."

I waited expectantly for an explanation, at the same time I was now brave enough to look her in the eyes.

"So there's an 'exhibitionist' room," she continued, "it's along the corridor, it has a long window with stools next to it, to sit on, so you can look into the room. The glass is one way. Couples can go in and do whatever they want, and they can't see who's watching them, it's great fun, and you get to see people who you least expect being together."

"Wow, I can imagine," I wondered how brave I would be.

"Then there's the 'dark room.' It's along the other corridor, you go in through a little lobby, with curtains. The floor is one big soft play area, and totally dark, so you can't see anything. You can either go in there with a partner, or you can go in alone, and see who you bump into! The sounds in there are amazing."

"Oh my god, have you ever been in there?"

"Yes it's my favourite place, it's not to everyone's liking, but I've spent a whole evening in there, and been fucked by so many guys who I didn't have a clue who they were!"

It was the first time Sandra had used the 'f' word, and it sounded quite strange, but her accent was so sexy, I had to ask. "Where do you come from, you have an accent?"

"I'm Dutch, I'm from the Netherlands, but I've been in England for many years, I met my husband on holiday in Spain, and came to live here soon after."

She wore a very expensive watch, and glanced at it. "Only about half an hour to kimono time. I've really enjoyed chatting to you, maybe we might get some time together later?"

It was very clear what she meant, and who was I to argue, she was intoxicatingly sexy.

"I'd love that, you're a very beautiful lady."

She giggled again. "On the outside maybe I'm a lady, when you get me alone I'm a dirty slut."

Once more the incongruous words didn't match the appearance, but it sounded such a turn on.

"I guess we'd better go in, it's getting chilly out here," I suggested, and as we went to get up, she tugged my arm, stopping me standing up.

"Wait, just a minute, come here."

She leaned closer and held my face between her hands, and kissed me, a long, long kiss that excited and aroused.

"That's what it could be like," was all she said, before taking my arm and walking back to the house with me. As we entered she whispered, "Later, maybe," and disappeared to find her husband.

"If Sandra's interested in you, then you've hit the jackpot!"

It was Debbie, glass in hand, and warning me that the time was close when everyone lost their inhibitions.

"I've got your kimono, when all the guys go into the dining room, it's in the travel trunk by the front door, just take it out." She could see my nervousness resurface. "Just chill, if Sandra's interested in you, just go with the flow, now I'm off to ring the bell!"

The level of conversation in the lounge increased dramatically as a lot of people saw Debbie get the bell down from a shelf high up in the kitchen. As she rang it, she shouted out, "Gentlemen first, please take your time, ladies follow on upstairs."

Taking a deep breath I made my way to near the front door and lifted the lid on the large brown trunk. Feeling inside, I felt the silky garment and took it out. A bright red, gold, and green pattern of dragons and bamboo was like something I'd never worn before. I was one of the last into the dining room, and Debbie had a whole stack of numbered plastic boxes ready to use for our clothes. I grabbed one and looked around. It was a crazy sight. Various men of all shapes and sizes stripping off, making wise cracks with the others that they obviously knew well.

"You're in for a treat young man," the guy next to me said, "just relax, everyone is here for fun, and we all know each other."

I replied with a brief, "Thanks," and once I'd put my kimono on, and got my box parked with the others on one side of the room, I followed everyone back into the lounge.

The women were slowly appearing from upstairs in a variety of multi coloured kimonos. Most of them were either finding their husbands, or finding guys that they had some sort of 'understanding' or 'promise' with.

Stephen was standing next to me with a glass of wine in hand. He had a mainly green coloured kimono on, and asked me if I wanted a drink. I said, "yes," and he went over to the drinks table to collect a glass and a bottle. He returned with two glasses, and a bottle of Sauvignon, just as Pauline joined us.

She had on a striking pale blue kimono which she was managing to wear with a very visible cleavage. The dusky skin colour of her huge bosom drew my eyes. She knew it, and bent over slightly to put her glass down, knowing I'd get the best view of her breasts.

"Are you ready for action?" she said jokingly, "have you anyone lined up?"

Stephen spoke for only the briefest of sentences. "Stop teasing him Pauline."

"He's mine!" a voice behind me said.

The accent told me who had arrived in the room, and Sandra's hand on my shoulder, confirmed it. In a very assured way she looped her arm around my waist, and just to confirm to everyone, she added "We've made an arrangement, haven't we Gary?"

My knees actually went weak, and I quickly gathered myself to say, "Yes, Sandra, very definitely."

Pauline looked disappointed, but wasn't going to be out done.

"The night is young, when you've finished with him Sandra, just pass him onto me!"

Stephen raised his eyebrows, and was obviously used to his wife's proclivities.

"Come on, let's go upstairs, I want to show you the one way room."

Sandra meant the 'exhibitionist' room with the one way glass. She led me by the hand up the staircase, and we weren't the only ones going upstairs. A couple in front of us, opened a bedroom door to see if it was occupied, and disappeared inside.

As we turned the corner in the corridor I saw what she'd described. There were a row of eight or nine stools up against the wall in which there was a long window, with a shelf below to put glasses on. Already there were two couples sitting in their kimonos sipping wine, and looking intently through the glass. As we approached they were giggling.

"God, Jack is really going for it," one of the women said.

Her friend added, "Fuck, he had me at the last party, I'm sure his cock wasn't that big!"

"He probably didn't fancy you that much," her partner added, and promptly was smacked across the shoulder.

"Sit here," Sandra pulled out two stools, and we sat down.

I looked through the glass and quietly said, "Fucking hell!"

I could see two couples on the floor in the room, which was like one big, pvc mattress. All of them were naked. One couple were just kissing lying down, the guy obviously aroused, but the other couple were going at it furiously. I couldn't see the woman's face, but the guys buttocks were hammering into her like a jackhammer.

"See what I mean, you have to be brave to put yourself out there like that!" Sandra said, "I was very drunk when I did it."

"You mean you've done this? I know you said you'd been in the dark room, but this, oh my god how cool is that!"

Sandra smiled, and I felt her place her hand on my thigh. With just a thin layer of silk between her fingers and my skin, it felt especially intimate.

"Well when you're in there, you just have to forget people are watching you, but you can't, that's the 'turn on."

Turning a little on her stool, her knees were now against my thigh. The movement made her kimono fall open so now I could see her bare thighs halfway up. At the same time, we were watching the couple fucking, her hand slid under the two layers of silk between my thighs, and found my bare skin. Slowly it slid upwards until it found my cock.

I heard her sigh, as she reached her target.

"Mmm, you're quite a big boy Gary," I know now why Debbie invited you."

All I could do was remain still, and watching the couple fuck was making me even harder. Although we couldn't really hear anything much from inside the room, all of us watching heard the muffled cry of the woman when she came. We could see her hands clutching at the guys back, her legs which had been wrapped around his flexing buttocks, suddenly straightened in ecstasy. The guy clearly came almost straight after, as he pressed his hips towards her, and held himself there as he emptied into her.

Sandra sounded a long, "Phew!" followed by, "Jesus, that must have felt good."

Finally the guy lifted himself up and slid to one side, revealing the woman flat on her back, and looking totally fucked.

"Oh my god, it's Mrs Davies!" I was stunned, but Sandra didn't realise the significance.

"Yes, she's usually one of the quieter ones here, I'm surprised she's in this room."

I couldn't believe it, but my concentration moved to what Sandra was doing. My cock was rigid, and her fingers were massaging it gently.

"So you up for it?"

I looked at Sandra, and for a moment misunderstood what she was implying.

"For what?"

"For going in there, I want you to fuck me, in front of these folks here."

The two other couples watching beside us, and hearing what Sandra had said, in unison, exclaimed, "Go on, we dare you!"

As I tried to take in the idea of the challenge, Mrs Davies and the guy, exited the door next to us. She saw me straight away, and knew I'd been watching her fucking.

"DO NOT say a thing to Chloe!" was all she said, as the guy led her off downstairs.

"I won't ask what that was all about Gary… so c'mon, you gonna fuck me?"

"Yes, yes, yes," repeated the two couples.

I stood up, hurriedly pulling my kimono across to cover my erection.

"Ok… Jesus, what am I doing?"

Stepping inside the door, into the dimly lit room, there were hooks for the kimonos. Sandra slipped hers from her shoulders, revealing the most amazing body. She tugged the tie open at my waist and slid mine off too, hanging it up before pulling me towards her.

The perfect kiss followed, just like the one on the garden bench.

"Are you ready?"

"Yes, Sandra, you look so… " I didn't finish. She took me by the hand and we sat down a few feet away from the other couple who were now fucking.

"Lay on your back Gary, just relax."

I could see the vague shininess of the window as Sandra knelt beside me and took me in her mouth. The other woman was now riding her partner very loudly, and clearly close to cumming. It distracted me somewhat from Sandra's attentions, and when the other woman screamed at the top of her voice, I decided that it was my chance to shine.

"Let me fuck you Sandra."

"Ok, let's enjoy it, put on a show, how many positions can we do?"

"You're so naughty," I retorted, "you choose first!"

"Doggy!… C'mon!"

Deliberately she positioned herself so that her head was towards the window, spreading her knees on the pvc. I knelt behind her, at first giving a clear view of my cock which was now as stiff as it had ever been. Everyone got a good look at Sandra's face as I slid my cock inside her. Her pussy was so wet, and she pushed back against me trying to get it in as deep as she could. I started slowly at first, enjoying her quiet words of encouragement which, of course, only we, and the other couple, could hear.

"Oh fuck, Gary, that's it, just keep doing that, your cock feels so good."

For five minutes I thrust steadily, and Sandra began to breathe more quickly, but she wanted to put on a show, and so she pulled away and quickly said, "Lie down, this way, so I can face the window."

Swiftly she mounted me, groaning, as she impaled herself on my cock.

"Play with my tits, while I fuck you," she said.

I reached up cupping them both at first, before starting to roll her nipples between my thumbs and fore fingers.

"Oh fuck, that always makes me cum," she moaned.

"Do you mean that, or is it just for the audience?" I asked.

"No, no, I really mean it, god you'll have to stop, it's too soon to cum!"

I chuckled, hoping that she might play along, but then I realised that I'd triggered something.

Suddenly she was closing her eyes, and I was squeezing her nipples really hard, "Fuck Gary, no, god no!"

And then it happened!

"Oh god, oh god!"

Sandra's body shook, which must have been very obvious to the onlookers, I lay there with her, just relaxing on top of me as her orgasm subsided, but I wasn't finished.

She protested a little when I rolled her onto her back. Somehow I managed to keep my cock inside her as she was saying, "Gary, I know you've not cum, but can we go somewhere else and do that?"

"You must be joking, I thought we were putting on a show!"

Raising myself up on my arms, I looked down at her. Her hair was disheveled, there was a hint of perspiration around her shoulders, and her skin was flushed around her throat.

As I began to thrust, she said one more time, "Gary, you're insatiable, just hurry up and cum!"

When she saw me chuckle, I think she realised there was not going to be a quick finish. I managed to angle myself so that my cock massaged her clit, then when her legs wrapped around the back of my thighs, I knew I'd taken her beyond her objections.

I watched for the tell tale signs, I slowed, I speeded up, I fucked her deep, I almost withdrew, varying what I did, and then she began to make audible sounds from her throat.

"Oh gosh Gary, I think I'm going to cum again."

The surprise in her voice made me redouble my efforts. I was in total control, and studied her face, knowing that everyone was watching her expression too.

"Oh my god, I'm there, I'm there, oh fuck!"

She started to thump both of her arms out sideways, and bash down on the mattress, her head thrashing from side to side.

"For gods sake cum Gary, you must, I can't take anymore."

However, I was determined to get everything from her.

I took hold of both legs, and raised them up over my shoulders. It gave me even more access to her now soaking wet pussy.

"No Gary… please… I can't cum anymore." Whether the people at the window could recognise what she was saying, or whether they interpreted it another way, but I pounded into her. Looking down she could see the concentration in my face, determined to finally cum.

"Oh Jesus, please cum… please cum…"

I wasn't that far off. My body weight rested on the back of Sandra's thighs, she still had that imploring expression, looking up at me, waiting for me to get there.

I had one final bit of naughtiness. I reached both hands down and squeezed her nipples again, rolling them, tugging them slightly.

"Fuck, fuck… FUCK!… GARY!… I can't cum again, I just can't."

But she did, with a whimper this time, she gasped, and she crossed her feet behind my head, making me almost choke. I pulled her legs back down, and said to her urgently, "Sit up, just get up on your elbows."

Somehow she managed to half raise herself, as I slipped out of her, and began rapidly rubbing my cock.

The first jet of spunk looped up almost to her throat, the second and third squirting semen over her breasts, until finally there was a steady surge over my fingers, dribbling down over her tummy.

"Fucking hell Gary, you've wiped me out. I've never cum over and over again like that, shit, and everyone's seen it all. Let them watch this."

Slightly puzzled, I saw what she was going to do. She took my hand, and licked the cum from my fingers first, then scooped up the trails from her breasts.

"I'm gonna get my own back!"

Grabbing my hair she tugged me towards her. and stuck her spunky fingers into my mouth.

"Lick them," she ordered.

The show was over.

"Do you think many saw all that?" Sandra was expressing what I was thinking.

"We'll see won't we," I replied, as I helped her on with her kimono.

As I turned the handle, and pushed the door open, the chatter, and then a ripple of applause hit us. There were probably twelve or fifteen people crowding the corridor.

"What a show," said someone.

"Well done Sandra," shouted someone else.

Quickly we escaped, along the corridor, and went back downstairs.

"You bugger Gary, I'm never gonna live this down, and fuck, I bet you'll be popular in future. You were amazing, I'm absolutely knackered. Look I'm going to shower, you go and have a drink."

I made my way to the lounge, and collecting a bottle of water on the way, sat down on a sofa that was away from the conservatory.

I just wanted to chill. The clock read 12.30am, I'd lost track of time.

Some people had either gone home already, or were in various rooms, or the hot tub. After ten minutes Sandra and her husband appeared, she was fully dressed again. I suddenly felt very awkward being introduced to him.

"This is Keith, my husband, please don't feel awkward Gary, he didn't watch us, so don't be embarrassed."

"Hi Gary," he said shaking my hand, "you've made quite an impression. Sandra has quite a large appetite as I'm sure you know."

Nice to meet you Keith, you're a lucky man having Sandra." I spoke nervously.

"I know, she's a peach," he paused, and lowered his voice, "that's why we'd love you to come over to ours one evening, I really would love to watch you two together."

I must have gone quite red, and I saw Sandra smiling.

"Keith suggested it, I really would like to… if you would?"

I nodded, smiling, "Maybe we ought to try it all again!"

Sandra grinned, and Keith said he'd get my mobile number from Debbie.

"We're going home now, you behave yourself for the rest of the night!" Sandra leaned forward and kissed me, I watched them depart, and settled back in the sofa.

My eyes felt really heavy, I closed them for a moment, and must have drifted off to sleep.

How long passed I wasn't sure, but the sofa sagged as someone sat down beside me, waking me from my slumber.

"Gary, it's past your bedtime!"

Pauline's face was beaming, "I gather you've made quite an impression, but I'm glad Sandra's gone, I can have you to myself now!"

I must have looked apprehensive, but Pauline was cuddling up to me.

"I want someone to take me to the dark room, have you been in there yet? Do you fancy escorting me?"

As she spoke, her hand was rubbing my thigh, and her kimono was gaping open showing almost the whole of one breast.

"I'm knackered, Pauline, I don't think I'd be much good."

"Shall we see?"

She took my hand, and slipped it inside her kimono. Her breast filled the whole of my hand, and the nipple stood out like a plump olive. I couldn't help stroking her soft skin, while her other hand slipped under my kimono and found my cock.

"My word, that feels good, and well, well, well, I do believe something's happening."

Pauline was squeezing it, and had managed to resurrect a reaction.

"Hmm, you're very persuasive." I jokingly said, "you have wonderful tits!"

"Bloody cheek," she retorted, "all the guys say that. So you gonna take me to the dark room? It might be fun, before everyone goes their separate ways."

"Ok, you've convinced me, but I think I'm making that obvious." I could feel my cock hardening.

I helped her up from the sofa and followed her upstairs. We arrived at the door with a sign, 'Dark Room,' and a brief instruction. 'Close outer door, hang up kimonos before entering through the curtains."

A couple were just coming out laughing, and the woman was saying, "I really didn't know it was you, I couldn't believe it when you told me halfway through!" the woman seemed very amused.

"You ready?" asked Pauline, "if we end up with someone different, don't worry, it's just fun, and just move about slowly, there's probably a lot of bodies in there."

We stepped inside the 'lobby,' which was almost totally dark once we'd shut the door behind us. We both slipped off our kimonos, and hung them up, I really wanted to enjoy Pauline's body, it looked so voluptuous undressed in the dim light from the 'exit' sign.

"Now walk slowly, take my hand, I'll find a space," Pauline whispered, holding my hand and pulling the curtains aside.

Inside it was pitch black, the sounds of sex emanated everywhere, there were giggles, there were moans, there were the sounds of frantic physical activity.

I did brush past someone's body with my leg, and then Pauline stopped and said, "Here's a space, sit down… finally I can get hold of you!"

And 'get hold of me' she did!

Immediately she was kissing me, pulling me to her. I took the opportunity to feel her magnificent breasts, hanging pendulously with those hard nipples.

It was awkward kissing and trying to hold each other sitting up, and so I was soon pushed backwards onto my back. I heard a couple, very close to us, having sex, and the woman moaning very loudly, telling the guy not to stop. But anything else going on was forgotten when Pauline's mouth engulfed my cock.

"Mmm, that's naughty," I said teasingly.

She lifted her head and replied, "That's why we came in here!"

Her attention to my cock was clearly aimed at getting my erection to a state of readiness, because in a matter of a minute or so, she slid astride me and I was inside her. Her pussy was luscious, juicy heaven.

She didn't have to lean forward too far to allow my mouth access to those huge breasts. Those nipples found their way easily between my lips as Pauline began twerking her very sexy ass. She clearly knew exactly how to rub her clit against the top of my shaft, and soon was telling me to "just hold it there," as if I had any choice not to.

I became almost detached as she rode me, building a rhythm to suit her own arousal. I listened to the room, and the couple next to us had clearly left, but had been replaced by another, who were either engrossed, or unaware of how close to us they actually were. I kept feeling the woman's arm brushing against mine, and I wasn't sure what to do, I didn't want to change anything about what me and Pauline were doing.

"Oh Gary, I'm cumming soon, just hold on please," she finally uttered.

Pauline thought I was going to cum before her, perhaps she was used to that in her men, her pussy was certainly very active, but nothing was farther from the truth. In an eruption of swear words, I felt her freeze, press downwards, and then groan one long, "GOOD… GOD!"

"Oh fuck," she said, "Gary that was so good."

Just as she said that, the couple next to us seemed even closer, and the woman's arm was now up against me. I was just about to ask Pauline to move over a bit, when the woman's hand actually gripped my wrist.

Perhaps unaware of that, Pauline said to me, "Now you must do something about yourself," she was still astride me with my cock hard up inside her very wet pussy, and I wanted to roll her onto her back, but the woman gripping my wrist had now moved right up next to me, and there was a guy clearly fucking her.

I could feel her hips against my shoulder, and her hand was now actually clasping mine. Pauline soon realised this, and she leaned towards them. In the dark I just couldn't work out what was going on. Pauline had gone quiet, and I suddenly heard her kissing the guy who was fucking the woman.

This was absolutely crazy, and bizarre. And it became even crazier.

Pauline lifted herself up, my cock slipping from her pussy. She was now between me and the couple. The woman let go of my hand, and the couple were clearly shifting their bodies too. I heard Pauline say, "Ok, I'll lie down," and a hand pressed on my chest as the woman hooked her leg over me, and straddled my cock. In less than twenty seconds the women had swapped places, and I was fucking her, and her guy was fucking Pauline.

All she said was, "Mmm," and set about raising and lowering herself on my cock. In a natural reflex I ran my hands up and down her body, trying to visualise what she was like. She was quite tall, slim, with nice firm breasts, she liked me touching her nipples too, because as she rode me, she grabbed both my hands and pressed them to her.

I heard Pauline next to me encouraging the guy with more of her colourful language, but the woman on top of me was not saying much, apart from just beginning to make small moans of pleasure. As she did so her fingers were exploring my body, and it was this which must have triggered something in her head.

"Fucking hell!" she suddenly said, "it's… it's Gary isn't it? Fuck," she repeated, "I've just realised it's you!"

Almost at the same moment my own recognition kicked in.

"God, yes, it's Mrs Davies… it is you isn't it?"

She was in a panic, "We must stop… fuck, this feels so wrong!" However, her actions didn't match with her words. All the while she was apparently regretting what was happening, her hips were grinding down on me.

"Oh fuck, we mustn't… oh god… we… " She couldn't quite get the final word out before her desires took over.

"Oh… god forgive me."

Gripping my shoulders she humped herself against me, trying to hurry her orgasm, as if to purge the guilt. Her breathing became louder, and what started as short, quiet, bursts of verbal intent, changed to louder gasps of, "Oh!… Oh!… Oh!…"

"Oh… Gary… oh god… " was what she said when she couldn't stop her orgasm. "Oh god!… oh god!… " her body froze for the few seconds it took to arrive.

There was not much I could do either, except to warn her I was nearly there too.

"Mrs Davies, I'm gonna cum, I can't stop."

"Oh!… ok… go on… please, yes!"

My cock was deep inside her, and she must have felt me jerk, and go on jerking inside her. My spunk was pumping into the far recesses of her cunt, and even after a short delay from last time, my cock went on and on ejaculating.

"For fucks sake don't tell Chloe," she kept saying, "she mustn't know, she mustn't know! Please promise Gary, it would be horrendous."

"I won't, I promise, but I still can't believe I've just fucked you."

Even as I said it, I wasn't absolutely sure I'd keep the promise. Chloe had ditched me for Jane, and Jane had fucked both of us just for kicks. And then I reasoned as her mum slid off my cock, we were all as bad as each other.

When we'd put on our kimonos, and were back in the corridor we stood facing each other. Neither of us knew quite what to say. Eventually she said, "let's go back downstairs, I'd better find Bryn, although I think I know where he'll be.

We found our way to the lounge, which was mostly empty, apart from one other couple. I got us some orange juice and sat beside her.

"I suppose in the dark there was always that chance," I said, breaking the silence.

"Would you be upset if I told you I once fancied doing that with you?"

I looked at her, a bit surprised.

"Do you remember stopping over one Saturday night at ours. Bryn was away, and you and Chloe had been out to the pub. You came home a bit drunk, and I heard you downstairs on the sofa. I crept to the top of the stairs and watched you fuck her, it got me really aroused even though it was my daughter. After that I saw you in a different light and I was quite sad when you split up."

"Wow, I never suspected that. Do you know it was actually fantastic!"

She chuckled, "I guess it won't happen again."

Before I could reply Bryn returned, he looked quite flushed, and Elena Davies knew exactly where he'd been.

Was she good tonight? How many were there?"

"Four, including me, yes of course she enjoyed it, as always."

"Did you? that's important."

I understood what they were talking about when Debbie reappeared in the lounge, a broad smile on her face.

"She looks pretty knackered," Elena said, and I realised Bryn had been up in her room joining in her regular gang bang.

I looked at Elena, and she caught my eye. I knew she was going to tell him.

"Gary's been entertaining me."

She waited for a reaction, as I did.

"Well, well, well, fucked the daughter, fucked the mum, not many guys get to do that," and turning to me, with a serious expression, he added, "just don't let Chloe know!"

"He won't, he's promised, I trust him," and she patted me on the knee.

"Well I'm knackered too," Bryn sighed, "let's make a move. Do you think you'll be at the next party Gary?"

"If invited, and if it's before uni." I replied.

"Oh Elena will make sure of that, you can bet on it, you take care."

As both of them went off to dress and go home, Debbie came over and sat beside me. I raised my eyebrows in a questioning look.

"Ok you've guessed haven't you?"

"No, no guessing, Bryn Davies told me," I chuckled.

"It was bloody great," she confided, "I lost count how many times I came, and it was four guys this time, the most I've ever had."

"You're just sex mad," I joked.

"Do you think I'm a nympho? Or a slut? Or both?"

We both burst out laughing, and then Debbie added, "I've had so many guests come up to me and ask if you're coming to the next party, I think a lot of them saw your performance with Sandra, and they all want a bit of you. You will come won't you?"

"I smiled, "If it's before I go to uni, yes, I'd love to."

"Good, but I want to see more of you before that, I've a couple of little temptations for you."

"Hmm, ok," I didn't ask what.

It was now 2.30pm and I was feeling the effects of the night. The guests were drifting away and many of them coming over to thank Debbie for the party. Several of the ladies made a point of saying goodnight to me, and hoped they'd see me again. Their husbands looked a bit downcast at that, and I felt a huge lift from knowing that I might fuck some of their wives next time.

"Do you want to kip down in one of the spare rooms Gary? If the bed's messy just chuck off the sheets, I always have a big laundry session on the day after one of these."

I was grateful, and said I'd turn in. I collected the box with my clothes in, and found a bedroom upstairs that was relatively 'untouched.' I slipped off the kimono, slid under the duvet, and fell fast asleep.

I was awakened by bird song, and the sound of two people having sex in the room next to mine. It was like a continuation of the soundtrack of the previous night. Eventually both of them came in the ultimate crescendo, and everything went quiet. I lay there, it was 6.15am, and listening to the dawn chorus, I wondered about going downstairs to get a glass of water.

I needed a 'pee' too, so eventually I got my boxers out of the box and ventured downstairs. The house was silent so I went to the downstairs loo, then into the kitchen to pour a glass of water. My dry mouth needed it so much, I drank it all down, and refilled it, then wandered into the conservatory.

The sunrise had made the dew on the garden look fabulous, and as I stood there admiring the perfect lawn I heard a movement behind me.

I'd not noticed her sitting there, I'd obviously seen her the night before, but we'd not spoken or acknowledged each other.

"Morning… sorry to make you jump, you thought you were alone. I'm Millie, are you Gary, I heard someone say your name last night?"

Millie was still dressed in her kimono, half curled up on a rattan sofa. A very attractive red head, with disheveled hair, and make up that had run through crying.

"Hello Millie, yes you did make me jump, and yes I'm Gary, but you look upset, are you ok?"

She looked pretty fed up, however she must have been all cried out.

"Yes I'm ok thanks, me and my partner had an almighty row, he went home early, and left me here. I did try to sleep, but couldn't and came down here."

I studied her more closely. Apart from her red hair, she had the largest green eyes I'd ever seen, almost cartoon like, but they were so sad.

"Oh, I'm sorry," I muttered inadequately, "I won't ask about why, but I guess emotions can get in the way at these parties?"

"Yes, it's all right to ask, I don't mind, I just appeared to be enjoying myself too much with one guy, and he got jealous. It didn't matter that he'd already fucked two different women!"

"Hmm, jealousy, an unfortunate consequence, I know how much it can hurt when you 'fall out."

The green eyes looked up at me and opened wide. I was immediately conscious of standing there in only my boxers. I looked around for something to put on.

"Sorry I wasn't expecting to see anyone down here, I'm not really dressed to be much use to you, otherwise I'd probably put my arm around you, you look really sad."

She smiled, "That's ok," and added, "my goodness, everyone had far less on last night, here, come and sit down."

She gestured to the cushion beside her, and feeling I needed to continue the chat, I sat down.

"Are you married? To him I mean?"

"To Mark, no, but we've been going out for five years. We started coming to these parties last year, I think this is our fourth, or fifth maybe."

"It's my first," I thought I needed to say that, "Debbie invited me."

"Yes you're awfully young, I thought Mark and I were almost the youngest, I'm thirty, going on thirty five!" She giggled.

"So have you heard from him?" I saw the mobile phone beside her.

"No, he won't message, he'll expect me to get a taxi home, and then for me to apologise."

"Millie, that seems a bit unreasonable, has he always been jealous? Maybe these parties are not the place to come if you're a bit possessive."

"Gary, how can someone young like you, know so much about emotion. The fact is we both love sex, we did it for a dare the first time, and then at each party we got more daring."

"I can sympathise with that, you wouldn't believe that only a few weeks ago I'd only been with two girlfriends and now, last night, well…"

She smiled, and then giggled again.

"Actually I did watch you with that woman in the room with the window, it got me so horny just watching her with you."

I blushed, "Shit, so many people must have seen me."

Laughing out loud now, she clutched my arm, and teased me, "Aww, you've gone all red, how can that be?"

"Very easy, I'm still not as confident as I might be."

The hand on my arm, moved up and rested on my shoulder, Millie's finger nails dragged over my skin as they were meant to console me. Instead they made me start to get hard.

Embarrassingly, I hunched forwards to hide what was beginning to happen. It was not difficult for Millie to get what was going on.

"Gary, I do believe you're waking up!"

The euphemism wasn't lost on me.

"Yes, I'm sorry, I ought to go and get dressed before I make a fool of myself."

"Hmm," Millie dragged her nails down my spine, "let's make fools of ourselves in your room?"

Raising my head, I saw the glint in her eyes, and felt my cock grow harder. The green eyes convinced me.

Impulsively I said, "C'mon, don't wake Debbie up."

Millie couldn't help giggling when she saw me stand up with my erection pushing out under my boxers.

"Gary, don't trip over that," she joked, and as we climbed the stairs, we tried to muffle our laughter.

Inside the bedroom, I watched Millie throw off the kimono, and lay back on the bed. She looked fabulous. Wide hips, generous breasts, and a hint of ginger hair between her thighs. She lay watching me as I dropped my boxers.

"My goodness, it looks even bigger than when you were fucking that woman. Mark can go fuck himself, I want that inside me!"

When I went to lie down beside her, she wanted only one thing, to suck me, and as she went down on me, I ran my fingers through her marvellous red hair.

Her head was moving up and down, and I wanted to taste her. Once I started to manoeuvre her body, she understood what I wanted, and she flipped around straddling my head. The heat and musky perfume from her pussy filled my nostrils, and there was the essence of the man she'd had the evening before. My mouth was soon covered by the soft wet lips of her pussy, as I lapped at her juices, adjusting my head backwards so that I could breathe freely though my nose. I heard the muffled, "Mmm," as she sucked and licked my cock.

Once I found her clit, she was gone. There were moments when she had to stop sucking me, lifting her head and moaning out loud.

"God, don't stop… Gary, for fucks sake, where did you learn that? Oh god, oh god, oh god!"

I knew it wouldn't take long, sucking and circling her clit with my tongue, she soon came.

"Fuck!" she screamed, and I knew that if Debbie hadn't been awake she was now, "Fuck… fuck… fuck! OH GARY!"

Her thighs had tightened both sides of my head, and I wrestled to take a breath. When Millie realised that, she rolled off me, apologising.

"Shit, I'm so sorry you couldn't breathe."

"I know that!" I chuckled, my face glazed with her juices, "now come here, I'm gonna fuck you!"

I lifted myself over, and on top of her, for the first time noticing the freckles across her chest and shoulders. Her nipples were pink and engorged so I sucked them in turn as I slid my cock inside her.

In a low voice, she growled, "Fuck, that feels big… mmm… Gary!"

Both of us were lost to pleasure now. We fucked for probably half an hour, taking it in turns to be dominant, me on top, Millie on top. She came twice more before I couldn't hold back, and I could feel my spunk spurting to every part of her cunt.

"Gary, I can't believe that, that was just the best."

"Millie, you have the perfect body for making love, it was made for having sex!"

"Have you two finished, for gods sake, some of us need our sleep!"

The voice outside in the corridor was Debbie's…

"Sorry!" called out Millie.

"Is that you Millie Grant? What's happened to Mark? Gary, you're a very naughty boy, you wait till I see you!"

We heard Debbie retreat along the corridor, and we both felt like naughty children who'd been caught out.

"I think we'd better get up and make our peace with Debbie," Millie said.

"Yes, but I'll give you my mobile number, I do want to know how you get on with Mark. If we meet at the next party, I won't let on what's happened."

I went downstairs first, and Debbie was starting to clear up the debris from the party.

"It seems I've opened Pandora's box with you young man. You and Millie Grant, what next!" She winked at me, and then when Millie joined us she sarcastically said, "He's not bad is he?"

Millie was embarrassed, and just said, "I'm sorry if we woke you, we got a bit carried away."

"Hmm, well you both better be more discreet with Mark, you know how jealous he is."

"We've both spoken about that, anyway I'd better call a taxi and get home," Millie looked a little sad. "Thank you Gary for being understanding."

Debbie caught my eye and raised her eyebrows, and in fifteen minutes Millie had left.

"Thanks for helping clear away," she said after I'd collected all of the stray glasses together, "I'm having another party on the 15th of September, if you're able to come, just let me know.

My taxi arrived soon after, and Debbie told me to text her if I could come to hers for coffee the following week, she said she would have recovered from the party by then.

I slept most of Sunday much to mum's displeasure, but I was exhausted. On Monday I had a book to read as preparation for my course, but in the evening I got a text from an unknown number.

'Gary, it's Keith, Sandra's husband. Do you want to come over on Wednesday afternoon? We have the day off. Sandra wants to see you.'

I knew exactly what he meant, and I was very keen to see Sandra again so I replied, 'Yes I'm free. Send me your address. What time?'

The address came back and it asked me to arrive around 2pm.

I spent all day Tuesday and Wednesday morning thinking about how my visit might pan out. I suspected Keith had some unusual kinks, and up to now I'd not really been faced with anything 'way out.' Of course I'd watched porn, and seen some quite hardcore stuff, but I could never imagine Sandra being into stuff like that. However it was clear that Keith wanted me to fuck his wife, and wanted to at least have some input in that.

At the back of my mind there was the lurking concern about him being bi and wanting me to go along with that. It set me thinking, what would I do if he suggested something like that. My only experience of anything remotely in that arena was a school trip to Austria, where I shared a small dormitory with three other classmates. I remember hearing things going on in the middle of the night in one of the other beds, but I wasn't directly involved myself. I shut it away, and began looking forward to being with the incredible Sandra again.

"Hello again young man," Keith answered the door, dressed in a bathrobe, "Come in, Sandra's still getting ready, do you fancy a beer, or even a coffee?"

I accepted the offer of a beer, and followed Keith into the kitchen, now wondering what part he might play. It was another large house with a distinct older character. I sat on a stool, while Keith leant up against the sink. It became clear he wanted to set the scene, to tell me exactly why I was there.

"You're wondering aren't you?" he posed the question.

"I have a rough idea," I replied boldly.

"Well I won't embarrass you by asking what you think might happen, I'll tell you, and I'll be frank."

"I've been married to Sandra for fifteen years now. It didn't take long to realise that she has a huge 'sex drive.' I suppose that's why we started going to Debbie's parties, and I really get turned on by knowing she has sex with other guys."

Keith saw me waiting to know more.

"So I want you to have sex with her, I want to watch you with her, she's up there getting ready now!"

It was pretty much what I'd anticipated, so I meekly replied, "If you want to."

"In a minute we'll go up to our bedroom, she's waiting, she feels quite awkward about it, but I guess you do as well. At least it won't be the first time with her."

It was all very controlled, Keith was speaking as though it was all very natural, and I wondered if others had done the same thing.

I followed him up the heavily carved wooden staircase, and as we entered the bedroom, it was no surprise to see a four poster bed. What was a surprise was Sandra half leaning back amongst several pillows, and dressed in black lacy bra and panties, with black hold up stockings.

"Hello again Gary, surprise, surprise!"

I hesitated a moment then said, "Wow, you look fabulous!"

Sandra burst out laughing, "Come here, get those clothes off, and let's reacquaint ourselves."

As I stripped off, Keith sat down in a large armchair in the corner. Already my cock was at half mast and as I clambered up onto the massive bed Sandra was reaching out to clasp it.

"Mmm, that's so lovely, I'd forgotten how lovely. Kiss me Gary, let's get in the mood."

She pulled me into an embrace, and the bra felt rough against my chest.

"Hang on, can we please get rid of this?"

Swiftly Sandra reached behind, and threw the bra towards Keith, it landed on the carpet halfway between us.

"That feels better," I said, as we resumed our kissing, and now I could feel the softness of her breasts against me.

"Try to forget Keith, I want you to fuck me, like at the party," she whispered. I did manage to glance in Keith's direction, and he had the bathrobe open, and was slowly massaging his cock, which was becoming erect.

In a moment, with her help, I'd pulled her panties off. Sandra spread her thighs wide, inviting me to roll between them. As I did so she wrapped her legs behind my buttocks, and I slid inside her.

"Oh… yes! that's it… oh Gary, you feel so good."

We then began a long slow fuck. Our bodies were exactly in tune, and I knew I could make her cum after I remembered how she was before. The slow increase in breathing, accompanied by occasional sighs, the raising of her hips for ever closer contact, the murmurs of pleasure when I first increased my thrusting, and the murmurs of disappointment as I slowed. And then her head being thrown back, her mouth opening and closing, and finally the bucking of her whole body when she came.

"Oh god, oh god… oh Gary!" she moaned as I continued to move within her. She was still gasping a minute or so later when she could barely say, "Fuck, I'm cumming again!"

With a cry, almost of anguish, her body shuddered once more, and I slowed and stopped moving.

She relaxed back into the pillows, while still inside her I looked across at Keith. He was quite still, a vague smile on his face, and his cock still standing proud.

"Gary," Sandra finally spoke, just lie on your back, I want to finish you off."

I knew I was in for a treat, and I wasn't far off cumming, so I spread myself on the bed, and closed my eyes as Sandra took me in her mouth. As she did so, Keith got up and came and sat behind Sandra to watch. I opened my eyes briefly to see him studying us closely.

She soon had me moaning loudly, and from the sounds I was making she clearly knew how aroused I was. She had an uncanny ability to hold me in her mouth, and not move, but just by sucking and judicious use of her tongue she brought me closer and closer.

"I'm gonna cum in a minute," I said between breaths, "oh fuck Sandra, I'm cumming."

In a matter of a couple of seconds Sandra had pulled her head up, and instantly I felt Keith's mouth on my cock.

"Jesus!" I cried out, unable to stop myself shooting spurt after spurt of spunk into his mouth.

"Fuck! Sandra! Keith! Fuck… No!"

Keith lifted his head up, and with his mouth full of my semen, kissed Sandra. The kiss went on and on, with them blatantly pushing my spunk back and forth between them until they pulled apart. They were looking at each other, and they both swallowed.

Flat on my back I looked on in amazement.

"Jesus," I mumbled.

"Don't say anything Gary, it's just another little pleasure we have, a little kink I suppose." It was Keith who spoke.

He added, "Was that the first time a man's done that?"

"Yes," I replied, quietly.

"And how did it feel?" he asked.

"Not a lot different I suppose, but it was over too quickly to tell."

"So you've not been with men?"

"NO!" I said quite indignantly.

"Well it's nothing to be ashamed of Gary," Sandra interrupted," both Keith and I are bisexual."

I didn't look surprised as she went on, "We have a couple of friends who we get together with, it all started with them a few years back."

"So you go with women too?" I asked Sandra.

Chuckling, she replied, "Yes, of course, it's all just fun."

"Darling you haven't cum yet, do you want to help me Gary?"

I must have looked horrified.

"How do you mean?"

"Well watch me at first, if you want to join in…"

She made Keith lie down on his back like me, and went to work on his cock with her mouth. I propped myself up, watching both of them within inches of me. I had to admit Sandra looked so sexy bending over him, sucking, stroking her fingers over his body, her breasts swinging.

Of course he began to become far more aroused, and his breathing rate increased.

Sandra lifted her head, "Do you want to try?"

"I shook my head, "Not really, no."

She returned to sucking her husband and I was fascinated to see a blow job this close up.

She stopped again, "Go on… just stroke it then… like you were wanking yourself!"

I shifted awkwardly, and very nervously I touched Keith's cock. It was wet from Sandra's saliva, and felt slippery.

"Well done, stroke it… go on!"

I squeezed it, and began to slide my fingers up and down. It felt really weird, another guys cock.

"Go on… suck it… I dare you?" Sandra was in mischief mode, "I really, really dare you… he won't cum, he's not ready yet, I promise."

Sandra seemed so convincing, so sexually liberated, I thought, 'what the hell.'

"Are you sure?" I looked at Sandra, then I looked at Keith with his eyes closed, and his chest rising up and down rapidly.

"Go on… " she said again, "just like this!"

Sandra bent down and took him in her mouth again, bobbing her head up and down a few more times.

Lifting up once more, she repeated, "Go on, you try."

Slowly, tentatively, I lowered my head and took just the head of Keith's cock in my mouth. I pushed down until I had half of it on my tongue. Then more bravely I pulled my head up, and went down again.

"Fantastic, well done," I heard Sandra shouting, "Don't stop."

I closed my mouth more firmly around it, and moved a bit quicker.

Suddenly I heard Keith grunt and his cock erupted in mouth. A jet of his spunk shot to the back of my mouth. Instinctively I pulled up and the second spurt hit my cheek before Sandra went down on him sucking his cock while he continued to cum in her mouth.

"Oh god," he moaned, "did I cum in your mouth Gary?"

I was already wiping my face with the back of my hand. I probably would have spat Keith's semen out had I been anywhere else, but I swallowed it, a bit like swallowing medicine when I was a kid.

"Yes, but don't worry, I've swallowed it now," my face must have been so contorted.

Sandra had the broadest grin on her face.

"Fantastic, well done Gary, you've done something new today!"

Keith lifted himself up, "Let's go and have a drink downstairs," Keith said, "here use my bathrobe, I'll get another one."

Downstairs it felt very odd, and Sandra could tell I was very confused.

So Gary, I can see your mind ticking over, if you want to ask anything at all, just say, we're a very open couple."

"I can see that, it's just that the last few weeks have been a bit overwhelming."

I explained everything about Chloe, Jane, meeting Debbie online, and Mrs Anderson, and then Elena Davies, and now the two of them.

"Wow!" Sandra was sympathetic, "but I can see why all these women went for you, you're a very special lover."

Keith seemed very much more friendly now, "I think you've got a lot more to explore Gary, as a bisexual guy I can see how I'd like to take it further."

"Keith!" shouted Sandra, "Let the poor lad alone, you're going too fast, too soon," but then she added, almost under her breath, "shit, but I'd love to watch you two together."

I must have gone red all over, and I was silent. I'd watched gay porn films and couldn't imagine doing stuff like they did.

"Have you ever had your ass played with?"

"Keith stop it, you're embarrassing him."

"I just wanted to know," Keith could see I was fidgeting, but he continued, "Sandra has a massive collection of vibrators, dildos, prostate massagers, she ought to show you!"

"Stop it, now!" she repeated.

"Ok, ok, sorry Gary, didn't mean to make you feel awkward. Why don't you two go upstairs again?" he suggested.

Sandra looked over at me expectantly. I could see she wanted to, even though my cock was not feeling very ready.

"You want to?" I said.

"C'mon, you're off to uni soon, I want to make the most of you!" Sandra grabbed my hand, and as we left the room Keith said, "I might join you later."

As soon as we were upstairs Sandra began apologising, "I'm so sorry, we pushed you into it earlier, but now you've opened a 'can of worms,' and now I have a husband that fancies you!"

I dropped my bathrobe aware of my flaccid cock.

"Oh Gary, we'll have to do something about that!" Sandra obviously saw a challenge.

We sat on the edge of the bed, and Sandra leaned over to open the drawer on the huge oak bedside table. I stared as it revealed an array of all shapes and sizes and colours of sex toys.

"Take your pick!" Sandra giggled, "that was what Keith was on about. Which do you fancy?"

"What do you mean, to do what? I've never used anything like that before?"

"I'll show you," She was smiling, as she picked out a black vibrator shaped like a cock, complete with all its veins.

"Lie back, watch me!"

Taking a squirty bottle from the drawer she squeezed some lubricant onto the vibrator, and smoothed it up and down.

"This is how I use it on myself."

Slowly she settled back against the pillows and placed the head of the vibrator between her pussy lips. It didn't need any lubrication really because her pussy was already moist with her juices. Gently she pushed it just inside and switched it on. At a very slow speed she pushed it right inside and then withdrew it. She held her breath, and then exhaled as she did that three more times. When she dragged it up over her clit, she gasped out loud, then she held it there, increasing its speed.

"Fuck," she said very softly, "you see it works like magic!"

She switched it off and rolled a little way towards me. "It can do some tricks on men too, shall we see?"

I said nothing, hoping that it might get me hard again, although the sight of Sandra's glistening pussy was beginning to have an effect.

She placed the vibrator against the underside of my cock, just at the top of my scrotum. She pressed gently then switched it on. The sensation was instant.

"Oh!"

"Is that nice?" she asked.

"Mmm, yes," I replied.

"Ok, let's go further."

She slid the tip down over my balls, causing me to murmur my pleasure out loud. And then I panicked a bit.

She lifted my nearest leg up, and the vibrator was moved underneath me. Sandra placed the tip closer and closer to my ass, and just behind my scrotum, increasing the speed very slightly. It was uniquely pleasurable, until she moved it to where I feared.

"No Sandra, no!" I shifted on the bed, but the tip of the vibrator was already lodged where it was determined to go. Fortunately, or unfortunately, the lubricant in addition to Sandra's pussy juices had made it very slick.

"NO!… FUCK!" I cried out, as the slippery black vibrator opened me up. "No Sandra… be careful!… oh my god!"

Then in a momentary flash of pain, it was inside me.

"SHIT!"… I felt I had to be very still.

"Relax Gary, stay calm."

Sandra moved it deeper, and then drew it out. She turned up the speed, and then it pressed my prostate.

"Oh!" was my reaction from the oddest of feelings.

"Is someone being murdered?" Keith's question came from the doorway, where he saw Sandra fucking me with her vibrator, and instantly hurried towards the bed.

"Now Gary, is it pain or pleasure?"

"Oh god, I'm going to cum." It was a plea with closed eyes, and gritted teeth, and knowing I had no control.

I didn't see Keith reach into the drawer and take out the condom, but when I heard the foil tear, and opened my eyes, I saw him start to roll it onto his erection.

"Keith NO! You can't, tell him Sandra please… No!"

Sandra had turned off the vibrator, and was laughing softly, "C'mon Gary, this is your chance to join the club!"

She withdrew the vibrator, and put her face close to mine, whispering, "Eat my pussy and let me watch him fuck you."

I'd run out of resistance, and I was very near to cumming.

"Sandra, I wasn't expecting this, please tell him to take it slow, I'm so close anyway."

I'm sure I sounded like a wimpish school kid, but I'd resigned myself to what they both wanted, and when she straddled my face it blocked out any view I had of Keith.

The familiar wet, musky perfume of Sandra's pussy filled my nostrils, and briefly I savoured the taste. I had my arms wrapped upwards around her, my fingers gripping her thighs. I felt Keith's hairy legs kneel between mine, and then his hands lifting my buttocks up. The moment I felt his cock touch me, I reacted, and my fingers were pinching deep into Sandra's skin, just waiting for it to happen.

The vibrator had stretched me, thank goodness, so when he pushed, I felt him slide straight inside without any pain. He knew how to fuck a guy, and the vibrator having done its work on my prostate, I was already so near.

Sandra yelped as my fingers pinched her, and she lifted up, going down on my cock again. In just a minute the combination of being fucked, and being sucked did it.

I hardly made a sound, just a long groan as I felt myself cum in Sandra's mouth. My body was being rocked as Keith strove to cum himself. When it happened he slammed into me, then held himself deep inside me, and grunted several times. I felt his cock jerk, then again and again, and finally he sank down, with Sandra hugging him, and kissing the back of his neck.

"Oh fuck, can you guys get off me," I was feeling pretty battered, and my balls were peculiarly aching.

I watched Keith stand up, a very full condom hanging from the end of his dangling cock. He looked at me and casually said, "First time!"

I groaned, too tired to respond, I just lay there, as Sandra stood up and hugged her husband.

"Go and have a shower Gary, you'll feel better after that." And so I did. The afternoon ended with another invitation, and at that moment I was unsure if there would ever be a repeat.

The whole episode had shone a different light on sex.

It was now the start of August, and I was wondering how life had changed for me. Mum and I were going away for a weeks holiday together, something we'd done every summer since dad had died.

I realised that I needed a break to think about things, and I was getting so many texts I was being pulled in all directions, I needed a 'female free' week.

We were going back to Suffolk on the east coast, to a village where we'd had many family holidays when I was younger. A quiet village, close to a larger, unspoilt, old Victorian town, with lovely pubs, a pier, and a lighthouse.

The abstinence I'd promised myself had one drawback. It was the cottage that we'd stayed in all those years before.

Mum had got friendly back then with Ruth, the woman who lived opposite, who actually lived there all year round with her daughter Emily. I was wary when we arrived, as Ruth recognised mum, and immediately came over to say hello. Emily was casually watering the garden with a hosepipe, and looked across with a sullen expression on her face.

"Suits me," I thought to myself, "I don't want any complications this week, I just want to chill."

Mum seemed really chuffed to see Ruth, she was a divorcee, so I guess mum saw her as a friendly face to chat to while we were there.

As we unloaded the car mum said, "Do you remember Ruth and Emily, goodness, it must be almost ten years!"

"Yes, I think so, didn't Emily wet herself in the pub garden?"

"Trust you to remember that, please don't mention that if you talk to her, she'd be horrified!"

"No chance, she looks like a miserable cow."

"Gary! stop that!"

After I'd carried all of the food we'd brought with us indoors, I left mum unpacking her suitcase and went exploring. I wanted to see if it was the same. And it was, it had hardly changed at all, except for all the 4X4s parked outside some of the holiday homes.

I went as far as the beach, the old dark wooden huts were still there, the quayside was the same, where I went 'crabbing' with dad.

The village pub was quite busy as I passed, and there were holiday makers sitting outside on the benches, having an early evening 'pint.'

"Gary!" a voice called out behind me, "hang on, I'll walk back to the house with you."

It was Ruth, trying to catch up with me in her flip flops, and I noticed her wet hair, looking like she'd been in the sea.

"Hi Gary, I've just been for my evening 'dip,' I go nearly every day. We bought one of the huts since you were here last, and it's handy for getting changed, and for making cups of tea when you're on the beach." Her face lit up. "Hey! If you and your mum want to use it while you're here?"

I looked unsure.

"Here take my key, I've got a spare, you can use it for changing, and there are fold up chairs you can use for the beach, I don't mind at all, you're really old friends I suppose."

Ruth was one of those women you didn't say 'no' to, I knew she'd been in journalism, and was used to being assertive in a man's world.

"Thank you very much, that's very generous of you."

Mum was pleased too, she liked sitting on the beach reading, and there was nothing worse than carrying all the stuff you needed when you're down there.

The next day we took up the offer, however, the day started like it used to, back in those days with dad. We used to walk to the village shop to buy bread and croissants.

As I left our cottage to do just that, Ruth waved over to me, she was a delicious woman. I reassured myself that this was not going to be one of those weeks! but sadly, it didn't stop me admiring the 'landscape.'

Mum and I spent the day enjoying the sun, and by mid afternoon I was getting bored. The day itself had been lovely, I explored all the old sand dunes, and walked quite a distance along the beach. It was mainly pebbles, but nearer to the sea it was sandier, and easier to walk on.

Soon after four 'o clock we made our way back up to the house. On the way we stopped at the pub and I had a beer, and mum had a lemonade. We sat 'people watching' and saw Emily walk past, neither looking right nor left.

"She's a funny girl, she seems so sad, so downcast, I'm surprised because she's quite attractive."

I knew mum was fishing, trying in her own way to get me interested in girls again, particularly since Chloe. Little did she know.

"Stop it mum, I'm not interested," I could see her smiling.

Later after a tea of ham salad, the sunset was going to be superb, so I decided to walk down to the beach. I remembered I'd taken off my watch earlier, when I was messing about in the sand, and I'd left it in the beach hut on the table.

"I'll take the key mum," I said, "and I might stop for a beer on the way back."

"Ok, I'll just read in the garden while it's still warm," she replied, and I left.

It was certainly a lovely evening, there were quite a few people out walking, when I got to the top of the dunes I could also see a few folk in the sea.

As soon as I got to the beach hut I saw that Ruth was out swimming. I remembered she'd said that she went on quite a few evenings, so as I found my watch, and was about to leave, she appeared, stepping very slowly up the beach on the pebbles.

"Ah Gary, I saw your watch on the table, I was going to bring it back for you."

"Thanks, but I remembered I'd left it. Is it cold, the sea?"

Ruth stepped up onto the small veranda, and I could immediately see what a voluptuous body she had. I could see her nipples standing out against the wet fabric, and there were little wisps of blonde hair poking from the edge of her swimsuit in her crotch. She was obviously one of those women who chose not to 'trim.' I was trying desperately, in my mind, to control my urges.

"It's not too bad," she replied, picking up the towel that she'd left draped over the small railing, and then attempting to dry her long blonde hair. "You should try it, it's invigorating."

"I'm not a swimming in the sea person, I'm afraid, I'm a wimp there!"

"Aww, I must tell you a secret," Ruth lowered her voice, "in winter I come down here and swim in the nude."

She looked at me to see if I reacted. I raised my eyebrows, and said, equally quietly, "I'd better not take my holidays in winter then."

She giggled, and probably saw me taking in the contours of her body in her wet swimsuit. In fact she seemed to deliberately face me, legs slightly apart, and to raise her arms in making a big fuss of drying her hair.

"This is the worst part, I don't want to cut my hair short."

"Certainly not," I replied, "it's beautiful."

The word 'beautiful,' seemed a strange one to use, but it wasn't lost on Ruth.

"Would you just brush it out, it gets so knotted if I let it dry on it's own?"

Without waiting for an answer she sat down on a low stool just inside the hut. I stood behind her, feeling a bit daft. I'd never brushed anyone's hair before, not even mum's.

"Just brush it downwards, long strokes, if it tugs, just take it gently, that's fine, just like that, mmm, that's lovely."

I was looking down at her bare shoulders, and if I peered over her shoulder I could see the cleavage between her generous breasts.

"Stop it Gary!" I thought, this is where all your problems begin.

After a few minutes Ruth lifted one arm up to smooth the hair away from her ear, and she grimaced in pain.

"You ok?" I asked.

"Yes I'm fine, I've got a shoulder injury, I go to the physio once a month, but he's away on holiday this month so I haven't been lately."

She moved her arm around in a rotational movement. "Do you mind, just massaging that right shoulder, just a bit?"

"Ok, but I don't want to injure it more, I'm no physio."

I put the brush down, and gripped her right shoulder gently, my fingers squeezing the muscle under her soft skin.

"Oh that's it, that's great,"

I continued for a minute or two, until I said, "Is that ok, I've never done this before?"

"Oh yes! would you mind doing the other one as well?"

Now I wasn't at all sure where this was going. Nervously I said, "Ok, I'll do both, but I'm not really sure what I'm doing."

"Well it certainly feels like you do!" she repied quietly.

I then gripped both shoulders, squeezing, massaging, and working my way up to her neck. Ruth said nothing, but when I started working the muscles around the back of her neck she began to almost purr.

"Mmm, that's marvellous, don't stop, oh my word, I think you're better than my physio."

Unfortunately I discovered I was enjoying myself, and I was annoyed when I felt my cock grow a little stiff. It seemed what Ruth was saying, and her little noises of enjoyment, were making me think rather inappropriate thoughts.

"Mmm, just a little bit more, then you'd better stop."

I was thinking the same thing, when she moaned again, and leaned backwards, just enough to make contact with my erection beneath my shorts. I stepped back a little, but carried on massaging.

"Mmm," she went again, and pushed backwards. Again she pressed against me, and I eased my hips away.

"You're doing a marvellous job, Gary, but we'd better stop."

I wasn't sure if she wanted to stop because I'd eased her shoulder enough, or because she realised I was becoming aroused.

She stood up. "Now I've got to get out of this wet swimsuit, I think you'd better go home to mum!"

I could see from her face the reason why, but I'd promised myself I would behave.

"Yes I probably should."

"If you forget your watch again, I might be around for some more physio!" I could see Ruth was smiling.

"Maybe, if you're in need." I teased.

"Go on, be off with you, you're a dreadful flirt!" and laughing, she almost shoved me out of the door.

Despite me wanting a non complicated week I couldn't ignore what had happened.

The weather remained gorgeously hot, and mum wanted to make the most of it. She went to the beach the next day, and I borrowed the car to go into town. I loved the pier, and the small shops, and found myself buying some tasty local cheeses in a new delicatessen. As I carried my treasures back to the car, I saw Emily. She was on her phone sitting on a bench near a bus stop. Assuming she was waiting for a bus I waited out of sight for her to complete her 'call.'

"Do you want a lift home Emily, I've got mum's car, it'll save you waiting for the bus?"

She looked at me, and just for a moment smiled, before adopting her disconsolate face again.

"Ok… thanks," she replied, but didn't seem over enthusiastic about it. I put my shopping on the back seat, and opened the passenger door for Emily to get in. She certainly had good legs, her mini skirt rode up, and I tried not to look, but I'm sure she saw me staring.

Conversation was difficult, with me trying my hardest to stimulate some interest. What I did deduce was that Emily had been dumped by her boyfriend. She wouldn't say too much, but I mentioned that exactly the same thing had happened to me. It prompted her to actually start talking much more, and when I told her I'd been dumped for a woman, she suddenly found it all incredibly funny.

She did apologise for being amused, she knew how much it could hurt, but by the time we'd got back home, the ice maiden had begun to thaw.

Ruth saw her daughter get out of the car, and waved to me with a smile, and I wondered what she might be thinking. I found out later that evening.

"I'm going down to walk on the beach," I said to mum after tea, "Shall we go for a drink at the pub later?"

"Ok, yes, that'd be nice."

I knew that after such a warm day Ruth might be going for an evening swim. My heart missed a beat when, as I topped the dunes, I saw her relaxing in the surf.

She saw me, and as I walked towards the beach hut, Ruth made her way slowly up the pebbles.

"Hi Gary, I wondered if you'd be around tonight. I've got to thank you for snapping Emily out of her lethargy?"

"Glad to be of service," I replied sarcastically.

"Let me dry my hair and you can brush it again… please?"

I said, "Of course."

She had a different swimsuit on, it was a floral print, which did nothing to disguise her prominent nipples, and was a little lower 'cut',' showing a much deeper cleavage.

Ruth made her way inside the hut, rubbing her hair with the towel, and I followed. She passed me the hairbrush, and sat down on the stool. She kept fidgeting, and I asked if she was ok.

"Do you mind if I ask you to pop outside, I've got sand in my swimsuit, I need to get out of it before it sends me mad."

I laughed, "I'm making no comment," I said, before disappearing onto the veranda. "Shout when you're ready."

When Ruth opened the door again she wore a towelling bathrobe, and handed me the brush to continue.

"Ok, remember be careful… slowly."

After a few moments of brushing she said, "What did you think of Emily?"

"Hmm," I hesitated, "Well… it's obvious she's been hurt… by her breakup I mean."

"Yes, but I'm really pleased you got her talking, thank you, she actually came out and said you were nice!"

"I suppose I have a certain charm," I exaggerated the sarcasm, but Ruth only smiled.

"It's been a stressful few weeks I can tell you, living with a monster."

She paused briefly, then went on, "and talking of stress, when you're done with that brush you can give me one of those neck massages you're so good at."

"That's all you want me for!" I knew I'd started flirting again.

I put the brush down, and moved her hair to one side. "One shoulder or two?" I asked.

"Mmm, both please, hang on a sec, let me just pull my collar down a bit."

Ruth tugged the top of the bathrobe a bit wider so that it exposed a bit more of her neck and shoulders.

"Mmm, that's it," she said as I began to squeeze and smooth the flesh.

Ruth seemed to drift away into a zone of her own as I remembered the way she enjoyed my manipulating. The soft sounds, the murmurs began, the sounds of appreciation. It was those that started to get me going again.

It was quite dark inside the beach hut, Ruth had closed the doors nearly together to prevent any passers by seeing in.

"Is that improving things?" I asked, leaning forward to whisper over her shoulder. As I did so I could catch a glimpse of the swelling of her breasts above the slightly gaping bathrobe.

"Mmm, very much so, don't stop."

I moved my fingers up towards her neck, which is where it seemed to draw the greatest response.

"Oh Gary, that's the spot, just there, oh, that feels wonderful."

I carried on for some minutes, smoothing, squeezing, and listening to the quiet sighs, and all the time I was imagining those same sighs coming from Ruth as she made love to someone. Needless to say it aroused me, and now I know that Ruth knew it too.

She kept softly moaning, and leaned backwards like the day before, and I felt her spine against the bulge in my shorts. I moved backwards a little, and there came another quiet murmur.

"Oh Gary, you do such a great massage, I could enjoy this forever."

"Hmm, I don't think we can do that, but we do have plenty of time."

"Good," and as she spoke she shuffled a bit on the stool, and tugged her bathrobe a little further apart, moving it a touch further down her arms.

What it did was to expose the upper part of her breasts a little more, and in order to see how much more, I leaned further forward over her shoulder. As I did so the hardness of my cock accidentally pressed into her back again.

Ruth decided that we'd reached the point where the situation couldn't be ignored.

"Gary?" It sounded like an exagerated question.

"Yes?" I replied.

"Is there a problem?"

She was sounding out the whole scenario, waiting for some signal from me.

"Not really, it's just that your shoulders are… well… just very nice!" I bottled out of being totally explicit.

There was a quiet chuckle, as Ruth pushed back against me.

This time I didn't move, and in fact I pressed back. There could be no mistaking what was going on.

"Maybe your massaging could be a bit more expansive?" she whispered, and as she said it, she tugged her bathrobe down to her waist, allowing her beasts to fall free. "There, see if they need attention."

"Ruth… are you… sure?"

The question was just a natural reaction, and there was no reply. I leaned forward and let my arms reach over her, and my hands cupped both her breasts. I was hard up against her back, and my fingers were playing gently with the soft flesh and the hardness of her nipples.

"Gary," she spoke in almost a whisper. The air inside the hut was alive with electricity, "Would you fuck me?"

Not waiting for any answer she stood up, still with her back to me, and dropped the bathrobe completely off. As it fell to the floor, I saw the hour glass shape of her body silhouetted against the light coming in through the gap in the doors. She didn't turn around, all she did was to bend forward, spreading her legs apart, and resting her elbows on the table.

"Do it here… now… like this!"

I needed no more prompting. I pushed the stool aside, undid my shorts, and pushed them down to my ankles, along with my boxers.

Stepping forward I grasped Ruth's hips, bent my knees slightly, and pushed my cock into the wispy hair surrounding her pussy lips.

"Oh, god, that's it… oh god, it's been so long."

I pushed all the way in. Her pussy was soft, warm, and very wet.

At first I just held still, enjoying the erotic pleasure of just being inside a very sexy woman, but Ruth was impatient.

"Fuck me Gary, just fuck me till you cum, don't hold back, I don't care how quick you are."

She couldn't have known how much experience I'd had in a very short time. I had no thought of being quick, in fact I knew I'd be taking my time until she'd cum herself.

The table Ruth was leaning on was very rickety, it shook, and each time I thrust into her, it bashed against the wooden wall. A couple of bottles on it soon went crashing to the floor, and it must have been unmistakable if anyone was outside listening to the rhythm of the steady 'bang, bang, bang.'

Ruth's soon realised I wasn't cumming anytime soon, and began concentrating on pushing back against me. We must have fucked for quite a few minutes before she began to gasp in short moaning pants.

"Gary… oh fuck Gary… don't stop… don't cum yet."

I made no reply but let go of her hips, and reached under her body to grasp her breasts. Squeezing her nipples made her groan really loudly, "OH!" and then when I put one hand downwards and massaged her clit, she began to cum.

"Fuck, fuck, fuck!" she said in quick succession, "Oh fuck, I'm cumming Gary, I'm cumming."

I stopped thrusting, but continued rubbing her clit. The table stopped banging, but it shook, just as Ruth's body shook.

"Oh god… oh god… oh god," she gasped quietly, and then she seemed to relax, before being surprised by my orgasm.

"Oh fuck, oh wow… that feels so good."

I was groaning, and deep into her cunt I was pumping spurt after spurt of my spunk.

I tried to be quiet, but couldn't help grunting several times.

For a few seconds we were both still, then slowly I withdrew my dripping cock, and Ruth stood up, and turned around. I could see her naked body properly for the first time.

"Thank you Gary, that probably shouldn't have happened, but it did. Please don't tell anyone, especially Emily, she would be heartbroken again, and I don't think your mum would be too pleased with me either."

In a strange way her voice seemed business like, but she knew it was something that was spontaneous, and probably inappropriate.

"Don't worry," was all I said, before she added, "I won't mind if you fuck Emily, if it gets to that, this with me, is not going to happen again."

For a moment we were both silent and gathering our thoughts.

"Now you get off before your mum starts wondering."

I left the beach hut pondering my promise to myself about my 'woman free' week.

Mum and I got to the pub just as it got dark, we sat outside as it was still warm after a very hot day. She obviously wanted to talk about my uni days ahead, and finance was important to her, so we had a 'heart to heart' about that.

We'd had a second drink, and it was getting late when walking up the road towards the pub came Ruth and Emily together. Mum naturally called out to them and said, "Come and have a drink."

I shrank a little bit in my seat, feeling very self conscious.

"Hello Gary," said Ruth, all bubbly, and completely at ease, "you and Emily get the drinks, I'll have a dry, white wine, and whatever you two want, Emily's got my card."

I felt I had to go with Emily to the bar, and surprisingly she was smiling.

"Sorry, mum can be a bit over the top, she's already had two glasses tonight, she always gets back from her swim with a bit of a buzz."

I knew exactly why she'd been 'buzzing.'

The four of us sat for a half an hour chatting, and when it came to time for going back home, mum and Ruth walked ahead of both me and Emily.

"Do you ever feel cut off living here in a village?" I asked her.

"Not really, I do regret not being able to drive. When I was going out with…"

Her voice faltered as though she dare not mention her ex boyfriend's name, "… Karl… it wasn't a problem."

"Sorry, I didn't mean to… well you know." I was a little embarrassed at the mention of her boyfriend.

"Don't worry, I think I'm coming to terms with that, I can talk about it if you like."

"No… no.! Change the subject!"

"Tell you what," her voice changed tone, "why don't we go for a moonlight paddle?"

I burst out laughing, 'You could be a bit more daring, how about a skinny dip?"

The laughter and the suggestion met with a stony silence, and Emily stopped dead in her tracks.

I thought I'd been too brash. "Oh my god, I'm sorry, I'm so, so sorry, it must be the beer, please forgive me Emily, it's was so crass!"

My face looked a picture of guilt in the light from a single street lamp. For five, maybe ten seconds, she stood there with a face like thunder, and then, just as suddenly, burst into uncontrolled giggling.

"Your face," she cried, "your face!"

"Jesus, thank goodness, I thought I'd said completely the wrong thing."

Mum and Ruth, who were thirty yards ahead, turned round wondering what all the mirth was about.

"We're going for a moonlight paddle, don't wait up!" Emily continued to giggle, the wine had got to her as well.

I couldn't imagine the conversation between mum and Ruth, I guess Ruth was pleased to see her daughter happy, or happier.

We soon got down the path to the dunes, it was a full moon so the beach looked quite well lit. There were barely any waves as the tide was on the turn.

"Leave the shoes here," suggested Emily as we came out on the beach by the side of her beach hut, and as quickly as that, we were picking our way across the pebbles. I hated that, it hurt, so we ended up holding hands, and swearing out loud as the stones bit into our feet…

When we reached the couple of metres of sand we could relax and walk properly, but somehow Emily kept hold of my hand as we dipped our toes in the surf.

"Fuck!" was my reaction, making her laugh.

"Wimp!" she said, and kicked some water towards me.

"Look, you've soaked my shorts… you sod!"

"Oh, so I'm a sod am I?" Emily was in combative mood.

Bending over she cupped both hands together. I was too slow, and a stream of water went splashing all over my shirt.

"Right! It's war is it!" I grabbed her arm, and managed to put her into a bear hug. I lifted her up, as she kept kicking the surf, and struggling to escape.

"Bastard, let me go, you're gonna regret this." Emily was half laughing, half swearing.

In the struggle I could feel her body, and at one point I accidentally gripped one of her breasts. She didn't react, but tried desperately to kick me between the legs.

And then I stumbled, we both ended up lying in about eighteen inches of water, both of us laughing, and then swearing at each other again.

"I said go for a moonlight paddle, not a moonlight soaking!"

"I'm sorry Emily," I was giggling so much, "but it's a bit of fun. Thank goodness it's not too cold."

She tried to punch me playfully, as we stood up, "Let's go and get a towel from the beach hut, we can't go home like this."

Dripping wet, we held hands going over the pebbles again, and Emily found the beach hut key on her bunch of keys. Inside there were several towels, I took one, before stripping off my shirt in order to dry the top half of my body. Emily was drying her hair, and in the moonlight shining in through the door, I could see her nipples under her wet t-shirt.

Guiltily I looked at the table where only a few hours before I'd fucked her mother.

"It's not fair, you can take your shirt off, I can't!"

I smiled, "Ok, I'll go outside and you can if you want, I promise I won't peek."

"Would you, all these clothes are getting horrible and clingy."

"Of course, I'll talk to you from outside."

On the veranda, I decided to take off my shorts, and leave my boxers on. The night was beautiful, and the moon was huge.

"Ok you can come back in, I've got mum's bathrobe on."

My heart skipped a beat, as inside she was wearing what had slipped from her mum's body earlier.

"Gary! You've only got your boxers on! that's very daring, I hardly know you!" and she burst out laughing again.

"Well, I'm quite safe, the cold water has dented my passion!" I said trying not to giggle.

"Hmm, I actually don't believe you! but anyway, would you comb my hair, it gets terribly knotted if I leave it wet?"

This was taking deja vu too far.

"If you like," I croaked, as she sat down on the stool, and took a comb from a cupboard.

"It's been fun hasn't it, I've not laughed so much in ages." I could tell Emily was totally relaxed.

"Nor me, it seems ages since I had some fun with someone of my own age."

"Well it wasn't exactly skinny dipping."

"No, but I'm combing the hair of a half naked girl, in the dark, late at night, in my boxers!"

Emily's hair was smooth as silk, and using the comb it seemed to glisten in the moonlight shining through the doorway.

"I think you're getting a bit too flirty, and I can feel your cock sticking in my back, you said the cold water had stopped that."

I was slightly shocked at her frankness.

"Fuck, there's nothing like plain speaking!"

She spun around to face me, still sitting on the stool.

"Hmm, you fancy me then?"

I stopped still. What do you do when someone asks you that, and they have just put their hand on your erection?

Emily stood up, and pulled the waistband of my boxers down, revealing my stiffening cock.

Not waiting for any reply she asked the next question, "Have you got a condom?"

Rather inadequately, I replied, "No."

"FUCK!… guys are so fucking useless, you'd better get some for tomorrow if you wanna fuck me, now stand still."

Sitting back down on the stool, Emily took the head of my cock, and began to suck it, at the same time rubbing the shaft up and down.

"God!" I moaned, and just stood there compliantly, until I felt myself cumming. "Look, I'm gonna cum," I finally groaned, and Emily continued to suck and rub, swallowing every last drop of spunk that I emptied into her mouth.

"Mmm, seems a long time since I did that," Emily seemed to have gone from a relatively shy, sad individual, to a very assertive, little bratty girl.

"I'm not sure what to say Emily, I wasn't expecting that."

"Obviously not if you don't carry condoms! Well don't say anything, just get some for tomorrow, mum's going to Ipswich in the afternoon, come over after she's gone, and you can fuck me."

I was a little shell shocked, but we put our damp clothes back on, and walked back home. Mum was in bed, and shouted out to check I was ok. I went to bed looking forward to seeing the 'new' Emily the next day.

Fortunately the village shop was well stocked not only with croissants, but with condoms. I made sure I was up early to do the breakfast 'shop,' and also told mum I was seeing Emily later that afternoon.

She smiled, but said nothing, she still wouldn't have said anything even if she knew I was going to have sex with her.

I saw Ruth drive off soon after lunch. Mum was going down to the beach hut to read, and by now it was an 'unmentioned' fact that I was having a 'private' afternoon with Emily.

Crossing the road, freshly showered, and with a spring in my step, I rang the bell politely.

"Why didn't you come round the back?" asked Emily smiling broadly.

"I thought I might have caught you in a state of undress!" I said sarcastically.

"Well if you want that, come upstairs now."

I really wasn't expecting that reaction, and Emily certainly was 'high' on the expectation of sex.

In a matter of seconds Emily was stripping out of her shorts and t-shirt, and was lying back on the bed in just a sports bra and panties.

"Come on, get those off, and I hope to god you've got condoms today?"

I casually slid the packet from my back pocket, and placed them on the bedside table, before pulling my t-shirt over my head and dropping my shorts.

"And the rest," Emily ordered, pointing at my boxers.

I tugged them down revealing my cock, which really hadn't had a chance to react to the situation.

"Hmm, disappointing," Emily looked at me, and then looked at my cock with disdain.

"Give me a chance, you little nympho,"

The giggling started, and Emily quickly removed her bra and panties, revealing her freshly shaved pussy, a definite contrast to her mum's.

"Come here," she beckoned, and sat up on the side of the bed. As I stepped forward, even before she had taken me in her mouth, I'd begun to harden.

"Oh," I sighed, and felt the whole of my cock engorge.

"Mmm," was Emily's reaction, and immediately reached to cup my balls as she took me as deep as she could.

Looking down at her naked body, her breasts so perfect with deliciously pink nipples, it made me want her so much.

She stopped sucking me, and reached for the packet. Sliding out one of the sachets, she tore the top off, and slid out the slightly oily condom.

Squeezing the bulbous end she placed it over the swollen head of my cock, and rolled it downwards in a series of little gradual movements.

"There, that's perfect, now make love to me, please."

Laying her backwards, and placing myself beside her, we kissed properly for the first time. The feeling of a young naked body in my arms was making my heart beat out of my chest. Emily's arms wrapped around my neck, she pulled me partly on top of her, her nipples brushing the hair on my chest, and then one leg found its way around the back of my thigh.

We lay like that for several minutes, our tongues exploring each other's lips, mouths, and necks.

"I'm ready, I want you now Gary," Emily whispered.

I rolled between her thighs, and she opened her legs wide, to cross her ankles behind my buttocks. As I entered her she moaned, "Oh!" and I took my time, slowly going deeper, until I was completely inside her.

"Oh," she repeated, "looking up into my eyes, whispering, "oh gosh, I'd forgotten how this felt."

I said nothing, and kissed her again, stopping to look down, and watch her reaction as I slowly flexed my hips, and withdrew just a few inches before pushing into her again.

"Oh fuck," she sighed, "go on… just make it last."

And make it last I did. Gently at first, and gradually, I moved within her body, gauging every breath that she took, watching every time she closed her eyes, observing her tongue flicking out to wet her lips.

Slowly her arousal built, and, as I increased my thrusting, I could feel her body trying to match each move I made.

"Oh Gary… oh please… don't stop… don't stop… oh god… I'm nearly there… FUCK!"

Emily's body shook, her hips bucked upwards, and her legs stretched out, almost shivering.

"Oh god, oh god, oh god," she kept repeating, as her orgasm went on, and then slowly it began to subside. I rolled to one side and we faced each other, my cock slipping from her.

"Oh Gary, how good was that, but you haven't cum."

"Don't worry," I whispered, "I will."

I reached down and lifted her nearest leg upwards, and shifted my hips so that my cock was lined up once more with her pussy. When I slid inside her again, she groaned and closed her eyes.

Lying on her back I hooked her leg over my hip and I started to move again.

"Oh my god, you beast," which was followed by, "oh no!" when my fingers reached over and found her clit.

"Gary, Gary," wasn't the last time she said my name, as I thrust in and out and fingered her little bud.

"Gary!… Gary!… you're gonna make me cum again!"

I whispered that I wanted her to, and added, "I'm gonna cum too."

Slowly we both built towards it. In a gasp from me, and a cry from her, we both came together. Her hips shaking, my cock jerking.

We were both covered in a glaze of perspiration, and we said nothing as our heads, and eyes, side by side on the pillow, just looked at each other.

Inevitably that moment when my cock slowly receded, and slipped from her pussy brought reality back.

"I hope that thing is still intact!" Emily half giggled.

I looked down, and slid it off, rather unthinkingly holding it up like a trophy, with the end of it, full of my semen.

"Gary! I don't want to see it, just know that it worked!" Emily punched me in the ribs as I carried it off to the bathroom.

When I returned she was sitting up in bed, looking sad.

"What's up?" I asked as I sat beside her.

"Just thinking."

"What?" I really knew why.

"Just thinking how life turns out. I thought I was in love, then you come along and within a couple of days I'm fucking you, and then you're going to disappear."

I pulled her close, and hugged her. I didn't know what to say, I felt guilty because I'd fucked her mum, I felt guilty because I'd fucked her, and to me it was just a holiday fling.

We kissed again, and both put those thoughts to the back of our minds. We fucked again after a while, and before Ruth got home, we fucked a third time.

When she diplomatically sent a text to say she was on her way, we got dressed, and were having a beer on the patio when she arrived.

I caught her eye, and I knew exactly what she was thinking. The guilt returned as I felt a twinge of desire, but she couldn't resist waiting for Emily to fetch something and whispering to me, "God, you do tempt me."

I had no chance to reply, however, I just wanted her too.

The next day, all four of us had a picnic lunch at the beach hut. Emily and I managed to have a brief 'fondle' when we went for a walk in the dunes, but it was too public to do as we wanted.

Mum and I were due to leave the next day, so after a discussion a table was booked at the pub for a meal that evening. It was a real celebration of a week of sun.

We all exchanged phone numbers, email addresses, and made those vague holiday promises of 'keeping in touch.' Both Emily and I were quite subdued because we knew that this was probably the end of our 'fling.'

After the meal we were all quite drunk, and while mum and Ruth went home, Emily and I had a very emitional fuck in the beach hut. Sadly we returned to the cottage, and she cried about the 'unfairness' of life. The holiday had ended.

The drive home was a quiet affair, mum realising that I was sad, but reality returned, and within a few hours of me unloading the car I'd got a text from Megan.

'Saw you come back. Hope you had a good holiday. Maybe come for coffee on Monday morning?'

I sighed a sigh of resignation. I was now feeling a bit 'used.' Flattered yes, but looking forward to getting away to uni from all the attentions back home. However, by the time Monday arrived my libido had somehow recovered and my 'horniness' had returned. As soon as mum had gone to work, I texted Megan.

She replied and said her husband was working in London that day and had taken the train. So by 9.30am I was creeping through her side gate.

"Gary, Gary, Gary, I've missed you so much!" she said, hugging me. She'd not bothered to get dressed, she was still in a long silk dressing gown. Kissing me, and then even as she spoke she was moving her hand down towards my crotch, rubbing my cock beneath my shorts.

"Mmm, this is what I want!"

The fact that I was there at all, meant I wanted it too. It was almost like I couldn't go for more than a couple of days without sex.

She leaned back against the breakfast bar as I slid my hand between us, and then inside her dressing gown. My fingers found her pussy, already slippery with her juices.

"God yes, touch me," she murmured, as I pushed two fingers inside, the "mmm," was much longer this time, as she moved her ankles further apart.

I pushed my fingers further in, curling them up inside her cunt, feeling for those ridges that brought her so much pleasure.

"God, yes… yes," told me I'd found the right place. With my finger tips rubbing up and down, and my thumb finding her clit, her legs were weakening.

When I withdrew my hand, her disappointed moan turned to understanding, as I lifted her ass up onto the breakfast bar and unzipped my shorts. Pulling the press fastener, they dropped to my ankles, and with a tug, I freed my cock from my boxers.

Megan spread her legs wide for me to step closer, and my cock was inside her sopping wet pussy in a flash.

"FUCK…!" she yelled pulling my hips towards her with her hands. "Fuck me Gary, yes… go on!"

In a very short time she came, the foreplay had primed her, and the anticipation of my visit had made her ready.

Shuddering, moaning, gasping, her orgasm was an event. It left her clinging to me, her pussy flowed with her juices, and my muscles were aching trying to hold her up on the breakfast bar.

"Gary… Jesus… that was the best yet, I just don't know how you do it."

"Megan, I'm gonna have to ask you to get down, you're killing me."

Realising, she apologised, and I stepped back and helped her back to the floor. My cock was covered in her pussy juices, and still erect.

"Gary you need to cum too, let me do it please?"

"No, don't worry, just give me a towel, I'm a bit wet."

Megan chuckled, watching me pull up my shorts, "Look I'm going to shower, you can join me if you like?"

It seemed like a good idea.

"Go on then, lead on." I followed her upstairs, and let her run the shower. I got out of my shorts, and joined her.

The water felt good, and soon Megan was squirting shower gel onto my back, and rubbing it in.

"Turn round, let me wash the important bits!"

Needless to say I was soon erect, and Megan was intent on relieving my frustration. The soapiness and her fingers worked well, and it wasn't long before I erupted. With Megan speaking words of encouragement my spunk was soon pumping out over her hand. I groaned, and let her keep rubbing me until my cock became softer.

"There!" she said, "that must feel better. I'm going to get dry, I'll go down and make some coffee."

Some fifteen minutes later we were both sitting in the kitchen, sipping coffee, enjoying the mutual satisfaction of a fuck. Megan asked about my week away, and talked about her pretty dull existence.

Somehow the conversation turned to the garden and how it still needed some jobs done.

"Will you be able to do some stuff to help out, I know you're off to uni soon? And Jane said she wanted some more work doing as well?"

The mention of Jane's name jarred as it brought my thoughts of Chloe flooding back.

"I'll certainly help you out, I'm not sure if I'll have time for other work." Jane was 'persona non grata' to me.

"Ok. Pity, but I'll tell her, she asked me the other day when she was over here. I was consoling her after she split up with her girlfriend."

It was like a slap in the face. She must mean Chloe, she really must!

I could only think of one thing then. Megan must have wondered why I suddenly made an excuse to go. Promising to come back and discuss her gardening, I rushed home, and tried to gather my thoughts. How could I find out as to whether it was true?

The answer came as a coincidence.

I got a text from Debbie, inviting me to her next party. I phoned her and told her I'd come, and she mentioned how much Pauline wanted to meet me again. I asked about Chloe's mum and dad, the Davies's, and she said it was doubtful that they would be there because there'd been a bit of an upset.

And then the bombshell. The upset was probably Jane's weird way of looking at the world, of extending her 'conquests.'

Apparently Jane had made a 'play' for Mr Davies, and Chloe had walked in on them kissing. Debbie said, "All hell broke loose, Chloe is not speaking to her dad, and she's split up with Jane."

When the phone call ended I sat down, trying to collect my thoughts. My mind was in turmoil.

And then that evening I sent a text.

'Megan Anderson told me the news. I'm so sorry. If you want to talk I'm here.'

Wondering if I'd done the right thing, I was thrilled when the phone pinged back.

'Thank you Gary. Please can we meet for coffee?'

Finally my summer had turned full circle!

-----------------------------

   Series:Sexual Adventures With Older Women
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:Sexual Adventures With Older Women Pt. 2
   Teaser:Gary's sexual education moves from home to university
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/sexual-adventures-with-older-women-pt-02
Published:2023-06-28
Another extended episode continuing Gary's story.

You should perhaps read 'Summer Adventures with Older Women' before moving on to this one, although I think this can stand alone.

An introduction:

In the summer before going to uni, and after his girlfriend Chloe dumped him, he joined a dating app. Eighteen years old, he meets a whole series of women, Megan, a neighbour, Debbie, an adult party host, Elena, Chloe's mum, Jane, a teacher at his school, and a few more that lead him to further his sexual experience.

Pure fantasy of course, but fun!

>>

"Jane Hunter is a bitch!"

It wasn't exactly the first thing Chloe had said to me in the coffee shop, but it very nearly was.

Chloe had dumped me a couple of months before, citing her need to work for her exams. I was heartbroken, but eventually it led to my recognition that life goes on, and my mate Darren then telling me about the dating app.

The infamous Jane, who'd taught both of us at school, had manipulated us both, however it led both Chloe and I on a journey of exploration. Chloe into her sexuality, indeed her relationship with women, and mine into a discovery of my abilities to 'influence' older ladies.

Her relationship with Jane ended when she walked in on her dad kissing Jane. It seemed she would stop at nothing to have relationships that cut across other relationships. Elena, Chloe's mum, wasn't too happy either, even though both her and her husband seemed to lead a fairly 'open' lifestyle, as in going to swingers' parties. However, Chloe definitely didn't know about me sleeping with her mum.

"I'm so sorry Gary, I probably didn't realise how much you cared for me, I feel very sad about that."

I looked across the table at the girl I'd really adored, and who I'd made love to so many times. Flashing through my mind were the memories of bringing her to orgasm, and then the imagination that those same cries she'd uttered with me, she'd probably uttered with Jane.

"Mum told me I was a stupid cow when I dumped you, but I'm afraid I'd already 'slept' with Jane, and I was so confused about sex and everything. Then when I caught her with dad…"

I could see tears coming, so I quickly said, "Hey, it's water under the bridge, we all have regrets."

I couldn't tell her that I'd had sex with her mum, and with her dad's knowledge too, that would have really finished her.

I was being guarded, I didn't want to reignite our relationship after what had been an eventful summer.

"Look, we're both off to uni in a week or two, Southampton and Warwick are too far apart to see each other regularly, let's just stay friends, and see each other in the hols."

She looked both disappointed, and relieved at the same time. She had confessed her cheating to me, and now it was great that we could still be friends.

"Would you come round tonight, I hate talking in public, just to chat, just for the evening," adding, "I won't jump on you?"

I must have hesitated, not because I didn't want to discuss things with her, but more about seeing her mum and dad.

After agreeing to go round to hers' later, we finished our coffees, hugged, and went our separate ways.

In slight trepidation, later that evening, I pressed the door bell and waited.

"Hello Mrs Davies, long time, no see."

I lied as Elena opened the front door, looking quite sexy in leggings and flowing blouse.

"Hello Gary, Chloe's just upstairs on her phone, Nikki Phillips I think it must be, come in," she added, pulling a face, "Bryn's made himself scarce, in the garage."

Nikki was a friend from school, and could talk for England, so I was prepared for a long wait.

As I stepped into the hall, Elena whispered, "Not got a hug for me then?"

Awkwardly I gripped her hips, and Elena put her arms around my neck, kissing me full on the lips, forcing her tongue between my teeth.

It was a few seconds before I managed to pull my mouth away.

"For fucks sake Elena, if Chloe caught us…"

"I can't help it Gary, I want you, and I've decided I'm going to the party on Saturday, I hope you're going to go too. I've told Bryn to 'Fuck off,' because I'm gonna go along and shag everyone!"

Elena was clearly upset by Bryn's clandestine behaviour with Jane Hunter.

"I'm not sure. I want to go, but I'm off to uni the weekend after."

I was finding it difficult to talk normally, because Elena was massaging my crotch.

"Please do try, I want you to fuck me."

To have this older woman pleading for sex while her daughter was upstairs felt really odd. Quickly we stepped apart when we heard Chloe exit her bedroom, and come downstairs.

"Hi Gary, you're early."

"No I'm not, you're late because you've been chatting with Nikki!"

We both giggled, and the three of us went into the lounge.

Elena told us, "I'll leave you two to chat, I guess you've got some catching up to do, I'll bring you a beer Gary, if that's ok?"

I thanked Mrs Davies, and sat down with Chloe on the sofa.

It soon became obvious that Chloe wanted me back. Her body was quickly leaning into mine, and her hand casually found its way onto my thigh. I really didn't want this. I wanted Chloe to give it time for us to re-establish trust, and I knew being in separate unis was going to be a problem for any relationship happening again.

"Here you are Gary, I'll put it down there."

Elena was leaning over the back of the sofa, putting the bottle of lager on the table beside us. As she did so, out of sight, she gently gripped my shoulder, and squeezed.

"I'll be in the kitchen, I'll make some coffee later," she said, and she left us alone.

Chloe had her own ideas about our chat. After just a few seconds, she began to snuggle up against me, nestling her head on my shoulder, and rubbing my thigh. I could smell her characteristic perfume, and it triggered the memory of being in Jane's bed, wondering where I'd smelt that perfume before.

Predictably my cock began playing tricks. Whether it was the thought of fucking Jane Hunter, or Chloe's hand moving inexorably towards my crotch, or indeed, the thought of her mum being in the kitchen, but it showed it's presence, under my jeans.

"Chloe, your mum's just through there, and we've not chatted, we said we'd talk things through. Stop it!"

I was trying to keep my voice down, I'd grabbed Chloe's wrist, but she seemed determined to be intimate in some way or other.

At the same time she was kissing the side of my neck, instinctively I was becoming aware of possibly hurting her wrist.

Releasing her briefly was a mistake, my zip was soon pulled down, and frantically I was looking over my shoulder trying to assess where her mum was.

"Fucking hell Chloe, for god's sake stop!"

I could hear Elena had turned on the TV in the kitchen, just at the moment when Chloe somehow flipped my cock out through the opening in my boxers.

"Jesus!" was all I could say as Chloe lowered her head and took me in her mouth.

"Stop Chloe, please stop, your mum'll catch us."

But she was on a mission. Her head had started to rise and fall slowly as my cock was reaching its full size, and I found myself sucking in air very quietly. I knew it might be best to cum quickly, otherwise there was going to be hell to pay.

I was trying to stay quiet, be calm, but to summon up any power I had to ejaculate as rapidly as I could. Chloe was not quiet. She was slurping her way up and down my cock, the bobbing of her head increasing in speed.

And then I suppose I half expected it. Out of the corner of my eye was a movement, I turned my head to one side, and in the doorway was Elena Davies, casually leaning against the door jamb, watching the final moments of her daughter's blow job.

On her face was a sarcastic smile, and the pleasurable recognition of me being caught in the act. She raised her eyebrows just as I started to cum. I could see her putting her hand to her mouth, stifling a giggle, as I tried to stop myself grunting. Chloe was swallowing every drop as I pumped her mouth full of spunk. I held the back of her head until Elena had given a little wave, and retreated back into the kitchen.

"You little brat," I muttered, "just wipe your mouth, quickly."

I was hurriedly squeezing my cock back inside my jeans when Elena reappeared and deliberately said, "Do you want a drink Chloe, I'm just making coffee?"

I saw Chloe's face turn puce, and I turned towards her mum, trying to buy time for Chloe to regain her composure.

"I'd love one Mrs Davies, if you don't mind."

As soon as Elena had gone I looked at Chloe and said angrily, "You wait, I'll get you for that!"

She giggled, and provocatively licked her tongue around her lips.

We did continue to talk quite sensibly for the next couple of hours, mostly about our upcoming uni courses. Bryn appeared briefly, and the frosty atmosphere between him and Chloe was self evident.

Before I left, Elena found a moment to whisper, "See you on Saturday, I hope!"

I nodded, and left for home.

>>

It was next morning, Tuesday, that I got Megan Anderson, my neighbour's text. While I'd been on holiday with mum Mr Simpson, across the road had been up to mischief.

'Welcome home. Hope you and your mum had a good time. Mr Simpson's become a pain. He knows about us and is causing problems. Can I see you tomorrow?'

I knew he couldn't have any direct knowledge about me having sex with Megan, he'd probably just seen me visiting, and put two and two together. However, next morning I told mum Mrs Anderson might have some work for me, so I was popping out to see her. Just two doors down, I was there in a minute.

"Gary! come here, give me a hug." As soon as I was inside the front door Megan grabbed me.

Kissing my neck, she spoke, muffled against me, "Gary, that bugger across the road had the bloody cheek to make a pass at me. He came over and knocked on my door with some excuse about neighbourhood crime. He invited himself in, and somehow insinuated he'd seen you creeping into my house, and "did my husband know?" Bastard, when he started trying to flirt, I got rid of him pretty quick."

"I think you're jumping to conclusions," I said, I shouldn't have laughed, but I did. "Even if he did speak to Dave, he knows I've been doing work. Just call the guy's bluff."

That seemed to calm Megan's panic, and she took my face between her two hands and kissed me.

"Fuck, I've missed you, young man, god I want you."

Even as she said it her, she was pressing her body against me.

"Steady on Megan, I can't stop long, mum's wanting help with something this morning."

"Gary! My pussy is soaking wet! I need it, here, fuck me on the stairs."

Immediately Megan turned around, hitched up her skirt, and bent over the bottom few stairs. It was clear that she was prepared, I could see her naked pussy, with its plump swollen lips, peeping between her ass cheeks. There was a hint of her readiness with a thin line of glistening wetness seeping between her labia.

"Now do it, PLEASE!"

In no time I'd unbuckled my belt and unzipped myself, pushing my jeans and boxers down past my knees. My cock was almost erect, and the moment I directed it towards Megan's pussy, it had no problem in sliding inside.

"GOD! How I've wanted that," Megan exclaimed, as she shoved her ass back against me, "now fuck me… hard!"

Her elbows were leaning on the third step as my thighs smacked against her fleshy ass. Her pussy was so wet with juices, that my balls were soon dripping.

"YES… YES… YES!… GO ON!… GO ON!… oh my god… oh my god… GARY… I'm going to CUM!"

Megan must have anticipated my visit because she was already aroused so much. As she shuddered, I had to grip her hips, holding her up, her legs beginning to crumple.

I continued to pound into her, desperate to cum myself, and a combination of Megan's pussy pulsating, and her colourful language I was almost there. She realised that and turned her head.

"Cum in my mouth, let me suck you, quick!"

I pulled away and Megan turned to sit on the stairs, as she offered her mouth up to me. I pointed my cock towards her, and started to cum. A spurt of semen looped it's way across her face before she took me between her lips, the second spurt dribbled it's way down her chin and onto her blouse, before she was able to suck the rest of my spunk onto her tongue. Sucking and swallowing she eventually lifted her spunk covered face upwards, scooping my semen onto her fingers, and licking it off with a mischievous smile.

"Gary, that was fucking great!"

"I don't think I've heard you swear as much as that before," then looking at her blouse I said, "I'm afraid I've made a bit of a mess."

Megan laughed, "You get off, back to your mum, let me know when I can see you again. I've only got another week and a bit before you're gone?"

"Yes, I'm off to Warwick the weekend after this one."

When I got back indoors mum asked if Mrs Anderson had more work for me, and I hurriedly made up the excuse that she was discussing with Mr Anderson the idea of putting a pond into the garden. I was surprised at how easy it was becoming to lie.

Chloe was continuing to bombard me with texts, she seemed desperate to see me again before she went to uni in a couple of days time. I was resisting that, and I knew Elena and Bryn were taking her down to Southampton on Friday for freshers' week, returning on Saturday. It remained to be seen if both she and Bryn turned up at Debbie's party.

When Saturday arrived I'd lied to mum once again that this was an all night party for a few guys who were all leaving to go to uni. She kindly paid for another taxi fare and I arrived at Debbie's around eight fifteen.

I felt a lot more confident this time compared to the last party. Debbie greeted me, saying how great it was that I could come before I left for uni. Immediately Pauline pigeon holed me, showing a massive amount of cleavage as her ample breasts overflowed her party dress.

"Gary! I was hoping you'd be here, do you think we might have time together tonight?"

"You never know!" I answered, winking, but not committing myself either way.

"Tease," she retorted, pulling a fake 'disappointment' expression.

"I'm just going to get a drink, I'll see you later!" I replied, and gently I escaped.

As I moved through the room between various couples, I felt all eyes on me, but this time I felt a sort of confidence, even a hint of arrogance, as I caught the glance of some of the ladies, and just smiled.

I picked up a bottle of lager and a voice behind me said, "Hello."

I turned and saw Millie's face smiling at me, with quite a stony faced guy beside her, who I immediately guessed was the jealous Mark.

"Hi Millie, nice to see you again, this must be Mark?"

Mark had left her at the last party when he got jealous about her going with another guy. He grudgingly offered his hand, and as I shook it, I wondered if he was imagining me fucking Millie, and I was pretty sure he was.

"Hello," he said, and then quickly, "C'mon Millie, there's Ollie and Rachel over there."

Millie just had time to raise her eyebrows and say, "See you later Gary, maybe," and Mark dragged her away.

I decided to wander, and it was obvious that there were a few more people at this party. Outside the hot tub was bubbling, although no one was in it so early in the evening, and there was also a 'buzz' about the lucky draw that was going to take place.

Debbie was circulating, speaking to all the women, and encouraging them to take a ticket. I stood slightly fascinated watching the giggling faces, some embarrassed, some definitely refusing, and some being dared by their partners. When Debbie approached the couple closest to me, I listened in.

Apparently in one of the bedrooms upstairs was a 'Sybian.' Now I'd not really heard that name before, but it was clear it was something you 'rode.' From the amount of conversation in the room, and the shouts from one couple to another, it was going to be the show stopper!

"Go on Barbara, if you get a ticket, Gill will get one too!"

"Stop it… you can't really want me to… not in front of everyone…"

These were just some of the comments flying around.

Pauline was close by so I asked her to explain.

With a couple of glasses of wine consumed already, she was giggling, "A Sybian is a machine, a bit like the saddle of a horse, you sit astride it, but it has a dildo-like cock and a pad. The cock's inside you, moving and vibrating, the pad vibrates too. It's a complete masturbation machine controlled by remote control."

"Wow, so why the tickets?"

"Ah! So whoever's ticket is drawn wins a bottle of champagne, but also has to ride the Sybian for at least fifteen minutes."

"So can people watch?" I was really interested.

"OH YES!" Pauline beamed, "See the TV screen on the wall over there? Well…"

She could see my smile.

"You've guessed it, but that's not all."

Pauline explained gleefully, "A guys number is drawn as well, and he gets the remote control!"

"Fuck, that sounds like fun," I was imagining all sorts. "So how do guys get tickets?" I wanted to know.

"It's the number on your box, you know, the one you put your clothes in later."

"Oh my god, it could be me!" I burst out laughing.

We all laughed, and Pauline raised her ticket up to show me that she'd got one.

"It all happens as soon as everyone has their kimonos on. We all assemble in here and the draw takes place."

I looked around the room and there were still couples arguing excitedly about whether their 'ladies' should take a ticket. There was one couple where the guy had taken a ticket for his wife or partner and she clearly wasn't happy.

I took another beer, and just as I was about to go outside, Elena Davies arrived. She was accompanied by a couple who were not at the last party, but were vaguely familiar.

She caught my eye straight away and came over.

"Hello Gary, you made it. Bryn's not coming, but this is Shirley and Martin Blake, you knew their daughter at school, Chrissie?"

I did indeed, Chrissie had been fucked by my best friend Darren over the bonnet of his mum's car, something that he told me about with great relish.

"Yes, she went out with a friend of mine for a while… hello."

Mr Blake shook my hand, and Mrs Blake held my gaze a little longer than she should.

"Would you get Shirley and I a drink Martin, white for me," Elena was anxious to get her first drink.

Martin asked his wife for her preference, and disappeared to the drinks table.

"Shirley and Martin are regulars here, but they weren't able to come to the last party."

"No, a prior engagement disappointingly, we do enjoy these 'get togethers." Shirley's voice was deep and sexy.

Perhaps a strange term to use, but I could see from her constant staring that she might have an appetite for a younger man. What fascinated me about her, was the similarity to her daughter. Shirley was quite short, like her daughter, with long black hair, full breasts, and deep brown eyes which invited you in.

Elena continued, "Well you know about mine and Bryn's 'upset,' don't you Gary? I told him to stay behind, he's persona non grata at present, but Shirley sometimes 'lends' Martin to me on these nights. Perhaps you might join us later and amuse Shirley?"

Despite my new found confidence I flushed bright red.

"Oh poor boy, you've placed him in an awkward situation Elena, he may not want to."

Elena leaned forward towards my ear, and loud enough for Shirley to hear, whispered, "He'll want to, and he knows I'll have him after you!"

Thankfully Martin arrived back with the drinks, and I was trying to regain my sense of it all. Shirley was certainly someone who was very sexy. She was extraordinarily so for a woman in her early fifties, and those eyes kept drawing me in.

"Are you two ladies taking a ticket?"

Martin's question seemed to bring a grimace from both women.

He smiled as Shirley answered for both of them.

"Oh my god, Gary, that bloody machine! We both took tickets last year, after Debbie first got the sybian. She used it in the 'window room,' you know?" And would you guess, we both got picked, I'm sure it was fixed by you and Bryn! Talk about embarrassment."

Elena chipped in, "Gary, if you get chosen to use the controller, don't be cruel, just go easy on whoever it is."

Martin was chuckling silently when the room volume grew. Debbie was about to ring the bell.

"Folks," she shouted above the hubbub, "nearly kimono time, but first the draw!" At that moment the TV screen lit up showing the bedroom upstairs with the Sybian in the centre of the room.

Holding a cloth bag she shook it, the ping pong balls inside chattering together.

With much drama, and extended tension, she drew out the ball.

"Number… nine!"

"There was a moments silence, and then a shriek.

"No… NO!" screamed a woman, "you bastard, I told you not to take a ticket!"

Everyone in the room started chanting, "Yes… yes… YES!"

The rather conservative woman, a slim blonde in her forties, was punching her husband in mock anger, fully realising she had to go through with it.

Debbie interrupted, saying to her, "Don't worry Molly, I'll come with you," and adding, "ok folks, kimono time! See you all back in here for our entertainment!"

Briefly ringing the bell, everyone trooped out chatting excitedly, the women going upstairs, the men to the dining room. I had the same number box, number fourteen, with the same coloured kimono. All the men were discussing who might get control of the remote, and making comments about Molly. One guy, who had obviously fucked her, was halfway through making a lewd remark when he realised her partner was undressing next to him.

Once everyone was downstairs Debbie stood in the middle of the room with the cloth bag at the ready.

I surveyed the sea of faces, all the men waiting expectantly. At one side was a very nervous looking Molly, in her green kimono.

Shaking the bag, Debbie dipped in.

"Number… six!"

All eyes searched the room, "It's you Mark, well done mate," a voice called out, and sure enough it was Millie's partner, 'jealous' Mark.

Molly looked over at the man who would control her, Debbie took her arm and both of them disappeared upstairs.

Mark followed to take up his place in the bedroom, out of sight of the camera. Everyone in the lounge was chatting, discussing, waiting for

Molly to appear. At first Debbie came into view, and you could hear her talking to Molly who was out of sight, as she carefully lubricated the cock on the Sybian. Finally a subdued cheer went up in the lounge as Molly entered the screen from the left.

"Take it slow Molly, the remote can't be used before you're comfortable, or until I give it to Mark."

I was surprised the quality of sound from the bedroom was so good, it was coming from several speakers in the lounge.

Debbie slid the kimono from Molly's shoulders, and for the first time her body was on display. I was suitably impressed, the reserved appearance was transformed into one sexy lady, hugely shy, but with magnificent breasts, and wide, full hips. Her pussy was shaved, and as she crouched over the Sybian and directed the cock between her pussy lips, you heard her sigh, then groan loudly as she adjusted her position.

The only thing she said was to Debbie.

"Fuck that's cold," and they both giggled slightly.

"Ok, Molly, you have got to stay on for fifteen minutes otherwise you forfeit the bottle of champagne. You ready?"

Molly nodded, not saying anything.

Debbie disappeared out of sight, but you heard her speak to Mark, "This controls the way the cock changes it's moving angle, this controls the speed of vibrations. Start slowly for Molly's sake, use your common sense, and remember, it's not a race."

For a moment all was quiet in both the lounge and the bedroom. It seemed everyone was holding their breath for something to start happening.

Molly's face was frozen until her face smiled briefly, and she fidgeted. Gradually a buzzing sound grew louder, and she actually giggled. The nervous giggle was replaced by a surprised, "Oh!" and then the her whole demeanour changed to one of concentrated pleasure.

"Oh!" the longer groan was matched by a faster buzzing.

Molly had both hands pressing down in front of her on the leather body of the Sybian, her breasts were squeezed together by her arms, and her body was tense as she moaned once again.

One or two of the men in the lounge were nudging their partners and making little comments.

When she said, "Oh god!" it was the first real sign of a rise in her arousal, then, "oh god… oh god," was spoken through gritted teeth.

Everyone saw her begin to arch her back when Mark began to rev the vibrations up and down.

"Oh no… no… oh!"

Molly was beginning to pant and gasp, Mark increasing the speed to almost maximum, then lowering it to a steady, relentless level.

"Oh fuck… oh… fuck!"

There was a fine sheen of perspiration appearing on Molly's forehead as she was clearly approaching orgasm.

"Oh!… Oh!… Oh!… Oh!… Oh!… Oh god!… OH GOD!… OH FUCK!"

Her whole body shook, her eyes were tight shut, her mouth gasping open in orgasm.

Mark slowed the vibrations to just a trickle, and Molly calmed for just a moment. Still whimpering slightly, she opened her eyes.

"Nine minutes gone!" Debbie's voice spoke off camera.

"Oh no, no more please," Molly was panicking a bit, "I don't think I can."

And then Mark increased the speed once more.

The women in the lounge were holding their breath, the men were excited, and Molly's partner looked shocked.

"Oh god," she said for the umpteenth time, "No… please."

She leaned forward again, her breasts swinging, this time looking downwards, as Mark began revving the vibrations up and down once more.

There was a resigned extended groan from Molly, "Mark, don't make me… oh god!"

Perspiration was now clearly covering her face and shoulders as she rushed to her second orgasm.

The whole of the lounge were focussed on Molly's face. Debbie's voice encouraged her to the end, "Go on Molly, you're nearly there!"

"GOD! OH FUCK!" were her last coherent words before she shuddered, and came with a cry of desperation mixed with pleasure.

The buzzing stopped, the lounge cheered, and Molly was helped off the Sybian by Debbie. The screen went black, and a lot of people were remarking how brave Molly had been.

"Bet that got you going?"

Elena's comment by my side didn't need a reply. I was hard beneath my kimono, and Shirley was looking directly at the bulge.

"Don't embarrass the young man." Martin interjected, coming to my defence.

Elena took my hand and leaned closer, "I've got a special treat, Debbie has lent me the key to her bedroom, you know the one with mirrors!"

She squeezed my arm, "Now would you like to join the three of us in a little 'get together?"

I looked at Martin first, and then at Shirley. She smiled and said in her deep voice, "Please do."

I relaxed and just nodded. "C'mon then."

Elena took Martin's arm and Shirley took mine as we made our way upstairs. Once inside Debbie's bedroom, Elena locked the door and for a moment we all stood looking at each other. We all giggled nervously, until Martin untied Elena's kimono, and slipped it off her shoulders. Swiftly following, Shirley turned towards me, and untied hers before sliding it off. I stood transfixed, taking in the curves of her body. She was stunning.

"Come on," she muttered, reaching out and untying my kimono. It fell to the floor revealing my cock half erect.

"Wow, I'm going to enjoy this!" Shirley pulled me to her and put her arms around my neck, making sure that my cock pressed into her body.

"Kiss me," she pulled my mouth to hers. As we kissed I could see the whole of the back of her reflected in the opposite wall. The mirror was also showing Martin placing Elena onto the bed.

"If we don't claim our side of the bed I'm gonna have to fuck you on the floor." Shirley was in a hurry.

"Mmm," I replied. "C'mon then."

She led me to beside the others, just as Elena went down on Martin. The bed was a super king size thank goodness, so Shirley made me lie down beside Martin and Elena, before stretching out beside me.

"Now young man, how about kissing me some more."

Shirley's mouth closed over mine, soft kisses, occasionally sucking my lower lip, until she could no longer resist moving down my body to my cock which was now so, so hard.

Kneeling between my thighs I heard the "Mmm," she made before I felt her mouth take in the head of my cock.

Looking up at the reflection on the ceiling the two women were in identical pose, and soon their heads were slowly rising and falling. Martin and myself were in heaven, he was watching too, and we both saw Elena slide her arm behind Shirley's ass and her fingers begin to play with her pussy. In reaction Shirley did the same, and it seemed both were matching each other in their pleasure.

After a few minutes Elena decided she needed Martin's cock inside her. I watched her lift her head, slide her body astride Martin's hips and lower herself down on his cock.

"I want you too Gary," Shirley had lifted her head up.

She directed me to let her lie down, and for me to slide between her thighs, wrapping her lower legs across the back of mine. When my cock slipped inside her, she groaned aloud, and I watched her face change as I went deeper.

"Gosh, you're so big," she sighed.

I was hoping Martin didn't hear that and perhaps feel inadequate, however Elena was now sitting astride him, moving her hips, and gaining her own pleasure.

I started to thrust my cock slowly back and forth into Shirley's wonderfully wet pussy. As she closed her eyes and made little sighing sounds I took her thighs and raised her hips grabbing a pillow and shoving it under her buttocks. Her legs were open wide with her knees bent, and her feet pushing her hips up towards me.

The room was filled with the sounds of sex. Skin on skin, cock pounding wet pussies, noises of pleasure and gratification, and suddenly beside me, Elena was grabbing my arm, making me look towards her, leaning towards me, offering me her mouth.

Incredibly we were kissing while fucking our partners beneath us.

Both Martin and Shirley looked up and saw this, and somehow moved their shoulders closer. They were kissing too, we were all kissing, and we were all fucking as well.

Shirley was the first to cum, I could feel her hips pressing up against me. She broke away from Martin and let out a huge cry.

The gasps of pleasure seemed to hurry Elena. We stopped kissing and I watched her rotate her hips and start to shudder, closing her eyes, looking downwards, and groaning the same word over and over again.

"Fuck… fuck… fuck…!" she growled.

I couldn't stop myself. Shirley had caught her breath when she felt me start to jerk inside her. Her eyes opened wide, and she kept saying, "Yes, oh yes, oh yes… oh yes," as I filled her with spunk.

Elena slid backwards down the bed, quickly taking Martin in her mouth again, just in time to swallow every drop of his semen.

The room went quiet, apart from heavy breathing until Elena broke the silence.

"Fuck! that was a bit good!"

We all giggled in a subdued way, slowly separating from each other.

Martin was first to get up off the bed, and I followed. Both women were flat out beside each other, looking satisfied, but exhausted. What I didn't notice at first was both of them holding hands.

Martin saw my surprise.

"Don't worry, we'll leave them to it."

As if to confirm that statement both women rolled onto their sides and kissed each other.

Martin and I put our kimonos back on and we let ourselves out onto the landing.

"How about the hot tub to relax? Martin suggested, "if there's space."

It sounded a good idea to recover, so we made our way downstairs, through the conservatory and out onto the patio. The September evening was still warm, and luckily there were only two couples in the hot tub.

"Is there room for two small ones?" Martin asked the couples, who he obviously knew.

"I think the ladies would prefer big ones!" replied one of the guys, much to the mirth of the two women.

As we took off our kimonos, one of the women, a bleached blonde who was probably old enough to be my grandmother, pointedly looked at my dangling cock and said, "That'll do!" which brought more chuckling from all four.

Awkwardly clambering into the bubbling tub the blonde immediately told me to sit next to her. Her husband, an extremely rotund gentleman, muttered, "Bloody hell Betty, haven't you had enough tonight?"

Again everyone laughed. Clearly they had drunk a lot, and were also recovering, like Martin and me, from shagging.

"So what have you two been up to? Who have you been fucking? Lucky women anyway!" Betty wasn't shy, and had a sparkle in her eye.

Martin looked at me, and I looked at him, neither of us wanting to be very explicit. When Betty realised we weren't going to divulge anything she changed tack and moved closer to me.

I could see below the bubbles that her body had probably once been quite lovely, but her breasts were now sagging somewhat. However, she'd lost none of her appetite for enjoyment, as her thighs rubbed against mine I began to feel her hand close over my cock.

"Oh leave him be Betty," her husband said, "poor boy, he's just trying to relax and recover."

"And I'm helping him!"

Unfortunately my cock was encouraging her. Everyone knew what she was doing under the water, she was right up against me, and they could see from the awkward expression on my face that I was trapped.

"My god darling, I think we ought to call him Lazarus!" she said to her husband.

"It's Gary," I corrected her in a strangled voice.

Everyone's eyes were on me and Betty. Martin tried to rescue the situation, and he must have known about the couple's reputation.

"I think Gary had arranged to meet someone, is that right?"

I replied, unconvincingly, "yes, I did say I would."

By now my cock was regaining its erection, Betty's fingers were doing a good job.

"Well she'll have to wait I'm afraid, I'm not letting him go!"

Betty was pressing her saggy breasts against my shoulder, her thighs brushing mine below the surface, and she'd turned half sideways so that her face was inches from mine.

The others, even Martin, knew the inevitability of the situation. They knew about Betty's appetite, and it was now a show that had to be watched.

"Mmm, you're a big boy," Betty whispered in my ear.

Under the water she had one hand massaging my cock, and with her other hand she grabbed mine and put it between her thighs.

I nervously glanced at the others around the tub and understood straightaway I was to be the main star of the show.

"I'm so jealous Betty, you can't have him all to yourself!"

The other woman was quite a bit younger, maybe early fifties, and with her partner's encouragement she slid across the tub to sit on the other side of me.

There was definitely no escape now.

"What do you think Carol, nice isn't it?"

There were now two sets of fingers manipulating my cock, and it was now back to full size.

"My god, it's lovely."

"Oh do stop Carol," said her husband opposite, "you're giving me a complex."

Carol laughed and was the first to kiss my neck, and run her hand up over my chest.

Betty's pussy felt remarkably soft and 'normal.' I had no experience of very mature ladies, I wasn't sure what I was expecting.

"Are you going first?" Carol asked Betty.

"Of course, I saw him first," she said with her face up close to mine, "I'm sure he has enough stamina for both of us."

As Betty half stood up I could see the truth of her body, the lines of ageing, the stretch marks, but they were all forgotten as she sat downwards with her back to me, and I felt her fingers guiding me into her.

"Oh my god Carol," was all she said, adjusting her body, and pressing me into her.

The three men opposite were staring, expressionless at first.

Carol was still kissing my neck and I could feel her breasts against my upper arm.

"Hurry up Betty, I want him too."

I made the decision to accept what the situation was and go for it. I reached my hand around the front of Betty's body and pushed my fingers between her thighs. I found her clit and that seemed to surprise her. It gave me the initiative and when I started to rub it, to massage it, to circle it, Betty groaned out loud.

"Oh god, you bugger… oh fuck!"

The bouyancy in the water allowed me to hump Betty's body up and down gently as I fingered her clit. Carol was encouraging both her and me, and the men opposite were now muttering between themselves.

It surprised me that Betty came so easily. She was a woman who enjoyed her own body and knew exactly how it worked.

"Oh Jesus Christ, I'm cumming," she suddenly proclaimed in an understated way. She pressed down and her thighs gripped my hand as she groaned, with the words, "Fucking hell… fucking hell."

Carol was almost pulling her off me, before Betty had finished.

"My turn… my turn!" she seemed really worked up.

"For god's sake Carol," her husband said, almost ashamed of her impatience.

As Betty sank down beside me, Carol stood up, revealing two fabulous breasts. She looked at me, and lowered herself downwards onto me, her knees either side of my hips.

Her hand grabbed my cock, and in a rush her pussy enveloped me, her two breasts squashing up against my chest.

"Oh fuck, oh wow, you are big. Jesus, just don't move, I want to feel you inside me for a while."

Carol's boobs were almost up to my neck, and when she finally started to move, they were in easy reach of my mouth. I quickly knew that they were her triggers. When I took the first nipple between my lips there was a gasp of pleasure from her. When I took the second nipple in my mouth and sucked hard, there was a long groan.

"Fuck him Carol," was Betty's voice beside me, "make him cum."

Neither Betty knew, nor Carol, that I was nowhere near. I knew Carol would cum before me and that was the way it would be.

We fucked for probably ten minutes, creating extra waves splashing over the edge of the tub, before she came. Her husband knew the signs and he became more verbal as she approached her orgasm.

"Go on darling, just cum, go on… go on!"

With a sudden gasp, and her face buried into my shoulder, she pushed down, shuddering, panting, muttering quietly, "oh fuck… oh fuck!"

Eventually she stood up, and collapsed backwards into her husbands arms. Betty rejoined hers, and Martin, couldn't resist a sarcastic comment.

"Quite a show! You ladies should hope he's coming back during his uni vacation."

"I bloody hope so," Carol sounded exhausted.

We both needed to escape after that, so Martin made the excuse, "Come on Gary, let's go find the others."

As I stood up the two women could see my cock still erect, but didn't say anything as we towelled off and put our kimonos back on.

We went back into the conservatory, with Martin commenting, "Well done Gary, but watch out next time!"

After a cold, non alcoholic drink I found Elena, and she quietly said, "Do you want to come back to mine, Chloe's not around now?"

"What about Bryn?"

"Oh he can go fuck, I'll tell him it's retribution for fucking Jane."

"But he didn't, did he? I thought Chloe only caught them kissing?"

"Hmm," she looked slightly downcast, "he did, but I didn't tell Chloe. She got the full house I'm afraid, you, Chloe, and Bryn! If she'd had the chance she would have slept with me too."

"I didn't know you were bi… until tonight," I hesitated, "you and Shirley I mean?"

"Yes, me and Shirley meet occasionally, we met at one of these parties, and of course we already knew each other through both our kids being at your school."

"Yes, I'd love to come back, but only if you're sure, you know I'm totally discreet with Chloe, but I'm not sure Bryn will like it."

"He'll do as he's told, now I'll call a taxi."

The taxi ride home was only fifteen minutes or so. We said our goodbyes to Shirley and Martin, and we found Debbie and thanked her as well. She made a point of getting me to promise to come to more parties when I was home in the holidays.

Elena sat with her hand on my thigh all the way to her house. It was 2am by the time we arrived, and she told me to sit in the lounge while she went upstairs to check out Bryn.

Some ten minutes later she reappeared, wearing her dressing gown.

"I've told him you're here, he knows we're going to fuck, and he won't interrupt us!"

I was a bit taken aback by Elena's directness. She was obviously the boss in the household, and Bryn was still making recompense for his affair with Jane Hunter.

"Now let's relax," she said, sitting on the sofa beside me. "That time we had with Martin and Shirley was pretty good wasn't it. Where did you go after that, did you stay with Martin?"

When I told her the story of the hot tub, she just giggled.

"Oh my god, Betty is so well known for her antics, maybe someone should have warned you!"

"Well she's the oldest woman I've had… apart from you!"

The punch hit me in the upper arm.

"You bastard, bloody cheek, I'm a good mind to call a taxi for you now!"

"Go on then." I teased.

"You know damned well I want you, you horny devil, now get those clothes off."

Elena kissed me as she felt for my shirt buttons. When the kiss ended she'd only succeeded in undoing a couple so I finished the others and slipped it off. Standing up, I unbuckled my belt, slipped off my shoes and socks, and stood there in my boxers with the usual bulge quite obvious.

Elena untied her dressing gown and let it drop. Her body just oozed sex as she lay back on the sofa.

"Gary, I want you to make love to me, not rushing, we have all night."

I lowered my boxers, and stood with my cock stiffly upright, and smiled.

"Of course, you look absolutely wonderful."

I knelt beside the sofa and leaned over to kiss her. Softly, gently, teasingly. My hand cupped her breast, and lifting my head our eyes were drinking each other in. Her nipples hardened, and I squeezed them gently between thumb and finger.

I moved my mouth to suck them, running the tip of my tongue across them. Elena seemed to purr and was reaching down, searching for my erection. I adjusted my knees and she found it, gripping it, and sliding her fingers over the tight skin.

I ran my tongue further down her body, over her tummy, towards her delicious pussy. She parted her thighs, muttering, "I haven't washed since Martin…"

I pressed my face between her legs, her womanly perfume filling my nostrils. As my tongue pushed open her pussy lips, I got the first taste of muskiness. I knew those juices were a cocktail of her and Martin, and although he hadn't cum in her cunt, she had ridden him, absorbing his precum, until she went down on him, and had drunk all of his spunk.

There was a long sigh, I was lapping at her juices, delving as deeply as I could. The moment I licked her clit she jumped, and moaned out loud.

"Oh Gary… please let me suck you."

"Let me lie down Elena." I whispered.

She moved aside, and as I stretched out she went down on my cock, flipping her body around, and parting her legs either side of my face.

All you could hear were the muffled slurpings of mouths on pussy and cock.

Elena's juices were dribbling down my cheeks as I struggled to breathe, but I could feel her arousal building. The distant sound of her cries of pleasure spurred my tongue on.

"Christ, I'm cumming!" was all I heard before her pussy pulsated on my mouth. Her hips lifted slightly, and I felt her stop sucking my cock.

She fell to one side of me.

"Oh god Gary, I'm sorry, that was too nice."

I flipped around, wiping Elena's juices from my face. She wanted to kiss me like that, and the aroma of her pussy filled both our nostrils as we joined our lips together. Almost as a natural consequence my cock slipped inside her. She was lying on her back, I was on my side, and she lifted one leg to allow me into her.

"Mmm…"

Just by turning her head we were able to kiss, I was able to thrust gently, and it allowed me to caress her breasts, and even her clit.

Quietly we made love, and time stood still. There were little whispers, soft caresses, and small words just to say, "do that," "yes I like that," or "that feels good."

For a long time we moved just a bit, or we stayed still, kissing in the moment, but the time came when both of us wanted to edge towards orgasm. This way of sex, of making love was new to me and Elena had encouraged me to take it slow, but now she whispered, "I want to cum now Gary, I'm really close, but I need to."

I gently lifted her leg back over me and rolled up onto my elbows, looking down into her face. Her expression was one I'd not seen before, soft, at peace, almost loving.

She just said, "Go on."

I began to thrust, and I soon realised how close I was too. The sounds we were making were still subdued. Breathing more quickly, murmurs of pleasure, sharp intakes of breath, and then Elena's fingers digging into the tops of my arms, her eyes closed, and her head thrown back, quietly gasping, "Oh yes Gary… yes."

In the perfect moment I started to cum too. I stifled my guttural sounds into Elena's neck as I pumped, and went on pumping my spunk, deep into her cunt.

As my full body weight collapsed on top of her, she sighed, "Oh Gary, that was so good, please don't move, I want to feel everything for a bit longer.

I lifted myself back up onto my elbows so as to look down at Elena's face again. We were both conscious of the heat from our bodies, the tinge of perspiration on our skin, and the moist, damp feeling where we were still joined.

"Oh!" she muttered, as finally my cock slipped out of her pussy, limp, spent, but having really 'made love' for the first time.

"That was something quite special Gary, I felt it was for you too?"

I rolled aside and kissed her softly, enjoying the whole intimacy and humbled by her admission.

"Elena, I will remember that, always!"

I watched as slowly the tears rolled down her cheeks, and she reached out for me again.

"You've confused me Gary, you've shown me something that's been missing, but it's all so complicated. Please keep in touch while you're away, I'd love to keep seeing you occasionally if that's possible."

I wasn't sure whether that was a question, but I replied with a "yes."

After a few more minutes Elena put her dressing gown back on, and presented me with a dilemma.

"You can either sleep down here on the sofa, or use Chloe's bed now she's gone?"

I had to decide quickly. "If no one minds, I'll use her bed… is that ok?"

"Of course, I'll change the sheets afterwards, she won't know a thing, besides I don't expect her home for quite a few weeks."

It felt really odd, being in Chloe's bedroom, I'd fucked her a few times on this very bed, but I'd never slept with her there. I heard Elena retire to her room and I heard some muffled conversation between her and Bryn, however I fell straight to sleep until I was woken by the birds singing outside.

It all came flooding back in my semi conscious state, the party, the sex, Elena!

I must have been drifting in and out of sleep when I heard movement. Elena and Bryn's bedroom was across the landing, but it was the characteristic rhythmic sound of sex on a slightly squeaky mattress that couldn't be mistaken. It only lasted for about five minutes, there was no other sound, no groans, no cries, no human sound at all, and then it was over, and a few minutes later the noise of a flushing toilet.

I wondered if Bryn had fucked Elena with my semen still inside her, it seemed a slightly kinky thing to consider, but it was forgotten until there was a rap on the door.

"Gary! I've got a mug of tea."

I must have drifted back to sleep and a glance at my phone showed 9am.

"Yes… yes please… come in."

Elena entered, looking a bit nervous, and placed the mug of tea on the bedside table.

"I wasn't sure if you were awake, did you sleep ok?"

She sat down on the edge of the bed beside me.

"Yes, not too bad, I woke up once when the birds were singing, but I must have dropped back off."

She placed one hand on the duvet where it was over my hip, and she wouldn't meet my eyes at all.

"Oh… that's ok, I hoped you'd slept right through."

Finally she did look directly at me, and she knew immediately that I had heard her having sex with Bryn.

"Oh Gary, I'm so sorry, you must think I'm an absolute slut, I feel awful." The tears rolled down her cheeks again, and I reached up to wipe them away.

"Stop crying, I don't think that at all, I think you're a wonderful lady, I'm sure Bryn thinks so too."

I really didn't think that at all, Bryn had obviously wanted gratification after I'd had his wife.

"Is he downstairs now?"

Elena's tears had stopped, "No, he's gone to his allotment, he told me he didn't want to face you, and that he was glad you were going to university away from me."

I felt really guilty that I'd caused an upset, and I took Elena's hand and sat up in bed. "I'm so sorry I've caused all this trouble. I did hear you two last night, and I'd hoped you and him were back on track."

"Gary, Gary, Gary, you're such a lovely lad," she was close to crying again, come here, hug me… please."

Of course it was the wrong thing to do. Elena was wearing her dressing gown still, and as she reached forward the lower part fell open and exposed her bare thighs. Without thinking I had one hand on her upper arm and the other caressing her leg.

"Every time I'm near you I want you Gary." Elena clung to me and her lips were kissing my neck, her voice sounded sad, and although I knew the right thing to do was to gently push her away, I didn't. My hand slid upwards under the edge of her dressing gown.

"Oh please… touch me again."

Recklessly I slid my fingers between her thighs and felt her part her legs. Her pussy was soaking, and the musky aroma of her sex drifted upwards. At the same time her hand pulled the duvet back, and her fingers found my cock. In seconds it reacted and began to stiffen.

The next moments were a blur, Elena pulled the duvet completely off the bed and straddled my body, her pussy engulfing my cock, i knew Bryn's cum was probably part of Elena's wetness. As she knelt astride me she stripped off her dressing gown and leaned forward to kiss me. I felt her breasts swing down just brushing my chest lightly.

"Just once more," was all she said as she began to ride me. Like a woman possessed she humped herself up and down on my cock. Her eyes closed, her teeth were gritted together, and she drilled down on me faster and faster.

Finally with a cry of relief she started to cum. Gripping my shoulders she held herself still for a split second, until her thighs trembled, and I could feel her pussy squeezing me.

Gasping she slipped backwards revealing my cock slippery from her and Bryn's juices. She took it between the fingers of one hand and rapidly massaged it up and down.

"Come on… cum for me Gary."

In seconds a jet of spunk shot upwards, followed by another until my cock was pumping the rest of my semen over her fingers and knuckles.

"Fuck… Elena."

I watched her smile as she licked every drop from her hand.

"Thank you, now you've got to have a shower and get back home, I'm sure your mum will want to know you're ok after your night with the boys!"

I was completely mixed up, feeling guilty, and on my way home I received a text from Chloe telling me about her first weekend at uni. The remorse was now complete! Texting a friendly reply, I'm sure she wouldn't have wanted to know I'd just fucked her mum in her bed!

>>

The next chapter of my life now unfolded, and it was no less eventful.

The following weekend, on Friday afternoon, mum and I loaded up the car, and set off for Warwick. I was in a hall of residence and once I'd found my room we took everything in, and I said a tearful goodbye to her.

Josh had the room next to mine, and Lucy the one opposite. He was from Newcastle, and Lucy was from the south west. By the evening Lucy had got friendly with Emily so the four of us ended up going to the student union bar that evening, and we found ourselves hanging out for most of the weekend.

Josh, like me, was into sport, and a regular guy. Lucy was stunning, a red head, tall, generously proportioned, with sparkly green eyes, and a soft West Country lilt. Emily was a blonde with short cropped hair, quite slim and petite, and from London.

It was obvious to both Josh and I, that Lucy was constantly 'hit on' by other guys. She mostly joked her way out of the requests to 'meet up' or chat up lines that guys came up to her with. However by the end of freshers week she had started to use me, or Josh as her excuse, saying one or other of us was her guy.

Emily thought this was a hoot, and joined in the deception by pretending to be her lesbian 'friend.

Of course we didn't object, we both knew we were punching above our weight even contemplating Lucy as girlfriend material. But it was fun and a situation that suited her. Emily however had taken a shine to Josh, it was easy to tell, but we all knew this was our first weekend at uni and everything was very new.

Once term had begun the four of us took time settling in. We were all studying different courses so lectures were on a completely different timetable for us all.

It became a habit that most evenings we would end up in one of our rooms having had a drink or coffee in the 'union.' As the days passed we all opened up about our backgrounds and families, and early on I suspected Lucy had had a hard time at home, with not many luxuries. Her mum was divorced, and there were three daughters, Lucy being the eldest.

Then one drunken Friday evening in Emily's room we began talking about part time jobs, and Lucy admitted to 'modelling,' to earn extra cash.

"You mean nude stuff?" Josh almost fell off Emily's bed giggling, having consumed a large quantity of beer.

"Noo, fuck, I wish I hadn't said anything." Lucy was a bit less drunk, but obviously regretted mentioning it.

"No! I mean a few photos, portraits, swimwear, the most daring is some lingerie."

"Oh knickers and bras!"

At that point Emily did shove Josh onto the floor, hitting him over the head with a folder.

"Stop it, you're not a nice person Josh Bowman!"

Two weeks later I hadn't forgotten that evening, when I happened to be sharing a table for lunch with Emily. Both of us were bemoaning our lack of funds.

"Lucy's got a modelling job."

"Really, she told you?" I was intrigued. "Has she told you what it is exactly?"

"She's joined an agency in Birmingham, it's for a photo club who want a model for a club shoot."

"Good for her, she's got the looks, why not use them!"

"I wish I had, I'm all flat chested and ordinary."

Emily looked glum. "Hey, don't do yourself down, you're a real cracker." I lied a bit, but Emily needed a boost.

"Charmer," she replied, but I knew she felt flattered.

A couple of days later Lucy herself owned up to the 'shoot,' telling us all that it had paid 50 and her travel costs. "It only amounted to two hours sitting for portraits, but it was fun, mostly older guys, but they were very nice."

Then she added, "I've got another one though, this is an afternoon shoot at a real studio, it pays much better. It's in Brum, and I'm a bit worried about going on my own, would you come with me Emily?"

"When is it, it depends on lectures?"

"On Friday, I've got to be there by eleven in the morning."

Emily looked dubious, "I've got a tutorial with Prof Brown, I can't really miss that Lucy, it's only my second one."

Lucy's face grimaced, "Ok no probs, I'll find someone."

On the spur of the moment I said, "I'll come with you Lucy, I don't have any lectures on a Friday," and winking added, "I promise I won't look!"

Pulling a face, she gratefully replied, "Will you Gary, I'd really appreciate it, it's just that I've never been to this place before."

So the arrangements were made, and when Friday came I knocked on Lucy's door at 9am ready to get the uni bus into Warwick. My mouth dropped open when the door opened. Lucy's impeccable make up made her look fantastic.

"Wow, you look terrific!" I mumbled.

She chuckled, "You have to go to these things a little prepared, anyway let's go, I don't want to miss the 9.45 train.

By the time we boarded the train I could tell that Lucy was nervous. After a little prompting she admitted that the shoot was a 'glamour' one.

"What does that mean exactly, 'glamour?" I asked.

"Now there's a question!" she replied.

"Well?"

"Usually it's photos dressed in minimal clothes, lingerie, swimwear, almost naked, but not quite." She waited for that to sink in. "I just want you to be in the next room, you don't have to watch."

"No, I won't be pervy!" I replied, and Lucy chuckled.

"I'm sure you've seen naked women before!" The remark was left hanging.

The 'studio' was in fact a 1950s red bricked office building that had a series of business plates outside.

Edward Productions (First and Second Floor) was what we wanted. We walked up the first flight of stairs and a woman, dressed in jeans and t-shirt asked us if we'd come for the photo studio shoot, or the filming.

Lucy indicated the photography shoot, and we were shown into an office and asked to wait there. Almost straightaway a guy in his forties appeared and introduced himself.

"Hi, it's Lucy isn't it, I'm Jake, nice to meet you!"

He put Lucy at ease immediately, and showed us around. There was a large studio with two 'sets,' a bedroom set, and a mocked up beach scene. At one side was a small ante room for changing. There were lots of light stands, umbrellas, and a couple of clothes rails with an abundance of various dresses, tops, bottoms and other clothing hanging there.

"You must be the boyfriend?" Jake directed his attention towards me.

"No, just a sort of chaperone, I'm afraid."

Lucy punched me in my disappointment.

"I quite understand, you have to be careful in this business. Now you're welcome to watch, or at the end of the corridor is a lounge with a coffee machine, you can relax in there, I think we've got two hours here?"

Lucy nodded, and said, "It's up to you, I don't mind."

Lucy went with Jake over to the beach set, and I saw them chatting with him gesticulating, until she disappeared into the changing room to reappear moments later in a pale green bikini.

"Oh my god," I muttered to myself, she looked incredible, and I tried not to stare. Thankfully I was several metres away and I looked around searching for somewhere to sit down.

I found a fold up chair and spent the next half an hour watching Lucy posing in several swimsuits, while Jake flashed away, adjusting her pose, and the lighting.

I couldn't hear all the conversation, but I saw Lucy go back into the changing room and spend several minutes in there. When she came out she was wearing hold up stockings, lacy panties, and a fairly inadequate bra.

My mouth must have fallen open, as I watched Jake pose her on the brass bed. I'm sure Lucy must have been aware of me staring, however Jake seemed to have gained her confidence, so without distracting them further I left to get myself a coffee.

The lounge was not luxuriously furnished. A fairly tatty couple of sofas and three armchairs, with a trestle table, and a coffee machine which took pound coins. To one side was an open door leading to a flight of stairs, and I could hear activity on the next floor, which amounted to a lot of shouting and laughter.

Nothing was clearly audible, so I presumed it was some sort of workshop, or perhaps an artists studio or suchlike. I picked up an old car magazine, and sat down on one of the sofas, amazed at how cars had changed in the three years since it was printed.

And then I heard a definite instruction from upstairs.

"Quiet please, ok, let's go."

I was intrigued, and got up to go to the open door. The stairs were two flights at right angles to each other, so I couldn't see anything, and at first it was silent.

But then there was a very recognisable sound. A woman was moaning, and it couldn't be anything else, she was having sex!

I was holding my breath, as I heard the repeated cries of pleasure.

"Fucking hell," I said quietly to myself, as I strained to hear any other clues.

The sounds went on for probably five minutes, getting louder as she approached orgasm, and suddenly she stopped, there was a moment of silence, and then a couple of people started clapping, a voice shouted, "Great you two, let's take ten."

My mind assembled everything very quickly, I realised that someone was making a porn movie.

I hurried back to the sofa, my heart beating wildly, as I heard footsteps on the stairs. Trying to calm down I picked up my cardboard cup of coffee, and casually looked up when two people appeared.

"Oh, we have guests, who are you?" the woman asked me very directly.

She was heavily made up, and was dressed in a silk dressing gown. It didn't take much logic to presume this was the woman who'd just been having sex.

"Hello, I'm Gary, I was just having a coffee, I'm with someone who's doing a shoot in the studio."

"Ok, apologies, I guess you were a bit surprised by us upstairs?" It was the man who spoke.

He was in his fifties, and looked to be the guy in charge, the director, or cameraman I was guessing.

I must have gone bright red, and I started to say something, but stumbled over my words, "Err, I didn't realise…"

The woman was about thirty years old, blonde, her hair disheveled from the sex, and very much assertive in her attitude.

"Gary, have you ever done porn?"

Totally gobsmacked, I croaked a reply, "No, only watched a bit."

"Stop it Angel, give the lad a break!" the guy said.

She could tell I was literally shaking, "How old are you, are you a virgin?"

"I'm eighteen, and no I'm not a virgin."

"Hmm," she was thoughtful, "stand up, let's have a look at you!"

Compliant, and I wondered why, I got to my feet, and she stepped towards me.

"What do you think Duggie? He looks a handsome lad."

I could smell the cheap perfume, and the aroma of sex, as she stood inches from me. I was taken by surprise when her hand grabbed my crotch, and massaged it briefly. It was already semi hard from my eavesdropping, and it seemed to please her.

"Wow, he's got a good package."

Stepping away she studied my face. "Tell you what, do you wanna come upstairs and watch how we film?"

I really didn't know what to reply. My immediate response was to accept, but I had a duty to Lucy.

"I have to wait for Lucy, but thanks anyway."

"Lucy, is that your girlfriend?"

"No, just a uni mate, I said I'd come with her today."

Disappointed, she said, "Well if she finishes before we do why don't both of you come up and have a look at how it all works."

"Ok, maybe, but thanks anyway."

"C'mon Angel, let's get back," Duggie interrupted, adding, "if you're up for it lad, there's money in it!"

When they'd gone I slumped back into the sofa, amazed at the conversation I'd just had, and the whole new world that existed in this building.

Bringing me back to reality there was a five minute spell of shouting and laughter from upstairs, and then Angel's cries began again.

This time it lasted a bit longer, but stopped again quite suddenly.

I was just about to go over to the door to eavesdrop some more when I heard Jake and Lucy's voices approaching.

"Here he is, I'll leave you with him, you know the way out, have a coffee, take your time and thanks, you were very good, I hope we can work again."

"All good?" I asked, as Jake left. Lucy was beaming, so I knew it had gone well.

"Great, it went very well, he was the perfect gentleman, how have you got on, I bet you've been bored. Thanks for doing this for me."

I raised my eyebrows, and offered to get her a coffee.

"Far from it, oh my god, where do I start?"

"Oh! what do you mean, what's happened?" Lucy was all ears.

"Listen, can you hear upstairs? Just come over here."

I took Lucy's hand, and pulled her through the doorway so we were standing at the bottom of the stairs. For a few moments all was fairly quiet until we heard the shout of, "Quiet, Ok Angel!"

I watched Lucy's face as Angel's moaning began.

"Fuck! someone's having sex!"

I giggled, "Yes, they make porn upstairs, I've met them."

"How? have you been up there?"

Again I laughed, explaining what had happened, but leaving out the bit where Angel had grabbed me.

"They said we could go and watch."

Lucy looked at me disbelievingly, "Noo! You're joking me."

And then she said, "Shall we, fuck shall we?" she repeated.

"I will if you will, shall we?"

"C'mon, let's, oh my god Gary, just hold my hand!"

Tentatively we climbed the stairs with me leading the way. At the top was a half open door, and from inside was the sound of voices. I barely touched the door and it squeaked.

"Ah, you've come to join us Gary, all set for the final scene," it was Duggie who was closest to the door. "Come on in!"

Sheepishly I entered holding Lucy's hand, who must have looked like a rabbit in the headlights.

"My god Gary, you didn't say how sexy your friend was. Darling you look gorgeous, what's your name?"

"Lucy," she replied nervously.

"Steady on Duggie," it was Angel, looking a bit peeved at Duggie's show of delight, and familiarity, "don't forget we've got to finish this off."

"Ok Angel, don't get stroppy. Now you two sit over there, and just be silent when we start."

We were pointed to two chairs at the edge of a mocked up bedroom. Angel was sitting on the edge of a brass bed in her dressing gown, and a big muscular guy was casually leaning up against a dressing table, wearing a loose fitting bathrobe. Apart from Duggie and him, there were also two much younger guys with cameras.

"Right folks, let's get on, off you go Jim."

Jim was the muscular guy, and he disappeared through a door at the side while Angel went behind a curtain before reappearing a minute later.

"Right, I'm ready," she said, adding, "I'm comfortable now."

She dropped her dressing gown, and spread herself naked on the bed.

"Fuck," Lucy whispered in my ear.

"Shushh," I said as quietly as I could.

Angel looked every bit the porn star, freshly shaved pussy, a bar through each nipple, and a butterfly tattoo on her thigh.

A few minutes later Jim emerged through the door, accompanied by a very young, black girl, who I deduced was someone who'd got him erect again. His cock was not excessively large, I was guessing his ability to get hard was his trump card.

"Ok, everyone quiet, you both know the scenario, let's go."

As Jim approached the bed, Angel lifted herself up and got onto all fours. One cameraman was close in on her face as Jim knelt behind her and entered her pussy. The other cameraman was low down between Jim's legs, zooming in to film his cock thrusting into her.

Angel began moaning and Jim held onto her hips, pulling her onto his cock. Suddenly there was a loud, 'thwack,' as he slapped her right buttock. It was followed by another, and Angel whimpered in response.

As Jim really got into it, Angel became much noisier. I wasn't sure if she was really aroused, or she was acting brilliantly. Both cameramen were slowly moving around both ends of the couple until Duggie gave a signal to Jim. He slid from her pussy, and I felt Lucy grip my arm tightly as we both saw what was about to happen.

Jim's cock was slick with her juices as he positioned his cock between her buttocks. In a gentle push, he slid his cock into her ass. A loud groan came from Angel as he went right in, until his thighs were pressed up against her. She appeared to have lubricated her ass so it all seemed to happen very quickly.

I glanced at Lucy who was holding her hand to her mouth, stifling her apparent shock.

Jim fucked Angel's ass for several minutes, before she was seemingly approaching her orgasm. He then went back to fucking her pussy, and his thrusting went into overdrive. Angel cried out as she came, and turned on her knees to open her mouth ready to receive Jim's spunk.

Rubbing his cock, both cameramen concentrated on the spurts that came thick and fast onto Angel's tongue. Finally she took him in her mouth, sucking every last drop from him.

"Cut, that's it, well done folks," Duggie shouted.

Both I and Lucy sat there a little stunned. She turned to me and just said, "Wow… fucking Wow!"

"So you too… shocked? Or did it make you want to be part of it?"

"Part of it? I'm not sure about that," I replied, as Jim left the room and Angel put her dressing gown back on and came towards us.

"How about you Lucy?" Angel asked, making Lucy look away, avoiding eye contact.

"With your body, if you were to get into this you'd be a top earner in twelve months. I reckon if your boyfriend tried it, he could earn a fair bit too, if he's half as talented as he looks."

"He's not my boyfriend, but no, I don't think so."

"How about you Gary? Fancy having an audition?"

I must have hesitated because Angel followed it up by saying, "We've got the hire of this place for another two hours, how about it?"

I looked at Lucy and for a moment I didn't say anything, she noticed and grabbed my arm, but said nothing.

"No, I don't think so, not at the moment." I replied.

"No problem, but take our card, I know students work on a tight budget, you only need to phone us." Angel gestured to Duggie to give us their business card, and he duly produced two.

As we said goodbye and left, I felt a buzz, and wondered what Lucy was thinking.

"Fuck, that was an experience, and we both got invites to be porn stars!" I was chuckling as we walked back to the railway station.

"Stop it," Lucy held onto my arm tightly as we walked, "That woman must really adore sex."

"Yes, but didn't you think she was acting a lot, she didn't really have orgasms?"

"I'm no expert on that, you probably are! You were tempted weren't you, I saw it in your eyes."

"Hmm, so what would you have done if I had?"

Lucy pulled a face, "I'm not sure, I'd have been really embarrassed."

We chatted quietly about it on the train back to Warwick, and then caught the uni bus back to our halls. We arrived before either Josh or Emily had got back from lectures.

Lucy had been holding onto my arm right up until we were on campus, and I wondered how much of that was conscious or otherwise. Was I misleading myself? Was she warming towards me?

That evening the four of us went to the union bar and just socialised. When Josh went to get some drinks Emily asked how the shoot had gone.

"Very well, I got a hundred and fifty quid for it, but that's not all, we watched a porn video being made!"

"Shit, how did that happen?" She looked astounded.

Quickly Lucy explained what had happened before Josh got back, so we had to curtail the story, but later back in Lucy's room Josh left early so the questions began again.

When Emily heard the whole story, she went straight on her phone.

"I'm gonna see if I can find this Angel woman, what did you say the company was?"

Lucy reached over to her desk, and picked up the business card we'd been given.

"Edward Productions, but I'm not sure if that's just the name of the studio in the building we went to."

It took Emily all of five minutes tapping away.

"Success! this is her, fuck, she's made a few videos."

She held up the phone, and there was a photo of Angel, slightly younger, but naked on a bed.

Going back to the screen she tapped a few more times, and we all sat on the bed, huddled together, looking at, 'Angel gets fucked by two brothers.'

"Oh my god," the gasps and giggles came thick and fast as we watched the two guys take it in turns with Angel.

"Shit, he's gonna fuck her in the ass, I can't believe it, did she do that in front of you?" Emily was incredulous.

"Yep!" I said, almost proudly, adding, "and she wanted us to make a video."

"WHAT?"

Lucy elaborated, "They said we could make a lot of dosh, doing it, they wanted me, then they asked Gary if he'd audition, and he almost said 'yes."

Emily burst out laughing, "You, a porn star! Fuck off!" and her giggling became uncontrollable.

"Hey, you! I might make a good one, you don't know what I've got in here!" I pulled a face, and gently tapped my crotch.

When Emily calmed down, she glanced at my jeans and added, "Hmm, my mind is suitably mangled!"

The video was almost forgotten amongst the mirth, so when we heard a loud cry from the screen we were just in time to see both men cum over Angel's face.

"So it has to be asked, are you going to do it?"

"No!" said Lucy firmly.

"Probably not," I said with less certainty.

"Oh my god, he might do," Emily elbowed Lucy in the ribs, "you can't let him."

"It's not up to me, he can do what he likes," I caught Lucy looking at me, her face more serious, "it depends if you need the money I guess."

It was midnight before Emily said she must get some sleep. Her mum and dad were arriving next day to take her out for Saturday lunch.

As the door closed there was a strange silence, before Lucy said, "Are you really thinking about it?"

We were both lounging on the bed, I was propped up against the headboard, Lucy sitting beside me with her legs curled up underneath her.

"I could do with some extra cash, but it really would depend on what it involved, and do you think we'd ever be watched by anyone we knew? I'd do it if it was anonymous, like a shot."

"Gary, you're much braver than me. In a way I wish I was more brazen, I need the money too, mum's in debt up to her eyeballs, and my two sisters need all sorts of stuff for school. That's really why I'm doing these photo shoots, they seem a lot safer."

I waited a moment and then saw the tears roll.

"Hey what's up! Come here," I pulled her towards me, and hugged her, "just relax, you've had a lot to handle today, and you're still a bit pissed."

She pushed her face into my neck, sobbing, "Oh Gary, thank you for being my friend. I'm so used to guys wanting to get me into bed. So many have just… well you know."

"Lucy you're such an attractive woman, I want to say sexy, but I think you know that, and you don't want to hear that from me. Just let's have a bit of a hug… don't cry anymore."

I was smoothing and patting her back, desperate to console her, my hand was half on her t-shirt and half on her skin above her waist, where it had ridden up. To me the curve of her spine was one of the sexiest parts of her body, where it dipped down between her hips. She was in a little ball, her face tucked into the crook of my neck and shoulder, one hand around the back of my waist, the other resting of my chest.

Gradually I was aware of her breathing slowing, her body relaxing more. It was quiet in the room, although there were still 'party' sounds from students outside returning from town.

I was, perhaps wrongly, enjoying stroking her skin, enjoying the contours of her back. She said nothing, and both of us seemed content as I traced her spine upwards.

Suddenly I could feel the slight movement of her fingers on my back, just imperceptibly moving. I wondered if she was drifting off to sleep, and would have been happy to have held her all night, until I felt her breath whispering into my neck.

"Undo it Gary, it's ok."

At first I didn't know what she meant, undo what? until it washed over me, she meant her bra!

"Are you sure?" I murmured, really confused.

"Yes, go on, I want you to."

My fingers found the join of the strap, and squeezed them so that the clasps unhooked. The bare expanse of her back under my palm suddenly felt good, but I was at a loss to know what my reaction should be.

"Don't move, just let me undo your shirt," she whispered again.

Without moving her body at all, her fingers deftly, and slowly unfastened my shirt buttons one by one.

I daren't ask Lucy what was going on, I didn't want to break the spell, so as the last button slipped out, I felt the softness of her fingers smooth upwards over my chest. When her fingertips brushed over my nipple it was my turn to react.

Still stroking her back, my other hand lifted the front of her t-shirt, tugging it upwards between us. Her breasts were just perfect. As she caressed my nipple I cupped the soft flesh of her breast and found her nipple.

"Ah!' was simply the sound that she made.

She lifted her head up, her eyes were red from crying, and there were wisps of red hair damp from her tears.

"We've never kissed Gary."

"I think it might be time to start."

Her eyes lit up, and gently our lips touched, for a few seconds at first, then longer. We said nothing more, we kissed, we caressed, we held each other.

"Gary?… " Lucy's voice was nervous, "Gary?…"

I looked into the deep green of her eyes.

"Can we make love?" She looked doubtful as though I might say no.

"Are you sure?" It was my turn to look doubtful, "I haven't got anything?"

The unspoken subject was condoms of course.

"It's ok, I'm taking the pill," she said reassuringly.

I was so frightened that it had spoilt the magic, but I needn't have worried. Lucy pulled away, and stood up. She peeled her t-shirt off along with her bra, and stood there her breasts on full magnificent display.

"C'mon, quickly, get undressed."

I stood up too, and both of us were tugging off our jeans and the rest of our clothes. Lucy beat me to it, and leapt back on the bed and watched me struggling to get out of my socks. When I finally lowered my boxers she stared.

"Gary! You look lovely!"

Perhaps an odd description, but I responded, "Not half as good as you!"

I crawled onto the bed beside her. She looked amazing, her red hair splayed across the pillow, her breasts full and luscious, a hint of a covering of sandy coloured hair neatly trimmed between her thighs.

I was almost frightened to touch her as I lay down on my side alongside her. In fact it wasn't a problem because she reached up to pull me towards her, the feeling of my chest against her breasts was like heaven. We kissed and didn't move, we were in our own bubble, and there was no hurry.

"I didn't want this to happen Gary, do you know that?"

My thoughts were exactly in tune with Lucy, I knew what she meant.

"You mean this might spoil us being friends? I do know what you mean, shall we worry about that tomorrow?"

"Mmm," she replied, and pushed her tongue deep into my mouth.

Her arms were crossed behind my neck as though she never wanted to let me go. I could feel my cock growing and she couldn't have missed it pressed against her hip.

Between kisses she decided she was ready, "Gary, please, now!"

As I lifted myself onto one elbow and rolled myself over her, she parted her thighs and I fitted my body between them. Quite naturally my cock found her pussy. Flexing my hips, I pushed just a little until I was lodged between her pussy lips. There was a quiet sigh, and a soft, "Go on."

In a smooth movement I slid inside her, all the way until I was resting my whole body downwards.

"OH!… Gary!"

I didn't move, I just looked into Lucy's eyes.

"Lucy… I just have no words…"

I began to move, and Lucy pressed upwards wrapping her legs across my buttocks, almost round my waist. She clung like a limpet to me as I thrust slowly back and forth.

Both of us were breathing loudly, two young fit bodies moving in perfect unison. We were not stopping to experiment, or to try out anything other than to finish the journey to orgasm.

Lucy began to make little rhythmic sounds deep in her throat, her finger were gripping me more tightly, and just before she came she cried out, "Gary… Yes!"

Her hips bucked almost throwing me upwards, she pushed her face into my neck, muffling her cry of pleasure, and then as she subsided, and lay back again, I had to tell her I was cumming too.

With a grunt I started to empty myself inside her in a series of long spurts of semen.

"Gary, Gary, Gary… oh that's feels… oh… wow!"

We both opened our eyes to focus on each other, and Lucy was first to speak.

"Thank you Gary, we can still be friends can't we?"

I smiled down at her, sensing that she wanted to add more, but I preempted that.

"We will always be friends, but I suspect you don't want a relationship. I think we both need to know more about each other before that could happen."

I rolled aside, my cock slipping from Lucy's pussy. We were squeezed side by side on the narrow bed.

"But I'm not the good girl you might think Gary."

I'd had a sense of Lucy being guarded about her background ever since the first day we'd met, so I trod carefully.

"Do you want to tell me about it?"

"You'll hate me," she was close to tears once again.

"Look Lucy, I'm no angel either, I've done stuff over the last year that would probably shock you too, now c'mon share it with me please, you'll feel better for it."

"You know I said I'm on the pill?

"Yes?"

I was suddenly worried, dreading that she'd told a lie.

"There's a reason for that."

I saw the explanation coming, she probably had a regular boyfriend back home and she'd been unfaithful. But how wrong could I be.

"You know I told you about mum, being in debt, finding it difficult to get by."

"Yes?" I was ready for any revelation.

"I've been sleeping with my uncle."

Lucy flung herself against me, hugging me, sobbing even more than before.

"I'm sorry Gary, I'm so, so sorry, you've just had sex with a prostitute!"

"What do you mean Lucy, tell me, explain." I was sure this was something very complicated. Slowly I got her to calm down, her words were barely comprehensible, until the tears stopped.

"Please Gary, don't hate me."

"Of course I won't, now very slowly tell me about it."

Lucy sat up, her naked body still looking wonderful, and I was wondering about her uncle, about her body being used, about her being a prostitute.

"Well mum's hard up, and Uncle Les, who's my real dad's brother, kept coming round and trying it on with me. I hated it, but he said he'd help, and if I did some chores for him in the holidays he'd help out with money. Last summer I went to his and he grabbed me, and well, you know, he did it. Afterwards he gave me a hundred pounds.

It was then I made the excuse to mum it was for a photo shoot. I kept going to his house every month and sleeping with him, and he got me to go on the pill and he paid me a hundred pounds every time I had sex with him. Oh god Gary, I'm a terrible person."

It all poured out, and she fell on my chest again, crying some more.

"There, there," I said quietly, stroking her back, "you're not a prostitute, you were just trapped, now just calm down, you've told me now."

We lay there for some time while she relaxed. When eventually she spoke it was to thank me.

"I feel better now Gary, you're the only person who knows. Mum would die if she knew, and Uncle Les expects me to go back at Christmas and sleep with him again."

"Let's worry about that nearer the time. We have to think how to help your mum out."

"It's not your problem Gary, I don't want you worrying about it as well."

"Ok, just let me know when you need to talk about it, don't keep it to yourself, please."

Lucy kissed me, softly and gently.

"You're so good."

"Yeah, yeah, I'm a saint," and I smiled and kissed her back.

The room was chilly, the heating had gone off. Lucy tried to pull the duvet over her legs.

"Can I stay here till morning?"

"Of course you can," I was glad, "just lift up, let's get under the duvet, it's cooling off in here."

With the duvet over both of us it was like a little cocoon.

"Did you ever make a tent like this when you were a kid, isn't this cosy?" Lucy seemed to be much happier now she had told me her secret.

She snuggled up to me, and all seemed much better. We kissed again and I asked her if she wanted to sleep.

"Not yet, I like talking to you, underneath here," and as she spoke her hand slid down my back and over my hip to my cock.

"Lucy!" I said with a certain amount of surprise, "that's being naughty. We are meant to be just friends."

"In the semi darkness I saw the mischievous smile on her face.

"We can be friends tomorrow, tonight we are lovers."

"You're a minx," I replied, feeling my cock growing hard in her grip, "you can see what's going to happen."

"Yes I know, now it's your turn to relax, I'm disappearing, I may be gone sometime!"

I laughed as Lucy slid down under the duvet and took my cock in her mouth.

"You ARE an absolute brat Lucy, fuck, now you're being a very special friend!"

My cock grew very quickly to its full size, and there was a muffled sucking sound from under the duvet. It was difficult, but I tugged at her legs and she helped me turn her body so that I could eat her too. We got to a position with her legs astride my head and I pushed my face into her wetness. My tongue was able to taste a cocktail of her juices mixed with my spunk, and when I sucked her clit I felt her body twitch. We were now on another journey to see who would cum first.

Lucy won that race, her mouth was working magic and I couldn't hold back. She kept sucking until my last drop had ejaculated, and I felt her raise her head, gasping as I sucked her to her orgasm. She came quietly, groaning and finally sighing in satisfaction.

Moving herself around and upwards, we cuddled again, both of us with the aroma of sex glazed around our faces.

But I was sensing Lucy's tension once again.

"What's up, you're still worried?" I asked.

"You're going to think I'm awful again."

"Go on, come on, you can tell me anything now." I was looking at her closely, trying to see where this was going.

"I'm thinking of phoning Angel."

I knew straightaway what she was thinking.

Lucy looked away, "If I do just one video I reckon I can earn enough to get mum some breathing space, and get Uncle Les off my back."

At first I said nothing, and then I surprised her.

"If we both phone her, would you make the video with me?"

"Shit! Gary, would you? I never even thought of that, really? Would that Duggie bloke and her go for that?"

"If we don't ask we don't get, but this is a last resort thing, it seems easy money, but we are definitely putting ourselves out there."

I continued, "How many people we know watch porn, and how many will watch that particular site?"

Both of us were being totally naive of course, but the seed had been sown.

"Ok, in the morning we'll phone her, but no one else must get a hint of this!"

>>

Saturday was wet, it was pouring down. Lucy had crept back to her room around five 'o clock, and both of us had slept in until ten in the morning.

There was a knock on my door from Emily and Josh, waking me up, and asking if I wanted to go into town for a look around the shops. Apparently they'd already tried to wake Lucy and they'd been greeted with a 'Fuck off!'

I let them in and Emily immediately asked, "How long did Lucy stop last night? you look knackered!"

"Not long, I'm just tired, it was a long day."

Emily was obviously sceptical, but accepted that I wasn't interested in joining them for shopping, so they left me and went to catch the bus.

By the time I'd dressed I'd received a text from Lucy.

'We need to talk.'

I texted back, 'Shall I come now?' and a 'Yes' reply came straight away.

I knocked on her door and went in.

"I think Emily and Josh know we slept together."

"So?" was my response, "we said last night we don't want it to change anything, it needn't."

"Ok I guess you're right, but I want you to know, there's no regrets."

I needed to broach the subject of Angel and Duggie, so I fixed my eyes on her.

"Are we still going ahead with our plan?"

Lucy's face grimaced, "I've got to Gary, you don't have to, don't feel you're being pressured by me."

"No! I want to support you, but I want it to be safe for you, it sounds so daft doesn't it."

"The whole thing is daft, nothing is normal," however she seemed certain.

"Ok, who's gonna phone? Shall we phone Angel or Duggie?"

"You do it, please, I'll listen in. Phone Angel, she seems more approachable."

"Right, sit down… here we go."

I typed the number from the card and waited.

"Hello?" It was Angel's voice sounding cautious.

"Hi Angel, it's Gary and Lucy here, from yesterday… at the studio."

Angel's voice relaxed, "Hi again!" She sounded delighted, "now I wonder why you're calling me?" She giggled a bit, no doubt knowing what might be coming next.

"Well Lucy's here, and we've been discussing… you know, being in a video."

"Don't be embarrassed Gary, it's a business, just say what Lucy's thinking, is she there, can I talk to her?"

I gestured to Lucy, and she shrugged her shoulders, taking the phone from me.

Hi Angel… yes thank you, but I was wondering…"

Angel interrupted, "Lucy if you wanna give it a go I think you're perfect, but I'd have to discuss it with Duggie, can you give me an hour or two?"

"Yes, of course," Lucy seemed pleased, "but could you give me an idea of how much I'd get?"

"Ah! the old, old question. Look I'll be honest, you'd probably get four hundred for doing the video, and if you got more than 90% ratings online you'd get a bonus depending, it depends how 'hot' the video is. Let me talk to Duggie first. Is Gary interested too? Guys don't get nearly as much of course."

"Yes he is, and that was the other question, could we do it together?"

Angel answered honestly, "Hmm, you could, but unknown guys can be a problem, some don't hack it, they cum too quickly. Do you two sleep together, is he any good in that department?"

I watched Lucy's face blush, "Yes he's pretty good, in fact very good."

"Ok I'll discuss it with Duggie, but Gary might have to audition first, studio time is expensive, and it can be wasted if a guy is useless. I'll get back to you by lunchtime. It sounds exciting, I think you might be a star!"

Tapping the phone off, she exploded, "Oh my god, we've done it now. Four hundred quid, and a bonus, wow, that would be fantastic. Do you think they'll say yes?"

Lucy was bubbling.

"Let's wait and see, I'm not sure what she meant by me having an audition, what if I fail and they want you to do it with another guy?"

"If I have to I would, probably, just for the money, is that awful?"

"Noo, but we'll see."

Lucy got dressed, and we went to the union for coffee. We were on tenterhooks, and eventually the call from Angel came through. I answered it.

"Hi Gary, good news and bad news!" I waited a little downhearted. "Duggie says great about Lucy, he agreed, she'll be fantastic, about you he was a little more dubious, he sort of agreed to it, but only if I auditioned you."

My mind was thinking rapidly, "So what does that involve?"

"Well we have to meet up, and to be blunt, you have to have sex with me!"

It was my turn to blush.

"Well if that has to be, it has to be, I won't deny it would be a challenge with your experience."

"Not really Gary, you don't need to revise like an exam," she chuckled, "tell you what, let's get it over with really quickly. Come over to my apartment tonight and we'll get it done, how about that? You can bring Lucy if you like?"

I almost gasped out loud, "Noo! It'll just be me!" and then taking a deep breath I asked, "tell me where you are, and what time to arrive."

In a few seconds the arrangements were made, and Angel said that she'd give me the details of the paperwork that we'd both have to complete.

"You're in, it's happening, you're gonna to be a porn star!" I said with glee.

"Shhsh, for fucks sake don't broadcast it," Lucy was smiling, and grabbed my arm. "But you've got to fuck Angel… tonight!"

"Guess so, it's all beginning!"

I couldn't deny I was nervous as I got the bus to Leamington. Fortunately Angel's apartment was in the middle of town, and only three minutes walk from the bus stop. As I pressed the intercom exactly at eight 'o clock I was ready.

"Come on up, It's the second floor," Angel's voice seemed calm.

She was waiting, and opened the door dressed in a long silk dress, loose fitting, and beautifully made up.

"Gary, you look great, come in," she hugged me, and kissed me on both cheeks. She smelt divine, expensive perfume this time, and I told her how great she looked too.

"Now Gary, straight from the start, I'm not rushing, this isn't a competition, the idea is to relax, and when we're ready we'll go to the next step."

Her whole demeanour put me at my ease.

"Would you like a whisky? Say no if it might affect you, I can give you a soft drink? She giggled, "Probably not the correct terminology, but you know what I mean."

"I'll have a beer if that's ok?"

'Sure," she replied, moving to the fridge in the vast open plan lounge diner, "I'm not sure how to say this, would you like a pill, you know, viagra?"

"It was a surprise question, and it wasn't something I'd ever considered, "No I'm ok, I'll be ok."

We sat down opposite each other.

"So, tell me about yourself, and Lucy!"

There followed quite a long and detailed conversation, until Angel asked, "How many women have you fucked Gary?"

I laughed and was honest, "Well up until this year not many, but it all went a bit crazy this summer."

I related all of my exploits to her, and she listened carefully throughout.

"Well you must be doing something right," and after a brief pause, "C'mon let's have a look at you. Strip off, just down to your underpants."

The audition had begun. I bent forward and took off my shoes and socks, I stood to unbutton my shirt, and then leaned against the end of the sofa to undo and step out of my jeans.

"Hmm, nice, your body looks good, now ok, sit down."

I felt a bit like I was being examined at a market, but I too was studying Angel's face to see her reaction.

"Have you watched any of my videos?"

"A couple," I replied, "and of course I saw you yesterday."

"Yes, that one's being edited now." As she spoke she picked up the remote, and the TV screen on the wall flashed on.

"I'll show you a couple now. I must say I've been doing this for three years, and I've got over forty videos online."

"Always with Duggie?"

"Yes, he got me into it. Not unlike Lucy, I was in debt, and decided I'd use my body to make me a bit of money, I didn't realise how much it would be."

Angel had turned the volume down, but there was a background of her cries and moans, as the screen showed her with various guys. I was looking back and forth, at her, then at the screen.

'Have you ever fucked a woman in the ass?"

Again a question out of the blue. "No, I haven't." I must have looked surprised.

"You might have noticed that in most of mine I get fucked that way at some point, it's something my fans come to expect, would Lucy do that?"

I hesitated, "God, I really don't know, you'd have to ask her."

"Right answer, it's not everyone's bag."

I was watching Angel on the screen sucking a guy's cock while being fucked doggy style by another, and my cock was beginning to react. Angel knew it too.

"Ok, moment of truth, stand up and take your boxers off."

Slowly I got to my feet. There was a bulge in the cotton fabric, and lifting the waistband I let my boxers drop around my ankles.

"Now that looks promising," Angel smiled, "when I touched you up yesterday, it felt good. You have quite a cock."

It visibly grew as she stared at it, and when she got up and lifted her dress completely over her head, it was almost fully erect. Underneath she was totally naked, exactly as I'd seen her yesterday in the studio.

"C'mon, let's go through."

I followed her into the bedroom, all the while gazing at her ass as it moved from side to side.

"Gary, there are no cameras in here, I promise, this is a porn free zone, my bedroom. Now come and lie on the bed and we'll begin the audition."

Angel propped herself against the pillows at the bedhead, while I sat on the edge of the bed beside her.

"We're going to have sex in various positions, and I'm going to try and make you cum. I hope you won't, I will just be acting and giving you instructions on what to do next. I know it sounds a bit mechanical, but you saw yesterday, that's how it can be. Ok?"

I nodded, and Angel got into a crouching position, and pulled me backwards. Immediately she went down on my cock, and started to suck. I happened to be quite relaxed, even when after several minutes she pushed down on me harder. I felty my cock stretching the back of her throat until suddenly it slid deeper, and her face was momentarily against my abdomen. With a gasp, and dribbling a long sliver of saliva, she raised her head and smiled.

"Okay, now fuck me doggy style."

Getting on all fours I positioned myself, and saw that her pussy was definitely ready. In one movement I entered her all the way. Her pussy wasn't as tight as Lucy's, and I guessed that was no surprise considering.

Angel began to make noises, little sounds of apparent enjoyment, not getting any louder, but suspiciously repetitive. To me it seemed like acting, and I was sure it was.

I must have fucked her like that for five minutes, following her instruction to go faster, or slower, or deeper.

Then the next instruction came.

"Wait a minute Gary."

She went forwards, letting my cock withdraw, and kneeling up, she spat into her hand. Reaching behind her she rubbed the saliva between her buttocks.

"I want you to fuck me in the ass now Gary."

This was something totally new. As she bent forwards again, I nervously pushed my cock between her fleshy buttocks. I could see the little flowery opening and I pressed the head of my cock against it.

"Go on, I'll be ok, I'm used to it Gary."

And so I did. It was tight, it was strange, but I was inside her.

"Now fuck me like that."

Again I thrusted, more gently, for several minutes, until she said, "Ok, that's it."

Angel turned, and flopped onto her back, looking up at me kneeling there, my cock still rampant.

"Not bad, now the last bit. Fuck me on my back until you're ready to cum, but not inside me. I want you to cum over my front, I want to see how much you produce."

This whole episode felt incredibly bizarre, impersonal, but I treated it like a bit of fun.

Opening her legs I lowered myself onto my elbows, and slid back inside her. I looked at her, my face inches from hers. It seemed weird that I'd fucked her in so many ways yet we hadn't kissed. As if she was thinking the same thing she said, "Kiss me Gary."

Our lips met, then our mouths opened and our tongues intertwined. I began to thrust and our kissing seemed to go on for ages.

As I lifted my face she smiled and I kept thrusting. She began to make those same 'acting' noises. But there were no more instructions, and I wasn't yet close to cumming. I bent her knees up either side of me, and then lifted her legs up over my shoulders. Again she smiled, not saying anything, but just continued to make those noises.

I looked down holding her gaze, studying her emotionless expression, wondering how many men had fucked her like this. And then there was a tiny change. The mechanical rhythmic noises were interrupted by an occasional tiny gasp. Her eyelids flickered briefly, and the gasps became more often.

Her hips moved slightly, and I thrust more quickly, and a bit harder.

Strangely she seemed to let go, her eyes closed and she let out a growl.

"Gary, you sod, you're gonna make me cum… fuck!"

She reached up, grabbing my shoulders, trying to lift herself even more tightly against me.

"Fuck… fuck… FUCK!"

Her thighs against my chest began to twitch and shiver, her hips began to shudder, "Oh god… oh god… " And then her whole body sagged.

I let her down flat on her back, and kneeling between her thighs I rubbed my cock rapidly.

The first spurt of spunk looped up over her chest reaching her breasts, the second went almost as far, and the third shot quite a distance. Then followed a steady stream of semen over my knuckles down onto her stomach and navel.

"Fuck, that wasn't in the script Gary, you bloody devil. Hardly anyone makes me cum like that. God you've passed your audition… with honours!"

I smiled down at her, knowing that I'd met the challenge.

"Get those tissues, over there, clean yourself up, then pass them to me."

I grabbed the box from the tiny table beside the bed, and wiped myself. Angel was wiping my spunk from her own body, and said, "If you want a shower it's through there, there's towels on the side. I'll wait for you in the lounge."

I grabbed my clothes and took a quick shower, afterwards Angel was back in her dress waiting. Her business like shield was down, she actually came up to me and put her arms around my neck and kissed me.

"Gary, you've surprised me tonight, I'm greatly tempted to ask you to stop the night, but I know business and pleasure don't mix."

"Stop flattering me, I'll become big headed," I joked.

"I'm serious Gary, I know you and Lucy want to do this video together, she needs the money. But I want to ask you, will you do a video with me, later on, in a few weeks maybe?"

I was silent, she could tell she'd asked a difficult question.

"Just think about, I don't need an answer now."

We kissed again, and I left, with Angel promising that she and Duggie would phone the next day.

On the bus back to Warwick I sent a text to Lucy simply saying, 'I passed.'

TBC.

-----------------------------

   Series:She Secretly Wanted to Try It
   Author:Cleevedreams
   Teaser:An older woman's fantasy comes true
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/she-secretly-wanted-to-try-it
Published:2023-06-28
I'm Eve. This is the story of my weakness of wanting to make a fantasy come true.

**

I knew as soon as the hotel room door closed behind me, there was no going back.

At 51, and twenty five years married, I'd only been 'half' unfaithful once before. That sounds a feeble justification for some fumbling in a car eighteen months ago, when I'd bumped into an old school friend who'd been a teenage 'crush'.

Coffee in Costas, a long chat, a flirty walk to my car, and an offer of a lift. It led to some kissing, and groping in the car park, only stopped by the realisation that we were being watched.

But it woke me up to the fact that I had something going on within me that needed attention.

And it was happening. And it was happening with two guys.

Stepping further into the room, in the semi darkness, Guy's mouth closed over mine, his tongue impatient almost, to claim possession. As I reached up around his neck, the effect of the wine had produced an abandonment, and I began pushing my body against his.

Martin was behind me, and his fingers were sliding the zip on my dress downwards.

Pulling away from Guy it allowed the dress to fall to the floor, and when I reached out for Guy again, this time I felt his hardness pressing against my lower body. God, I was wet, and I had thrown caution to the wind.

Both Guy and Martin were just a few years younger than me, maybe mid forties, and both with bodies to die for.

When they had started chatting to me in the bar, I already was on my third glass of wine, and I knew pretty quickly that this was the night, and these were the guys.

The rustling sound of Martin undressing, excited me, and when I felt him press his erect cock against my ass, I wanted to be naked with both of them.

I felt my bra unclasped, and as Guy stopped kissing me, and stepped back slightly, it fell to the floor. Reaching round from behind, Martin cupped both my breasts, and I heard myself gasp.

Through half closed eyes I saw Guy undo his shirt, unzip his trousers, and in a few seconds he was naked in front of me.

My eyes must have opened wide in the dim light, because Guy's cock stood out erect in front of me, and it looked very large indeed. For a split second I wondered if I'd bitten off too much, but I was distracted by Martin placing his fingers either side of my panties, and sliding them downwards.

All three of us were now naked. Not much had been said, but Guy led me over to the bed.

"Fuck Eve, you have a sexy body", Guy whispered it quietly.

Martin seemed to agree, but only an "Mmm" came from him, as he helped me lay backwards on the bed.

And then they both fell upon me like famished wolves.

Martin kneeling beside me, took my nearest breast, and began to suck the now hard, protruding nipple.

Guy was kneeling on the floor at the foot of the bed, and I didn't resist as he placed my legs over his shoulders, and I felt his tongue delve into my pussy.

I heard myself groan. "Oh god, oh my god."

Guy's tongue lapped, probed, flicked, and when he sucked my clit, wow. Unbelievably after just a few minutes, I knew I was going to cum.

My thigh muscles started to shiver, "Fuck, fuck, fuck, I'm cumming."

I could feel my pussy dissolve, getting wetter and wetter. As I stopped shaking, Guy stood up, and both he and Martin lifted me further onto the bed.

"Wow, that was a surprise," was all I said before I knew that Guy was going to fuck me. Immediately the thought returned about how big he was. I shouldn't have worried. I'd become so wet that as I felt the head of his cock press between my pussy lips I seemed to 'open up' and he slid inside me.

It didn't stop me reacting though. "God, wow," and then suddenly panicking, as he went deeper, "Fuck that's big."

Looking up at his face above me, I reached out, and ran my fingers over his nipples. I smiled as I got a reaction, a quiet sigh.

Martin had watched Guy 'mount' me, but he wanted part of the action too. Laying on his side alongside me, he had positioned his cock level with my head. When I turned my face towards him I took my first taste of him. He was oozing precum, and I licked his circumsized head, before he pushed inside my mouth.

This was my fantasy come true. I'd often guiltily lay in bed beside my husband dreaming of what was happening now.

Guy was starting to thrust as my legs wrapped around his buttocks. I 'gagged' once or twice, as Martin's cock went a bit too deeply into my throat. But I was in heaven.

The fucking must have gone on for quite a few minutes. The bed was shaking, both guys were making appreciative sounds, and then Guy stopped moving and all he said was, "Your turn Martin," and suddenly my pussy felt empty as they both swapped places.

Martin was in a hurry. I could see his cock ready and willing, and he swiftly lifted up my legs over his shoulders. My back was arched, and I took all the weight of his thrusting through my body onto my shoulders. The bed was soft, but even then he pumped in and out of me with vigorous force.

His grunting was somehow carnal, animalistic, even erotic, and the roughness seemed to bring a response in my pussy.

Guy was sitting, leaning against the bed head, beside me, gently stroking his cock. His spare hand was stroking my now damp hair, as I got closer and closer to cumming a second time.

I was groaning and panting almost as much as Martin now. Both of us were rocking the bed, and I found Guy's leg with my hand, and gripped it to steady myself.

I couldn't hold back. With a piercing cry of, "God, oh fucking god, fuck… oh fuck… oh god," I came.

It only took Martin thirty seconds more to issue a low growling grunt, and as he pressed his cock deep into my cunt I could feel the warm sensation of him jerking, pumping semen over my cervix.

Catching his breath, he rested my legs back down on the bed and stood up.

"Fuck, that was good," he said, as though he was marking me out of ten.

And then I saw him disappear into the bathroom, and turn on the shower. I felt a bit put off by that.

"Don't mind him, he's feeling guilty about being unfaithful to his wife."

Guy was now stretched out beside me. I was glowing with perspiration after my work out.

"I wondered, but I'm in the same boat."

Guy's hand had found its way onto my breast, and was stroking it softly, bringing a reaction from my nipples.

"Me too, but I guess there's always a 'back story."

He leaned over and kissed me gently. It was tender, soft, even loving. My arms found their way around his neck.

My fantasy was complete, except that I knew Guy was perhaps hiding inner turmoils like me. The kiss continued, and I wanted it to. I pressed upwards and my body wanted to cling to him.

Somehow the dynamic changed with Guy rolling onto his back, and as our kiss went on, I stretched my leg across his body, and raised myself onto my knees.

Our lips parted, and I said quietly, "My turn now."

As I raised my hips above his erect cock I felt Martin's spunk start to ooze out from my pussy. I reached between my thighs to guide Guy's cock inside me, my fingers slippery with dribbling semen.

Sinking down, I impaled myself on Guy's cock. I heard him groan, and resting there, he looked up and took each of my nipples between his thumbs and forefingers. Squeezing gently, it prompted a reaction in my pussy.

Arching my back I started to grind my pelvis down on Guy. It always stimulated my clit, and once I'd started, I was able to place my hands on his chest and build a rhythm. Sometimes forward and back, sometimes rotating my hips, sometimes lifting up and down.

Guy continued playing with my breasts and nipples, and it became a mutual play on pleasure and pleasing.

We seemed to 'play' for a long time, both of us glazed in perspiration, my blonde hair hanging lank down my forehead, neck and shoulders. Both of us edging towards orgasm.

"I'm going to cum Eve, I can't hold on," Guy said quickly.

I just held still momentarily, and pushed my hand down between us and started to massage my clit. With Guy gritting his teeth, my clit twitched, and my whole body shook.

Gasping, panting, I cried out. "Yes Guy, yes, go on."

My pussy pulsated, pushing Guy over the edge.

With Guy grunting, and groaning, I felt that warmth pumping inside me again.

I fell to one side and lay there exhausted, my body was soaked in perspiration, my inner thighs now smeared with the semen exuding from my pussy.

Several minutes passed before Martin exited the bathroom, towel around his waist.

"You go first, use my towel." Guy wanted to avoid any embarrassment and so I gathered up my clothes from the floor and went into the bathroom.

The shower was heavenly. My body ached from having sex, I felt and smelt of the excesses. But after ten minutes of just standing in the jets of water I was ready to face the world again. I turned off the shower, and grabbed the large white fluffy towel, and wrapped it around myself.

"Martin's gone," Guy shouted from the bedroom.

"Ok, the shower's vacant now, you can come in, if I can get dressed out there."

As the naked Guy squeezed in, and as I went to grab my clothes from on top of the loo, he said, "Tonight was special, I know it was a 'one off' for you."

It was said tenderly, and our eyes met through the damp atmosphere.

"Thank you, thank you for being so understanding."

As I squeezed Guy's arm, I couldn't help but notice his cock had stiffened slightly.

"I think I need a cold shower Eve, you're having too much of an effect on me."

"And you on me," I laughed, and kissed him on the cheek. "There are other ways of curing that."

Why on earth did I say that? What was happening with my libido? I didn't have long to wait to find out where my smart reply had got me.

Guy faced me, pulled the towel down, and led me straight back into the bedroom.

"Oh my god, you're such a sexy lady Eve, now bend over the bed, and spread your legs."

I was now super excited yet again, my pussy twitched, and I was being ordered to prepare for sex.

As I bent forward my breasts swung down, and I could see myself in the dressing table mirror as Guy positioned himself behind me. Grabbing my hips, Guy slid his cock slowly inside me once

again.

I watched the image in the mirror as though it was a movie. Guy's thighs began to slap against my ass, and we must have fucked like that for fifteen minutes before he put me on my back, on the bed, and fucked me again. When I came, it was without fuss this time, quietly but with me clinging tightly to Guy.

He withdrew his cock, still stiff, and unsatisfied, and as he half sat beside me, I rolled sideways and took him in my mouth.

The taste of my juices on his cock was exciting to me, but now I just wanted to make him cum.

I took him as deep as I could, slurping saliva along his whole length. I licked under the shaft, nibbled the ridges of his scrotum. And then I did something that I'd only read about online. Using some of my saliva, I wetted my finger and probed his anus, eventually working it into his sphincter. And then as I took his cock back into my mouth, I pressed my finger deep inside him, until I found than little magical gland.

I started to massage it, as I sucked, and licked. The reaction was a long drawn out moan of pleasure, and he started to cum in my mouth. The volume of semen was overwhelming. On and on, he pumped out his spunk, so much, that it dribbled down my chin.

Eventually it dribbled to a halt, and we both sank into the bed knowing that both of us would want to remember all of what had happened today.

-----------------------------

   Series:She Was So Addictive
   Author:Cleevedreams
   Teaser:Maggie was as old as my mum, and she taught me so much
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/she-was-so-addictive
Published:2023-06-28
"Jesus Christ, oh fuck… oh god!" I shouted, both in embarrassment, and desperation.

The spunk spurting from my cock missed the handkerchief completely, as I tried to turn away from Mrs Cooper. She was standing, staring, open mouthed, in the half open door to the conservatory.

I stood up, the semen was still coming in bursts onto my denims, which were around my knees.

Mrs Cooper had just enough time to say, "Oh fuck," before turning, and rushing back down the side of the house. I saw her briefly disappear back across the road, as I glanced out of the lounge window, while I was trying to wipe up some of the mess in the handkerchief.

"Fucking hell… Jesus," I repeated several times, pulling up my boxers, and stumbling upstairs to get out of my jeans. What had begun as a few moments of self indulgence, while my mother was out shopping, had become an embarrassing nightmare.

"What the fuck will I tell mum when Mrs Cooper lets her know what she's seen?" I quietly thought that to myself. The fact that Mrs Cooper was a neighbour who I'd lusted after for most of my teenage years was now neither here nor there, and how could I face her the next time I saw her?

I rapidly changed my jeans, and ran the spunk covered ones under the tap in the bathroom, thinking I could say to mum that I'd spilt something on them during my breakfast.

Eventually I went back downstairs and tried to gather my thoughts.

Would Mrs Cooper actually say anything? If she did I would just have to hope mum understood a teenagers' needs.

Unbelievably, over the next two days nothing seemed to be said. Mum didn't behave any differently towards me, even after she'd had coffee with Mrs Cooper the very next morning.

When she arrived back I was ready with my 'apology' speech. Instead, all she said was something about Mrs Cooper asking when I was off to university, and how mum should make the most of having me at home until then.

That night I lay in bed, smiling in the dark, and remembering the look on Mrs Cooper's face. I wondered if she was as shocked as she appeared, surely she must realise how teenage boys do stuff like that.

I felt myself becoming hard, as I gently gripped my cock. Mrs Cooper had always looked quite sexy, even if she was probably almost thirty years older than me. The way she often dressed to show off her attributes was something that I'd observed from across the road on many occasions. I'd even glimpsed her in her underwear, in her bedroom a couple of times, before she pulled the curtains.

It became inevitable with those thoughts of her ample breasts, and very attractive ass, that my cock reached its full potential. I pulled down the duvet and lay on my back slowly working my cock up and down.

Mum's bedroom was the other side of the wall so I had to bring myself off as silently as I could. When I came, I gritted my teeth, and suppressed a groan. The spurt of semen looped up over my stomach, and lower chest, pumping several times, until it slowed to a gentle gush over my thumb and fingers. The thought of Mrs Cooper's pussy squeezing the last drops from me sent a shudder of excitement through me, and stirred a sense of expectation in me.

I knew in my naive teenage head that nothing would ever happen. Mrs Cooper was married, and her husband, who I knew as Dave, was a local businessman in the hospitality sector. They'd been married a long time, and had a grown up married daughter, Emily, who I'd known at school, but was three years older than me. However, two days later, our paths crossed.

Mum was at work, and because it was a warm summer's day I'd decided to go for a cycle ride along the local canal towpath. On my way back I had just pulled up outside, when Mrs Cooper appeared from her side gate. I sort of pretended not to see her until she shouted to me, "Jim… Jim!"

I couldn't ignore it, and reluctantly I turned.

"Jim, you look hot, I've just made a jug of home made lemonade, come and have a glass."

Nervously as I pushed the bike over towards her, she added, "Bring your bike round the back, out of sight," and then as I got closer she smiled broadly, "Jim, I can see you're embarrassed, forget it, just come and have a lemonade."

I followed her into the back garden, and through into the kitchen. I tried to stop myself looking at her ass beneath the lightweight cotton skirt. The fabric seemed to be clinging to the roundness of both buttocks, and just to add to her aura she was wearing a white tight fitting t-shirt that showed off the ample cleavage.

I watched her pour a glass of lemonade and pass it to me.

"Sit down and relax," she pointed to a stool at the breakfast bar. Sitting at a the stool opposite, she continued, "Jim, we've got to clear the air haven't we?"

I stuttered, "Mrs Cooper… " I began.

"Stop there, it's Maggie, call me Maggie, please!"

"Ok, err… Maggie, I just really wanted to say sorry."

Mrs Cooper dissolved in laughter, "Oh my god, Jim, you needn't say anything at all. I shouldn't have been creeping around the back of your house. I should have known your mum would be out."

As she spoke she seemed to fix her eyes on mine, and lean forward, her breasts squeezing together. Speaking quietly she said, "What you were doing is completely normal, especially at your age."

I felt my face go bright red, and I avoided her eyes, looking downwards.

She chuckled again, "Would it surprise you if I told you I caught Dave doing that soon after we got married?"

I looked up again, and must have had a quizzical look.

"I felt a bit hurt, I thought he must be doing it because he didn't fancy me, anyway we talked about it. In fact I watch him even now from time to time."

For a moment she looked slightly horrified.

"Oh my god, why am I telling you all these private things?"

I managed to smile, before my hand was grasped by Maggie.

"Anyway, we've got over our little 'accidental meeting,' I promise not to surprise you again."

As I sipped my lemonade I could feel Maggie's eyes studying me, and it felt rather awkward, but somehow a little exciting.

"I must go," I finally said, "I've got some stuff to do for mum, but thank you for the lemonade," adding, "and thank you for understanding."

Maggie followed me outside to where I'd put my bike. "Everything's cool Jim, put it down to experience, oh, and I'll remember to pull my curtains too!"

I said nothing, and I was looking away from her to hide my surprise. My heart rate suddenly increased, as I realised what she had just said.

"Bye Mrs Cooper, and thanks again."

"Maggie, it's Maggie!" she shouted after me, and I was gone, wheeling my bike back over to my house.

For the rest of the day the idea that Maggie knew I'd seen her through her bedroom window kept returning to my thoughts. Perhaps she thought I was a bit 'pervy,' hopefully not, perhaps she just said it as a warning.

By the time mum got home I'd completed the jobs I was supposed to do, and she relaxed with a glass of wine while I went up to my room. Not long after that gaming on my laptop was interrupted by a shout from mum to say that Maggie had invited her over to discuss some local petition about new building works, or something, so it left me hoping that she would keep our secret.

It wasn't until breakfast the next day that mum said, "You didn't tell me that you spoke to Maggie yesterday?" I shuddered inside, and was desperate not to react.

"Yes she saw me on my bike, she offered me some lemonade she'd just made." I said it in the most casual voice I could manage.

"You must have made an impression, she told me how articulate you were. Anyway, I hope you won't be mad at me, David's working away for a week, and I said you'd cut their grass while he was gone?"

I tried to be casual again, "Ok that's cool, will I get paid?"

"Jim!" mum put on her impression of being shocked, "You're just doing her a favour! So just let her know today that you will do it, pop over and ask her when, I'll text her now, and say you'll get in touch later."

Mum tapped her phone, and ten minutes later she'd left for work. As I watched her drive off she waved to David who was loading his car with a suitcase.

Going back up to my room to get dressed I looked over at Maggie's house and had that little moment of fantasy teenage boys get.

Left to my own devices during the summer break I often lazed around, which is why mum gave me jobs to do. Without a man in the house I was responsible for stuff like gardening, painting, repairing. Now that Maggie had entered my consciousness it presented another unknown into my life.

Mid morning I brushed my teeth and walked over to Maggie's. I decided that I'd better ring the front door bell, I didn't want to risk frightening her by suddenly appearing at the back door.

"Jim! Come in, I'm so pleased you can 'do' my lawn."

For a moment I hesitated. Maggie was wearing such a tight, low cut t-shirt, my eyes were drawn immediately to her cleavage and breasts. She must have noticed because she half smiled, before repeating, "c'mon in, I'll make us a coffee, sorry, do you drink coffee?"

"Yes," I replied, following her through to the kitchen, and sitting on the same bar stool as my previous visit.

I watched as Maggie pressed buttons on the coffee machine, and waited for it to grind and percolate. As she did so I could see those rounded buttocks, moving beneath the fabric. I looked away as I felt my cock stiffen slightly.

"Now when do you want to come?"

Should I have translated that as an innuendo, or was it my smutty mind?

"Err, when it suits you, I guess it depends on the weather."

"Well, David's away for just over a week, it might need doing twice, how about if you do it tomorrow morning, and then we'll see how it goes… or grows!" Maggie giggled as she placed the mug in front of me.

"Tell you what, give me your mobile number and I can text you to say it's ok to come over."

Maggie picked up her phone, typed in the number I gave her, and a second later my phone pinged with a confirmation text, 'Maggie.'

"Great, that's done, now I can text you anytime!"

I looked at her with a slightly quizzical look, and I saw her go bright red, "Oh god, that sounds terrible, I meant to do with the garden, not for any other reason…"

Her voice faded away, and she added, "Bloody hell, I'd better stop digging!"

It was my turn to laugh.

"I'd better put you in my contacts as 'Mrs Cooper,' then I won't think it's one of the hundreds of girls on there!"

The sarcasm was obvious, and it wasn't lost on Maggie.

"You can put me in there as Maggie, and I'll join the queue, but don't tell your mum."

The conversation had somehow turned quite 'flirty,' and my cock was twitching just a bit.

"I don't tell my mum much about girls, and thank you for not mentioning about you catching me?"

"That's ok, it's all forgotten, just one of those teenage things. I know that young lads are supercharged with hormones."

There was an awkward silence while we sipped our mugs of coffee. Again I felt Maggie's eyes looking at me, and for a moment we made eye contact. I looked away immediately, embarrassed by the strange intimacy of that split second.

"I'd better go," I said quietly, my heart was beating out of my chest, and my cock had swollen to a semi hard state.

"Yes, I think you probably had. I noticed Maggie's neck, and above her cleavage, was flushed red. I assumed she was embarrassed, and didn't realise that it was a sign of arousal.

I stood up, while Maggie went to get off her stool too, and she caught one heel on the foot bar. She half stumbled, so I grabbed her, holding her up, as she fell against me. For a few seconds we both froze, I could smell her perfume, her blonde hair was against my chest just below my chin, and her breasts were pressed into my waist. I lifted her upright, until she had regained her balance, but somehow we both kept hold of each other. Briefly our eyes met again, our faces were only inches apart, my hands were gripping her upper arms, and her hands were either side of my chest.

"God, I'm so clumsy Jim, I could have ended up on the floor."

The moment was broken, and we both stepped away from each other.

Casually I said, "Good job I was here then," and with a brief chuckle I made my way to the front door.

"Ok I'll come over around this time tomorrow, if there's a problem just text me, thanks for the coffee Mrs Cooper."

"Maggie, I keep telling you it's Maggie!"

She kept smiling as I made my way back across the road.

Mum asked me about the grass cutting, and I told her that it was all arranged for the next morning, conditional on the weather. The forecast was good, and I went up to my room that evening, strangely excited by the prospect of cutting grass!

However, I was in for a greater surprise before I'd even got to bed.

I'd been on my laptop for almost an hour, chatting to a couple of mates, when I glanced out of the window across the road. It was almost dark, almost 10pm, and the first thing I saw was Maggie's bedroom window, half lit by what seemed to be a light from her en-suite bathroom. The curtains hadn't been pulled, which wasn't unusual, and I'd been lucky enough to catch sight of her a few times over the years, until she realised that she could be seen, and closed them immediately.

As I exited from a chat with one of my friends I noticed a movement, or rather the change of light from a shadow. Focussing and waiting, my mouth dropped open as Maggie appeared from the direction of the en-suite, rubbing her hair with a towel, but completely naked.

"Fuck," I said under my breath, thinking that she'd forgotten completely to shut the curtains, and then she stopped, in the middle of the room, facing the window. Even in the semi darkness her ample breasts were clearly visible, and I could see her whole body down as far as her mid thighs. The light behind her shone between her thighs, her legs apart enough to expose the silhouette of her pussy.

Clearly she knew the curtains were open, clearly she knew that she might be seen, and clearly, as she tossed the towel down, and walked closer to the window, she knew that I was probably watching.

I should have realised that the glow of my laptop screen was illuminating my face. I watched her reach out her arms and slowly pull the curtains together. In a few seconds she was hidden, and I closed my laptop hurriedly.

'Ping.'

Moments later my mobile sounded. Surely it was a mate, but somehow I knew it was Maggie.

'Get a good view?"

It sounded angry, no emojis, no emphasis in any way.

I waited, wondering whether to reply, or not.

Muttering, "Shit!" I typed a response, 'I'm sorry.'

Nothing came back, which left me even more perplexed. We seemed to have reached a sort of agreement about our mistakes, and I still felt Maggie had either been flirting or deliberately teasing, I really didn't understand women, or perhaps this woman.

Next morning I was totally confused about whether I should go and cut Maggie's lawn and act as though nothing had happened. No, I decided to text to see if she was still 'mad.'

'Is it still ok to cut your lawn?" was the message I sent. The reply came straight back, 'Yes of course. See you around 10am.'

In one way I was relieved, but I still wondered about the reaction I might receive.

Nervously, dressed in an old pair of shorts, and a t-shirt, I rang Maggie's door bell, to hear her shout out, "Go round the back Jim!"

Maggie was out on the patio looking fantastic in a loose fitting blouse, and tight fitting shorts, with strappy sandels.

"Ah good timing, I've just made coffee, sit down for five minutes, and I'll just get you a mug."

There seemed no animosity in her voice, I sat down, and she soon returned with my coffee.

Maggie sat down crossing her legs, and I took in her bare thighs, before watching her smile broadly.

"The lawn mower is in the shed, it's electric, so for goodness sake try not to cut the cable, there's a contact breaker in the socket. Dump the cuttings in the compost heap behind the garage. Now that's your orders out of the way, did you sleep well?"

Hesitantly, I replied diplomatically, "Eventually… it's always difficult when the weather is warm and humid."

"I guess I didn't help matters!"

I looked directly at her, and a suspicion of a smile crept across her face, followed by a wink.

Quietly I replied, "No," then quickly I followed it with, "but I think I'll get on with the grass!"

Maggie stood up laughing, and took both our mugs indoors, while I felt somewhat relieved, and proceeded to open up the shed.

It took no more than forty minutes to cut the relatively compact lawn, and trim the edges, before cleaning the mower and putting it away. As I made my way to the kitchen door Maggie was waiting with her wonderful iced, home made lemonade.

"Let's sit outside again, you've worked up a sweat, here use this towel, you can take your t-shirt off if you want to."

Now I'd always kept pretty fit, I was proud of my body, and youthful six pack, so I thought I'd see what Maggie's reaction was.

Peeling the rather damp fabric off, I watched out of the corner of my eye at Maggie's face. Did I detect a widening of her eyes? Certainly she took a long look at me.

We both sat and enjoyed the sun as it got hotter.

"Have you heard from David?" I was trying to make 'small talk,' and I was surprised by her reaction.

Maggie's expression changed. "Yes, he phoned just after you had left yesterday, we ended up having an argument and I put the phone down on him. He phoned back later, but it didn't improve things."

"Oh I'm sorry, I shouldn't have been nosey." It certainly explained why Maggie may have sought to display herself last night, perhaps a sort of 'payback.'

"Noo, it's ok, whenever he goes away it's the same, I don't really trust him, he had an affair a couple of years ago with a young secretary from his office, so I just got a bit sarcastic on the phone."

"Ok," I paused, "well I guess couples go through difficult times, I know when mum got divorced from dad, it was over something similar."

"An affair can be quite hurtful anyway, but when it's with a girl so much younger than me, it makes you feel you're past your 'sell by' date!"

"You're definitely not that!"

As soon as I said it, I thought I'd said the wrong thing, and quickly sipped my lemonade.

"Oh you are a sweetie Jim, I bet girls are queuing up to get a date!"

With a choking laugh, I splattered lemonade out of my mouth, all over the patio table, and down into my lap. "Oh god, if only," I muttered, wiping my lips, and standing up to brush the excess lemonade off my shorts.

Maggie stood up too, grabbing the small towel, and in a reflex action, started to dab my shorts.

"It's ok, it's ok," I said, "they're only my work shorts."

However, Maggie was rubbing the excess liquid downwards, and then realised that she was actually rubbing my cock beneath the fabric.

"Oh god I'm sorry, you do it, otherwise there might be consequences!"

We both burst out laughing at the ridiculous situation, before she added, "Take them off, if we hang them over the back of the chair, there'll dry in the sun."

Putting the towel down, she deftly pulled the press stud apart at the waistband, looking up to ask," You have got something on underneath?"

At that point I stepped back, and unzipped the shorts. Of course I was wearing cotton boxers, so l lowered them, and stepped out of the shorts, and hung them over a spare chair.

"There, problem solved, but could I have a refill?"

Giggling, Maggie disappeared back into the kitchen, to return moments later with a full glass of lemonade.

"I wonder what David would say if he walked in now? Me sitting here with a young man almost naked?"

"Fuck, he's not likely to, is he?"

I gripped the arm of the chair, panicking slightly.

"Noo!" Maggie smiled, adding, "and it would serve him right if he did!"

"Hmm," I went quiet for a moment, "sorry about me swearing."

"I'm glad you're aware of good manners Jim, so many young people use swear words like confetti these days, mind you I have been known to use naughty words at certain times, usually in bed!"

Maggie then realised once again how she was revealing somewhat intimate details.

"My turn to apologise! The trouble is I'm so relaxed with you Jim, my tongue runs away with me."

I was relaxed too, it felt so good to be sitting in the sun with a woman who was as desirable as Maggie, and to have her saying good things about me. As I listened to her, and took in her thighs, her breasts, which were rising and falling just beneath the white silky fabric of her blouse, the full lips, the blue eyes, and her suggestive smile, I could feel my cock playing tricks with me. Only hidden by the thin cotton, I dropped one hand onto my lap to hide the potential risk of embarrassment.

"Do you mind if I take my blouse off Jim, it's so hot," adding when she saw my shocked expression, "I've got my bikini top on underneath!"

"Feel free, don't mind me." I couldn't really say "'no,' and so I watched as she very slowly unbuttoned her blouse.

That very act was suggestive of a certain intimacy, so my cock seemed to gain strength from that. When the blouse was peeled off, the full impact of Maggie's cleavage was evident. Her breasts struggled to maintain themselves in some very inadequate cups. And then came the difficulty.

"Reaching behind her neck Maggie said, "Jim, can you just help me, my strap is all twisted, can you just come round the back and sort it for me?"

In panic mode, I delayed just a second, waiting to see if I could get up, and walk round the table behind her chair, without being seen. Obviously a hopeless wish, so as I stood up, I said, "Sure, hang on," and kept one hand pressing down on my cock as it struggled to stand outwards beneath my boxers.

I knew Maggie had read my body language, it was just so clear to see.

She leaned forward in her chair to allow me to untwist her strap, I was hoping she couldn't see my cock pushing out my boxers as I stood behind her. The bikini strap was easy to fix, so I tried to get back to my chair by walking in a way to be mostly facing away from Maggie's line of sight. That hope was dashed as I took one step, Maggie turning to grab my arm in presumably a gesture of thanks.

"Well done, I got dressed in a rush this morning and… " her voice drifted away, as my erection became obvious just inches away.

"Oh dear, another embarrassing moment! Jim your hormones are all over the place," and then after another pause, "rather like mine!"

"God, I'm so sorry Maggie," I replied, as I rushed to sit down again, below table top level.

"Hmm," that sound of her voice resonated made my cock even stiffer.

Maggie stood up, I think to tease me even further. I had both hands covering my crotch as she picked up my damp shorts from the chair back, and turned them over. Standing there she had a strangely mischievous look on her face, or, at least, that was the way I interpreted it.

"Would you like to stay for lunch? Just a sandwich, you're not in a hurry to go are you?"

Trying to buy time, I said, "Yes, I'd love that."

"Good, come on in, and you can help me get it."

She knew exactly what she was doing, and when I didn't move she giggled and went on, "Oh Jim, I'm awful aren't I, I really am cruel. I know why you can't move, just sit there, and when you've calmed down come on inside."

I must have been bright red, as I sat there for what seemed like ages before I managed to walk gingerly indoors.

Maggie had already made some ham sandwiches with some tiny tomatoes, and some pickle, and as I started to put my t-shirt back on she said, "Don't put that back on, I'm rather liking your chest. Are you feeling ok now?"

"Stop it," I smiled awkwardly, "I'm sorry it just seemed to happen."

"Pity it doesn't happen a bit more often with David! Now you sit down here next to me and I can keep an eye on you!"

Fortunately my woeful cock retired to its normal size, as we sat eating our lunch. Occasionally Maggie's phone would ping, and she would reply to a message, or indeed make a sarcastic comment out loud, and do nothing.

Sitting closely I got a chance to glance occasionally at the texture of her skin, the colour of her hair, and if I breathed deeply, I could take in her perfume. I could feel her pass her eyes over me, I wondered what she was thinking, until there came a point where she half turned on her stool to ask me a question. I can't remember what it was exactly, but her knee touched my thigh. Straightaway I moved my leg away, but within a few seconds it happened again, and I soon realised it was a deliberate act.

The third time it occurred I kept my leg still, and Maggie's knee stayed against mine while she continued to chat away about this and that.

It felt good, her smooth, soft skin against my hairy thigh, and rather than just a stationary contact, it gradually became a gentle movement, softly rubbing. Needless to say it began to have an effect, but before it went too far, her mobile rang.

"Oh god it's David," Maggie exclaimed, "sorry, I'll have to take this."

I nodded, and said," Of course."

"Hi there, aren't you working?" I heard her say, and then I listened to just one side of the conversation.

"Not much, the weather's nice, so Jim from across the road came to cut the grass."

"No, he doesn't mind, in fact I've enjoyed chatting to him."

After a brief pause, she angrily said, "You didn't say that when you were screwing Daisy, no I'm not getting my own back."

As she said that, rather heatedly, I began to guess the way this conversation was going. And then out of the blue Maggie put one hand on my thigh and squeezed.

For a moment I froze.

"If you want to think that then you can. I'm just sitting, having a sandwich with him, if you must know."

As she continued to reply impatiently, her hand moved upwards and closed around my semi erect cock beneath my boxers.

"Well if I want to do that then it's payback to you, Daisy didn't mind did she!"

Her fingers were massaging me, and I was motionless on the stool, feeling my cock growing stiffer by the second.

"Well fuck right off, go find another woman to suck you off!" And with that Maggie slammed the mobile down on the breakfast bar.

"Oh Jim, I'm so sorry, you didn't need to hear that," and as though she hadn't realised what she had been doing, she suddenly released her hand, and snatched it away.

"Fuck, god, I'm sorry I didn't… I mean… I… fuck please forgive me!"

We both looked down, and my boxers were held upwards like a small tent of fabric.

"Jim," I'm sorry, I've been teasing you I guess."

"Maggie," I'm very mixed up, I really don't know what to do. You can see what you do to me."

The whole thing had come to a head, and both of us knew the sexual tension that was there had to be broken.

"Come with me."

Maggie stood up, took my hand and led me upstairs. I knew that this was it, I was going to get to fuck this woman.

With each step up the stairs and each sway of her buttocks under the cotton skirt my erection became harder, until we entered the rather untidy bedroom and Maggie turned towards me.

"Let's go to bed, you can fuck me anyway you want, I've resisted temptation, but David can go fuck his own ass now."

In one movement she tugged my boxers downwards, revealing my cock rampantly pointing upwards at forty five degrees.

"Fuck, that looks good. For god's sake kiss me, and undress me."

I wasn't used to this at all. The kissing was the easy part, our mouths were open, our tongues exploring hungrily, but I was trying to undo her bikini top without any experience.

Kissing, she reached behind herself, and in seconds her breasts spilled out against my bare chest, while I managed to unzip her skirt, and it fell down around her ankles. I backed her towards the bed, and still kissing I fell on top of her, tugging at the tiny panties that she wore.

At last we were both naked, and paused for breath.

I looked down at her, seeing a somewhat sad look in her eyes.

"Do you really want this Maggie?"

"Yes, I do… fuck me Jim… please, please fuck me."

It was like both of us slid together as a hand in a glove. In one movement, Maggie's legs opened, and wrapped their way around my hips, her arms reached up around my neck, my elbows sunk into the mattress, and as the bed head creaked against the wall, my cock slid into her sumptuous wet pussy.

"OH GOD!" her cry echoed around the bedroom, "OH… JIM!" she cried as I slid inside her until I could go no further.

Briefly we were still, motionless, enjoying that total feeling of the most intimate moment of two people together.

I flexed my hips backwards, my cock withdrawing slightly, but Maggie's hips followed me, lifting off the bed as she wanted to hold me deep. I lifted my shoulders up, so that my arms held me above her at full stretch. I looked down, knowing that I was about to thrust inside her, and waiting, wanting to see her reaction.

"Fuck me," she said once again, but this time it was a softer request, with much more hidden desire.

I felt her ankles cross behind my buttocks, almost lifting her hips upwards to gain more penetration.

I pushed downwards, and gradually our bodies began to work together, flexing, following the rhythm of each other. The mattress gave a soft sound contrasting with the dull thud of the bed head against the wall. Neither of us cared about that as the sound of our breathing gradually became more of a constant catching of breath, punctuated by a rhythmic staccato groan.

"Oh god don't stop Jim," Maggie's voice was the sound of a woman getting close to orgasm. Strangely I felt in complete control. I knew I would bring her off, and I was nowhere ready to cum myself.

"Oh god… oh god… " she kept repeating as I looked down, and saw her eyes close. Her head was lifting backwards, and her tongue slowly circled her lips in an attempt to moisten them.

"OH YES… OH YES… OH FUCK!" was the last cry before her whole body shook, her hips lifting me up, juddering, bucking, and her thigh muscles starting to shiver and tremble.

Slowly her orgasm subsided, I rolled down beside her, my cock withdrawing and I watched her open her eyes. The look of sadness had changed to one of satisfaction.

"Jim, oh Jim," she whispered, pushing her head towards me to kiss me, "that was so good, it was really, really good."

I smiled, and wiped a little of the dampness from her forehead.

"But you haven't cum, please I want you to. Wait, let me try something."

Maggie rolled away from me, reaching under the bed. She hid whatever it was from me, and chuckled, saying, "just let me do this."

Puzzled, I let her roll back towards me and we kissed again. My cock was still rock hard, and I felt her fingers grasp it between out two bodies. Suddenly the buzzing began and the sensation of the tiny metal vibrator against the head of my cock made me jump.

"Maggie!"

"Shut up," she replied, her face was up against mine and both her hands were now engaged in bringing me off. Her smile was accentuated by her hot breath against my face, and her instructions for me to relax.

"Tell me when you get close, I want you to cum inside me."

Within a few seconds it became clear that that wouldn't be very long.

Her breasts were so warm against my chest, as she held it just under the head of my cock, her enjoyment was palpable when in less than a minute I had to say, "I'm getting close," then moments later, "oh fuck Maggie."

Rolling onto her back she lifted her closest leg, and moved her body towards me. All I had to do was to let her direct my cock between her pussy lips, and I thrust myself inside.

Simultaneously, and by coincidence we both said, "Yes!"

I just let out a long groan as my cock kept jerking and pumping inside her. Maggie sighed, feeling my semen filling her up. I seemed to go on for ages, longer than I usually did, until my body relaxed.

"Hold it there, please! stay inside me, I just want to feel you."

I put my free hand across her body, cupping one breast and holding her close.

"That bloody thing is lethal," I muttered, "I've only ever seen them online before."

Briefly she giggled, "Look it's only tiny, you can keep it hidden anywhere."

She brought it up to just in front of my face, and I took it, quickly making it buzz and vibrate.

"I can see how useful it is!"

Mischievously I thrust it back down between us. My cock was still deep inside her, gradually subsiding, so I pressed the tiny vibrator down at the base of my cock, right up against her clit, and turned it on.

"Bastard!" Maggie was caught between trying to stop me, but not wanting my cock to leave her. For a moment she wrestled with me grabbing my wrist.

"Oh you bugger," she responded again, before adding, "Oh fuck, you're something else."

I watched once again as I moved the vibrating metal tip around her clit, and her protests turned to more sounds of pleasure. Her eyes closed again, her head arched backwards and a loud groan came from her open mouth.

"Oh Jesus, fuck, fuck, fuck."

There was the hint of her body shuddering, and then it was over.

As I switched it off, my semi limp cock slipped out of her soaking wet pussy.

"Oh," the cry of disappointment was followed by her rolling towards me, hugging me, kissing me madly, and her leg wrapping itself over my thigh.

We continued kissing for several minutes in the afterglow, I could feel my thigh wet from the spunk oozing from her pussy, and the room had the aroma of sex everywhere.

The look of sadness reappeared on Maggie's face, and I knew exactly why.

"This can't go on can it?" she asked, already knowing the answer.

There was a moment of silence before I responded.

"No, we both know that, but it can go on for now, please let me visit you again, we have all week, David's away, mum's working, please, please."

"How can I stop you Jim, somethings happened, you give me so much pleasure, I didn't know it could be like that."

Nothing more was said, we kissed again, until Maggie asked me to go and shower. My mind was scrambled, Maggie had somehow taken a grip on me, I was scared of anyone finding out, David, my mum, neighbours.

The water cascaded down, and the unfamiliar, perfumed shower gel made it special. The lovemaking of the previous hour was spinning in my head as I soaped my cock, and between my legs.

"Let me do that, move over," Maggie's voice above the sound of water thrilled me once again. Within a few seconds her blonde hair was drenched, and spread over her shoulders. She squirted gel onto her fingers and straightaway began massaging my cock.

"Stop it, you'll get me hard again."

"That's the general idea, why, can't you get it up again?"

Her giggles belied the fact that her hands were feeling me grow and grow.

"There you go, soap can work wonders! Now fuck me again."

Maggi had turned around, and was holding onto the shower controls as she bent over, spreading her legs apart.

"We can't do it in here?" I questioned the possibility.

"Stop messing about and FUCK ME!… PLEASE! God, do I have to beg for it?"

I bent my knees slightly, and held my cock between the cheeks of her wonderful ass. With a little bit of a struggle I suddenly found myself inside her.

"Oh my god, Jim, that feels good."

Neither of us came, we just giggled, and kept enjoying the moment. It ended when Maggie decided to turn the control to cold, and we both screamed aloud. I made my escape, grabbing a towel and dried myself in the bedroom. As I stood there rubbing myself down I got a clear view of what Maggie could see of my house, and my bedroom window.

Standing behind me, drying herself she saw me looking across the road.

"See, I can get a good view of you sitting at your desk. So tonight I can text you and you can text me back.

Turning, I smiled, "You're being very naughty, you're temptation itself."

The sad, downcast look returned, and she dropped the towel to the floor. She was truly beautiful, blonde hair sticking out half damp, but her wonderful body, with her full breasts, her slightly plump tummy, but a deliciously swollen pussy.

Chemistry? Connection? Lust? The moments kept coming. The gap between us dissolved in just two steps, in a flash we were on the bed again, with my cock seeking out a way to be inside her as soon as possible.

This time I was in a hurry, the messing about in the shower had aroused both of us yet again.

The bedhead began its rhythmic banging, the thrust of my hips, and the sound of flesh on flesh rang out. We were like animals, writhing together, gasping, moaning, swearing, pleading, wanting.

"Yes… yes,,, YES!" was Maggie's cry as she came a moment before I did.

"Oh fuck," was my response, as I emptied myself inside her for a second time that day.

This time we rolled apart, just holding each other's hand, catching our breath, and wondering what was happening.

"For gods sake, you must go, it's like a drug, I just can't get enough." Maggie's expression of doubt, of puzzlement made me think I ought to go, we needed space, this was something that needed thought.

When I'd got dressed we seemed to go back to 'reserved' mode, I left with just a peck on the cheek. It was the middle of the afternoon, and I needed to gather my thoughts. I was taken a little by surprise by mum getting home earlier than usual. Straightaway she asked how the grass cutting had gone. I said that Maggie had made me a sandwich, and we'd chatted about this and that. Inside I was asking myself what she might say if she knew what was going on.

It wasn't long before I got a text from Maggie.

'Saw your mum got home early. OMG!'

I replied, 'All ok. Text you this evening.'

After we'd had dinner mum decided that there were two TV programmes she wanted to watch so I went up to my room. I texted Maggie, 'Today was so special. Thank you. Can I come over in the morning?'

I got worried because there was no immediate reply, I thought I'd blown it, it was over. Nothing happened for an hour, I was devastated, and then suddenly there was a ping.

'Sorry I didn't reply. Was on phone to Emily for ages. Yes I want you.'

It was like I'd won the lottery, I was elated, I looked out across the road and saw Maggie in her lounge window. She waved, and I waved back just as mum called out from downstairs.

"I'm making coffee, do you want some?"

I was happy just to go down and relax with mum for the rest of the evening.

"You're up early, what are you doing today?" Mum's question at breakfast made me nervous, and I tried to answer her in a confident way.

"I'm going to sort out stuff for uni, make a list of stuff I need."

I knew perfectly well that at ten 'o clock I'd be going across to Maggie's, so when mum suggested I actually ask Maggie if there were any 'odd jobs' I could do, I had to stifle a laugh.

"Don't forget what I said," mum repeated as she exited the house.

As soon as she'd gone I went upstairs to shower, and get ready to visit Maggie. She'd already sent a text as soon as mum had gone, she must have been watching.

'Can't wait,' was all it said, so I replied, 'Nor me.'

As soon as it was close to ten 'o clock I crossed over to Maggie's, and this time I went through the side gate to the kitchen door. Maggie was in the kitchen smiling broadly.

It was another warm summers day and she was dressed in a cropped top, tied in a bow above the waist, and I could clearly see her nipples through the thin fabric with what must have been a skimpy bra underneath. Her skirt was a long flowing ethnic print, tightly fitted over her hips and ass, then flowing into lots of fabric reaching down to her calves. She looked incredible, and she held out her arms to me. Her perfume filled my nostrils as we hugged and kissed. My cock immediately engorged, it was not difficult for her to feel my erection and she pushed her hips against me knowing that I wanted her.

"Slow down," she whispered, "I've got to speak to David at half past, he's sent a text and wants to speak to me about something. I'll make us some coffee."

It was difficult to sit there on the kitchen stool watching Maggie move around making coffee, I just wanted to scoop her up and carry her to bed. Every move she made oozed sex, or it did in my mind.

I told her that I wanted her, and sarcastically I said that David was inconsiderate to phone when I wanted to fuck her!

"You're awful, he's my husband, and even though he's been unfaithful he deserves a bit of respect?" Maggie looked at me severely.

I changed tack, "Mum asked me to ask you if you wanted any jobs doing? God, if only she knew."

"Hmm," Maggie made that sound again, she would cut your balls off if she knew, son or no son!"

I went quiet, and as Maggie poured the coffee it was ten fifteen. My heart seemed to just accelerate when I was in her presence, as she sat down on the stool beside me our knees touched, and I rubbed my legs against hers. She didn't object, but made a point of not making eye contact, and just sipped her coffee. I rested my hand on her thigh, wanting her to look at me, but both of us were just wanting David to ring so that we could get that over, and out of the way.

"Stop it Jim, just wait, he will ring in a minute."

When the phone did ring we both jumped, and again I could only hear what Maggie said, and the odd word from David.

"It was a late night then?" David seemed to have a hangover.

"Well as long as that Daisy isn't with you?" Maggie definitely kept reminding him about his infidelity.

And then there seemed to be a longer, slightly awkward conversation, and Maggie got up and wandered into the lounge. I didn't follow, but strained my hearing trying to make out the gist of what was being said.

None the wiser Maggie returned some ten minutes later, still talking on the phone, and still slightly agitated. When she finally rang off it was with a brief angry, "Talk to you tomorrow."

"Bastard," she said as she took a deep breath, why, oh why, do I put up with it?"

Holding the phone, she sat down beside me once again.

"Problems?" I asked.

"Yes… yes Jim, but I'm not going to think about them now, let's just forget about the outside world today."

I made no reply, but knew that something major was kicking off in her life.

"Come with me, let's go upstairs, just make me forget."

We were both in a hurry, but didn't want to be in a hurry, the sexual paradox of wanting satisfaction, but wanting the pleasure to last. Maggie turned towards me as we stood by the bed, and placed her hands on my shoulders.

"We'll go slowly, this morning is mine, you let me take control."

I nodded, muttering a quiet, "Yes," as she unfastened the buttons on my shirt. Slowly she let it drop from my shoulders, and leaned forward to take one of my nipples between her lips. This was a new sensation, and I liked it. As she sucked and then moved her mouth to my other nipple she undid the buckle of my belt. Before she unzipped me she pressed her hand against my crotch, feeling me hardening inside.

My trousers slipped down to my ankles, and I felt my boxers being tugged downwards, Maggie lifting the waistband over my erection. As she stopped sucking and nibbling my nipple, she sank to her knees, and I knew what was coming. The soft, wet warmth of her mouth closing over the head of my cock brought a quiet groan from me, and my hands rested on her blonde hair, wanting her to take me deeper.

Instead she pushed the length of my cock upwards against my abdomen and gradually licked me from the base up to the head and back again.

"Oh god," I heard myself say.

"Get out of your trousers, and lie on the bed."

I struggled to pull my shoes, socks, trousers and boxers off, before stretching out on my back, conscious of my cock standing up proudly.

Maggie stood there, and unzipped her skirt, allowing it to drop to the floor, revealing tiny white panties which were almost translucent. She tugged at the bow to her blouse, and it slid from her shoulders, the white bra underneath didn't hide her pink nipples, erect beneath the fabric.

Quickly she reached behind her, and released the clasps of her bra, her breasts tumbling free, looking so inviting. Wriggling her hips the panties were slid down her thighs, and as she lifted one leg to step out of them, I could already see her pussy lips swollen and aroused.

She climbed onto the bed. Positioning herself on her knees between my legs, and leaning forward to take me in her mouth once again.

I no longer had eye contact, indeed I closed my eyes, and just enjoyed the pleasure her mouth gave me. It was a long slow blow job, it was wonderful, not only was her mouth, her tongue, her lips working on my cock, her fingers were delicately massaging my balls, my crotch, everywhere she could create a 'sensation.'

At last the moment came when she couldn't resist anymore, she wanted me inside her, and as she rose above me, planting her knees either side of my body, I reached up to take those sumptuous breasts in my hands. The spongy feeling of her nipples, the pendulous weight of her ample bosom; she had the body of a goddess.

"Oh Jim," she gasped as she lowered herself on my cock, "Oh fuck," she moaned as she pressed down, and stayed motionless, enjoying the fullness of me inside her. Her eyes were closed as I played with her nipples, gently squeezing them between thumb and forefinger.

For a while we just enjoyed the moment, until she began to move. Slowly she rotated her hips, grinding her clit against me, then she raised herself upwards, almost letting me come out of her completely, before sinking down again with a gasp.

Her movements were more for her pleasure than mine. I felt in control, enough to watch her as she alternated between the circular movements of her hips, and the flexing backwards and forwards on my cock. I glanced to one side, and I was like a voyeur watching our bodies move in the reflection from the wardrobe mirrors.

"Oh please Jim, don't cum yet," she muttered, "god, I'm nearly there!"

Maggie was breathing rapidly, and suddenly her hips were flexing very much more quickly.

"Oh!… oh!… oh!… OH!… OH!… OH!… " the cries got louder.

"OH fucking GOD!" the shout was so loud.

The whole bed was shaking as her body responded to her orgasm, she seemed to shiver uncontrollably, gripping my shoulders, her finger nails digging into my flesh.

I felt her pussy pulsate around my cock, and a sudden dampness between our bodies. This was a new sensation, I just waited for Maggie to come down from her 'high.'

"Oh fuck Jim, oh god, I've never cum like that before, I think I've made a mess of the bed."

I smiled, not sure what to say, but as she lifted herself off me, I felt the wetness across my lower body.

"Here, dry yourself, Jim… I'm so sorry, you've not cum yet."

I chuckled, "You go to the bathroom, and then come back and I will!"

With a smirk, Maggie disappeared, and I heard the shower briefly switch on and off. Within minutes she was back, carrying a small plastic bottle.

"You just stay where you are," she said, "I've got an idea!"

Puzzled at first, I watched, and quickly discovered that the bottle was baby oil.

It made me jump when the cold oil dribbled onto the head of my cock, but it was soon forgotten as Maggie slid her oily fingers up and down the length of my erection. I decided I'd enjoy being 'wanked off' in this way, but she had more adventurous ways of doing it.

"Mmm, that's nice, "I said as she added yet more oil to her hands.

"Be quiet," was her reply, and I soon knew that she wanted to bring me off in a better way.

Straddling me, this time across my thighs, she leaned forward, with her hands squeezing her breasts around my cock. I'd seen this done on a porn film, and wondered if it would ever happen to me, now it was.

Gradually she thrust her body back and forth, watching the expression on my face. The foreplay with her oily fingers had taken me partway on my journey, the pressure of holding back when we were fucking had gone.

The vague smile on her face became broader as she set about her task. It felt wonderful, those soft breasts smoothing their way up and down my shaft. After not too long I was holding my breath.

"Maggie, I'm gonna cum soon, fuck, you're so good."

Even though I told her, it took us both by surprise, or at least the extent of the spunk took us by surprise. The first spurt of semen shot upwards over her chin, reaching as far as her lips, then a second and third spurt looped up over her neck, followed by a continuous flow oozing out over both breasts.

"Fucking hell," was my reaction, and I watched Maggie smile as she flicked her tongue outwards, gathering up the spunk around her mouth, then wiping up great dollops of spunk from her breasts and neck and proceeding to suck it from her fingers. It was fantastically erotic, and when she said,"Yum, yum," I was a little shocked.

"We've made another mess," she said, and Maggie passed me some tissues, wiping herself down as well.

As she lifted herself up on her knees, and went to get off the bed she shrieked, "Fuck! You're mum's home, Jesus, her car's there, and I just saw her in your bedroom."

Again we'd not drawn the curtains. I slid off the bed, saying, "it's ok, just keep your head down."

"It's too late for that, she must have seen me at least!"

"Yes, but she doesn't know I'm here!"

I reached down to look at my phone. Taking it from my crumpled trouser pocket there was a text from mum.

'Where are you?'

"Shit, she's asking where I am."

Trying to think quickly I probably did completely the wrong thing, I replied, 'Be back soon, just helping Mrs Cooper with something.'

I looked at Maggie, naked on the disheveled bed. "I'll go, I've made an excuse about doing an odd job for you, I'll text you later, don't worry."

She didn't look convinced, and at that moment neither was I.

I checked myself over, and muttered, "Bye, for now!" going downstairs and out the front door.

Mum had an odd expression on her face, I knew I had to be careful.

"I had to come home to collect some files, I wasn't expecting you to be out?"

"You told me to see if Mrs Cooper wanted anything done, she had these kitchen cupboard doors loose, I told her how I'd fixed ours, so I was doing that."

"I guess she was upstairs while you were doing that?"

I felt myself going red, "Yes she wasn't in the kitchen all of the time."

"Jim! I know when your lying," mum's face was contorted,"oh my god, you've not been fucking her?"

"No, of course not," my heart was pumping, and I knew she'd sussed me.

"Jim, she's a married woman! She's thirty years older than you, for god's sake she's my age!"

I was looking down at the floor like a chastened little boy.

"She's been having a rotten time with her husband."

"That's no bloody excuse, all women have tough times, they get on with it. How long's it been going on?"

"Just yesterday and today, I'm sorry mum, but she's lovely, and I felt sorry for her."

Mum looked even more horrified, "Jesus, don't tell me you're in love with her, it gets worse!"

"No… NO! she just told me how awful her husband was."

"David? David has always been a sod, he's always chased the women, he's well known for it."

"How do you know?"

"Because I've seen him at parties, women fall for his charm."

It was mum's turn to look slightly embarrassed, and intuitively I probed further.

"Has he ever tried it on with you?"

"Stop trying to change the subject," mum looked away awkwardly.

"He has, hasn't he, oh my god, have you slept with him?"

"STOP IT JIM!" I'd hit a nerve, and went on, "Fucking hell, you have!"

"Yes, but only once, oh god, what a mess. Sit down, we need to talk Jim."

Mum started to cry. I'd only seen her cry on a few occasions, she was a strong woman, but this was all emotion.

I put my arm around her, "Mum… mum, I'm not judging you, since dad went I know it's been tough. Yes I've slept with Mrs Cooper, but I'm not getting into anything bad."

"You will if David catches you, he's a jealous man."

I cuddled her, held her close, until she said, "For god's sake be careful, and please don't ever tell Maggie about me and David."

"Of course not," I replied, letting her get up as she said, "I've got to get back to work, we'll talk some more tonight."

As soon as mum had collected her files and left, I texted Maggie.

'All ok, can I come back over?'

She wasn't to know it was a lie, and her reply said, 'Oh yes please!'

It was now one 'o clock and I hurried back over, entering through the kitchen door. Maggie was still in a bathrobe, and looked concerned.

"Is it ok? Did your mum suspect anything?"

"No, I said that I was repairing your kitchen cupboards, it's all good."

The lie convinced her, and she hugged me.

"Oh Jim, I didn't want it to all go wrong, not when it's so perfect."

The heat from her body, was seeping into me, and I did think that I could sense a smell of semen on her skin as I pushed my face into her shoulder and nibbled her neck.

She was becoming like a drug, and my thoughts were conflicted as I'd tried to lie to my mum, I'd lied to Maggie, and yet my cock was stiffening as I held her.

We ended up kissing, Maggie, telling me between kisses how much she wanted this to continue. I couldn't stop myself slipping my hand inside the bathrobe, and finding her breasts, warm, inviting, nipples hardening just like my cock.

"Fuck me again, please," she murmured. Maggie was on the same addictive drug as me.

Awkwardly we both stumbled into the lounge, still clutching each other, Maggie's bathrobe falling open. I backed her up to the sofa, letting her down backwards, and dropping to my knees on the carpet. Spreading her thighs, I plunged my head between them just as her phone began to ring in her bathrobe pocket.

"Fuck, it's David, I'd better answer it, sorry Jim."

She obviously expected me to take a break, but I was in a mischievous mood.

"STOP IT! JUST WAIT!" she said sharply, pushing my shoulders away from her as she pressed 'Accept' and said," Hi there, you having lunch?"

There was a pause, before she replied, "No, I've just finished mine, I'm about to go and do my nails."

It was at that moment my tongue licked over her clit, and her nails dug into the flesh on my shoulders. I heard her softly gasp, and so did David.

"No, I've just tipped a drink over," she lied, and replied to his concern.

Covering the speaker up she mouthed another, "stop it!" towards me, and dug her nails into me again.

I did lift my head up, giggling silently, and with an obvious display I stood up, lowered my trousers and boxers, and made eye contact with Maggie as she continued to speak to David.

"Look, I'm perfectly ok, I'm getting on with my life, if your work takes you away then that's too bad. You're the one who plays around!"

Maggie was clearly angry with him, but was remaining calm, however she wanted a gesture of revenge. As the conversation continued, she twisted herself around, and knelt on the sofa, leaning over the arm on the end. Her naked ass was raised, her thighs apart, offering herself to me.

Maggie made no sound as I entered her from behind. I pushed all the way inside her, as she continued with her call.

"Look David, you're lucky I'm not fucking anyone. We both know about Daisy, but I'm not sure that you're still fucking around this week while you're away."

Slowly I began to fuck her. She held her nerve, and pushed back against me, as she brought the phone call to an end.

"David, we'll talk about this when you're home, I've got to wipe this drink up now before it stains the carpet, phone me tonight if you have to."

Maggie put the phone down and shouted, "Fuck me Jim, just FUCK ME!"

My thighs slapped against her ass, as I pounded into her, she continued to shout out expletives, and I knew I wasn't going to last long this time.

With a grunt I started to cum inside her, which seemed to trigger her own orgasm. We both were panting, slowly catching our breath, when we separated and lay back on the sofa.

"I'm sorry Jim, you must think I'm a selfish, angry bitch. I wanted David to know I was fucking you at that moment, but I daren't go that far. But, god, it turned me on!"

"Let's go up to bed, forget all that, let's go and cuddle upstairs." I just wanted to get over the trauma of the last couple of hours.

We held each other naked, and kissed gently for ages before Maggie fell asleep. I watched her face as she slept, it was peaceful, and I wondered about the things that she'd seen and done in her lifetime. I wanted to know more, about the sad times, the happy times, the men she'd loved, the men she'd made love to.

It was three 'o clock when she woke up. Her eyes lashes fluttered, for a moment she looked puzzled then remembered where we were. We kissed again, and made love once more.

This time it was slow, it was gentle, Maggie had no orgasm this time, but I came inside her as she wanted me to.

"I love it when I get that feeling inside me Jim, I know today's been strange, this whole thing is strange, but please come here again tomorrow. You do want to, don't you?"

"Oh Maggie, I want nothing else. You drain me, but I fill up with so much desire again, and again."

I went home and waited, dreading mum coming home from work. She didn't mention anything until after we'd eaten, and what she said surprised me.

"Jim, I've thought, I know you're off to uni soon. This thing with Maggie, I think it's something you perhaps need to live through. I just want you to do it without getting too involved, without David finding out. I want you to tell Maggie I know, so that it's out in the open. I'm not going to stop you seeing her, just be careful."

It didn't need much saying from me, just a quiet, "Thank you mum."

-----------------------------

   Series:Someone From the Past
   Author:Cleevedreams
   Teaser:Teenage sex is reignited many years on. An affair begins
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/someone-from-the-past
Published:2023-06-28
A largely true story, real life temptation.

It won't set the world alight, but I'm sure it will strike a chord with some!

No doubt 'Anonymous' will pour scorn on the morals of the story!

**

"Come on Rob, you're nearly there, cum for me, yes that's it, that's it."

Kathy's hand was a blur as it rapidly went up and down on my cock. With a brief grunt, and a loud groan, the first jet of spunk shot high into the air, some landing on the centre of the steering wheel, but mainly coming down on the back of Kathy's hand and then the rest of it pumping over her fingers and thumb.

As she continued, more slowly, to rub the semen up and down my shaft, my cock was slippery in her grasp, and she added, "God, Rob, you certainly needed that, you've soaked me, fuck, it's all over my skirt."

Reaching into her bag she grabbed a tissue, and started to wipe her hands, and then her skirt.

I managed to get my handkerchief out from my bunched up jeans beneath me, and wipe my cock and the steering wheel of my dad's car.

It was a teenage memory, which came back to me in a rush as I watched her wheel the buggy out through the school gate.

She was much older now, heavier around the hips, but it was her, unmistakably.

She still had blonde hair, and I was guessing she was collecting her grandchild from the primary school next door.

I realised my heart was racing. "For god's sake get a grip," I said to myself.

I was looking out of the staffroom window at the school I'd just started at. I'd moved schools as a result of redeployment, and it was a shared site with the primary school.

As I idly sipped my coffee in my free period, I'd been watching the scene outside as the pupils left for home.

All those memories came flooding back. This woman, this grandmother, was the person I'd lost my virginity to in the front room of her parents' house, while they watched TV in the next room. It had been a disaster, on the floor, on the carpet, hurriedly putting a condom on for the first time, wondering if it was on correctly, then awkwardly sliding between Kathy's thighs.

Then wondering if her parents would come in, prematurely ejaculating, and feeling a complete idiot.

Of course, the sex got much better when we got time alone, but those lust induced memories were making my cock grow hard.

And now I'd seen her again, after how long? It must be over thirty years.

I drove home that evening feeling a mixture of excitement and some guilt. I was married, and these feelings were by their very nature, unfaithful.

I couldn't help it, but the next day I made a point of watching the primary school kids leave at the end of the day.

Kathy didn't appear so I guessed that she didn't collect her grandchild every day. But I was elated, when I caught sight of her the very next day.

My guilty feelings continued until several days later, when I gave in to temptation.

I was free last period of the day so as the mums congregated around the school gates I wandered out. Sure enough, Kathy saw me. The recognition was obvious, and I could see from her face a shocked expression. But then came the smile, and the first, "Hello."

"Oh my god, is it really you? After all these years!" Kathy's face lit up the street.

She explained that she only lived around the corner, and as I suspected, picked up her grandson three days a week.

The conversation was interrupted by the school bell, and the exiting of the kids.

Perhaps, without thinking, Kathy said impulsively, "There's so much to catch up on, why don't you come round for coffee one lunch time? If you can get away from school?"

It was an invitation out of the blue, and flashing in my mind were danger signals.

I found myself saying, "Yes, I'd love to, when?"

"Tomorrow, if you want, I live at 42, on Burgess Drive."

"Ok, it'll be about 12.20. Look forward to it."

And it was all arranged. The next day, nervously, I knocked on the front door, and Kathy was soon planting a kiss on my cheek, as I entered. We moved to the lounge where coffee was already made, and spent the next half hour telling each other what had happened in both our lives. By the time I had to get back to school we had both confided, in veiled language, that not all was bliss at both our homes.

At the front door there was a moment when we both looked at each other in silence. Kathy whispered, "Would you like to come again?"

I think we both knew what that implied. "Yes, I'd love to Kathy, if you're sure?"

"Please, I want you to," and reaching up she kissed me softly on the lips. I tried desperately to hold back, but I kissed her again.

With both of us slightly at a loss, I opened the front door and just said, "See you tomorrow, same time."

Nothing more was said as I walked down the path, my heart pounding.

I didn't sleep that night, my wife asking me in the morning if I was ok. I just said that I'd got a lot on with my new job. I hated lying, but I just couldn't get Kathy out of my mind.

As I drove the forty five minute journey to school, I kept wondering if I really ought to go at lunch time. I'd convinced myself, by the time I got to school, that I would chicken out. I'd apologise at the school gate that afternoon for not turning up.

At the end of teaching last lesson that morning I had changed my mind yet again. The temptation was too great, I was going to go.

When Kathy opened the front door I was actually shaking. She looked fantastic. She had obviously taken some time getting ready to see me. Her eyes were sparkling, her lips were glistening, her dress showed her contours, and when I stepped inside, her perfume made me go weak at the knees.

And then we just stood there and kissed. Not just briefly, but longingly. Inhaling her perfume, tasting her lipstick, and feeling the softness of her body in my arms, just made me melt. Except that there was one part of me not melting. My cock was rock hard and pressing against her.

And then the years rolled back.

Kathy took my hand, leading me into the lounge, and looking me in the eye from inches away, said, "Fuck me Rob, like you used to, on the floor, on the carpet."

Sinking to her knees, she tugged open my belt, and unzipped me, before laying down in the middle of the lounge floor. I followed, and on my knees, I slipped my trousers and boxers down my thighs.

By then my cock was rampant, and as I slid between Kathy's legs, I raised her dress to reveal her shaven pussy. She was not wearing any panties.

In an instant I was kissing her once more, and almost as though we hadn't been apart, I was inside her. Neither of us had had sex on the floor since all those years before, and as uncomfortable as it was, our lust had taken over.

Kathy's legs wrapped their way around my buttocks as I pumped my hips up and down. It all came back, I knew the triggers for bringing Kathy to climax, and when she finally gasped that she was cumming, I poured my spunk into her.

Both of us were silent at first, as I slipped from Kathy's pussy. Then all she said quietly was, "Oh god Rob, what have we done?"

My reply was pretty hopeless, "I'm not sure Kathy, but it was what we both wanted."

I helped Kathy to her feet, and we clung to each other for a moment, before I had to pull my trousers up, and look respectable. We both looked down and saw the damp patch on the carpet, and Kathy giggled, which broke the slight tension between us.

And then more guilt. This time because I had to get back to school, and it felt like I'd got what I'd wanted and was rushing off.

"Please don't feel guilty," Kathy was sensitive to my thoughts, "I know you've got to get back. Look, hang on, I'll give you my mobile number, but only text me during weekdays." Kathy scribbled her number on an old till receipt.

As I left, we kissed at the front door, and just gripped each others' arm.

I went home that evening, feeling both guilty, and elated. But I was stopped in my tracks later in the evening when, after soaking in a bath, I came down to relax on the sofa in my dressing gown.

"You've grazed your knees, how did you do that?" asked my wife.

-----------------------------

   Series:Swapping With Friends
   Author:Cleevedreams
 Subtitle:Swapping With Friends Pt. 1
   Teaser:Our two wives set about adding spice to our marriages
 Category:Loving Wives
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/swapping-with-friends-pt-01
Published:2023-06-28
After several years of childless marriage the physical side of our relationship was becoming rather stale. Jenny's friendship with Nikki definitely pepped it up. For two couples in their early thirties the temptation became too much.

**

The evening was one of those enjoyable ones where we were having a meal at ours, along with a couple of friends and everything just seemed to flow.

We'd had plenty of wine and were all speaking much more loudly by the time we came to the coffee.

My wife Jenny, and Chris with his wife Nikki, relaxed on the two sofas while I went into the kitchen to make the coffee.

We'd known Chris and Nikki for about a year, Jenny had met Nikki at her gym, and they had become really good friends. In fact people thought that they might be sisters, they looked so much alike. Both had long blonde hair, both were quite tall, with athletic figures, and both seemed to have similar 'giggly' laughs.

It wasn't unusual for Nikki to help out clearing the dishes away, so when she brought some dirty plates into the kitchen and put them in the dish washer I remonstrated, as usual.

"You always do this Nikki, go and relax with the others, I'll fix all this."

I said this, all the time looking at her shapely rear as she bent over, slotting the plates into the racks. I was pleased she didn't see me ogling her, and Jenny might have gone ballistic if she knew that I was lusting after her. Pure fantasy of course, and I rationalised it by telling myself it was the likeness between them that set me alight.

"Tom, we always have this argument, I really don't mind."

Nikki stood up with a broad smile. Had she deliberately poked her butt into the air? I dismissed it from my thoughts and turned to the coffee machine.

"How long have you two been married?" she suddenly asked.

Nikki was now standing beside me, her shoulder barely separated from mine.

"God, let me think… eight… no seven years this Christmas… why?"

"I just wondered. Me and Chris have been together six years and none of us has had kids? I suppose the biological clock is ticking."

I turned towards her, and she handed me the first cup to fill. There was a moment when our fingers touched, which I registered, and then it happened again with the second cup. Putting that down to imagination, I was filling the third cup when Nikki said, "Have you ever been unfaithful?"

For a split second my thoughts panicked, where did that question come from? Was this something that Jenny had put her up to? I took the honest approach and faced it head on.

"Has Jenny asked you to ask me that?" I smiled broadly, thinking it must be a trap.

Nikki returned the smile, and placed a hand on my forearm, "Noo!" and then she spoke more quietly. "Well actually, we did chat about you and Chris, but she didn't ask me to ask you."

Nikki had removed her hand, and I looked at her, directly in the eye, replying, "Well apart from the odd kiss at my firm's Christmas party, no, I've not been a naughty boy!"

"Aww," she giggled a bit, "I can report back to Jenny now, can I?"

Nikki's mischievous expression left me thinking 'would she, won't she?' and I had to say something.

"God you're terrible Nikki, I've nothing to hide, but you two! I'm never sure what you're up to?"

This time Nikki squeezed my shoulder before picking up two of the cups, and disappearing back into the lounge. I followed with the other two to be greeted by Chris exclaiming, "Jenny's just been telling me a few secrets about you two!"

I must have blushed terribly as Jenny giggled, and was obviously quite drunk.

"No I haven't Tom, at least nothing that bad."

'You mean all that sex in the back of your car?" joked Chris.

He was now delighting in revealing something that Jenny had let slip while Nikki and I had been making coffee.

Jenny had gone bright red, and was cuddling up to me, gripping my arm with both hands.

"I'm sure we've all got little things that might appear to be a bit shocking to others," I replied, rallying to Jenny's aid.

It was Nikki's turn then.

"Yes, if you knew about some of our 'adventures."

Jenny sat up. "You've never told me!" Her voice showed her interest.

Nikki burst out laughing, "I don't tell you everything Jenny, Chris wouldn't want me to," then turning to Chris she added, "would you darling?"

Chris seemed to shrug his shoulders, as if to suggest he wasn't bothered, then decided that that might not be wise.

"No darling, Tom and Jenny might be shocked."

There was a split second of silence before both he and Nikki burst out laughing.

I was content for the conversation to change direction, but Jenny seemed to want to know more.

As we sipped our coffee she continued, "Nikki, you've not told me, go on, we won't be shocked, will we Tom?"

Jenny squeezed my arm again, looking up at me, but clearly quite excited by the idea of hearing what she meant.

Now it was Nikki's turn to give a questioning look to Chris.

"Shall I tell them about the party at Bill Williamson's?"

Chris raised his eyebrows, "Go on then, nothing really happened did it?"

Jenny was really intrigued by now, "Go on, do tell," she asked, fidgeting beside me.

"Ok, well… Bill Williamson was a client of Chris's. He was a bit of a 'wheeler dealer' and had this massive house in Kent. I'd met him twice and he made no secret about fancying me, he made any excuse to put his arm around me, or accidentally brush my bum. Anyway we got invited to a party at his place, and it became obvious as soon as we arrived that it was a 'swingers' party. I wanted to leave straightaway, but Chris persuaded me to stay, at least for a while, because it would look bad for business if we left immediately."

"Oh my god… you didn't take part, did you?" Jenny's mouth fell open.

"Noo!… but it got quite bad, quite quickly!"

By now, my curiosity was piqued, I was looking at Nikki, and imagining in my mind her getting involved in an orgy.

Nikki was now getting quite excited herself, revealing what had happened.

"From the way the women were dressed it was obvious it wasn't just a social gathering. My dress was short and tight, but the other women were… well… either tarty or slutty!"

Chris was smiling now, with his own memory of the occasion.

Nikki went on, "Anyway, I went to the bathroom and when I came out I had to literally step over a couple who were fucking in the corridor, and then we saw a woman sucking this guy in the conservatory, I really didn't know where to look."

"When did you leave?" Jenny asked.

"We stayed about two hours, and then when two guys had asked me to 'go for a walk' in the garden, that was when Chris made our excuses and we left."

"Wow, it sounded exciting, I bet you were relieved to get away?"

Nikki laughed, "I shouldn't say this, but me and Chris had the best sex ever that night."

"Nikki!" Chris poked her in the ribs, "They don't want to know that!"

Both Jenny and I watched on as Nikki and Chris play wrestled briefly, before kissing for a few seconds.

Later after more stories about our younger days, it was late, and came time for Chris and Nikki to leave.

"Well, thanks for a lovely evening you two, will you come to us next Saturday, it really is our turn?" Chris looked at Nikki for approval at his invitation.

"Yes, we'd love to," replied Jenny, "I'll be seeing Nikki at the gym on Wednesday, and, yes, we'll see you next Saturday."

We said our farewells, with Nikki seemingly lingering over her hug and the kiss on my cheek, but I knew it was probably my drunken imagination.

When they'd gone, Jenny just said, "Leave the tidying up till the morning Tom, let's go to bed."

Unusually I agreed, and when we got upstairs and she tugged me towards the bed, I didn't resist. Jenny was unbuttoning my shirt, and kissing me at the same time.

"Hey, you're eager tonight, all that chat must have got you horny?"

"Maybe… I just want you, get undressed quickly."

Without either of us using the bathroom, in seconds, we were both naked in bed. Jenny had her arms around me, pressing her whole body up against me, and moving her hips over my cock.

"Mmm, let me feel you, I want you hard."

There wasn't any need to fear that, the evening, and the company, had had an effect.

Jenny rolled onto her back pulling me on top of her, and at the same time wrapping her legs around the back of my thighs. We knew the exact angle our bodies needed to allow my cock to enter her, and her pussy was so wet, it slid deep inside her in an instant.

"Oh baby… I need you so badly," she sighed.

I looked down at her, kissing her lips, her neck, her shoulders.

"Slow down, my beautiful woman, tell me how much you love me, let me enjoy the feeling of you."

Jenny understood and we both rolled back onto our sides with me inside her.

I whispered in her ear, "what turned you on? was it Nikki telling you about the party, or do you just like the idea, watching other people have sex?"

"Mmm… I'm not sure, I just saw Nikki flirting with you, that made me think."

I flexed my hips slightly, causing Jenny to take a deep breath.

"Was she flirting with me? She did ask me a question in the kitchen."

Jenny's body went stiff, "What?… what did she ask you?"

"Hold on, nothing naughty, she just asked if I'd always been faithful to you, I'm not sure why, I wondered if you'd put her up to it?"

Jenny relaxed again, and moved her body on my cock.

"No… although we had been chatting about Chris and how he'd asked her if she wanted to 'swing'.

"You mean, he wanted her to have sex with someone else?"

"Mmm, yes," she said, half muffled in my shoulder.

"And what did she say?"

Suddenly, Jenny raised her free arm, and pushed me onto my back, climbing on top of me, straddling me, raising herself above me, and she demanded, "Why do you want to know? Do you want to fuck her?"

I delayed my answer a second too long.

"You do, don't you?"

I half expected the sentence to be finished with, "you bastard!" but instead Jenny paused and said, "you horny bastard!"

"No… no… I'd never do that, I'd never be unfaithful to you."

Jenny rotated her hips, and moaned quietly. I wasn't expecting what she said next.

"But what if you had my permission?"

"FUCK Jenny!… you've drunk too much…"

Jenny just said, "shhush!" and placed her hand across across my mouth, "just let me fuck you!"

There was no more conversation. Jenny began rapidly humping herself up and down on my cock. She was like a woman possessed, and came twice in succession before I exploded inside her.

Both of us were breathing hard by the time we separated and lay in each other's arms.

The question still echoed in my brain, and it had to be answered.

"Jenny?" I whispered against her forehead.

"I know what you're going to say Tom. Sorry if I went too far."

"Then it was a fantasy?" I wanted to know.

"Sort of."

"What do you mean sort of? It's a 'yes' or 'no' isn't it?"

"Sorry… sorry… sorry… I mean it was a conversation me and Nikki had. She asked me if I'd shag Chris. I must have hesitated, and you know her, she was like a dog with a bone. She took it to be a 'yes', and then she asked if I'd let you shag her, it all got a bit giggly."

"It sounds like you two have got some hidden fantasies, I must say I thought I knew you, but… well… I'm putting it all down to alcohol."

"Mmm… please don't go off me, I've said too much… please don't let it spoil things… I'll never be unfaithful… I promise."

I rolled on my side and looked down, whispering, "I love you, I always will, I'm glad you're so open with me, now please kiss me!"

The kiss went on, Jenny's arms around my neck, her body still hot from her orgasms. When we pulled our lips apart, she repeated over and over again, "I love you… I love you… I love you Tom!"

Extraordinarily I felt my cock hardening against her hip, and as we kissed again she slid one hand down between us and squeezed it until it stiffened even more.

"God, you're being a slut tonight!"

Jenny gasped, "And you're horny, you haven't called me that for ages!"

"No, but you are!"

Throwing her onto her back, I grabbed her wrists and held them down above her head, forcing my body between her thighs.

"Now let me fuck you like a slut, I can feel that spunk in your pussy, which man was that? Was it Chris? Did you fuck him tonight?"

Jenny knew how we used to play a fantasy game when we first got married. Her dressing up and playing the part of a tart, and me being a punter.

Helpless, I rammed my cock back into her and started to thrust. Pounding down onto her body, pressing her hands down into the pillow.

"Yes Chris fucked me, he had me over the back of the sofa, he fucked me in my ass too!"

Jenny used to speak real dirty when we'd played this before, I'd quite forgotten how dirty.

I used to try and match her, but never could. This time I had an ace up my sleeve.

"So Nikki, does Chris fuck you like this?" I asked the question as though Jenny were Nikki.

I think the pretence of her being her friend took Jenny by surprise. She opened her eyes wide, and realised where this was going.

She carried on with the role play.

"Oh Tom, I've wanted you for ages, fuck me hard, harder than when you fuck Jenny, make me cum… please."

Both our bodies were in constant motion, the sound of flesh upon flesh sounding out, and both of us were breathing heavily.

"Nikki, I always knew you were a slut, I'm gonna fill you with my spunk."

I started to cum again, grunting more loudly than usual, and when Jenny felt that happening, she groaned and shuddered herself, moaning and whispering, "Oh yes… oh yes."

In the moments afterwards as we lay next to each other, we both realised the fantasy we'd just played out had an element of wishful thinking.

Jenny was first to verbalise it.

"I know Nikki was flirting with you tonight, do you want to fuck her?"

I had to tread carefully, and I was still trying to catch my breath.

"God Jenny, if I said no, you know damned well we've just acted out something where I pretended to."

"So it's yes?"

It was difficult to get an idea of Jenny's sensitivity on the whole thing.

"I'm not answering that directly, I'm going to turn the question back on you, because I don't want us to misunderstand each other. I love you very much, more than you probably realise. When you and Nikki had this 'jokey' conversation, did you actually get excited by the idea? Would you actually swap partners for an evening?"

That was the moment she had to confront her conscience.

"Oh Tom, you say you know me so well, but even you have to admit our sex life has waned a bit. When Nikki started talking about it, it did excite me, and then I thought how upset you'd be, and now I'm confused because I saw Nikki flirting with you, and we've just played out a fantasy, and the sex was really good."

It felt surprisingly liberating to get it out in the open. Jenny was right, our sex life had gone stale, I'd found myself masturbating in private, something that had never happened in the early days.

"Look baby, let's sleep now, we need to discuss this when we're not tired or drunk, but I'm so glad you've been honest, I feel good about that."

We fell asleep, and in the morning Jenny woke me with our cups of tea. Her face looked concerned.

"I haven't slept all night worrying about what you think of me. We went too far last night."

"What do you mean?" I was wide awake in moments, "We had the best sex we've had in ages, god, twice in a night!"

"Yes, but me not denying the swapping idea, I feel I'm betraying you."

I sat up, and pulled Jenny closer.

"Look, we said we'd discuss it, I told you I love you, and always will. If we ever decided to do something like that, I'd want it to be with someone we knew and not total strangers. Now let's take time out and when you've had a few days to come back down, we can discuss it some more, now forget about it for today."

Jenny threw herself at me, "Tom, what have I done to deserve you, you're so calm, so logical… and so sexy!"

"Well looking at the state of these bed sheets, so are you as well! Now drink your tea and let's have a nice Sunday together."

Not much more was said, and the working week started busily. By the time Wednesday came I remembered that it was Jenny's gym night with Nikki. I wondered whether the whole swapping thing would come up again.

When Jenny returned I deliberately didn't ask about the evening, but I knew something must have been discussed because when we were both in bed Jenny cuddled up to me and started to massage my cock. Still I said nothing except to joke that the physical activity must have stirred her hormones.

To my surprise she buried her head beneath the duvet, and within seconds she was sucking my cock.

"Hey, what's going on… god you're being a bit naughty tonight… hey… steady on."

A muffled reply came from beneath.

"I haven't done this for a long time, shut up!"

When I pulled the duvet back to reveal all, my cock was hard and Jenny's head was slowly moving up and down.

I lay there briefly enjoying the sensation, and Jenny was right, she hadn't given me a blow job for probably more than a year.

I'd forgotten how good she was, I remembered the times when we were single and her bringing me off in my car.

My mind was brought back to the present when I felt myself losing control.

"Jenny, you're going to make me cum, don't you want to fuck?"

"NO! let me finish," was her short reply.

I tried to relax, but it was a natural instinct to try to hold back. Jenny was now running her tongue up the underside of my shaft, and briefly sucking me before licking the ridges of skin on my balls.

I could hear myself breathing more rapidly and Jenny could hear it too. She knew the moment, and took the head of my cock just inside her mouth and sucked softly, running her tongue round in circular movements.

Of course, I exploded with a loud groan, and as I kept ejaculating into her mouth I kept moaning, "Jenny, oh Jenny, oh Jenny."

Finally she lifted her head, licking her lips, smiling and swallowing.

"Well that was good, I'd forgotten how good!"

She lay down and we kissed, the taste of my semen apparent in her mouth, and we both fell asleep like that, still not mentioning her gym meeting with Nikki.

It wasn't until Thursday evening that Jenny finally brought up the subject of our Saturday meal at Chris and Nikki's. I sensed the casual chat about it hid an underlying anxiety.

"You've not forgotten about Saturday?" she said as we were clearing our evening meal away.

"No, it'll be nice not to have to cook and clean the house beforehand," I joked.

I caught her eye, and she knew straight away what I was thinking.

"Tom, if you want to change your mind, I can make an excuse?"

That very question confirmed what I'd already suspected. She and Nikki must have agreed on what was to happen.

"No, don't be silly, I enjoy their company, they're both a great laugh."

And that was it, nothing more was spoken about it until we got to Saturday evening, and Jenny had returned from shopping in town. I'd been watching sport on TV and I saw the dress she'd bought as she took it out of the bag.

"What do you think?" she asked as she held it up in front of her.

There was clearly not much of it! Red, low cut, short, tight, if ever there was a dress to seduce, this was it.

"Fuck me, that will cause a stir!"

"You wait till you see Nikki's!"

Puzzled, I said, "How do you know?"

"Oh I met her in town, we've been shopping together!"

"You two are being quite naughty now aren't you, does Chris know what's going on?"

The subject of swapping was just below the surface, "Yes, of course he does, now I'm going up to get ready."

Quickly the subtle reference was ignored, and she disappeared. When I heard her come out of the shower and the sound of the hairdryer, I went up to have mine, and get ready myself.

As I came out of the en-suite, I saw Jenny sitting at the dressing table in bra and panties, they were red too, and her lingerie was new as well. I got dressed, which didn't take long, while Jenny put on the new dress, asking me to zip her up at the back. It didn't leave much to the imagination.

"Fucking hell Jenny, you look gorgeous."

I couldn't help but state the obvious, and my cock was starting to show signs of life.

"Stop that!" Jenny's voice had an edge as she pushed me away from fondling her.

"Okay, okay, I'll go downstairs, don't forget the taxi is at seven."

She didn't reply, and I just left her to complete the rest of her preparation.

When we arrived at Chris and Nikki's front door, both Chris and I were momentarily stunned by our opposite partners. His eyes popped out at seeing Jenny in her dress, and my mouth dropped open at Nikki's black 'little number' which was in competition with Jenny's for the least amount of fabric.

It was Nikki that welcomed us in, taking the bottle of wine from me, and kissing first me on both cheeks, and then Jenny.

I shook hands with Chris and finally we spoke, some brief flippant remark of how long it took women to get ready.

We all went into the lounge. Their's was larger than ours, and had a square of one continuous sofa around three sides of a large coffee table in front of a fireplace.

"Sit down folks, what do you want to drink?"

The niceties over and drinks poured, Jenny and I sat on one side of the set of sofas, and Nikki and Chris sat facing us. It was apparent that both women found difficulty in sitting comfortably, and not showing large amounts of thigh. For a brief moment I reflected on how alike they were, even down to their hairstyle.

Chris caught me looking at Nikki. He smiled and raised his eyebrows, as if to say, "Doesn't she look gorgeous!" He knew I was thinking the same about him admiring Jenny.

The meal was quite a simple pasta dish, with an extremely chocolatey pudding. The wine flowed which loosened everyone's tongues, but there was always an underlying tension that the evening was to be very different.

The first sign of that was during the laughter about Nikki getting into difficulty making the pudding. As Chris was telling the story I felt a pressure against my foot. At first I just moved it away, thinking I'd accidentally touched someone's shoe, but then I felt the touch against my calf. I looked at Nikki, who was sitting to my right, and she caught my eye. I looked away guiltily, listening to Chris's story, but then looked back.

There was just the hint of a smile around Nikki's lips as what I now knew were her toes stroking the back of my calf.

That moment signalled the inevitability of the evening.

"Coffee everyone?" asked Chris, when the laughter had subsided.

"I'll bring these dishes." Jenny was already standing up.

Jenny didn't look at me or Nikki, but scooped up the pudding plates and followed Chris.

Nikki turned towards me and dragged her chair just a little closer, "I've got you to myself now."

Awkwardly I smiled, and muttered something inane.

"That was a lovely meal Nikki, you're a good cook."

At the very moment I spoke, under the table, her fingers stroked up the inside of my thigh.

"I'm good at lots of things Tom, you'll find out when we know each other better."

"You guys okay?" Chris's voice announced both he and Jenny returning from the kitchen with the coffee. Jenny looked slightly flushed, and I knew that something had gone on out of sight.

"Let's have this in the lounge."

As Nikki and I got up, she took my arm and guided me to sit beside her. Chris placed the coffee cups on the table in the centre and Jenny sat down beside him and opposite us.

"Jenny was telling me in the kitchen about how you two met, it sounded a bit raunchy!"

Nikki interrupted, "Oh, you haven't told me that one Jenny!" She sounded a bit surprised, "Go on, do tell."

"You tell them Tom," Jenny said, "I'm too embarrassed to tell it again."

I hesitated a bit, but then explained.

"It was a really strange coincidence. We used to speak to each other on the phone through work, a proper professional relationship. That was until, unknown to each other, we were in the same nightclub, and we were looking at each other across the room. We were both drunk and I asked her to dance and almost within minutes we were… well fondling each other… the chemistry was extraordinary, and we ended up going outside and me fucking her over a table. Someone caught us at it, and we sobered up pretty quickly. When we eventually got chatting sensibly, we realised to our horror who the other person was."

"Wow, sort of fate," Nikki said, "I love that story."

Nikki had put her cup of coffee down and had decided that things should move on. I could see Jenny watching as she resumed rubbing the inside of my thigh. Ridiculously I tried to be blasé about it, and continued to sip my coffee.

Jenny caught my eye for just a second, and I knew this was the moment of no going back.

I saw her turn and put her face close up to Chris's, and whisper something.

Nikki and I watched as Chris stood up and took Jenny's hand and led her out of the lounge. We heard them starting to climb the stairs as I felt Nikki slide her hand onto my crotch and she whispered, "We're alone now."

It seemed that Nikki wanted to set the pace. I was going entirely into the unknown, and Jenny was the only woman I'd known for probably twelve years or so.

"Relax Tom, you know I've wanted this for a while now."

Nikki's dress had ridden up and her bare thighs were against mine, while I could see her breasts peeping above her neckline.

"Kiss me," she said with desire in her voice.

For a moment it was nervous exploration, and then the kiss went on and on until we had to stop, both breathless, and we were looking at each other expectantly.

"Unzip me will you," Nikki half turned her back and I drew the zip right the way down until I could see that curved, sensuous part of her spine. She stood up just to slide her dress down, peeling it over her hips and stepping out of it. Given the similarity in the way they looked when dressed, I was surprised that her body looked so different to Jenny's, her hips were slightly broader, her breasts were much fuller, but I had no chance to dwell. Nikki was hugely exciting.

She sat back down and kissed me again, I couldn't resist running my hands up and down her back. I could feel my desire increasing, and my cock began to stir. My fingers found her bra fastening, and unclipped it, and her breasts tumbled out as it slipped off.

I heard her sigh as I cupped one of them, and ran a finger tip over her nipple. She was pulling me on top of her as she leaned backwards.

"Wait, let me get out of these." I muttered.

Nikki lay back on the sofa, in just her panties, watching me unbutton my shirt. Clumsily I was struggling to get my shoes undone and my trousers off.

"I'm waiting," Nikki said it just to embarrass me, and smiled at me with a very precocious expression.

"Wow, I can see it's worth waiting for!" she muttered.

As I pulled my boxers off, my cock sprang up to attention and Nikki's eyes stared.

I sank back down and her arms reached out to pull me towards her. We both were able to lie down side by side and the feeling of her breasts against my chest, of skin on skin, of her lips on mine, of our tongues exploring, probing, aroused me even more.

I ran my fingers over her hips and found the flimsy waistband of her panties. I slipped them downwards and she lifted herself to help me pull them over her knees until she could kick them off.

"Listen," she suddenly whispered, stopping dead still, "can you hear?"

From upstairs I recognised exactly what she meant. We could both hear Jenny moaning out loud, clearly in a state of high arousal as Chris was fucking her.

Nikki looked at me with an urgent expression.

"Do it to me, please… just fuck me."

There was no real foreplay even though I wanted to take my time. No, she was in a hurry and she spread her legs, tugging at my shoulders to pull me between her thighs. She thrust her hips upwards, searching for where my cock was directing itself, and as soon as I felt the soft, wet sensation of her pussy she arched her back until I entered her. It was only when I was deep inside her that she relaxed and settled back down into the sofa.

"Oh Tom, god that feels good… go on… please."

I began to move slowly at first, lifting myself on my elbows either side of her ample breasts. I was able to watch her face, her eyes closing intermittently, her breathing quickening.

Upstairs there was a loud cry as Jenny reached her orgasm, I heard "Oh god" and then moments later "Oh fuck" but then Nikki began to make little moans, and tiny cries of pleasure. The cries gave way to a regular gasp of delight, and then a constant "Uh!… uh!… uh!" and then a brief moment of silence as she caught her breath and finally crying out, "FUCK!" as she began to cum.

"Oh Tom… oh Tom… oh Tom… " she kept saying, as her body shook uncontrollably. When finally she settled, she gasped, "Oh fuck Tom… fuck… that felt incredible."

My cock was still deep into her cunt as I looked down on her. I kissed her again and her arms went around my neck. I rolled to one side and my cock slipped out of her pussy. She looked at me, her eyes bright with satisfaction, but disappointed I hadn't cum.

"Turn over the other way, I want to cum inside you," I said quietly and I helped her roll over. She lifted her knee up and I angled my body so that I could enter her again.

"Oh… yes," was all she said as I put my arms around her, my front pressed up against her back. Slowly I pushed as deeply as I could, and I was able to make little thrusting movements as we got comfortable.

I had one hand cupping a breast, and I was playing with the nipple while my other hand went down between her thighs. She knew I wanted to stroke her clit, and the juices from her pussy helped me do that. She was almost purring as I moved slowly, hugging her and circling her clit with my finger tips. Gradually the purring changed to little extended moans and her body began to fidget. I was ready to cum, and I whispered, telling her that I was close.

"Go on, let me feel that, go on Tom."

I groaned into her shoulder as I felt myself explode inside her, her hand gripped one of my thighs and her fingernails dug into my flesh. With a long satisfied sigh I sagged and relaxed into the mattress.

I was aware that taking her lead from me, she continued to rub her clit. In less than a minute small gasps were being muffled by the pillow as she came again. In a long last moan she gasped, "Tom, Jenny is a lucky woman."

I'm afraid I chuckled, probably inappropriately, as Nikki turned onto her back and looked at me.

"Sorry," I said, "but we don't do the sex thing as often these days."

"I know," Nikki replied, "me and Jenny talked about it, which is partly why we're here!"

"I guessed so, I hope we can do it again, but that's up to you two."

At that moment there was a movement from upstairs.

"Are you guys okay? We're ready to come down, are you decent?"

It was Chris's voice, and Nikki quickly shouted back, "Give us ten minutes, and it'll be all right."

We both clambered off the sofa, Nikki grabbing handfuls of tissues and wiping both her pussy and the damp spots on the sofa. I struggled back into my clothes and then helped her zip up her dress.

"Okay," she yelled, "all clear."

Jenny appeared ahead of Chris, looking slightly flushed, her hair a bit disheveled and with a guilty expression on her face. I must have looked the same, however Chris broke the ice and made us relax slightly, "I guess that was a first for everyone, but I'm glad it happened with you guys, I know we're all embarrassed a bit, but I just want you to know we're pleased to call you our friends."

I felt I needed to say something too.

"Chris… and Nikki… I think we feel the same, you two girls will probably either decide this was just the once, or you'll conjure up another adventure, but we won't forget tonight."

Jenny came over and put her arm around me and kissed me, and Nikki did the same with Chris. It was a fitting end to the evening and when the taxi arrived we all hugged each other and parted with a warm glow.

"I love you," I whispered in the taxi.

"I love you too darling, and thank you," Jenny replied.

-----------------------------

   Series:Swapping With Friends
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:Swapping With Friends Pt. 2
   Teaser:Our two wives found a chemistry too!
 Category:Loving Wives
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/swapping-with-friends-pt-02
Published:2023-06-28
Am placing this in 'loving wives' category as Part One has started off there. Its content might well qualify it for elsewhere.

**

Arriving home, we were both unsure of what to say about everything that had happened. Both of us had the excesses of the evening apparent on our bodies, the aroma of sex, the hint of semen, the remains of perspiration mixed with perfume.

We both spent time in the bathroom, but neither of us wanted to be too obvious, or to shower at 1.30am in the morning. When Jenny joined me in bed we had probably both decided in our minds, that it needed to be faced.

"So how was it for you?" I asked, and that broke the ice as we giggled together.

"Tom, did we really do that? Have we both fucked someone else?"

"I think so, or it was some weird out of body experience," I joked. I continued, "So do you regret it?"

Jenny snuggled up to me, "I'm frightened to say no, because it might hurt you."

"Baby! we both decided to go through with it. Like I said, I'm glad it was with friends, I might have felt differently if you'd fucked a stranger."

We hugged each other reassuringly, "I'm so glad you're okay with it, yes I enjoyed it. It was very different, thrilling, exciting, a turn on, but I'd never leave you for anyone else, I love you and always will."

I kissed Jenny, and it was a kiss coming out of long standing love, of how we used to kiss when we first married. When it ended Jenny looked at me in the quiet of the bedroom for just a few seconds.

"Make love to me, just show me how we do it."

My fingers cupped her chin, I gently kissed her again, and then kissed her forehead, her eyelids, the softness of her neck. I nibbled her ears with just my lips, my hands feeling for her breasts, gliding over her nipples, tracing their way down over her abdomen to her hips.

She softly moaned as my mouth went to her shoulders, my teeth delicately pretending to bite the flesh, and as my fingers stroked over her hip, and caressed her thighs, I felt her spread her legs, wanting, willing me to stroke her pussy.

I moved my mouth to her breasts, sucking in a nipple, teasing it with the tip of my tongue, while my fingers reached upwards to her pussy lips, enjoying the silkiness from her juices, pushing inside, probing, exploring familiar territory.

Her moaning turned to a gasp as I ran my slippery fingertips over her clit, I could feel myself aroused now. My cock, which had pleasured Nikki earlier, was now ready to pleasure her.

My mouth went back to hers as I rolled between her thighs, and we pressed as much of our bodies against each other as we could. Jenny was rubbing the inside of her thighs against the outside of mine as I was seeking her pussy with my cock. Flexing my hips, I suddenly found the wet softness I was seeking, and slid deep inside. And slowly we moved as one. The familiar synchronised movement built out of years of pleasing one another, the measured building of our joint arousal, both knowing when the other would be ready to let go.

When the moment came, we both made a strangely primeval groan, as though we were cementing our permanence, knowing that whatever had happened in the passing pleasure earlier, this was the real thing.

We clung to each other until Jenny's pussy finally released me. I rolled to her side, we were holding each other's hand, and gradually we drifted off to sleep.

I awoke to the sound of Jenny showering. Her body had absorbed the essence of two men and she wanted to feel fresh again. We didn't discuss much except to say we'd both enjoyed the evening, we looked at each other, and we knew we both meant it.

When Jenny received a text from Nikki later that Sunday she asked if I minded that her gym night might move from Wednesday to Tuesday, and she added that Nikki had said she and Chris thought our evening was great fun.

I had smiled, and it was clear that another evening might be discussed, but again I knew it was something to be decided by the two girls. Needless to say when Jenny arrived home on Tuesday evening both of them had suggested the following weekend, at Nikki's place again.

"You're definitely up for it? You're sure you're not doing it for me?" I studied Jenny's face for any sign of doubt.

"No, I want to. Tom, it's made me alive again, it sounds daft, but it's made me love you more, and I really don't mind you fucking Nikki, she's so much fun, I like her like a sister."

"Everyone says you could be sisters, but she's got bigger tits!"

I had to take evasive action as Jenny picked up a cushion and tried to beat me around the head.

"Bastard, I saw how you were looking at them on Saturday, well she's actually got a bigger ass than me so suck on that."

"I might well do," I burst out laughing and Jenny hit me again.

Later that week we were both watching TV when Jenny received a text from Nikki. She giggled, and then read it out to me.

'Chris has bought a game online. Hope we can play it on Saturday.'

"You'd better ask what sort of game because I'm not playing bloody monopoly," I uttered with disdain.

Jenny hurriedly texted back while giggling.

Two minutes later the 'ping' heralded the reply.

"She says it's a sex game, two levels, naughty and very naughty. Chris says it's got to be the very naughty option."

"Tell her I agree, and tell him to get the forfeits ready too!"

The texts flowed thick and fast for the rest of the evening, Jenny giggling each time she read one, but she wasn't telling me much.

And so Saturday arrived. We were both incredibly excited once more. We were much more relaxed too, knowing Chris and Nikki were of like minds.

Again the wine flowed and we took our time with the meal, while both Nikki and Jenny were dressed to impress as before.

All four of us were very much more touchy freely, we all felt able to show casual affection as the evening progressed.

As we cleared away the remains of the meal, Chris rearranged the lounge. The coffee table was removed, and from the conservatory he brought cushions, beanbags, throws, until the area between the sofas was one whole chill out zone.

"Ok guys, just sit back round the dining table with your coffee, and I'll get the box."

Moments later he appeared with quite a large, colourful box, emblazoned with the title, 'Truth or Dare' and underneath in brackets, ('But not as you know it').

Everyone giggled as he removed the lid.

Inside were two separate boxes, one entitled 'Naughty' decorated with mischievous smiley faces, and the other entitled 'Very Naughty' and this one was covered in little devils, with horns everywhere.

"So which one?" he asked, grinning.

"Need you ask?" I shouted.

"Okay, listen up. Inside this box are a series of cards, a bunch of 'Truth' cards, and a bunch of 'Dare' cards. Mixed in are some 'Community' cards which apply to everyone. So are we ready?"

"Hang on, just let me finish my coffee," Jenny said, with a smirk on her face.

"Fucking hell Jenny, get a grip." Nikki playfully tapped her on the arm.

Chris interrupted, "Oh, one more thing, because we're playing the 'Very Naughty' version, you'll need to see the first rule."

We watched as he lifted the lid on the 'Very Naughty' box.

On top of the contents was a bright red card, with the face of a devil, and a bubble coming from his mouth saying, 'All players must strip to their underwear before commencing play.'

Immediately there were loud screeches from both Nikki and Jenny.

"Oh my god," exclaimed Nikki, "I wasn't expecting that."

Jenny was equally surprised, but then said, "Okay, we can't chicken out," and she stood up from the table and said to Chris, "unzip me please Chris."

Nikki glanced at me and I laughed and said, "C'mon," and I helped her up and turned her around.

Both Chris and I struggled out of our clothes, leaving us both in our underpants. I wore baggy boxers, and Chris's were rather tighter shorts.

"Right, everyone into the middle, and sit on the cushions opposite your partner."

We all struggled to move to our positions, treading on various beanbags and cushions and finally sitting in a small square, leaving enough space to swap places or move around. Chris and I found it easy to sit cross legged, but both Jenny and Nikki were more modestly sitting sideways. Both looked absolutely gorgeous in their lingerie, Nikki in a pure white lacy bra and panties, and Jenny was wearing a deep cerise colour.

Chris placed the box in the centre. There were the two sets of cards ready to be chosen.

"I've no idea of the answer to this question, but in order to find out who starts, add up the two numbers of the first two houses you ever lived in. Whoever has the highest number starts, and we'll go round clockwise."

All of us spent a moment of mental arithmetic and then we had to say the answer out loud

"135," said Jenny.

"Oh god, 257," said Nikki.

"107," I said smugly.

"58," added Chris.

"Cheat!… Cheat!… fucking cheat!" shouted Nikki, realising that she was starting the game.

Everyone dissolved in laughter, with Nikki looking around for support.

None came and so Chris asked her, "Truth or Dare?"

"Oh god, go on… Truth!"

Chris lifted the first card and read it out.

"When did you last masturbate?"

With all of us staring at her expectantly, she went bright red. "Oh fuck, I wasn't expecting that…"

"You have to tell the truth," I said, "that's the game!"

"Shit," there was a pause of several seconds, with everyone shouting, "go on… go on!" before she quietly replied, "Tonight… in the shower… while I was getting ready."

Even Chris was surprised, but didn't say anything.

"Next… next… someone else now, quickly," Nikki wanted to deflect attention from her, but we all realised that she was quite a horny lady.

And then it was my turn.

"Truth or Dare?"

Jenny knew which one I'd choose.

"Dare," I replied, and with a chuckle Chris picked up the card.

"With someone of the opposite sex, and not your partner, kiss them for thirty seconds while placing their hand on your genitals."

Everyone giggled and declared, "Nikki! It can only be you."

I looked across at her, and saw her smiling. As I crawled across the cushions and knelt in front of her I said with a serious look, "Don't squeeze hard!"

Chris applauded, and added, "I'm timing, here we go… thirty seconds."

Leaning forward Nikki had already gripped my cock through my boxers, even before I'd started kissing her. I knew she was on a mission, because as soon as the kiss began, she opened her mouth and her tongue was exploring mine, while her hand wasn't just gripping me, it was rubbing me.

"Stop!" Chris shouted, and I knew as soon as I separated from Nikki, that I had an erection. Awkwardly I clambered back to my place with Jenny smiling knowingly. I wasn't to know that Jenny's card was to reveal my predicament.

She chose 'Truth' and as Chris picked up the card for her turn, he declared, "It's a 'Community' card! It says, 'Everyone in the game must remove any clothing that they are still wearing."

There was a murmur from everyone, and an awkwardness as they struggled on the cushions to get naked. Sure enough as I tugged my boxers down, there was no hiding the stiffness of my cock.

"No one look at Tom's cock please! He's got a 'hard on!" Chris was enjoying the whole thing.

I had no chance of calming down as I looked across at Nikki's bare breasts, and caught a glimpse of her shaved pussy.

"Okay smart ass, your turn! " I wanted a small revenge.

"No it's not my turn yet, Jenny still has to pick another one."

Chris smiled before he read it out.

"How many vibrators or dildos do you own?"

I knew the answer to that, but Jenny confirmed it.

"Three, "she said proudly, "is that average?"

The question wasn't needed, but Nikki answered it, "I reckon so, I've got four, but one I don't use much."

"Okay, question master, your turn!"

We all watched intently as Chris said 'Dare.'

His face looked odd as he read out his card.

"You have to suck the toes of two members of the opposite sex for thirty seconds each."

"Noo!" shouted Jenny, "you're not coming near my toes, I'm too ticklish."

"I hope you've both washed your feet," I added with glee. "C'mon Chris, get sucking!"

"Stay away from me," Jenny was still objecting.

"Okay, I'll start with Nikki, you ready darling?"

There followed the funniest couple of minutes so far. First Nikki was giggling with delight as Chris acted up and made it sound like he was having sex with her feet. When he'd finished, Jenny was trying to fight him off until I grabbed her from behind and held her still. It was just like her feet were being 'attacked.' She screamed and screamed and screamed at the top of her voice as she fiercely kicked her feet. Eventually we both had to give up and face defeat, but not before he'd just about managed to suck them for two seconds.

All four of us just sat there laughing when it was over. Jenny took lots of teasing at not being able to carry out the dare.

"Right," Chris said, "let's get back on track."

It was Nikki's turn once more.

"You'll notice these cards are yellowish, but as you go down the pack they become orange and then red, that signifies the strength of the truth or dare. For this round I'm going to dip into the orange ones."

We all looked at one another, wondering how this would ratchet up.

"Nikki, your turn… it says, 'choose one other person of the same sex," Chris paused, pointing to Jenny, "and kiss them on the lips for thirty seconds."

I saw Jenny's face look apprehensive, and she just said, "oh!"

Nikki didn't look phased at all, and I watched her move over the cushions towards Jenny.

Just for a moment they grinned at each other. "You ready?" asked Nikki.

Jenny nodded, and Chris cried out, "1,2,3, go!"

Both of them were very gentle for a few seconds, then Jenny just seemed to move her jaw and both girls were kissing open mouthed, their tongues lapping at each other, and then they were clinging to each other with their arms.

"Right, that's it," shouted Chris, but for at least, several more seconds they went on, until Chris shouted again, "okay ladies, time's up."

They sat back, briefly staring at each other, and looking slightly shocked. The room had gone quiet, before Chris broke the silence and Nikki retreated to her place with Jenny noticeably breathing deeply.

"Wow, that seemed a bit intense," Chris laughed with slight embarrassment, but quickly moved on. "Tom… truth or dare?"

"I think I'd better have truth."

Chris, looked at the card. "Another 'Community Card,' and it says, 'the youngest female has to be blindfolded for the next two rounds."

"It's you," shouted Nikki to Jenny, "you're six months younger than me!"

Jenny answered, "yeah, okay, don't look so pleased, something bad will happen to you in this game, I'm sure!"

"Luckily ladies, the game came with all the 'props," and feeling under the sofa Chris produced a black bandana and scrambled over to behind Jenny.

Soon her eyes were covered and she sat, rather nervously, on her cushion.

"Right, back to Tom. It was truth wasn't it?"

I nodded, and Chris picked out another orange card.

"Wow, this will be interesting, 'Have you ever had a gay experience? If the answer is yes, describe what happened."

Jenny couldn't see the look of dread on my face as I stuttered at first.

"Fuck Chris, I've never told this to anyone, except Jenny."

Jenny reacted as though she was going to tear off her blindfold, "Tom!" she croaked, "please darling do you really want to?"

"Yes I'm okay, I'm not ashamed, it was just something that happened."

Nikki looked across and sympathetically asked if I wanted to miss out that card.

"No… no… I'm okay with it."

I drew a deep breath and went on.

"When I started my first job, the manager took three of us up north on a three day course. We had two double rooms and I had to share with the manager. I was nineteen, he was in his thirties. To cut a long story short, on the second night we all got absolutely paralytic, and I ended up sleeping with him, thinking it might benefit me at work. I won't go into details, Jenny knows those, but let's say there wasn't much that didn't happen."

"Wow!" Nikki exclaimed and blew me a kiss, as if to say, "so sorry."

"Chris went further and said, "thanks for sharing that Tom."

Jenny, from her darkness just said, "Well done darling." And so it came back to Jenny's turn again.

"Jenny, what you gonna go for?" asked Chris.

"Dare! Why not, I can't see what I'm doing so yes… dare!"

Chris picked the next orange card.

"This gets worse," was Chris's comment before reading the instruction.

"Sit between two members of the opposite sex and masturbate them for thirty seconds."

"Shit," said Jenny, "what if they both cum?"

I couldn't help it, but I muttered in jest, "you're not that bloody good darling!"

Everyone laughed, and Nikki straightaway lifted her up and guided her to sit between me and Chris. Chris was in charge of timing again and Jenny felt her way to finding both our cocks.

"1, 2, 3, go." and Jenny began to massage us both. We both grinned, and just before the end of the thirty seconds Chris jokingly cried out, "I'm cumming, I'm cumming," in a high pitched scream.

"Fuck off," Jenny said, and stopped, but not before squeezing both our balls.

"Ouch!" we both yelled in unison, and as Nikki helped her back to her place I smacked her across her ass, and made her yelp.

"If that was you Tom, I'll get my own back!"

"Okay, Order! Order! shouted Chris, "it's my turn again now. I'll go for truth this time."

Picking another orange card he announced, "Have you ever had sex with two different women on the same day?"

There was a murmur of expectation, and Nikki was heard to say, "Hmm, well that's easy, last weekend you did!"

Everyone laughed and Chris was told to move on.

"Okay, now we go to the red ones!"

Jenny was getting fed up with being blindfolded and Chris reminded her that it could be removed after this next round.

"Nikki first, what are you going for Nikki?"

With a mischievous look she replied, "Dare!"

Building the tension no one knew how 'daring' these red cards would be.

Chris coughed and then swallowed, "You will spend one minute giving oral sex to a group member of the same sex."

"FUCK!" both Nikki and Jenny spoke as one. "Is this game rigged?" said Jenny, "oh my god, are we going to do this?"

"C'mon, be a devil," I encouraged Jenny, it won't hurt. Here lean backwards, rest against the sofa."

The alcohol was helping, and Jenny positioned herself comfortably on her cushion. She must have felt Nikki kneel down in front of her as I moved away.

"Now I'll time the minute, counting down now."

Nikki gently pulled Jenny's knees up, and spread them apart, lowering her body flat on her front between them.

"1, 2, 3, go!"

Both of us watched as Nikki's head went down. With a loud gasp Jenny threw her head back, and gave a long groan. Nikki was producing a muffled sound of enjoyment, softly lapping at her pussy.

The blindfold disguised any expression on Jenny's face, but her body told everything. She had both hands on the back of Nikki's head, making sure that she didn't stop.

"Oh god," she moaned quietly, "oh god Nikki!"

Both Chris and I were mesmerised by both women enjoying it so much, and Chris turned to me, and whispered, "I'm not going to stop them."

I nodded as Nikki's head continued metronomically. Suddenly Jenny's moaning got louder, and she began to catch her breath, and then the panting started, something she did when she was getting close to her orgasm.

"God Nikki… NIKKI… I'm going to cum!"

In just a matter of seconds we saw Jenny's thigh muscles start shivering, and she produced what was an extended cry of pleasure.

A long "Nikki… Nikki… Nikki… " echoed round the room, "oh god, oh god… " and finally Nikki lifted her head smiling, and sat back on her haunches, her face glistening from Jenny's pussy juices.

"You didn't stop me… when the minute was up!"

Chris said, "Did you want me to?"

Meanwhile Jenny was coming down from her orgasm, "Fucking hell, Nikki… can I take this fucking blindfold off?… you made me cum!"

Chris relented and said, "Okay, take it off, you deserve it."

"You bastards, you two, I'm shocked, I've never done that with a woman, Nikki, oh god, I don't know what to say."

Nikki edged closer and hugged her, a naked hug, and both of them clung together for a while. As Nikki drew back they kissed each other, and for a moment there was that underlying hint of chemistry.

"C'mon you two, are we carrying on or shall we finish it off there, Jenny seems to have made us all jealous."

We all agreed to stop and Chris put the cards and the box away. However we all relaxed on the cushions and Nikki came and stretched out beside me.

"That's made me horny, Tom, would you bring me off like that, do you lick Jenny's pussy like that?" she whispered.

"Let's find out shall we?" I winked as I pushed her back and pushed my face between her thighs.

She was certainly horny, and very, very wet. I heard the gasp as my tongue dipped inside her, tasting her deliciously sweet juices. I also heard Jenny shout, "Hey!" surprised at the eagerness of the two of us to get down to it. In my mind I expected Jenny and Chris to move upstairs like last week, but the whole atmosphere had become one of public pleasure.

"Oh Tom… fuck, that's it," moaned Nikki as I got comfortable on the cushions and worked my tongue around her pussy. When I finally started to circle her clit with my tongue, and gently suck it, her body was lifting and pushing against my face.

I managed to reach upwards with one hand and find her breasts. Stimulating her nipples seemed to bring more pleasure, and squeezing them made her whole body jump. Retreating from her nipples I brought two fingers together and slowly pushed them between her pussy lips. Curling them up inside her, I found that other sensitive part. It was just the thing that brought her much closer to cumming.

My whole concentration was on Nikki, I was only vaguely aware of Chris and Jenny, until I felt a hand pushing its way under my body. Immediately I knew it was Jenny's hand, up to mischief. It found my cock, which was already hard, and began rubbing it. I ignored it except to lift my hips to allow her to play, and before she got very far, Nikki came.

Her lower body raised itself up, shaking as she cried out, "Oh fuck!"

She kept repeating it until slowly her movements subsided, and I raised my head away, my face smeared with her juices. I rolled away onto my back, just as Jenny took my cock into her mouth. She was on her knees now with Chris pounding into her from behind, his thrusting, causing me to move up and down in Jenny's mouth.

Nikki was now looking on, and with a wish not to be left out. She crawled beside me, and lifting Jenny's head, took my cock in her mouth. Stretched out on my back I had two women taking it in turns to suck me.

Chris was focussed on fucking Jenny, but he was turned on by what he was watching too. So much so that he started to cum. I watched him close his eyes, lifting his head upwards, and with a grunt and a final few thrusts, he held himself deep in Jenny's cunt as he came.

I was last to have the pleasure of an orgasm, and it was almost a competition between Jenny and Nikki to get me there. Both mouths slurped and the saliva dribbled freely, Nikki was stroking my balls when one of her slippery fingers found its way downwards and circled my ass. It suddenly concentrated my focus, as I began to enjoy the sensation, and when her finger slipped inside me, I knew that I wasn't going to last a whole lot longer.

As Jenny sucked the head of my cock and massaged the shaft, Nikki found that place where men have a unique centre of pleasure. Her finger tip rubbed gently against it, and I heard myself groan. I had to warn them I was going to cum, and when it happened my whole body seemed to pulsate. I saw the first spurt of semen loop up and across Jenny's nose, mouth and chin, and then another directly into Nikki's open lips. The rest continued pumping out and over Jenny's fingers and down my shaft.

Soon a moment came when Chris must have realised as much as me, that something had shifted in the dynamics of the evening.

Both girls looked at each other, faces covered in my spunk, and very slowly kissed each other. Not just a quick, friendly kiss, but one of slutty passion, lasting for many seconds. Chris and I caught each other's eyes, we both knew the connection that had occurred.

"Fucking hell you two, you're being so bad,' I said, trying to break the apparent spell, "control your wife Chris!"

Both girls broke into laughter, wiping their mouths on the back of their hands.

"C'mon guys, get some tissues… please!" Nikki said, "you caused all this mess."

Chris jumped up and grabbing a small box from behind one of the sofas, threw it towards Nikki.

"Do you guys want to stop the night," Chris asked, "no pressure, we can call a taxi. The spare room's made up, it isn't a problem?"

Jenny looked at me, all of us feeling slightly awkward now as we sat naked on the sea of cushions.

"Shall we Tom? You can sleep with Nikki if you want," then hesitating, she added, "that's if she wants to?"

She looked over at Nikki and half raised her eyebrows.

"Yes, that would be cool, this evening's been a lot of fun, and I've discovered so much more about myself," Nikki replied, "I feel we've really made true friends."

"Hear, hear!" Chris said in appreciation, "I know you two girls seem to have got much closer."

He'd verbalised what I'd been thinking, and certainly it struck home with the girls, because Jenny reached over and kissed Nikki again.

And then he dropped the thunderbolt.

"Would you two girls like to sleep together?"

Suddenly there was silence, both Jenny and Nikki were shocked, and embarrassed, and neither of them looked at us.

"Well?" Chris asked again, pausing for just a moment, "we can tell something's going on… you okay with that Tom?"

He looked over at me. It seemed that we were giving the permission they wanted.

Quietly Nikki said, "Thank you both," and quietly she took Jenny's hand as they disappeared upstairs.

"Wow!" I exclaimed when they'd gone, "wasn't expecting that, do you think we've opened a can of worms?"

Chris shrugged his shoulders, "We could both see what was happening, I'd sooner let them find out here, than something developing behind our backs… not that I think Nikki would."

"I guess we're both stuffed with no women!" I laughed, "you got any scotch?"

"Yes! Let's get pissed, do you wanna get your clothes back on while I get the drinks?"

"I'm okay as I am actually, I'm really chilled."

Chris agreed and was soon back with three quarters of a bottle of malt and two cut glass tumblers.

"Shall we watch some porn, the girls have deserted us, and I don't get to watch much these days?" Chris reached out for the remote and slid out his laptop from under the sofa.

"What do you fancy?" he asked, "Any particular likes?"

"No. I'll leave it up to to," I replied, making myself comfortable on the cushions opposite the TV screen. Chris sat beside me with the laptop fired up. He pressed a few keys and navigated some websites with the TV screen on the wall lighting up.

"Let's try this," and Chris started a 20 minute clip of two guys with a very busty girl.

The video followed the usual formula and ended with the guys both cumming over her face and breasts. Chris and I made sarcastic comments all the way though and were soon on, at least, our third glass.

"When you came over Nikki and Jenny's face, that was so cool… really hot!"

I laughed, "yeah we've had some fun tonight."

Just at that moment, the quietness from upstairs was broken by the sound of Nikki's voice. She was clearly enjoying something that was happening, and Chris commented, "I'm glad someone is cumming again!"

We both giggled, drunkenly, and Chris turned to the front page of the website to look at the latest uploaded videos. One had the description including the words, 'group party.'

"Shall we have a look at this one?" Chris was slurring his words by now and we were both ridiculously drunk.

The video showed people arriving at a swanky house, and very soon it got to showing several women being undressed by the men, and then the guys themselves stripping off.

The large room showed separate couples having sex in various positions, with close ups of cocks sliding in and out of pussies, and women sucking various guy's cocks. Pretty soon they were all swapping around and again me and Chris were making snide comments.

It then showed a close up of two guys fucking a really sexy brunette, and suddenly the guy doing the fucking started to suck the other guy's cock.

"Fuck, I didn't realise this was a bi video," Chris said, "that's horny!"

"You get turned on by gay stuff?" I asked and sat up a bit.

"I guess I do, I haven't told Nikki, for gods sake. When you owned up earlier, it could have been me if I'd picked that card."

"Bloody hell, tell me, you've done it with a guy too?"

As I studied Chris's face, he smiled.

"Hang on," and he moved his fingers on the laptop pad. "Look at this."

The screen came out of the porn site, and Chris put in a password on his documents folder. There was a flicker and then the view of a rather dimly lit hotel room. The wall lights shone on a typical hotel double bed. From out of shot appeared a naked guy, in his late 20s maybe, who climbed onto the bed on all fours.

I sort of guessed what was coming. The camera must have been positioned on a shelf, maybe in the wardrobe by the door, and from the other side of the room walked Chris, without any clothes on, and with his cock semi hard. He sort of glanced directly at the camera, as if to check it was operating and then he moved to the foot of the bed, standing right behind the guy.

"Fucking hell Chris, Jesus!" I must have displayed my sense of disbelief.

"You're shocked Tom, I'll turn it off…"

Before he'd finished the sentence I'd said, "No… don't!… I want to see."

Chris was half studying my face, and half looking at himself on screen. He must have viewed this dozens of times, and to my fascination, not only was he hard in the video, his cock was becoming hard then.

"Chris, this is so… I just don't know."

I watched the screen as he picked up a tube of lubricant and squeezed some out on his fingers. Throwing the tube to one side he began to apply it between the other guys buttocks, eventually pushing first one finger, then two inside him. Briefly I saw that he was now completely erect and within a few seconds he was shuffling forward, with his hand holding his cock, and directing it to the guys butt.

He bent his knees slightly and I saw his hips flex forward.

My sharp intake of breath, came at exactly the same moment as the guy on screen yelled, "Oh god!"

"Jesus Chris, I don't fucking believe it."

As I watched Chris began fucking, his hands gripping the guy's hips, and both of them groaning, and occasionally moaning much louder. At one point Chris delivered a loud smack across the guys buttocks, followed by two more.

The whole episode must have lasted only five or six minutes before Chris came. With a loud cry, and a final thrust, he buried his cock deep into the guys ass, and held it there until he'd finished cumming. The video clip ended with Chris walking towards the camera, reaching up and the screen going blank.

I looked at Chris in disbelief, and then realised I'd been turned on by it too. We were both slouched, drunkenly, with two erect cocks.

I froze and recoiled slightly when Chris grabbed my cock.

"Do you want to play," he was studying me, smiling, "say no if you don't want to, but it feels like you do, and those girls upstairs are enjoying themselves, so why not us?"

If I'd not wanted to, I'd probably have moved his hand away, or protested immediately, but I left his hand where it was, and didn't reply for several seconds.

"Fuck Chris, I'm drunk… and now I'm hard… Jesus, I just watched you fuck a guy, are you saying you want to fuck me?"

At that moment we both heard noises from upstairs. This time it was Jenny cumming very loudly.

"I'm saying if your wife has just cum upstairs, why don't we get it on down here."

In a moment of drunken arousal, I leaned forward and grabbed his cock. With both of us beginning to stroke each other there was little to be said.

The next half an hour was very hazy, I remembered Chris sucking me, and then me sucking him. I remember telling him to slow down or I would cum. I remember him telling me to lean on the sofa, and the sound of him spitting saliva into his hand.

I didn't protest when he entered me, but I did cry out. It must have been that, that alerted the girls.

I remember the exact moment when everything happened in slow motion.

My ass was being pounded, and Chris grunted. I must have groaned when I felt him jerking inside me, and as I opened my eyes I saw both Jenny and Nikki standing motionless in the doorway.

-----------------------------

   Series:Sylvia's Next Door Affairs
   Author:Cleevedreams
   Teaser:My affair with my neighbour was more than appeared
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/sylvias-next-door-affairs
Published:2023-06-28
The affair with Sylvia began in the week before Christmas.

Sylvia was just forty. I and Janet were both fifty one, and had lived next door since just after Sylvia's husband had passed away two years ago.

When we moved in I had noticed how attractive she was, how could any red blooded male not notice her shapely ass, and well proportioned tits. Her red hair seemed to accentuate her green eyes, and even though she was left saddened by her tragedy, she always was immaculately made up.

Janet, of course, sensed straight away that I fancied her, and she wasn't shy in telling me to keep my distance. However, that was difficult, because she and Sylvia, became best friends, and the two were always in and out of our respective houses. So much so that there were quite a few evenings where the two of them were chatting till late at night, or watching some film or other together at Sylvia's.

One evening the week before Christmas, there was a tap at the side door to the kitchen. I was sitting on my laptop, and knowing Sylvia was the only person who used that door, I let her in, slightly surprised, because she knew that Janet was out at her firm's Christmas party.

"Oh gosh Tom, I hope you don't mind, I was just setting up my Christmas lights, and the whole bloody house has fused. You couldn't come and have a look could you? I know you're on your own, I'm so sorry to interrupt whatever you're doing."

I was hoping that Sylvia hadn't realised that I was watching some porn on my laptop. I might have looked a little guilty, but I soon said, "Of course, just let me get my flashlight, and lock up."

I was quickly following her in through her kitchen door, and it was a simple matter of flicking the trip switch, and the lights in the downstairs of the house came back on.

"Thanks ever so much Tom, I do miss a man about the house in moments like this"

"So where are these lights you were putting up? let's have a look at them."

"They're in the lounge, above the fireplace," Sylvia took me through.

"Would you like a drink Tom, I was having some wine?"

"Ok, yes please Sylvia, I'd love one."

It only took a few minutes to secure the lights, and soon I was sitting opposite Sylvia, sipping a glass of red, admiring her legs, which were crossed, and revealing just a few inches of thigh below the hem of her tight skirt.

I must have finished the glass rather swiftly, because I watched Sylvia uncross her legs, and had to avert my eyes as she showed quite a bit of thigh. As she stood by my arm chair, and poured another glassful from the bottle, her calf made contact with my knee.

Instead of just moving her leg she seemed to press harder against me. Her hand shook slightly, and a splash of wine landed on my shirt.

"Oh god, I'm sorry Tom." In a flash, Sylvia was kneeling down, dabbing my shirt with a tissue.

I managed to place my glass on the small table beside me, before Sylvia, fussing, and dabbing, giggled momentarily, and said, "Janet can do her best with that."

Whether it was accidental, or deliberate, I wasn't sure, but as she stopped her attentions to my shirt she dropped the tissue, which landed in my lap. As she retrieved it, her fingers grazed my cock beneath my trousers, at which, she blushed, and, strangely said, "Oh sorry."

Our eyes met, and we both smiled. Nothing said, she rested her hand on my thigh, and lifted herself back to her feet.

I watched her ass, as she left the room, and went into the kitchen, and I heard the opening of another bottle.

"You'll stay for another one won't you Tom? Janet won't be home yet will she?"

She stood at the kitchen door, and added, "I hope she won't mind me borrowing her husband."

"I'm sure she's enjoying herself tonight. I don't think she'll be home early."

Sylvia approached me again, and topping up my glass further, pressed her leg against mine. I looked up at her face, and this time she avoided eye contact, then after she'd filled my glass she just said, "I'll just be a moment."

I saw her disappear upstairs, and felt a strange excitement. Why had she gone upstairs, the wine was making me light headed, and I just sat there waiting.

When Sylvia came back my jaw dropped, appearing, dressed in a silk dressing gown. It seemed an obvious 'c'mon.,' but I didn't know for sure.

"That's better, I feel more comfortable now," Sylvia said, as she sat back down in her chair opposite me, seemingly completely unphased.

My head was spinning now. Was this a tease? Was it all in my mind?

Sylvia continued chatting, now changing the topic to Janet.

"How long have you two been married… been together?

"Oh wow, twenty eight years, we met in a bar, in London, she was staying with an aunt, I was there with a mate. We had sex on the first night, in the next room to her aunt."

A smile crept across Sylvia's face, appreciating my frankness, brought on by the alcohol.

"A bit like me and Jack. We met at a party, and ended up having sex in the bathroom."

As she was speaking, she crossed her legs once more, the silk fabric of her dressing gown slipping down her thighs, before she pulled it back up.

"Do you still have sex with Janet?"

"Hasn't she told you," I smiled, "I thought women confided in each other about that stuff?" That's confidential, but I guess it's a lot less these days."

I must have blushed, and I added, "It happens, but we get on ok."

"Have you been faithful?"

"C'mon, you wouldn't expect me to own up to that, you'd tell her."

"You're an attractive man, I'd expect you to have had opportunities."

"Well the same goes for you, you must have been hit on?"

Sylvia slowly stood up, the silk dressing gown briefly showing the full length of her thighs. As she approached me, she said quietly, "It seems we're in the same boat, and we both have secrets. Tonight might be another."

Placing her feet either side of my outstretched legs, she lowered herself onto my lap, astride me, facing me, and then tugging her tied waistband, she let the dressing gown drop to the floor.

In an instant she was naked, sitting facing me, squeezing and rubbing her breasts, with her shaved pussy, pouting, just inches from my crotch.

My mouth must have dropped open, my eyes were wide.

"Don't say a word," was all she said, fixing her eyes on mine. Her fingers felt for my belt buckle, pulling it apart, then unzipping me.

My cock was responding, and she hooked her fingers through the opening of my boxers, and flipped it out into the open. Within seconds it stood up hard, wanting to be inside that pussy just a short distance away.

My hands couldn't help but cup her breasts, and squeeze her nipples, and gently she raised her body, guiding my cock with her fingers between her pussy lips.

With a loud gasp she settled down onto my erection. I felt the smooth, wet, folds engulf me, I felt her muscles close around me. And then she kissed me.

Our lips played, our tongues flicked, our breathing quickened.

"Fuck me slowly Tom, hold it there, don't move, just let me enjoy this moment."

My hands moved to Sylvia's hips, the kissing beginning again, we were both perfectly still, but I did so want to fuck her.

Sylvia knew that, and leaned forward, raising her body, and making her pussy massage my cock just a little. Her lips found their way to my neck, and her breath below my ear was starting to get faster.

"Oh god Tom I've wanted this so much, you didn't seem to notice me, it's wrong I know but oh wow, don't cum yet… please."

All I managed to say was, "Sylvia, I wanted you too… god, you feel so good."

Still kissing my neck, and her naked boobs against my shirt, her body started to rise and fall. I wanted to be naked, but we were too far gone, and it wasn't too long before Sylvia was panting, and gasping, "You're going to make me cum, oh god Tom, I've wanted this so much, oh god… oh yes… oh yes… oh yes…"

I felt the muscles of Sylvia's pussy tighten, then in quick little pulses they seemed to squeeze the head of my cock beyond that point of self control.

With a stifled grunt, I began to ejaculate deep inside her. She pressed down on me, wanting every last drop of semen.

It seemed we both moaned a long sigh at the same time.

"Oh Tom, fuck, I'm not sure we should have done that."

As she stood up, unsteadily naked, a few drops of spunk dribbled from her pussy, onto the very wet crotch of my trousers. My cock was still glistening from her pussy juices, and a drops of spunk were seeping out.

"Bloody hell, I've made a mess, don't let Janet see that, what time is she home, we'd better clean those up?"

"I see what you mean," I replied, struggling to my feet, and zipping myself up. "I guess I'd better get home and sort these out. Look I don't want you to think I'm running off after what just happened, it was incredible. You're silly to think I never fancied you, you're so very sexy. I want you again."

Sylvia had put her dressing gown back on and hugged me, and kissed me again.

"Look Tom, me and Janet are close friends, let's be careful, it's Christmas, we're bound to see each other socially, we can come back to this in the new year. I want you too."

And so I left, excited, slightly fearful, guilty, but wanting more.

I hurriedly washed my trousers in the sink, and hid them to dry in the garage. I showered, and was in my pyjamas when Janet arrived home in a taxi. She was very drunk. In a very garbled way, she described the evening, and in a short time had gone up to bed. By the time I turned in, she was fast asleep.

The only time Sylvia was mentioned was when Janet had a telephone conversation with her next day. Ending the call she said to me, "So you fixed Sylvia's lights for her last night?"

"Yes she came to me in a panic, I went and fixed them, and we had a glass of wine together."

I tried to be nonchalant with my reply, and Janet just said, "I hope it was just one."

I made no comment, and conversation moved on.

In the run up to Christmas day, last minute things were completed, and food prepared. Christmas day itself was a visit from the in laws for lunch, and then too much food, drink, and television.

Boxing day brought the local social highlight of Christmas.

The 'Wrights' who lived in a big house opposite, always invited neighbours in for a buffet lunch, which usually turned very boozy, and went on until the evening.

Janet hadn't enjoyed last year's get together, because Mr Perkins, from three doors down, had had rather too much to drink. and had tried to kiss her. I hadn't told Janet that his wife, Cynthia, had tried the same thing with me.

After much persuasion, we arrived at 12.30pm, and happened to enter just as Sylvia was shouting up the path for us to wait for her.

"I'm so glad you waited for me," she said, slightly out of breath, "I want to keep out of the 'Perkins' way, he's a bit of a lech."

Janet laughed, "You too, I know what you mean."

The two women embraced on the doorstep just as Mrs Wright, Sue, opened the door.

"C'mon in, seasons' greetings."

Sue was a striking blonde, in her late thirties, dressed in a clingy red dress, and a pair of party antlers on her head.

We were soon given a glass of champagne each, and the house was full of people of all ages, and a few kids coming and going, from a room set aside just for them.

Conversation was loud, and after a few 'knowing' glances from Sylvia, I left her and Janet to go and talk to the 'Gibsons' who were another set of neighbours from our road,

Mick Gibson ran the local football team and his wife was a PE teacher at the local secondary school. We always had a bit of banter about sport in general, and after some time I managed to return to Janet and Sylvia, who were sitting together in one of the lounges.

Both of them were tipsy and giggly, and it was quite amusing to hear the two of them acting like schoolgirls, whispering about the other men at the party in quite a frankly sexual way.

"I bet he's good in bed," remarked Sylvia, about John from up the road, "I've heard he had a fling with that woman who works in the post office."

"Noo," whispered back Janet, "Well his wife Debbie was having it off with the builder doing their extension."

Both of them erupted in giggles, clutching onto each other, and it was a bit disconcerting knowing that I had been fucking my wife's best friend the week before.

I left them to it once more, and went to find some food in the kitchen, where dishes were laid out on every available surface.

As I was filling my plate with salad and cold meat, I felt a hand brush my left buttock, it felt almost deliberate, and sure enough I turned and saw that Mrs Perkins was standing next to me.

"Hello Tom, long time no see, that invitation still stands for you and Janet to come round for dinner. Maybe in the new year?"

As she was speaking, somehow she had managed to press her thigh up against mine, and was holding eye contact in the most extraordinary way.

"Yes, I'm sure we'd love to, January is quite busy for us," I said lying, "but I'm sure we can fix something."

As I filled my plate Cynthia Perkins followed me into the conservatory, and helped herself to the seat next to mine on the sofa.

"Hope you don't mind me joining you, David's off trying to chat up whoever will talk to him, now tell me how has your year been?"

Again, Cynthia's thighs were hard up against mine, I could see her dress riding up slightly, exposing her knees. Between mouthfuls of food she would turn towards me, and I felt her eyes drilling into me.

When we'd both finished eating, she put her plate on the table beside her, and proceeded to squeeze my knee with her hand. I needed to escape, and thank god, David Perkins appeared, and obviously knew his wife was predatory, like himself.

"Hi Tom," he said, "is my wife entertaining you? I haven't had a chance to talk to your Janet yet, but I will."

At that point I made my apologies, and went to find Janet.

She and Sylvia were together in the dining room, and I found them holding hands, perhaps confiding in each other about something. As soon as I'd entered, they let go, which seemed strange, but I didn't comment. Janet blushed slightly, which I thought might be the alcohol.

The party started to break up late afternoon, and I left with Janet and Sylvia, both of them walking unsteadily back home. Having said our goodbyes to Sylvia, Janet spent the evening asleep in the armchair.

New Year approached and we had a family get together on New Year's eve. On New Year's day I was due to go to a football match, and I'd arranged afterwards to have a boozy evening with my mate. Janet told me that Sylvia had invited her round for a chat, so there wasn't going to be any chance of me meeting up with Sylvia alone.

When New Year's day arrived I was all set for a 'boys' night out, but on my way to the match I got a phone call from Stuart, my mate, saying that he'd got the worst stomach upset ever, and wouldn't be able to have that night out. It couldn't be helped, and so I went alone to the match, and afterwards had a quick pint, before making my way home.

The house was empty, and I knew that Janet was next door, but I couldn't help thinking about whether I'd get to see Sylvia anytime soon. The longer I sat and thought about it, the more I wanted her. Finally I got to the point of just wanting to see her even in my wife's company.

I thought that if I went next door I might at least be invited in to have a cup of tea.

I went via our kitchen door to Sylvia's side entrance, and her kitchen door. I could see lights on, but no sign of life. I tried the handle, and it opened, making a mental note to tell Sylvia about her security, I crossed to the lounge door.

I wasn't sure whether to make a deliberate sound, like a cough, or a shout, so as not to startle them, but for some reason I didn't. As I got to the lounge I heard sounds from upstairs.

My whole body froze. It was clearly the sound of a female, the sound of a female about to have an orgasm. And it was a familiar sound to me, because it was Janet's voice moaning, and repeatedly uttering little stifled cries of pleasure.

In those few seconds I had a vision of my wife being fucked by some hairy assed guy, at the same time thinking it served me right. It was like some people describe how your life flashes before you in some terrible accident.

But then I heard Janet's voice plainly and clearly.

"Oh god Sylvia, don't stop, do it again."

I didn't know what to do, my hand was gripping the bannister, as I was deciding whether to make my presence known.

"Oh yes… go on… go on…"

I took one step and then another, up the staircase. By the time I'd reached the tenth stair, my head was level with the floor upstairs. I was able to see through the half open bedroom door, and the reflection of the wardrobe mirrors. Janet and Sylvia were naked, and intertwined on the double bed, Sylvia's arm appearing to move rhythmically with her hand somewhere between Janet's thighs.

With a gasp, Janet came a second time, and then amazingly I saw her roll over, thrusting her head between Sylvia's legs. In the few moments it took for the first gasp of pleasure, I seated myself on the stairs, transfixed, watching it all unfold.

Sylvia's head was stretched backwards on the edge of the bed, eyes closed, mouth open, the sound of breathing becoming quicker, an almost strangled moan emanating from her throat.

"Ah, fuck Janet, oh fuck."

My mouth was dry, my whole body tense.

And then Sylvia's eyes opened wide, flickering, then closing with pleasure, then in a moment they were suddenly staring into the wardrobe mirror, staring at me. I wanted to duck down, but some magnetic force held our gazing eyes together.

I watched as my wife brought Sylvia to the edge. Her eyes were knowing, knowing she'd had us both. With a cry, her eyelids fluttered, and she shook. I watched her cum, I smiled, and retreated back down the stairs, and returned home.

Two hours later Janet came in, slightly surprised at finding me there, and at first she stumbled over her words.

"You're very early, didn't you go for a drink?… I've been having a girly evening with Sylvia."

Janet looked flushed, and started to tidy the kitchen needlessly.

I explained about Stuart being ill, and I'd come home early.

"You've had a good evening, I can tell," I was probing.

"Err yes… Sylvia is fun… we get on well together," I could sense her awkwardness.

I didn't push it anymore, but in my mind I was wrestling with this idea of my wife, and indeed Sylvia, being bisexual.

Next morning was the return to work. The day was incredibly busy, and there was little chance to dwell on what had happened, however, that evening, as I pulled onto my drive, Sylvia was just putting something into the recycling bin.

"How long has that been going on?" I asked immediately.

Sylvia looked guilty and replied, That was the first time, it happened out of the blue, I'm sorry if it shocked you, but I've always been bi. It was Janet's first time with a woman."

"Yes, I was shocked, but it turned me on a bit, look, when can I see you again?" I was being totally selfish.

"I have the day off on Monday, can you get any time off?"

"I'll try, I might be able to take the afternoon off, I'll let you know over the weekend."

That night Janet and I had sex for the first time since before Christmas. It was mechanical sex, we both knew our triggers, we both just wanted physical release. Just before I came, I was thinking of Sylvia, and how she had made us both cum, and as we both turned over to sleep, I found myself getting hard again.

Monday seemed like it would never come, I did manage to give a thumbs up to Sylvia when I briefly saw her outside on the Saturday, but was taken aback when Janet said that she was seeing Sylvia on Monday evening for a night in watching a DVD.

Was it possible that Sylvia would sleep with both of us within just a few hours?

I was nervous as I arrived home just after lunch on that Monday. Even as I slammed the car door I saw Sylvia looking out of her kitchen window. Looking around to see if any neighbours were watching, I slipped inside her door.

I hardly had time to speak before Sylvia was placing her arms around my neck, grinding her body against mine, kissing me passionately, and murmuring that she wanted me to fuck her.

"Slow down, slow down," I said a little breathlessly, but there was no stopping her. Taking my hand she led me quickly upstairs to the bed where I'd seen her with Janet.

Within seconds she was unzipping me.

"Wait, wait, let's get undressed."

That got through to her, and in no time at all we were both naked, and I was on my back, on the bed, with Sylvia sucking my cock to its full hardness.

"Fuck me Tom, fuck me hard, oh god, I've dreamt of your cock inside me so much."

Sylvia threw herself on her back, and opened her legs so wide, to reveal a perfect, pink, very wet, and inviting pussy.

Sliding between her thighs, my cock found no problem in entering her. As I went deep, she cried out, "Oh fuck, that's so good," and wrapped her legs around me, crossing and locking her ankles behind my buttocks.

"Now fuck me hard, give it to me Tom… please."

I started to thrust, every move matched by Sylvia's hips. The bed shook, the mattress heaved, the room rang out to her cries for more.

The perspiration was running down my brow, as my pounding went on, it actually was dampening Sylvia's red hair as it fell downwards.

Both of us were finally ready to cum, it was perfect timing. The jerking of my cock inside her, brought the final cries of orgasm. My ejaculation went on and on, spurting deep into her cunt. Her thighs gripped hard at first, holding me there in frozen time, and then with a sudden relaxation we both sank in a metaphorical heap into the mattress. Oddly Sylvia started to laugh quietly.

"Fucking hell Tom, that was bloody fantastic."

"I thought so too, but we still haven't discussed Janet!"

Sylvia giggled again, "Well… " she said very slowly.

"We got a bit drunk, and one thing led to another," she laughed again.

"And you're gonna have her again tonight? Oh my god, will she be licking out your pussy when it's full of my spunk?"

"Noo, oh my god no, I'll be showered by then, but does it turn you on?"

I looked at her, as I felt my cock reacting, so soon after cumming the first time.

"It does, it fucking does!" Sylvia shouted triumphantly, "you're quite a kinky guy, aren't you?"

Again I didn't reply but it was striking a few chords.

But Sylvia felt my cock against her thigh. "Ah ha!"

She bent her body, and took my semi hard, seeping cock in her mouth.

"Fuck Sylvia, you're incorrigible… fuck, you cow."

There was a muffled laugh as she sucked my cock hard, and for five minutes gave me an unbelievable blow job. I wasn't sure if I could cum a second time, but I reasoned without Sylvia's expertise.

"Stop, I'm going to cum," I said through my teeth.

It had crept up on me. But Sylvia was on a roll. When I started to spurt, she swallowed it all with relish.

I was exhausted, and we both knew that I had to get home before Janet. Indeed it was only just under an hour before she did arrive back, and as we had something to eat, my mind was fantasising about her evening ahead.

A strange situation, Sylvia having two affairs, one hidden from my wife, and both of us hiding our affair from each other.

-----------------------------

   Series:Taking a Parcel In
   Author:Cleevedreams
   Teaser:Taking a parcel in for the new neighbour
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/taking-a-parcel-in
Published:2023-06-28
When you're living opposite a row of rental properties, you see a constant turnover of people and families moving in and out, for a variety of reasons.

I was newly retired from a stressful job, and enjoying time for my hobbies, and being at home in the day. Another 'man and van' arriving across the road was not unusual, but natural curiosity made me look out to see who was moving in.

Two guys were unloading boxes, furniture, and suitcases. The new tenant appeared to be a young 'girl' possibly early twenties, with blonde hair, and a very attractive 'ass' tightly fitted into denim jeans.

I retreated from the window and it wasn't until the next day that I got a knock on the door from a delivery driver, asking if I'd 'take in' a package for the house opposite.

It seemed to happen a lot since I retired. The delivery company drivers all knew I was usually at home, so the neighbours around were confident I would step in and hold their deliveries. I did at least know now who the new neighbour's name was.

Paula Barrington had a package from a well known high street fashion store.

That evening on her arrival home she had found the card stating that the package had been left at number 42. My bell rang, and I guessed it was her.

"Sorry to disturb you…"

Before she had finished speaking I produced the package saying, "Oh don't worry, I'm always at home these days, if you need to, just put my address down when you order something. By the way, my name's Henry… Henry Bentley. Have you settled in ok? If you need anything just ask."

"Thank you so much, I will, it's nice of you to be so welcoming, I'm new to Melton, so anyone friendly is good. I hope we can be good neighbours."

"I'm sure we will, I've got time to help if you need it ever."

She left with a smile, and I settled down to an evening editing images on my laptop.

Next morning I was up and about early, it was 'bin' day, so as the sun was rising I was pushing the 'wheelie bin' up the drive in the cold atmosphere.

Deeply inhaling, I momentarily stopped, placing the bin next to the hedge.

As I turned to return indoors, a flash of light across the road distracted me. Looking up at my new neighbour's bedroom window, I was in time to glimpse her disappear backwards, having pulled her curtains open. Did I actually see some naked flesh?

No. I didn't, but it was a nice thought.

When you're a guy on your own, and a long time single, you have fantasies, you maybe watch some porn, you usually masturbate.

Paula Barrington was the perfect fantasy figure to move from your imagination to your loins, it served a purpose that evening.

A couple of days passed, and another parcel arrived, this time from a kitchenware company. I saw Paula arrive home, and was expecting a ring at the doorbell, but by 8pm I'd heard nothing, so I took it across to Paula's house.

It was evident that she hadn't had a delivery card, and not even a text to say that I had the parcel. When I saw her peer through the side window, and then open the door it was plain to see I wasn't expected. Even at 8pm she had her fluffy bathrobe on. Half hiding behind the front door she took the parcel from me with a nervous smile.

"Oh thank you Mr Bentley, I mean Henry. Please excuse me, I was getting ready for bed."

"I didn't know if you knew I had it. Apologies for catching you like this." I'm sure Paula was conscious of me staring at her cleavage. "I'll leave you to it, sleep tight."

"Night, night Henry." And I left as she closed the door. Wandering back across the road I couldn't help but think about being a lot of years younger, and the prospect of hitting on her.

Back home I returned to working on my laptop at the table in the window. Glancing up I saw Paula drawing the curtains in the lounge, and clearly she saw me too, because she gave me a little wave before the curtains closed. A little later her upstairs bedroom was half lit from the light being turned on above the staircase. She obviously went into the bathroom because the opaque glass lit up. Maybe showering I was guessing, an exciting thought.

I had become distracted by all of this. I was thinking, 'Have I become a pervy old man, some sort of 'Peeping Tom?'

I tried to focus on my photo editing once more, but just as I got into a complicated landscape the bathroom light went off. I sat bolt upright, as I watched Paula's figure, completely naked, enter the half lit bedroom, walk over to the window, and clearly lit by the street lights, reach out on tiptoe, and pull the curtains together. I swear that as she did so, she fractionally paused for a second, exposing herself from the thighs upwards. She must have known I was there in my window, and that I could see.

I was left with my mouth gaping, slightly surprised, but excited by what I'd just seen. My mind raced, posing question after question.

Did she intend that I saw her? Did she think that I wouldn't be able to see her in the half light? Was she teasing me? Was it just some fun? Was she an exhibitionist?

I was back to being a silly old fool. What twenty year old would get her kicks with an old man?

That night I went back to my usual means of light relief.

Everything was normal for a few days, no displays in the window, in fact, despite my constant observations, I didn't actually see Paula at all.

Then on the Thursday evening I had a ring at the bell. Paula was on my doorstep to ask a favour. I asked her indoors as it was beginning to rain, and she thanked me, but with a furrowed brow said, "I've got a problem Henry, I've been away for a couple of days, and I've got someone delivering a bedside cabinet tomorrow morning. I can't take time off, and I wondered if you could let them in if you're around? I trust you, but they won't deliver at weekends."

"Of course I'll do it, I'd be pleased to, no problem. Give me the key, and I'll drop it back through the letterbox when they've been."

"I'm so grateful. I've got this new job, in sales, and I can't start taking time off when I'm so new. It might be a good idea to swap mobile numbers and if there's a problem you can text me."

We posted the numbers in our phones, and Paula gave me her spare key, and added, "Excuse the mess, I'm still not organised totally, thank you so much, I'll phone and tell them to come to you when they arrive."

And with that, she turned, and ran back across the road in the pouring rain.

Next day the delivery guys turned up about 10.30am and I went across and opened up. They put the beside cabinet in the hall, and I examined it, and signed for it, and off they went. I shut the door, and glanced around the house. It was much smaller than mine, and a typical rented property with basic furniture, and plain decor. I decided that it would help Paula if I took the cabinet upstairs for her, which I did, being careful not to take any lumps out of the wall.

Putting it down at the top of the stairs, I decided to be a bit nosey, I couldn't resist. The bathroom was quite new with both a shower and a bath, the spare bedroom was full of boxes, still to be unpacked.

I ventured into Paula's bedoom with the idea of just seeing what it was like, but also where the bedside cabinet was going to go.

Immediately, I inhaled her perfume, it was definitely a female bedroom. It was untidy, which was no surprise for a twenty something girl, but my eyes straight away settled on some lingerie which had been tossed onto a chair. I couldn't resist, I had to pick it up and nuzzle it into my face. Here I go, being pervy again, I thought. It smelt as I'd expected it would, a mixture of two perfumes, natural and artificial. I inhaled deeply.

I returned them to the chair, and decided I'd better get back to the job in hand, bringing in the cabinet. It was obvious that it should go on the left of the bed, as on the other side was a wardrobe. I went round to make sure the gap was big enough when my eyes widened. On the carpet, half under the bed, was a vibrator. Not a fancy one, just a functional, fleshy textured, pink vibrator of a 'normal' size.

In my now pervy mode, and smiling, I picked it up, switched it on, and again sniffed it. Oh my goodness, it smelt divinely of pussy. I varied the speed, and images of Paula went flashing through my mind. I even started to feel myself becoming stiff. The buzzing became a soundtrack to my fantasies, but I switched it off.

I then had quite a naughty idea.

I brought the bedside cabinet into the bedroom, putting it beside the bed, and opening the top drawer, placed the vibrator inside. My smile became so broad that I caught a glimpse of my face in the wall mirror.

I just wondered about Paula's reaction when she realised what I'd done.

I made my way downstairs, and locked the front door, posting the key back through the letterbox.

When I got back home I texted Paula with just a simple message, 'Cabinet delivered, no probs.'

Straight back came a 'Thank you so much. I owe you x'

I wasn't sure that I'd done the right thing, but I couldn't change it now.

I saw Paula arrive home as it began to get dark. I kept a low profile, but kept watch from an upstairs bedroom. I saw the upstairs lights go on, and then her bedroom light. It was about five minutes when the first text pinged on my phone. 'Please tell me you put the cabinet in my bedroom and not the delivery men'

I smiled and sent one back, 'Yes don't worry. Your secret is safe ?? '

'Oh god, I'm so embarrassed' Paula responded.

I tried to make light of it, 'We are both single. Needs must'

And then there was no response, so she was either hopping mad at me, or just embarrassed. Now I regretted what I'd done, I'd messed with something really private, and personal.

I felt quite 'down' and poured myself a large whisky, which at 5.30pm was unheard of for me. Having not eaten, it went straight to my head.

I got myself some cheese and biscuits to mop some of the alcohol up, but still poured myself another large one. I sat myself down in the armchair, and closed my eyes.

Suddenly, a ping on my phone made me jump, and in expectation I opened it only to see a text from my energy supplier. My heart sank again, and I took another 'swig' of whisky. And then ping again, it was from Paula.

'Don't drink because I don't blame you.'

How did she know that? Then I saw how.

From my armchair I could see Paula's bedroom window, and there she was looking at me drinking myself silly.

I waved half heartedly, and texted, 'I'm really sorry. Come over for coffee in the morning so I can apologise'

'I'd love to. 10.30am?'

'See you then'

I waved again as Paula disappeared from the window and I finished off my glass. I was buoyed by the fact that Paula was coming for coffee. Despite being unsteady on my feet, I put the coffee machine on and poured myself a large black coffee. Back in the lounge, I resumed my place in the armchair.

Sitting there I hadn't realised that Paula could see me there, obviously she now knew I could see her.

I was just about to pick up the remote to look at some TV, when Paula's bedroom light came on. I was expecting to see her pull the curtains, it was Friday night, and she had had a tiring week in a new job. I was surprised when the curtains stayed open. I could see her moving about, and when she appeared close to the window I thought I could see a smile on her face.

Sipping my coffee, it was more the sight of Paula that was sobering me up, than the coffee. And I was completely focussed, and sober, as the totally unexpected began to unfold.

As she retreated into the room she turned around facing away from the window, and pulled her jersey top over her head, and then unzipped her skirt, and let it drop. Clearly visible she turned to face the window dressed only in her bra and panties. Reaching behind herself, I saw her unclasp her bra, and release her breasts, and bending over she finally stepped out of her panties. I was stunned. My mind racing, it was trying to process what was happening. She must have known I was watching. Finally she stood totally naked at the window sill, and drew the curtains.

I went to bed with the image of Paula's body scorched into my mind.

At 8.30am I was up, showered, and already, I had cleaned, and vacuumed the kitchen, and lounge. I'd slept like a log, and I awoke wondering if Paula was regretting her display of the previous evening, or if she would even acknowledge it. Perhaps she would even make an excuse not to come.

10.30am came, and I saw Paula crossing the road towards my house. When I opened the front door she stood there looking nervously upwards at me.

"C'mon In, don't look so nervous, what are you gonna have, tea or coffee?"

Paula stepped inside, and said she'd have some coffee.

I offered her a stool at the breakfast bar and set about making some coffee for both of us. I tried to defuse the nervous tension by saying, "How are you settling in? Unpacked everything?"

"Oh god no, not by a long way, and I've still got a few more bits at my mums. I've moved down from Yorkshire for this new job."

"Well I hope we haven't got off on the wrong foot, I mean my silly joke." I was referring to the vibrator incident.

I'm not sure in all the nervousness of the moment, whether Paula got what I was talking about, or if she was feeling guilty about her 'display.'

"Henry, I want to apologise about last night. I was being really horrible teasing you. There's a reason i did it."

"Paula, good grief, I really was confused, but if you want to explain, please do."

Paula looked down into her coffee.

"I've moved down here for a new job, but I also wanted to get away from a difficult situation. I was having a relationship with my boss for about six months, he was much older than me, and his wife found out. She, of course, went ballistic, but he was horrid too. I guess trying to placate his wife, I was called all sorts of names, so I left, and luckily got this job straight away."

I said quietly, "Hey, don't worry Paula, I've made mistakes like that. I know it hurts, but you have to move on."

"Yes, but last night I'm not sure if I wanted a sort of revenge, or if I wanted to know if I was still attractive, or whether I just wanted to be risky, but I did it and I'm sorry."

I was unsure how to reply, "I don't know what to say, but it's all forgotten. We'll start again. You just make sure you pull your curtains, and I'll try not to look. And stay away from your new boss," I laughed out loud.

"Oh he's far too young, I only go for older men," said Paula laughing too.

"Hope for me yet," I said, and blushed because I was flirting.

There was no reaction from Paula, except a smile.

"I must go Henry, thanks for coffee, and thank you for being so good about things, we must have coffee at mine when I'm sorted a bit more, I've got to go."

With that she pecked me on the cheek and I saw her out.

I guess I felt disappointed about our conversation. Paula's exhibitionist behaviour was perhaps a symptom of her confused self confidence, and not specifically meant for me, or my pleasure. She was indeed a very sexy girl, and close up she certainly got the juices flowing, but she was way out of my league, and so she would remain the fantasy girl from across the road.

Curtains remained pulled for the next week, she did wave from her window once, one evening, but apart from that we didn't communicate until the following Thursday, when she texted me about a delivery the following day. It was going to be quite large, and was I going to be around on the Friday? I texted back 'yes,' and within minutes she was at my front door.

"Hi Henry, Thanks for offering for tomorrow, it's a big painting coming, actually its for my bedroom, but if you take it upstairs let's not start any joke scenarios." Paula had a broad smile on her face.

I must have looked very sheepish, and before I could speak, she had squeezed my arm and added, "The look on your face! Henry, you're a rogue."

"Ok, ok I promise not to be looking under any beds, but yes, leave me the key, and I'll do that for you. Is everything ok with you?"

"Yes the jobs going well, tell you what, come for coffee on Saturday morning, about 11am, you free?"

I said I was, and I watched as she ran back across the road. I watched every step.

I was alert to the doorbell when it rang the next morning about 10am. It only took a few minutes to sign for it, and take it into Paula's house. As I'd promised I took it upstairs to her bedroom, and promising myself not to be 'nosey' I leaned the package up against the wall. The bedroom was a lot tidier than the last time I'd seen it. No underwear, or lingerie apparent, although it still smelt fabulous. But contrary to the conversation we'd had the week before, and totally unexpected was the vibrator laying on top of the duvet. Not the same one as before, this was the top of the range model complete with rotating head, and clit tickler.

I was staggered, it was absolutely impossible for Paula to have thought I wouldn't see it.

Now I was so confused. I thought I'd been written off, and so I should have been, an old guy from across the road who got his kicks by looking into windows. The only logic I could use was to 'wait and see,' which is what I decided to do. However I did text her to say the parcel had arrived.

A slightly ambiguous reply came back, 'My bedroom is going to be looking good.'

I decided to add, 'It certainly looks tidier.'

And the ping pong continued, "Everything in its place,' came back from Paula.

I finally said, 'Well I didn't open the cabinet this time.'

Paula's final text came, 'You might have got even more of a shock.'

This was all text flirting, something new to me, but still very arousing. I was just bothered that this was another 'wind up,' like the bedroom window striptease.

Friday evening everything was quiet, I spent the evening reading, and had an early night, and then on Saturday morning I went across to have coffee.

When I arrived I was greeted by Paula looking absolutely gorgeous, dressed in a tight fitting purple jersey dress, showing her shapely contours, and, in particular, her slightly protruding nipples. Trying not to ogle, I gave her a cursory hug, and a quick kiss on the cheek. She told me to sit in the lounge, while she got coffee.

I sat in a low armchair, and glanced around the room, noticing the 'art' on the walls.

"You're really into your art Paula, aren't you? Did you study it at school?"

As she gave me my coffee she said, "I did 'A level' art, I loved it, I did some modelling too."

"Nude?" I said smiling, "I might have to ask you to pose for some of my photographs."

"Cheeky," she replied, "But you never know, if you're a good boy."

A hint of flirtiness I thought, and so I pushed it a bit further.

"I've never been entirely good where women are concerned, it gets me into trouble."

"Oh, Mr Bentley, I thought you were a respectable gentleman, and I've been allowing you into my bedroom."

I was smiling, "And that got me into trouble, and you weren't even there!"

"You shouldn't be so nosey, no wonder my batteries have run down!"

We both erupted in laughter. "Sorry I'm being really naughty now," Paula looked at me, and winked.

"So have you ever taken nude photos?" she asked.

"No, never. I've wanted to, but never summoned up the courage to book a model. Of course there are different 'levels' of nude photography. First of all the plain nude shots not showing 'naughty bits,' then the shots that do. Then the 'erotic' shots with suggestive poses, and implements. Then the 'erotic' shots involving more than one person, but with no contact, and then the out and out porn shots involving having sex."

"Oh goodness I'd never do porn, but it was a photo that got me into trouble with my last job. Alan had a compromising photo on his phone that he hadn't hidden, or deleted. His wife found it. I was called a 'slut,' a 'whore,' a 'trollop,' first by her, then later by him. I was a car saleswoman, and he was the sales director. We started an affair on a promotional weekend. Then we used to have sex in the back of pre delivery cars on the storage lot. He 'doctored' the cctv, and when the showroom closed we had sex. I got kicked out with a payoff, and luckily got this job down here."

"Lessons learned," I added.

"Yes Henry, it's why I'm careful about having photos posted on social media etc, and also getting involved with married guys."

"You seem to have a mature attitude for a young lady!"

"Lady? Oh my god I don't often get called that!" Paula was giggling uncontrollably.

"Well you make your own decisions, you've just got to make the right ones."

"Yes Henry, which is why I'm playing with the idea of letting you shoot some nudes of me."

"Really Paula, are you sure? I don't want to pressurise you."

"I'd tell you if you were, but I'd like to try, it's just that you can't exactly do it anonymously."

I thought for a moment.

"Ok, I have a Venetian mask, just hang on, i think I've got a photo on my phone of a friend wearing it at a party. It covers just the upper part of the face, the nose, eyes, and forehead. Look here it is."

Paula studied it, and said, "Yes that looks cool." But she still looked unsure.

"Tell you what. I will take the photos, then give you the memory card from my camera, and you can look at them, delete the ones you don't like, and leave about ten, or twelve that I can edit. A lot of them will be black and white in natural light, and some in colour with studio lighting."

"Fantastic," she said enthusiastically, "how about this afternoon, my weekend is absolutely free."

I was a bit taken aback, but agreed, and I said I'd bring my gear around about 3pm, the light would still be good then. I got slightly embarrassed when Paula said that she would have a bath, and shave herself.

I went back home; it was just before 1pm, so I checked my kit, and made sure all the batteries were fully charged. I had a little think about poses etc, and I was starting to get quite excited.

My studio lights were in a large canvas bag, my tripod in a small sleeve, and my two cameras were in an over the shoulder bag. The Venetian mask was in a carrier bag.

Just before 3pm, I rang Paula's door bell. She greeted me in her bathrobe the one I'd seen once before. Without any embarrassment, she led me up the stairs to her bedroom. Struggling behind her with all my gear, I didn't miss the opportunity to look at her calves, and take in her perfume.

Laughing, she said, "You know my bedroom so well Henry."

I looked guilty, as I started to unzip my carry cases.

Paula flopped on the bed, laying back on her elbows, as she watched me prepare. She took the mask out of the bag, and put it on, looking at herself in the dressing table mirror.

"Perfect," she said, "You will have to tell me exactly what you want in terms of posing, this is all new to me."

"It is to me too," I chuckled.

The lights were set up to one side, as I was going to use the natural light from the window first of all.

"Ok, I think I'm set, I'm going to ask you to stand with your back to the wall, one leg slightly crossed in front of the other, and your hands covering your boobs."

Paula slipped the bathrobe off her shoulders, and climbed off the bed. My heart beat accelerated, as I tried not to look at her breasts, and the freshly shaved pussy.

"Like this Henry?" Paula seemed to be a 'natural.' After taking the shots against the wall, I got her to lie on her tummy, on the bed, her chin propped on both hands, and her elbows sinking into the bedclothes. I was soon instructing her as to how to adjust her limbs, and head position.

As time whizzed by we were both working with a common purpose.

I set up the lights, and Paula almost took over the posing aspect, becoming more daring as time passed.

"Paula, you're getting quite daring with some of these poses, is that ok?"

"Ha ha, Yes Henry I'm fine, how are you doing?"

"I think I'm getting some pretty good shots, I'm only going to take a few more, and then I'll give you the card. I'm up to about 200 already.

"Ok," she said, but before you do, I'm going to be really daring."

I caught my breath, wondering what was coming.

Paula reached over, and took the big vibrator out of the bedside cabinet.

"Oh… my… god," I whispered slowly.

Paula had an impish grin on her face, as she lay backwards, pressing the vibrator against her pussy lips.

"Just pretend, Henry, I'm not turning it on! Oh your face is a picture, go on take a few shots, you may not get the chance again." She was giggling even more.

After just a few minutes, she put the vibrator back in the drawer, and put her bathrobe back on.

I actually sighed with relief, and kept catching a glimpse of Paula's smug smile, as I packed away.

"Here you are, here's the card, there's about 250 shots on there. Have a look at them, and delete them down to about a dozen. You can pass the card back to me, Of if you want to keep it, just email me the ones you want me to edit."

"Thanks ever so much Henry."

"Oh, and you can keep the mask, you might need it again one day." And with a giggle I left.

Back home I poured myself a glass of wine and settled in for some Saturday evening TV.

I got one text from Paula, after about half an hour, thanking me, and that she would start looking at the photos that evening. I heard nothing else until about 9pm.

Paula texted me, and said, 'Reduced them down to thirteen, I think they're brilliant. Will email them in a minute.'

Sipping my wine I sat at my laptop expectantly. Sure enough, five minutes later the email arrived. They were indeed brilliant, a couple of Paula against the wall, and a couple on the bed, all in natural light, and monochrome. Then there were several in colour on the bed, some quite modest, some a little more explicit, but the skin tones were superb. And then the last two were the very naughty ones at the end. The vibrator was poised between her pussy lips, and you could see the moisture glistening on the head. You could also see the smile on her face below the mask.

I must say I was actually quite proud of what I'd produced, and as I swallowed the last of the wine, another email came through from Paula.

It was headed, 'An extra.'

Puzzled, I opened it up, and immediately saw that the attachment was a video.

I stopped breathing as I played it. There was Paula, laying back on the bed just as I'd seen her, and the vibrator was between her open thighs, and was buzzing. The head was pressed inside her pussy, and the clit tickler was massaging her little bud. She was starting to gasp softly, but then getting louder, she was moaning as the vibrator did it's job. I watched as she approached her orgasm, my cock, by now, was hard inside my boxers.

With a shuddering movement of her hips upwards off the bed, she yelled, "Oh fuck, fuck, fuck, Henry."

I could just see her reach out and turn off her mobile, and then it was quiet.

I was gobsmacked, and I played it again.

The second time I took it all in. She was an absolute 'devil.'

I texted her, 'You are the devil incarnate, the naughtiest girl I know."

Ping came back, 'But you loved it,'

'I did.'

'Then come and join me, I'm waiting.'

'You really really mean that?'

'Yes I really really do.'

'I'm on my way if you're sure?'

'I am x.'

Paula opened her door still dressed in her fluffy white bathrobe, but this time it was open down the front. She looked up at me with soulful eyes, and I stepped towards her.

I said softly, "is this one of your right, or wrong decisions?" as I slid my hands inside her robe, and around her back. I could feel the contours of her buttocks, narrowing around her slim waist, as she replied, "This is a decision I made several days ago Henry. I don't give myself freely, but I'm giving myself to you because you're a man I want, and I want you to make love to me, without any conditions. We are both free, and that feeling is good."

My hands slid up her spine, it was so long since I had touched a woman like that. Her soft breasts with their hard little nipples were against my shirt, my cock was becoming hard, and as we kissed, I almost lifted her off the ground towards me.

The bathrobe slipped to the hall floor, and I scooped her up, and carried her upstairs, and laid her on the bed where we had been that afternoon. As she lay there in just the light from the street outside, I undressed watching her watching me.

When I was completely naked, she looked at my cock stiffly protruding from my body.

?"I want you inside me Henry," Paula spoke so softly, that I didn't want to break the spell. Quietly I replied, "We have all night little one," and as I sat on the side of the bed, I leaned forwards to take one of her nipples into my mouth, and I ran my tongue around it. Paula gasped, as I then moved my mouth to the other breast.

Slowly I kissed the soft skin between her breasts, and using the tip of my tongue like a damp pen, I traced a line across her tummy, and down to where her body became her thigh. My tongue continued its path down the inside of her thigh, until I reached a calf that I'd seen earlier that day as I'd followed her up the stairs. When I started kissing the instep of her foot, there was a reaction. One of perhaps unfamiliarity of someone making love to her feet. That was confirmed by a little cry, when I took her biggest toe into my mouth, and sucked gently.

As I transferred my attention to the other foot, and my kisses moved up her other leg she must have realised the destination of my tongue. Kissing the inside of her thigh, I could feel the heat radiating from her pussy, as she spread her legs wide, and murmured, "For god's sake don't stop Henry, please."

And the moment came. My face buried itself against her soaking wet pussy, my tongue deep in the folds of her cunt. As I dragged my tongue upwards it passed over her clit, and she cried out, "Yes, oh Yes, Oh go on, go on."

I surrounded her clit with my mouth, and began to suck gently, as I did so I slid first one, and then two fingers into her pussy, and began to stroke the tiny ridges on the inner wall. It seemed like I had flicked a switch. My face accepted all the juices flooding from her pussy, as she bucked her hips, almost violently, up and down.

"Oh fucking hell, oh fuck, oh god, Henry you fucking sod."

I raised my head, my face absolutely glazed all over with Paula's juices.

"Kiss me," she asked, with her eyes half closed.

I slid myself up to level with her face, and as I kissed her, I entered her with my cock.

"Fucking hell," she said again.

"You seem to be swearing quite a lot young lady," I said as I started to move inside her.

"Henry this feels so good, don't stop, fuck me now, oh god go on."

And so I started Paula on her journey to another orgasm. I had not had sex for so long, I was never going to last, but I managed to delay long enough to bring her off again.

As she was feeling that orgasm subside, she could feel me starting to cum inside her.

"That's what I wanted, that feeling," and I could feel the contractions of her pussy muscles squeezing every last drop of semen from me.

Both of us were flat out on the bed in each other's arms. We both felt wanted, we both had made love without guilt, and we both wanted to do it again.

-----------------------------

   Series:The Hotel Chambermaids Wanted Me.
   Author:Cleevedreams
   Teaser:Caught in the act, then nights of sex with two older women
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/the-hotel-chambermaids-wanted-me
Published:2023-06-28
My eyes were tight shut, and my soapy hand was rapidly bringing my cock to its climax. Standing in front of the wash hand basin, I heard my gasp, and long low groan. I finally looked down to see the first spurt of spunk shoot against the white porcelain, with the second spurt landing halfway up the mirror, and then I was pumping more and more over my fingers, as it oozed into the basin.

Suddenly, I caught the movement in the mirror, a brief glimpse of a face, as it closed my hotel room door.

Probably it was going to be my last holiday with my parents, before uni, and I'd got my own room in a nice hotel in this small Cornish village. At eighteen the world was my oyster, but somehow, I wanted one last, nostalgic taste of a family holiday.

As I washed away the evidence of my wank, I assumed that because I was late to breakfast, the chambermaid had thought my room was empty, and let herself in, only to see me masturbating through the open door to the bathroom.

How much she had seen, how long she had been there, I had no idea, but when I finally dressed, and ventured down to meet my parents, I was slightly embarrassed, and careful to avoid any staff in the corridors.

Dad had decided to visit a local vineyard as the weather wasn't great, so after a coffee, and a croissant, I went back to my room to get my camera, and fleece.

And predictably inside my room was someone cleaning my room.

I almost rejected the idea of going back to my room, and would have decided to go without my stuff, but as I hovered in the corridor, a second chambermaid came out of the room opposite.

"You can go in sir, I'll just see if Rosa is nearly finished."

The woman was, at a guess, mid forties, and spoke with a thick eastern european accent.

The woman squeezed past me, and through the door which was partly kept open by a waste bin.

"Rosa, have you finished, this young man wants to get into his room?"

The chambermaid looked around from the en suite where she had watched me earlier.

Slowly, deliberately, and with half a smile she said, "Ok Sofie, I've just got to clean this mirror, and I'm done."

It was certainly her, the one who'd watched me. She too had an accent, but she was slightly older than Sofie, maybe early fifties, certainly older than my mother.

I was bright red with embarrassment, and mumbled, "It's ok, I only want to collect my camera, and fleece, you carry on."

Rosa completed wiping the mirror with a flourish, and turned around revealing that, although dressed in a hotel tabard, her body was full, voluptuous, and sexy. Her face, the one I'd seen briefly in the mirror, smiled, and as she passed, on the way out, she just said, "I'll knock tomorrow sir, to make sure it's safe to come in."

I heard them both giggle, and start talking excitedly in their own language, as they continued working in the next room.

For the rest of the day, I kept thinking about Rosa, and how she'd caught me wanking. I supposed she must have seen all sorts as a chambermaid.

That evening was our family's first proper meal at the hotel, and when we were having a drink in the bar before dinner, my jaw dropped when one of the bar staff turned out to be Sofie, Rosa's friend.

She showed no sign of recognition, at least, not until I went to the bar to get a second beer for my dad.

With everyone else out of earshot, she quietly said, "You know you made Rosa's day today sir, but just make sure you're not late for breakfast again."

Sofie also had a twinkle in her eye, much the same as Rosa, and she saw me blushing, "It's ok, your secret's safe with us."

I quickly escaped to the dining room, with my mum and dad, again imagining the two women in a very sexual way. My eighteen year old hormones were whirling around.

That night in bed, my cock was ramrod hard. I spent a half an hour continually bringing myself to the edge, and then each time, stopping before I came. Eventually I couldn't hold back. I was thinking of Rosa wanking my cock, and I erupted over my chest and stomach.

In the morning I woke up with my inevitable 'hard on,' and again lay there, Rosa on my mind, until I realised that I was late for breakfast again.

Hauling myself out of bed, I headed into the shower, and managed to resist the temptation of soapy masturbation. Cleaning my teeth, I glanced at my watch, and knew I was way behind schedule.

Quickly I went back into the bedroom, and froze.

"Sorry, I heard you in the shower, I should have waited until you'd gone down to breakfast."

Rosa was standing at the foot of the bed, deliciously looking at my naked body. My hand went automatically to cover my cock, but it seemed slightly inadequate, and certainly drew Rosa's eyes towards it.

She was smiling broadly, "Don't hide it, I couldn't quite see it in the mirror yesterday."

Rosa was being brazen, and unsurprisingly my cock began to rear up. I really didn't know what to do, however, Rosa took any option away from me, and when she stepped towards me, I just followed her instruction.

She took my hand, backed me up to the foot of the bed, told me to sit back, and then she sank to her knees.

"A young cock, this is a treat for me."

Her hand gripped the base of my cock, as I watched her tongue flick out, and lick underneath the head, circling it before she took it into her mouth. Up to that point I'd been holding my breath, but as she took it deeper, and her tongue continued to swirl around the head, I exhaled with a loud sigh.

Rosa was not completely silent, with her mouth full, she groaned, and there were sounds of slurping, as her head moved slowly up and down.

At the back of my mind I'd been praying that my parents wouldn't come to my room to see why I was late for breakfast yet again. My heart stopped when I heard the door handle move, and looking over the top of Rosa's head, I watched it open.

Rosa didn't hesitate at all, although she must have heard it.

Fully expecting the world to crash down as either my mum or dad entered, I was astonished to see Sofie slide inside the room, and close the door behind her.

"I might have guessed, you're so bad Rosa, you go for any young man…"

She paused before continuing, "Well I won't have to wait long I guess."

And she was absolutely correct.

I'd had blow jobs before, but not like this. Rosa knew every move. As Sofie looked on, almost with a bored look, it seemed pointless in telling Rosa that I was cumming, she knew damned well I was.

Her head pressed down on me, as the first ejaculation went deep into her throat, and then as I shot more spunk, her head pulled away a little, to take the rest of my semen in her mouth. As I pumped it all out, she kept swallowing, and all I could hear was a muffled groan, as all I managed to say was, "Oh fuck."

Raising herself up, and then standing up, licking her lips, she looked down at me. I was lying back, supported by my elbows, and my cock was becoming more flaccid by the second.

"So Sofie, shall we see what he's made of? My guess is that a young man always wants more."

There was no answer to that. Rosa fixed me with her eyes.

"My room is on the top floor, it's at the end of the corridor next to Room 301, it's marked 'Private.' If you're up for it, come there after midnight tonight, I think we could have fun, if not, then that's ok too."

And with that she left the room with Sofie, adding, "I'll let you get dressed now, enjoy your day,"

Very much in a daze, I got dressed, and went down to meet my parents, who then proceeded to nag me about missing a proper breakfast again.

The day was much better weatherwise, so we spent the day near the beach, and just enjoying the sun. I went off to take some photos around the harbour, but I couldn't take my mind off the invitation for that night.

I knew I would go, but I also knew I had to be quite discreet. That was made difficult during the evening, when we returned to the hotel, and Rosa was serving behind the bar.

I couldn't help glancing in her direction, and watching her body, wondering if I would be intimate with her later. She seemed to ignore me completely, and at one point I began to think I'd got it all wrong. However, when I was served by her, buying a beer, she winked, and whispered, "Midnight."

I nodded, and smiled, which confirmed our clandestine 'date.'

Rosa disappeared from the bar at 11pm, when the hotel manager took over, and I went back to my room soon afterwards, with my parents warning me not to miss breakfast again.

I showered, and put on a clean shirt, and casual trousers, and when I looked in the mirror I realised how nervous I was. Midnight came, and rather than use the lift, I climbed the stairs to the third floor. Looking at the respective room numbers, Room 301 was to the left, and sure enough, beyond it was a door marked 'Private.'

Gently I tapped. Almost immediately, the door opened, and there was Rosa, dressed in a pink bathrobe, but with careful make up, and her beautiful blonde hair flowing over her shoulders.

She smiled. "Come in, you decided to come, I'm very pleased."

The room was like the other hotel rooms but more untidy, more 'lived in.' There were two beds, one single, one double, and my mind was rapidly computing as to whether this was Rosa's room, or whether she shared it.

The question in my mind was quickly answered, as the bathroom door opened, and Sofie came out. She too was dressed in a bathrobe, but they both saw my confusion, and both of them said something in their native language. It brought laughter, whatever was said between them. Rosa then took delight in telling me that I was going to 'entertain' them both, as she put it.

This was a lot to take in. It had started as a bit of an adventure, but was now becoming the stuff of fantasies, Two women, mature ladies, and me, just eighteen, and being asked to have sex with both of them.

There was no time to dwell on it, both women moved towards me, and as they stood either side, Sofie began to unbutton my shirt, while Rosa unzipped my trousers. In seconds I was naked, and being led to the double bed.

"Lay back, we want to see your reaction."

As I did as they had requested, both of them slowly untied their bathrobes, and let them fall to the floor.

My eyes went from one to the other, and back again. Both of them stood for just a few seconds before they came and sat either side of me on the bed. Their bare skin touched my thighs, and my cock seemed to rise up instantly.

Sofie leaned forward to kiss me fully on the lips, her breasts hanging down, and they were brushing against my chest. There came the sensation of her tongue probing my mouth, and the now familiar sensation of Rosa's mouth engulfing my cock. It all seemed like an amazing dream.

Sofie's kisses were wonderfully erotic, and her fingers were stroking my chest and nipples. I was conscious of Rosa no longer sucking me, although her hand still massaged my cock, and gently stroked my balls. There was movement on the bed too. I was aware that she was shifting her body, and as Sofie plunged her tongue ever deeper into my mouth, the sensation of Rosa's pussy enveloping my cock was yet another step on this adventure.

Rosa's thighs were straddling me, and on her knees she guided my cock inside her. Sofie stopped kissing me, and pulled away to reveal Rosa above me, her breasts hanging down, beginning to rotate her hips on mine.

I decided that I needed to get my mind locked into that self control that men have, when they need to last as long as they can.

It didn't help that Sofie now moved herself to where she could straddle my head, and she lowered her pussy towards my mouth. All vision was obliterated, as her body pressed her soaking wet pussy over my face. Somehow I managed to free my nostrils so that I could breathe, and it left my mouth and tongue free to eat her pussy and clit.

Although I couldn't see, I could hear everything, and I gained more of a sense of control as both Sofie and Rosa were obviously becoming more aroused.

I heard Rosa breathing heavily and she was using words in her own language, but words like "Fuck," and "God," I could understand.

Meanwhile Sophie was moaning as I sucked her clit, and she started a long series of gentle grunts, and gasps which gradually became louder, as I sensed my tongue was doing the right thing.

I heard Rosa, say clearly in English, "My god, Sofie you're going to cum."

I knew it too, because, without warning, a torrent of delicious liquid started erupting from Sofie's pussy. It was totally new to me, and I thought at first that she was peeing, but the event was closely followed by her thighs clamping themselves harder around my head, and her whole body shaking as she orgasmed.

I started to panic, because I could barely breathe. Rosa saw this, and pushed Sofie backwards.

Sofie was breathing heavily as she leaned back on the bed head, and watched Rosa riding me. I was in heaven, and for once in full control. I was feeling Rosa's pussy, sliding up and down my shaft. I could see her eyes were tight shut now, and her mouth open. She was breathing through her mouth in a series of gasps, and as she seemed to slow down, a stream of foreign words prompted Sofie to encourage her.

When she started cumming, I could feel her pussy gripping me in intermittent pulses. She, like Sofie, became very wet, and at the very last moment, she screamed out something that sounded like, "Fucking god," and grunted, leaning forward, her hands on my chest.

A few seconds later she fell to one side of me on the bed, out of breath, and sighing. Sofie who had seen all this, and had recovered from her orgasm, was looking at my still rampant cock. It stuck up from my abdomen, glistening from Rosa's pussy juices, and it was too much of a prize for Sofie to ignore.

I was about to fuck my second woman of the night.

Sofie was a woman of massive appetite, she had cum once, and wanted to cum again. She rode me more vigorously than Rosa, and succeeded in breaking my mental self control. As I watched her breasts swinging back and forth, I knew that I couldn't last much longer.

With a groan I started to jerk deep into her cunt. She felt the spunk warm inside her, and it seemed to push her over the edge. Shuddering, she dug her finger nails deep into my shoulders as her orgasm shook her.

"Wow," was all she said as my cock slid from her pussy, and she relaxed beside me. All three of us were satisfied, and the room was filled with our sexual aroma.

"I'm not sure what to say ladies, it was mindblowing."

Both women leaned towards me, and snuggled up. Kissing me, Rosa whispered, "Will you stay the night? We'll understand if you go back to your room."

Sofie added, "I'd love you to, you've really turned me on tonight."

I laughed, "I can't move so I have no choice."

I was shattered, and by now it was about 1am. In a few minutes I had drifted off to sleep.

Whether I dreamed or not, I'm not sure, but as I became aware of my surroundings once again, I was conscious of the warm bodies on both sides of me.

Sofie was lying on her side with her back to me. Her breathing was soft and steady. I reached over and around, and cupped her breasts. Her nipples were soft when I stroked them, but I felt them harden to little buds, as she stirred, and woke up.

Her hand found my cock behind her, hardening already, and languidly she lifted her leg, pushing her ass out, and directing my cock towards her pussy.

I felt the soft, wet flesh, open and welcoming. I pushed, and slid, inch by inch, inside her.

"Oh," she sighed quietly, "that feels so good sir."

"Don't call me sir, Sofie, call me Dan."

Adjusting our bodies I began to move myself in and out, and Sofie was pushing herself against me. I reached my arm around her waist, and moved my hand downwards, until my fingers found her clit. Beginning to massage it brought soft moans, so that I knew I was doing the right thing.

Gradually Sofie's excitement built, my fingers circled and rubbed, my cock moved in a rhythm, and she became noisier as I took her closer to the edge.

By this point Rosa was awake, and was listening, and watching in the half light. In fact her hand rested on my hip as my lower body was thrusting.

"Don't stop Dan," Sofie's voice was showing urgency now, "god that's it… I'm cumming, oh yes, oh yes, oh yes!"

Holding my cock deep into her, Sofie enjoyed her orgasm in the darkness, and as her body relaxed, I withdrew my cock. Rosa, behind me, took my shoulder, pulling me onto my back.

"Fuck me now, Dan, please, it's my turn."

The night was becoming one long night of sex. Rosa was pulling me onto her. She parted her thighs, wrapping her legs around me, and my cock was enveloped by her pussy. I could feel her hips pushing back against me, as I began to fuck her.

Now I needed to satisfy myself. With my arms outstretched, taking my weight, I was not going to stop fucking, until I emptied myself into her.

Rosa met every thrust with equal measure. The bed shook, and Sofie was beside us, feeling every movement, hearing every collision of flesh on flesh.

"Dan, Dan, I'm nearly there… oh god Sophie, don't let him stop."

Not that Sofie could stop me. Rosa grabbed Sofie's arm when she started to cum. She tried to stifle her cries, which became a long series of choking gasps. I was ready, I didn't hold back, my cock exploded in Rosa's cunt, pumping repeatedly, until I collapsed, burying my face in her blonde hair.

It was now 5.15am, and both women were 'on duty' at 6.30am for breakfast duties. I had to get back to my room, I was exhausted, but totally happy, and satisfied.

As I slipped out of the room, Rosa quietly said, "We'll be here the same time tonight."

-----------------------------

   Series:The School Trip and Miss Clarke
   Author:Cleevedreams
   Teaser:Sex with work colleague
 Category:Erotic Couplings
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/the-school-trip-and-miss-clarke
Published:2023-06-28
The coach pulled out of the high school at exactly 7.30am and Mr Smith settled himself into his seat 2 rows from the front behind Ray the driver. The kids were excited and very bubbly but Mr Smith knew from experience that they would settle quickly for the long drive to Dover.

It was the yearly trip for year sevens to France and for Mr Smith it was the tenth year of running it. The school staff were always keen to be selected for it. It was fun and it was interesting.

On this year's trip were five staff besides Mr Smith. Mrs Pearson (head of English), Mrs Brooks (music teacher), Mr Watts (deputy head), Miss Clarke (history teacher) and Mrs Dent (learning assistant).

Sitting in his seat Mr Smith double checked his paperwork for the trip, room lists, admission tickets to day-trips, and medical details. He knew the staff were all excellent professionals and would provide support with any problems should they arise.

The only member of staff he wasn't familiar with was Miss Clarke or Lizzie as she was known.

She was sitting opposite him in the coach next to Mrs Dent, and as he looked across, he couldn't help but notice her shapely butt wearing stretch jeans tight at the waist with a close fitting t-shirt enclosing a delicious pair of breasts.

He reminded himself that she was a newly qualified teacher and only 24 years old. He was also a man coming up to retirement and married for more years than he cared to remember, and shouldn't be ogling women young enough to be his daughter.

His mind was suddenly brought back to focus by a shout from the rear of the coach. Someone was feeling sick. Mrs Pearson leapt up to deal with the situation. The trip had well and truly begun.

Eventually after a long but reasonably uneventful journey the coach pulled into the hotel at about 5pm French time.

The first task was to sort the pupils into their rooms which were all off one long corridor on the first floor. The rooms held four or five pupils and at each end of the corridor were rooms for staff, each having two members of staff. Fortunately this year there was an extra room, so Mr Smith and Mr Watts had a room each to themselves.

The first evening was always unsettled. After dinner the whole party went for a walk into town via the sea front. This was meant to tire the pupils out so that they settled down to sleep at a reasonable hour. Lights out was 10pm and the routine was to patrol the corridor until everyone was quiet and fast asleep.

It never worked that way in reality so the staff took it in turns, in pairs, to stay in the corridor until all was quiet. The other members of staff were free to go down to the bar or watch TV in their room. And so the week began…

The first day in France was full on with excursions here, there, and everywhere. The staff bonded well and by the second evening everyone was feeling pretty exhausted. Mr Smith had led from the front but had continued to steal glances in Lizzie Clarke's direction.

She really did have a wonderful body. Her blonde hair was shoulder length and her blue eyes made him weak at the knees. Today she had been wearing a low cut blouse tied at the waist, and close fitting cotton shorts. He really felt quite guilty walking behind her and watching her ass sway from side to side stretching the cotton. He tried to be careful not to be caught by other staff staring at this sexy young lady.

After his turn of duty in the corridor he decided to turn in; the kids had settled quickly, and apart from Mrs Brooks, the others did too. He quickly got undressed and washed and lay in his bed thinking of Miss Clarke and her exquisite ass. Tomorrow there was a trip to the indoor swimming complex on the seafront. His mind went into overdrive with wondering what she would look like in a swimming costume.

He was not to be disappointed.

Some of the staff usually changed to go swimming, while the others remained on loungers at the side of the wave pool. Mr Smith sat on a lounger surrounded by various towels and possessions that needed guarding. He was joined by Mrs Dent while the others went into the pool or climbed the stairs to the slides and flumes.

He'd missed Miss Clarke coming out of the changing rooms but as his eyes scanned the complex he caught a glimpse of her blonde hair bobbing up and down as she slid down the flume.

He lost sight of her as she splashed into the plunge pool at the bottom of the slide. But then his mouth dropped open as first her head appeared above the side of the pool and then the rest of her body. She was wearing a white bikini which was not the best at covering the most sexy body he had ever seen. It clung wet and so tightly to her skin that he could see each nipple protruding through the fabric, and he was almost sure he could see the shape of her pussy lips between her shapely thighs.

He quickly looked away and coughed to cover his guilt. He decided he would go for a supervisory walk to check that the kids were behaving themselves. He picked up his camera and made his way to the 'black hole.'

This was a large bowl at the base of a long and winding tube. As the bodies came shooting from the tube they slid round and round the bowl, until they disappeared down a hole in the middle and dropped into a plunge pool. He pointed his camera towards the bowl and switched it to 'continuous shooting' and started to take some shots of the kids as they appeared.

He'd been there about five minutes when the next burst of shots captured Miss Clarke exiting the tube with flailing arms and legs, before disappearing into the plunge pool. He would relish looking at those shots later. He continued for a few more minutes before returning to the loungers. It was time to get the kids out and leave.

After an afternoon visit to a museum and a long evening walk after dinner the kids were readied for bed and lights out was again 10pm. The staff took time to settle them in their rooms and once all was quiet they took it in turns to sit in the corridor while the others had a drink in the bar downstairs.

Mr Smith and Miss Clarke took their turn in that rota and made whispered small talk while Mr Smith decided to review the days photographs. Lizzie Clarke sat beside him looking at the tiny illuminated screen on the back of the camera.

There were photos of everything they had done all that day, including the visit to the swimming complex.

"Do you mind if I look at the swimming ones Mr Smith?"

Even in the dark of the corridor he could tell from the anxiety in her voice that Miss Clarke was worried about something.

"Certainly Lizzie, feel free."

He somehow felt awkward using her first name as he passed the camera to her. It was almost intimate in the dark and he could feel the warmth of her body close to his and smell the fragrance of her perfume.

"Oh my god, you've got to delete them, pleasee Mr Smith. Please dont look."

But of course he had and what he saw made his heart jump and caused a faint twitch in his loins.

There were about six or seven shots in a row of Lizzie sliding around the bowl of the 'black hole', arms and legs splaying out, but most obviously was the sight of her left breast exposed over the top of her bikini with its dark brown nipple there for all to see.

"Oh dear Lizzie, i'll get rid of them straight away. How embarrassing for you," he said quietly, as he took the camera back from her and almost too slowly deleted them one by one, but relishing the sight as he did so.

He sensed a sigh of relief from her as he completed the task.

"There are no others are there Lizzie?"

"No I'm sure there aren't, I knew what had happened but thought no one had seen at the time. It was only just now I realised. Oh thank you so much Robert."

When she used his first name his heart skipped a beat. It had always been Mr Smith, or "sir," but almost at the same time as she said that she leaned forward in the darkness and kissed his cheek.

"Thank you so much again for keeping it our secret."

As she drew away her breasts rubbed across the bare flesh on his arm. He felt flummoxed but felt his cock harden.

"Dont be silly Lizzie I understand, but you should be proud of your body."

Almost as he said it, he knew how inappropriate he'd been by saying that.

"Oh I shouldnt have said that," he quickly muttered "sorry."

Lizzie giggled and said, "Silly Mr Smith."

In order to cut through his embarrassment he said, "you'd better get off to bed, its another long day tomorrow."

"Ok I'll see you in the morning and thank you again."

And with that she walked off down the corridor to her room, leaving Mr Smith with her scent in his nostrils, and his cock semi erect. He hadn't felt that desire in a long time, and almost felt bothered by his feelings.

The kids were all fast asleep so Mr Smith went back to his room and undressed for bed. He lay on his bed in his pyjamas and had the TV on softly tuned to a French channel showing a typical old French film. He opened a bottle of red wine and poured himself a glass.

He must have been quite tired because with a passing thought of Miss Clarke in his mind he drifted off to sleep.

He awoke to the tapping on his door and Miss Clarke's voice whispering outside.

"Mr Smith can I have Jamie Thompson's 'calpol', he's got temperature?"

Jamie was a boy who suffered with his health, and suffered with an over anxious mother, hence the sending of medicine with her beloved son and specific instructions should problems arise!

Mr Smith opened the door and Miss Clarke was standing there bare footed and in her pyjamas, which were a pink t-shirt and pink spotted pyjama bottoms. She followed him inside and he got the 'calpol' from the fridge, and gave it to her to take to Jamie. While she was doing that he got the medicine book out to complete with the details of dose and time.

Miss Clarke returned a few minutes later and returned the bottle to the fridge and stood watching Mr Smith complete the documentation. He noticed her looking at his almost full glass of wine.

"Oh would you like a drink Lizzie? Or do you want to go back to bed?"

Lizzie noticed him blushing as he realised the possible innuendo, and with a smile she said quietly "yes please Robert, some red wine would be nice, I'm not really tired yet."

Her use of 'Robert' again made him feel strange. He poured her a glass and she took it, sipped it, placed it on the bedside table, and sat herself on Robert's bed, leaning against the headboard with her knees drawn up under her chin.

Robert sat down facing her in an upright chair at the table. Conversation at first was stilted, but as the wine flowed they were soon telling each other something of their personal lives and how they came to be teaching at the high school.

Lizzie relaxed and was soon sipping her third glass of wine. She looked at Robert and noticed how authoritative he was. He was so knowledgable on so many subjects, but had such a way that he was not in the least arrogant. He was an attractive man. She wondered what he was like in his twenties. She would have 'fancied' him.

Robert's mind on the other hand was racing. Here was a young woman, fantastically sexy, scantily dressed, laying on his bed at one o' clock in the morning. He could see her pert breasts pressing against the thin cotton fabric of the t-shirt. Her nipples protruded succulently, almost wantonly. Her shapely thighs and that delicious ass lurked beneath her spotted loose fitting pyjama bottoms. And it seemed she was totally at ease or maybe that was just the wine.

Robert looked at his watch. Did Lizzie realise it was so late? Was she bothered about what Mrs Dent, her room mate, would think? Apparently not. But just as those thoughts crossed his mind Lizzie sighed deeply.

"I suppose I must get back." She sounded disappointed.

"Yes I guess so" Robert replied, "people might start talking!"

"So what! It might spice their lives up a bit," Lizzie winked at him as she stood up unsteadily, and stretched her arms above her head.

Robert stared at her midriff as her t-shirt rode up and saw her flat tummy adorned by a silver bar in her belly button.

Robert stood up, but just as he did so he realised that his cock was going to 'embarrass' him. He quickly covered his errant member by crossing his hands in front of his crotch. Lizzie smiled broadly as she looked at Robert who was blushing, beetroot red.

"Mr Smith you naughty boy!" And with one step she grabbed both his wrists and pulled his arms out to the side, revealing an erection poking outwards underneath his pyjamas. "Very naughty!"

"I'm terribly sorry… " Mr Smith started to protest, but he couldnt get any further.

His jaw literally dropped open, as in one movement Lizzie sank to her knees, and as she did so she pulled his pyjama bottoms down to his ankles, exposing his cock stiff and sticking straight out towards her face.

"My word Mr Smith," she said hungrily, and took the head of his cock deep into her mouth.

Robert groaned and growled "oh god Lizzie", but all that happened was that Lizzie pushed her head forward and his cock eased itself into her throat.

Her face pressed against his tummy, and as she pulled back she gagged slightly. She drew back until just the head was between her lips and she flicked the tip of her tongue backwards and forwards in the groove underneath.

A loud "FUCK!" came from Mr Smith.

Lizzie stood up, looked Mr Smith in the eyes and whispered loudly "just be quiet or do you want to wake the whole corridor?"

And as quick as a flash she turned him around and pushed him back on the bed. Flat on his back he looked up at Lizzie as she stripped off her t-shirt and stepped out of her pyjama bottoms.

"Now perhaps you'll shut up!"

He just gawped as she leapt onto the bed and straddled him, pushing her wet pussy down onto his face. Robert inhaled the perfume of her and pushed his mouth against her soaking womanhood. His tongue slid between her labia drinking her juices and sliding up over her clit.

He started to suck the little bud. At the same time he felt Lizzie take him back into her mouth. They both fed on each other with a ravenous hunger.

The quiet sound of the TV covered the sounds of oral sex which slowly became more animated. Time stood still.

Then suddenly Lizzie pulled herself up, turned around, and guided Roberts cock towards her pussy. She looked down at him lowering herself onto his cock and saying,

"Mr Smith you have been very naughty, now just be quiet and take your punishment!"

It didnt feel like a punishment to him! Robert felt her pussy close around his cock until she was sitting on his pelvis and her juices were dribbling onto his balls. Leaning forward, and bracing herself with her outstretched arms on his chest, Lizzie started to rise and fall on his cock.

Robert looked up at Lizzie watching her body moving slowly. Her face showed a look of concentration, her titties were swinging, her blue eyes staring down at him. He was finding it difficult to keep control, and he was frightened he would cum straight away. He closed his eyes to help him resist.

He could hear Lizzie breathing quickly, and felt her movements gather pace. He opened his eyes just in time to see her expression change. Her mouth was open, and her tongue slowly circled her lips, her eyelids flickered, and then closed, and her head was starting to tilt backwards. She was getting close to the edge.

Suddenly her whole body started to shudder, and she pressed down onto Robert, and he heard her moan softly. Her pussy convulsed, squeezing his cock, and that signalled the end of his self control. He felt his cock erupt and gush deep into Lizzies cunt, jerking once, twice, three times, each time pumping more spunk inside her.

Desperately suppressing his desire to cry out, he just managed a low grunting sound, as his muscles relaxed and he felt Lizzies weight slump downwards.

"Well Mr Smith I think Ofsted would give you an 'outstanding' for that performance!"

Robert was just about to gasp a reply when in a flash Lizzie had leapt off the bed, quickly put on her pyjamas and let herself out of the door and into the corridor and disappeared back to her room.

He lay there mesmerized and still feeling the rush of their lovemaking. His pubic hair was soaked with Lizzies juices and his now flaccid cock dribbled the last of its semen onto his abdomen. As he drifted off to sleep he thought "breakfast would be an interesting meal!"

-----------------------------

   Series:The Slutty Housewife
   Author:Cleevedreams
   Teaser:Fantasy fulfilled
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/the-slutty-housewife
Published:2023-06-28
Setting the scene

Penny was to the outside world a respectable mother, housewife, and member of the local community. To her husband she was a devoted wife and long time partner. To Rod her lover she was a passionate and all giving lover and friend.

However when she was alone her thoughts often turned to fantasies that would have perhaps surprised all of them greatly!

Both she and Rod led a very exciting sex life when the opportunity allowed and they were also very much in love. As often as they could they would try out new things and take part in role play situations. Always their lovemaking was fresh and thrilling.

But Penny had one deep seated desire. She wanted to be a whore and a slut. And so it was to be.

Rod was very excited about a scenario that, if successful, would provide Penny with the feeling that she had been used and treated like the sluttish housewife she yearned to be.

Rod had often fantasised about Penny being fucked and used by other men but in reality that would be an unfair and risky thing to ask of any woman and indeed may have placed himself and her husband in jeopardy. And so a plan evolved.

The Enactment

It was a normal weekday in Penny's household. Peter her husband was to go to work and her youngest daughter was off to school. Unusually Peter said that he would take her to school at 9 and Penny could have a 'lie-in'. In fact she got up and got breakfast ready before Peter did the school run.

She was dressed in just her white towelling dressing gown with a silky nightie underneath. While the house was empty she daydreamed of a possible meeting with her boyfriend later in the day. It made her feel very sexy and warm inside. In fact the word she would use would be 'horny' and even Peter her husband became an attractive figure on his return to the house.

Peter must have felt the same because when he came into the kitchen he came over to Penny and kissed her which was slightly unusual at that time of day. Penny held the kiss a second longer than normal and that was just enough to clue Peter in to how she might be feeling. He put his arms around her and kissed her again and she responded wishing all the while it was Rod who was holding her.

Peter slipped his hand inside her dressing gown and cupped her breast and felt the nipple harden.

"Let's go upstairs," he said, and they both quickly mounted the stairs and returned to the unmade bed they had left earlier.

By this time Penny was more than ready. She pushed Peter back on the bed, unzipped him and pounced on his cock. She sucked it and massaged it until it stood up big and proud. Flinging off her dressing gown and nightie she straddled Peter and thrust herself down on his cock while watching herself in the wardrobe mirrors. She was going to be a whore today!

She bounced up and down on Peter's cock and watched her tits bouncing up and down in the reflection. Peter hadn't seen her like this for years. He usually lasted a long time but this morning there was something different. With a groan he started to cum and his cock released a jet of cum deep into Penny's cunt and he kept cumming and cumming.

"Wow, that was quite something," Peter quietly said after she had subsided beside him.

"Just you wait until lunchtime," Penny replied with a smirk.

"Is that the time?" Peter said, looking at his watch. "I must get off or I will be late." He swiftly dressed and left for work.

Penny lie there for a few minutes enjoying the warmth of her pussy, then slipped on her dressing gown and went back downstairs to make a coffee and ponder the return of Peter at lunchtime.

Hardly had she put the kettle on to boil than there was a ring at the doorbell. She wondered if it was Angie about a recipe she had promised. Doing up her dressing gown she unlocked and opened the door and her heart stopped. It was Rod who swept inside, and without even a kiss on the cheek he turned and shut the door.

He was acting very differently. He pulled her two steps down the hall and pushed her down to her knees in front of him. He unzipped his trousers.

"Suck that you black bitch. You're just a slut and I'm going to have your cunt and fill it with my spunk. Never mind those other men you've had, this is my cock. Now suck it!"

She was slightly frightened by his roughness but obeyed and took his semi hard cock into her mouth and felt it swell and stiffen. Just as she was enjoying the familiar taste he pulled her up roughly by the arm and pushed her towards the stairs.

"I don't know how many men you've had today but I'm gonna let that black cunt feel some white cock."

He turned her round and bent her over the bottom stairs and spread her legs revealing her pink pussy. He stood behind her and shoved the length of his cock straight inside her and heard her gasp.

"That's right you bitch, take it all," he grunted as he thrust into her.

He didn't take long it seemed before he grunted loudly and she felt the twitch of his cock and the gush of warm cum as he shot his load into her. He emptied himself and wiped his dribbling cock across her ass as he withdrew, then zipped himself up and strode out the door back to work.

Penny slumped on her knees on the stairs and gathered her thoughts.

"Wow," she thought to herself. "I've had 2 men and it's only 10:45 in the morning!"

She gathered herself and went into the lounge and lied on the sofa. "If I'm going to be a slut today then I might as well act like one!" She thought as she turned on the TV and found an old movie. As she watched, her fingers wandered to her pussy and felt its dampness. It was oozing cum and she gathered some on her finger tips and smoothed it on her clit. What a delicious feeling. She rubbed and massaged her clit until it was swollen and within minutes she started to cum, her body writhing and her groans echoing round the house.

Gradually her orgasm subsided and she lay enjoying the warm feeling and thinking of Rod and how rough and quick he'd been. After a while her thoughts turned to her promise to her husband that she would surprise him at lunchtime. She quickly put a casserole on to simmer and went upstairs and without washing at all put on her white bra and white hold ups and put the dressing gown back on. As she moved around she could feel the spunk inside her seeping down her inner thighs. It gave her a delicious feeling of whoredom.

1pm soon came and Peter duly arrived home and was slightly surprised to find Penny still in her dressing gown but he sat at the kitchen table and ate his lunch. As he sat there eating Penny put her hand below the table top and rubbed his thigh. He didn't flinch as he normally did and she was slightly surprised when she reached his crotch and felt him hard.

Lunchtime sex was definitely in the long distant past but today it was apparently different. He looked up as he put his knife and fork back onto a clean plate and he stood up and took Penny's hand and led her into the lounge. He took the blankets out of the pouffe and laid them on the floor and slid off Penny's dressing gown. She lay back and he unzipped his trousers and knelt in front of her. She pulled him into her and she felt his cock enter her very moist cunt. Peter was very horny and he started to thrust and push himself deep into her. He was really pummelling her and Penny knew that this was going to be one of those times when he would take ages to cum. She closed her eyes and secretly yearned for this cock inside her to be Rod's but she was mentally prepared for an extended fuck.

However it must have been a message from her pussy that somehow squeezed Peter's cock because with a loud groan she felt him start to cum and with a final thrust he emptied his balls inside her. Instead of collapsing beside her Peter pecked her on the cheek and said he had better get back to work because it was nearly 1:45. And with a quick goodbye he was gone.

Penny lay there feeling slightly empty but at the same time whorish. Oh how she wished that had been Rod who had come home to lunch.

"Hey ho," she thought and just as she raised herself to get up from the floor she heard the front door open and there at the door to the lounge was Rod.

Already he was unzipping his trousers and as he let them drop he saw Penny's cunt oozing cum from her last man. Her inner thighs were glazed with dried spunk and the room smelt of sex. Rod lowered himself to his knees and lifted Penny's legs up and wide apart so they rested on his shoulders. He looked down at the cunt with swollen lips and dribbling with juice and blobs of semen. He pushed the head of his cock between the pussy lips and watched it slide inside until it disappeared. He slowly withdrew it and both he and Penny looked down to see the shaft slide out covered in white spunk glistening from the men she had had that day.

"You fucking whore Penny. You're just a complete strumpet. A black tart who calls herself respectable. You just love cock too much and you don't care where you get it from."

With that Rod started to thrust his cock into her cunt and felt a sensation so wet it was almost like fucking a warm blancmange. There was so much cum in her cunt that it was such a turn on to know she had had so many men before him. He squeezed her black nipples and she moaned and he kept pounding her until he felt himself getting near the edge and then with a final thrust he let it all go and spurted his semen to mix with the cocktail inside her.

When he had finished he withdrew and wiped his cock on her tits and pulled on his trousers.

"I don't know what the others had to pay but here, have this," he said as he dropped a ten pound note on the carpet beside her. Penny had to admit that made her feel used but that was the intention of the day. She wanted to be a slutty housewife and that is what she had done.

When Rod had gone she had to hurriedly shower and dress and go on the school run and become respectable again. If only those other mums at the school gate knew that she had had so many men that day.

Finally when she had collected her daughter and returned home Peter was there. He asked if she had done much today.

"No, just the usual chores," she replied, and as she put the dishes in the dishwasher her phone bleeped as she received a text from Rod which read, "I love you."

-----------------------------

   Series:This Love Affair Wasn't Acting
   Author:Cleevedreams
   Teaser:My first holiday alone brought something unexpected
 Category:Romance
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/this-love-affair-wasnt-acting
Published:2023-07-11
My first attempt at a 'Romance' story. I've tried my hand at different genres, some with limited success, but I suppose it's horses for courses and if it's not to your liking you can say so, provided you've got the courage of your convictions and you don't rely on anonymity. Bear in mind I'm comparatively new to writing and my education was science based.

'Love' means different things to different people. If you've had it in your life you will know it!

**

It had been a rubbish eighteen months.

Maria and I had decided to split up after thirty years of marriage. She had found a new man and despite that, had taken her share of the house and part of my pension.

To be honest the marriage had begun to go wrong once our daughter had left home. We drifted apart, I had an affair, she had an affair, and once we'd both admitted that, there seemed no going back.

I'd got a flat and come to terms with a different, slimmed down lifestyle. My portion of the pension allowed me to keep up my hobby of photography, and to run my old MGB, and there was enough left to have a holiday which is how I found myself sitting in the lounge bar of the Ambassador Hotel.

The Ambassador is one of two hotels in this busy Suffolk seaside town. The other one, 'The Regency,' was where I stayed with Maria when we took several holidays in this part of the country. It was the reason I'd chosen the Ambassador!

Sipping my beer, I looked around at the few other guests. The bar wasn't full, it was still only five 'o clock in the afternoon and people were arriving, booking in, and going to their rooms.

However, there was one couple who were obviously staying there, who'd come in from their 'day out' and were sitting at the next table, chatting rather loudly. I couldn't help but listen, and it became clear there was some sort of disagreement going on.

The guy, I guessed, was in his sixties, perhaps a few years older than me. Grey hair, immaculately cut, and dressed in a white shirt with dark trousers, seemingly rather formal for a late summer holiday.

The woman was extremely attractive, and quite a few years younger, maybe mid forties. She was shapely, had auburn hair, a few delightful freckles over her nose and below her eyes, and was dressed in a pale green v-neck top and white trousers, which were fitted enough to show the shape of her thighs.

"Please be quiet, everyone can hear, I told you I don't mind being left alone, it was you who insisted I come." she was saying.

"Well don't go moaning to me if you're bored. You should be pleased you haven't been recognised yet. Go out and buy yourself something tomorrow, you know that jewellers shop I bought you that ring from, where was it, in Aldborough?"

Two things fascinated me as I pretended to read the magazine I'd picked up. One was the familiarity of the way they were talking, so similar to the tensions I'd had with Maria in the last dozen years of our marriage. And secondly the statement about being 'recognised.'

There was indeed a vague familiarity in her, something about her face.

I was caught out when she glanced across and knew I'd overheard. She smiled and raised her eyebrows without her husband noticing. I blushed bright red and smiled back before looking away, burying my attention in the pages of the magazine.

A few moments later he said, "I'm going up to have a shower, I need to get something to eat before I go. Are you going to have dinner in the restaurant tonight?"

She was quick to reply, "Probably, I'll see how I feel, I might go for a walk along the seafront."

He left and I could tell that she was a touch self conscious about me overhearing their disagreement.

I looked up and she looked over and caught my eye again.

"Artist's temperament!" she smiled, almost shrugging her shoulders as if to excuse him.

"He's got a concert tonight, he gets uptight," she added in an explanation that wasn't entirely necessary.

I knew there was a famous classical concert venue just inland, about twelve miles away, and I presumed he was involved in performing there.

"It's okay, I get it," I replied, engaging in friendly conversation, "You're not going to it?"

"No," she said it with a guilty expression, "he doesn't like me attending, it makes him even more uptight."

Her broad smile seemed to light up the bar and, for the first time, I saw that she had green eyes. Her face seemed to resonate with me once again.

"I'm Tom, by the way, staying here for the week."

I didn't get up, it was a casual exchange of names between two guests.

"I'm Emily, pleased to meet you Tom. We're here until Monday morning, Ray has got performances tonight, tomorrow, and at the weekend."

"I might well go and see one," I replied, trying to seem enthusiastic.

"Then please don't buy a ticket, if you want to go I'll get you a complimentary one."

I was a bit surprised that a relative stranger would be as generous as that.

"Goodness, thank you, I'll look online and see which night, that's very kind of you."

She stood up. "I'd better go now," she said, "just let me know, we're bound to see each other in the next day or two."

I watched her pick up her bag and quietly held my breath as she seemed to glide out of the bar, my eyes riveted on her delicious backside.

As soon as she'd gone I got out my phone and googled the concert hall. Immediately I found her husband's name. 'Raymond Hertzog, international renowned pianist.' and then, as a sort of descriptor, 'married to actress Emily Reynolds.'

The penny dropped. The woman I'd just been chatting to was someone I'd seen in several films on Netflix, or perhaps it was Amazon Prime, and who my ex wife Maria would have been groaning at the fact that I hadn't recognised her.

"Jesus," I muttered under my breath, remembering some of the scenes, both funny and sexy, that I'd seen her in.

I finished my beer and went up to my room, still rather excited about being in the presence of a celebrity. My first instinct was to tell someone, anyone, but for some reason I resisted. I drew back on texting the obvious one, my daughter.

I showered and put on a fresh shirt and trousers and thought about dinner. The seafood around that coast was well known so I was looking forward to something special.

The restaurant was busy. I looked, but there was no sign of Emily. I enjoyed the meal along with another beer, and wandered out into the car park to check on my car. It was a lovely early September evening and I wanted to check the soft top for the next day. I'd planned to drive up the coast.

As I unclipped and re-clipped the hood to the windscreen I heard a voice behind me.

"Is that yours? It's beautiful!"

I turned to see Emily standing a few yards away, this time dressed in a flowing print dress and strappy sandals.

"Yes, it's my little baby," I chuckled.

"I drove one of those in a…"

She didn't finish the sentence and at the back of my mind I suddenly knew why. I remembered her in one of the films I'd seen, driving a red MGB. At the time I'd registered that it was the 'American' version.

Smiling sympathetically I said, "It was a red one wasn't it?"

She groaned, "Oh god, you know who I am."

"I do, but I didn't," I laughed.

She laughed too, "What do you mean, you didn't?"

I explained how useless I was at faces, and how I'd googled her husband.

She groaned again, "Please don't tell anyone else here, I just pray I won't get swamped with people wanting selfies!"

"Your secret is safe with me," I replied honestly, "but like I said I'm useless at faces, there's bound to be a few who will. You'd better hope that the clientele here have some sort of etiquette."

"Etiquette, what's that?"

It was my turn to smile, and when she giggled it was infectious.

"I'm just checking the hood, I'm off for a spin up the coast tomorrow if the weather holds."

"Oh, can I come with you? Ray's rehearsing again… pleasee?"

I was blown away, here was a famous actress pleading with me to take her out in my car.

"Are you sure? Your husband won't mind?"

"Oh, he can go hang. Seriously he won't mind as long as you drive carefully, mind you I'm well insured!"

She laughed again.

"Okay, but please tell him won't you. I don't want to be punched on the nose."

"I will. Wow! I'm excited now, will you let me drive?"

I thought to myself that that was a big ask, and muttered, "Hmm, I'm not sure about that!"

My concerned face cracked and I laughed, "Maybe, as long as you drive slowly!"

It was almost dark in the hotel car park as Emily turned to go.

"I'll meet you after breakfast, about ten, if that's okay?" she said, and as she passed me she squeezed my arm, "I'm looking forward to it."

I was on cloud nine and didn't sleep very well. I'd planned to drive to Aldborough, the seaside town that Ray and Emily had been talking about in their noisy conversation. I couldn't see why we shouldn't head in that direction.

In the morning I hadn't seen either of them at breakfast. Thank goodness it was another warm sunny day and I went out to the car just before ten to put the hood down. Exactly at ten 'o clock Emily appeared. She looked the vision of an actress.

Head scarf, large sunglasses, a loose floral blouse and white skin tight leggings.

"Good morning Tom, it's a lovely day."

She came straight up to me and gave me a peck on the cheek. The fragrance of her perfume hit my senses immediately.

Nervously I held her arms briefly and replied, "I'll drive first of all, when we get out on the main road you can take over."

"You don't have to let me, I know she's your pride and joy."

She said it with that joyous giggle as I opened the passenger door for her.

"It's okay, how can I refuse a film star?"

"Please!… " she said urgently, "don't mention the following words, film star, celebrity, Hollywood, anything to do with TV, or indeed Raymond!"

"Hmm, have you two been arguing again?… sorry, I'll shut up!"

She didn't reply except to say, "The one I drove in the film was left hand drive," which made me a little apprehensive, however I reversed it out of the car park space and got it through the market square and into a lay-by.

"Okay, your go!" I declared getting out and allowing her to go round and sit in the drivers' side.

I needn't have worried, she drove carefully at first then as soon as we were on the 'A' road opened it up a bit. She knew the way to Aldborough and even knew of a back street pay and display car park.

"Wow, thank you Tom, that took me back a few years."

Having parked we wandered towards the high street and after looking into one or two gift shops we came upon 'the jewellers'. Stopping to look in the window she exclamed, "Oh do look Tom, look at that, second one from the right!"

I was casting my eyes over the expensive men's' watches, but was forced to look at the ring that was being pointed out to me.

"Isn't it gorgeous?"

I tried to be enthusiastic, but failed dismally.

"You sod… it's absolutely wonderful, I want it!"

I was amazed that the price tag was pretty much what my MGB was worth. I was about to comment about that when Emily grabbed my arm and said, "We're going in."

The lady's face behind the counter lit up at the prospect of a potential customer, particularly when she showed an interest in the ruby ring. It was a matter of pure luck that it fitted perfectly on Emily's finger.

"It's so gorgeous Tom, don't you love it?"

"It's nice," I replied, not showing too much excitement.

The woman shop assistant smiled and calculated her response.

"I'm sure your husband's delighted, is it for a happy occasion?"

Before I could even think about a reply Emily had grabbed my arm and was cuddling it, holding one hand out to display the ring.

"He's so good to me, it just an anniversary of a something we'll both remember… isn't it Tom?"

"Oh yes," I almost groaned, feeling Emily's body up against me for the first time, and hoping that she had the funds to pay for it.

"I'll take it please," Emily said.

The deal was done and Emily looked at me and she saw the fear in my eyes. I detected some mischief in hers.

"Have you got your card with you darling?"

She was actually smirking.

"Don't worry I'll use mine," she said quickly, knowing that she'd saved my blushes.

"Thank goodness we've got a joint account," she added for the assistants' benefit.

She continued excitedly, "Can I wear it?" It sounded like a little child asking for a special favour.

The question was directed both at me and the assistant. The shop assistant just smiled and I awkwardly said, "Of course darling."

I was throwing in my part to the deception, and must have blushed when Emily put her arms around me and kissed me on the cheek, very close to my mouth.

"Thank you darling, you're so good to me."

We exited the shop and I was bursting to say something.

"No wonder you're a bloody actress, you put me through hell in there, I thought I was gonna have to pay for that, and what's the 'something we'll remember?"

Emily was giggling so much she could barely speak. Looking at the ring, holding it out in front of her in the sunlight she finally said, "Your face Tom, you're a star, you didn't let me down. Now come on, I'll buy you the best ice cream, I know a good place."

This time, as we walked, she tucked her arm under mine, and to anyone we must have looked like a happy couple.

Emily led me down a narrow side street towards the beach front. At the end, just around the corner, was a tiny shop with a jovial teenage girl serving ice cream.

We chose our flavours and took our cones across the road to a bench on the edge of the pebble beach.

"Mind your shirt, it's melting already," she pointed out, and I was already leaning forward to let it drip on the pavement.

"You're a sod, you know that?"

I was feeling totally relaxed with Emily now, and felt allowed to say that, which was strange.

"I do," she chuckled, as she tried to lick the cone before it ran down onto her fingers. "Ray's so boring, if I wind him up he just loses his temper, I think it's his way."

I sensed a regrettable tone in her reply.

"Anyway I'll have to be back before two 'o clock when he gets back from rehearsal."

We'd finished our ice creams and Emily got a tissue from her tiny bag to wipe her mouth.

"You want one?"

I took it and wiped my lips, and as she put her tissue away I said, "You've missed a bit."

I went to wipe a tiny smear from her cheek and suddenly she grabbed my hand and, looking at me, kissed my fingers.

For a moment the world seemed to stand still.

"I'm sorry," she whispered, looking downwards, "I shouldn't have done that."

"Don't be sorry… please," I replied just as softly.

"We'd better go, before I…"

I took her hand, the one that had grabbed mine, and looked at her directly.

"Yes, okay, but I want you to know that this morning has been special to me, the drive, the ring, the ice cream, it's a bit weird because of who you are, but special anyway. Now let's go and pretend we're strangers again."

"We won't be that, but yes, you can drive please."

On the way back there was a moment when we parked in the hotel car park and Emily put her hand on mine as I pulled the handbrake on, and said, "Thank you for this morning."

I said nothing, I ran around and opened the passenger door for her. As she went off on her own I shouted after her, "I do like the ring, you know that!"

I had lunch in the bar with a sandwich and a pint of local beer. I'd decided to have a walk along to the pier and I spent the afternoon watching both the anglers on the pier end, and then the kids in the paddle boats on the lake.

The weather forecast was good for the whole week so next day I planned to have another drive out to a windmill I knew, the idea being to take some photographs.

Getting back to the hotel around five thirty I sat in the lounge with another beer and chatted to a guy who was seeking refuge from his wife. When I'd finished my pint I excused myself and went up to my room.

Having dinner alone was not something I relished, but I was quite hungry. I took a shower and put on a fresh shirt and trousers and made my way to the hotel restaurant. Just as I was about to enter, both Emily and Ray were on their way out having had an early meal.

"Hello Tom," she said, then turning to her husband she introduced me.

'Ray, this is the gentleman who let me drive his MGB."

I shook hands and Ray didn't seem over concerned with who I was except to say, "So you're the man who helped my wife buy yet another ring! Every time we come here she manages to bump up our credit card."

"I should apologise," I replied, "I was only the helpless chauffeur."

Ray sort of smiled and Emily scowled.

"Get off to your concert Ray," she said ushering him towards the exit to the car park. "I'll maybe see you in the bar later Tom?" she added, and again Ray seemed unconcerned.

"Yes, I'd love that," I replied, and turned to go into the restaurant.

I'd finished my meal when Emily joined me.

"Can we go somewhere else Tom? I've been recognised by some people and I just want to get away from being peered at. I've already had one couple latch onto me."

Emily had changed into some old jeans and a casual sweatshirt and was leaning over to talk quietly in my ear. I'd been sitting in the lounge after dinner, and her distinctive perfume was raising my blood pressure again. I finished my drink and accompanied her out of the front entrance and onto the high street.

"Let's go to a pub, that one just before the cliff path," I suggested, and much to my delight once again she tucked her arm under mine.

"It must be a pain in the ass, being recognised I mean?"

"It is when you're on holiday or just chilling out, but I can't knock it, they're the paying customers!"

Emily had her hair tied up in a pony tail, perhaps not glamorous, and she didn't have a lot of make up on either, but she still looked gorgeous.

"Ray gets nasty sometimes. He doesn't get recognised so much, and it annoys him a bit."

"Well if he marries a beautiful woman who's as famous as you, what can he expect?"

Emily tugged me to a halt.

"Come on Tom, I've heard all the chat up lines, that's so cheesy!"

She was giggling. We continued walking and I replied, "I'm out of practice, you have to give me credit for trying!"

"You're so funny," Emily pulled a face, "I just love being normal with you."

The pub was a fairly small one and although it was on the edge of town it was pretty crowded with both locals and holiday makers. I suggested we sit outside in the dimming light so I got a couple of glasses of wine and I sat beside Emily on one of the benches. She was wearing her sunglasses even though the sun had disappeared.

"I think you look too much like a film star with those sunglasses on, take them off."

She pinched my arm, 'I said no reference to films!"

I chuckled and she removed them.

"That's better, I can see your eyes now."

For a moment there was a pause that felt significant, and Emily tucked her closest arm under mine. I looked sideways at her with a questioning look.

"Don't worry, I'm just being friendly, Ray wouldn't show any affection in public, he's a real stickler for 'good manners."

"So how did you two meet?" It was a genuine question that probably had its answer somewhere on the internet.

"Oh god, a bit weird actually. He wrote the music for one of my first films, before anyone had ever heard of me. He'd been invited on set and I liked his accent. He took me out to dinner and the rest, as they say, is history."

"Sounds romantic," I replied, to which Emily burst out laughing.

"Romantic? my god, Ray and romance are not even in the same sentence. He's a typical very formal Northern European." She hesitated, "I'm sorry, I mustn't speak like that about him, you must think I'm being a bitch."

I didn't make any comment, so when she asked me about my wife I gave her the bare bones of what had happened in our break up.

"I'm sorry," she said, squeezing my arm a little tighter, "so there's been no one else since?"

"Not really," I said it quietly so she knew something had happened.

"Oh I am so nosey, tell me."

"Yes, you are nosey!" and I gently poked my finger against the tip of her nose.

"All right, you don't have to say, but you are going to tell me, 'cos I always get my way!"

She held up her ruby ring in front of my face as if to emphasise the point.

"It was a friend of my ex wife," I started, "she sort of became the shoulder to cry on. We had a fling, it felt good at the time, but it only lasted a week or so, it was going nowhere."

"I think you'd be a good catch, you must have a few women chasing you?"

"Are you serious?" I was chuckling loudly, "if they are then they're keeping very quiet about it!"

"You've got one now!"

I raised my head up and said, "What do you mean?"

"There's a woman beside you, cuddling up to you."

"Stop it, you're teasing… you're doing that acting thing!"

"Maybe," she replied, 'but I'm enjoying getting to know you."

My heartbeat was accelerating and I wasn't sure what to say next.

"Shall we walk up on the cliff?" Emily's suggestion broke the brief silence.

We both got up and once we were a little way away from the pub she took my hand. This felt really bizarre, but rather thrilling.

"You're not going to throw me off the cliff are you?" I teased.

"No, don't worry. I did a film once where I was wrestling with someone near a big drop, I hate heights."

I was inquisitive about lots of things, "You must have acted with some really famous people, who's the best kisser?"

She laughed, "Oh my god, I've had some funny ones, garlic breath, really sloppy ones and one who even had chewing gum!"

"But you don't kiss and tell."

It wasn't really a question, but she sort of answered it anyway.

"Maybe one day when I do the book that everyone seems to write."

"As long as I'm not in it," I giggled.

"We haven't kissed yet, so you don't qualify."

We'd reached a part of the footpath with a handrail overlooking the beach. There were a few fairy lights lighting the way, and the beam from the lighthouse kept shining towards us every twenty seconds or so.

Emily halted and turned towards me.

"Shall we see if you can get on the list?"

I think my heart actually stopped. She reached up and put her hands on my shoulders. Standing on tip toes her lips were against mine. It was the sweetest kiss, a few seconds long and with just a hint of passion.

"There, that wasn't so bad was it?"

I was stunned, but tried to make light of it.

"Not bad, better than most."

The punch in my stomach caught me off guard and I gave a muffled 'Oof!"

"Bloody cheek," Emily snorted, so I grabbed both wrists and as I held them we kissed again.

"I'm getting the hang of it now," I gasped as we separated, adding, "I think we'd better carry on with our walk."

We did. Still holding hands we walked another fifty yards in silence.

"I'm sorry, this feels a bit crazy," I said it quietly.

We stopped again and she turned to me once more.

"Maybe Tom, I'm not going to lie, I like you a lot, in my business there are so many guys who just… well you know. Being with you I feel human again. You must think I'm awful, being married, but you know how that can be when it begins to go sour."

There was another few seconds delay, "Emily, I'm a bit stuck for words… but may I kiss you again?"

She chuckled.

"Of course, but don't become too addicted."

"I think I already am," I whispered, as we moulded our bodies together and kissed for a much longer time.

"Let's go back along the lighthouse way," she suggested, it was further, however I wasn't arguing.

As we walked back, hand in hand, I was so elated, however, I was extremely unsure of where this was all going.

The conversation was a bit stunted, we both knew a boundary had been crossed, and we were both having our own inner thoughts as we headed back towards the real world.

We'd followed the path back into town and heard the sound of music getting louder. We got to the highest point which overlooks a small bandstand. There were a small group of people standing around the bandstand listening to a jazz quartet. Looking down we stopped to listen too. Emily leaned forwards against the railing and I stood closely behind her. She grabbed my hands to pull my arms right around her. I snuggled my face into her neck and she didn't seem to mind. With just a few people either side of us she pulled me tighter against her back.

Her waist seemed so slim, and as I adjusted my body against hers, my fingers found bare skin between her top and jeans. She didn't say anything at first when I stroked her skin, until I slid them under her waistband.

"Hey!" she whispered, "naughty!"

When I moved them lower she took hold of my wrist and turned her head, "No… not here Tom."

I chuckled because I could feel the top edge of her panties.

"Tom… someone will see," she half turned her head again, but to my surprise her grip on my wrist got less.

"Mmm… spoilsport," I mumbled into her neck and pushed my fingers further down.

Her knees crumpled slightly as she clung to the railing, and my middle finger found the place where her pussy began. Another inch and my finger was in the warm moist opening.

"Oh fuck Tom… noo… you mustn't!" she hissed.

It wasn't an objection, it was a partial surrender.

In a moment my finger was rubbing her clit.

"Tom… Tom… please… no, we can't!"

I knew I'd gone too far and withdrew my hand quickly, standing up properly behind her and whispering, "Sorry… I'm sorry Emily."

She recovered her composure and turned around.

"You sod! You'll pay for that!"

We both smiled and Emily giggled, blushing under the streetlights. Even though we'd been talking in hushed tones I think the young couple beside us had guessed what was going on.

"We'd better get back before Ray does," I said, and grabbed her hand. She clutched onto me in the darkness of the lane behind the hotel. Once again we kissed, unable to resist.

"Let me have your mobile number please Tom, so that I can text you," she said, "I won't be able to resist doing that at least." We managed to swap numbers in the dark and then made our way round to the hotel entrance.

"I'll go up now, I'll text you when I can. I've loved tonight Tom," and she disappeared.

In the bar I tried to calm down and ordered a large malt whisky. I was sitting on my own in the corner when my phone buzzed.

'Thank you for being you x!' the text said.

My heart bounced again so I replied, 'You're a very special lady x.'

Then another message came back, 'Hope to see you at breakfast XXX'

My reply was, 'I promise to behave if you're with R. XXX"

That was it. It felt like a teenage flirtation, and I was trying not to expect too much.

I was right about my doubts. Breakfast arrived next morning and neither Emily nor her husband appeared in the restaurant. I was partway through my scrambled eggs on toast when my phone buzzed. It was a text from Emily.

'I'm so sorry Tom, we have to stop this. Ray is unhappy about us meeting. Please forgive me. I feel so terrible about it.'

I was completely deflated. I didn't know what, or how to reply, partly because I realised perhaps Ray might see my text.

After several minutes I did text, 'I understand. I hope I haven't caused any upset.'

There was no reply, and I found it difficult to finish my breakfast. It was while I was finishing my coffee that other texts began to arrive. So much so that I had to turn off the repetitive buzzing.

Initially the first couple of texts came from friends, and then one from my daughter.

'What's going on? How do you know Emily Reynolds?' was her question.

'You bloody rascal' was one from my best friend Steve.

And then one from my Maria.

'Didn't take you long. But I didn't expect that!'

I knew I had to phone my daughter to find out what was going on. It then became obvious and she explained everything.

In one of the daily papers and online overnight, a photograph had appeared of Emily and me sitting drinking outside the pub the previous evening, and it showed Emily 'cuddled up' to me. The headline was 'Emily Reynold's new man.'

Clearly Ray had seen it, and practically every other person I knew had too!

"Fuck," I uttered under my breath.

I sat there in the hotel restaurant contemplating the whole sorry situation. At that moment I happened to look out into the car park to see both Ray and Emily getting into Ray's car. They didn't have any bags with them so I deduced that they weren't actually leaving the hotel.

Despondently I went up to my room, resigned to the fact that I'd been caught out in a way. Not my fault, just an accident of life. Wrong time, wrong place, how many couples have found that to be?

Then things changed again.

I'd decided to get those photos taken of the windmill. I sat on my bed and began scrolling through the texts I'd received and either answering them or deleting them. Most were from friends with facetious comments which I completely ignored. Another was from a work colleague with a comment that couldn't possibly be repeated!

I deleted twenty three in all and they were still arriving, although intermittently. I'd managed to catch up with most, but then one arrived with an 'unknown number.'

'It's Emily. I'm so so sorry Tom. I bought this phone this morning from a supermarket. Please please don't think I'm dumping you. Ray's jealous. I told him nothing's happened. He made me come to rehearsals with him. Please be patient. I want to see you again XXX'

My heart sang and I leapt off the bed and shouted, I can't remember what.

I replied, 'Emily oh Emily. I was in despair and now I'm so happy. I will wait. XXX'

The reply just said, 'Be patient. I don't regret a thing. You're still special. I have to hide this phone now XXX'

I abandoned the windmill trip, I wanted to stick around the hotel. If Ray's previous days were anything to go by they would return after lunch, but I had to be there just in case.

I was over the moon. I went down and took a coffee out into the little courtyard garden at the side of the hotel where I could relax and have a view of the street and car park entrance.

I took out my phone and another four texts were there from people I knew. I chuckled, but I was still a bit fearful about where this situation was going.

I googled 'Emily Reynolds.'

Immediately the photo of us at the pub appeared, looking like it was taken on a mobile phone by someone at a bench close by. The description with it speculated about who I was and whether I was a 'close friend' and described us as 'talking intimately.'

I scrolled down and naturally looked up Emily's Wikipedia entry. That was a surprise in itself. Her upbringing in Wales, her education at a private school and then drama school. Her romance with a well known rock star and then an affair with a fellow actor before meeting Ray.

There was a list of films she'd appeared in, a couple of which I'd seen, along with some stage acting and a couple of TV drama programmes in the early days. There was also a bit of salacious information about an onscreen sex scene that was purported to have 'gone too far!' Needless to say there was a link to take you to another site and I couldn't resist clicking on that.

I had to quickly put the phone on silent as my eyes widened. It was a much younger Emily naked and straddling her leading man, fucking him with the barest minimum of a bedsheet covering their strategic 'parts.' Needless to say I watched it several times over, a bit like a schoolboy hiding something he was looking at under the desk.

That had a bit of an effect on me, however I'd already made a mental note of never mentioning it at all to Emily herself.

I'd had several cups of coffee before lunchtime, and kept looking at my phone to check the texts. My daughter had texted again with a sarcastic comment about me going to live in California and not to forget to invite her. And there were a few others which I decided to ignore.

Lunch was a sandwich like the previous day, and I was getting bored with waiting to see if Ray and Emily returned. I was also noting the surreptitious glances of other guests who'd obviously caught on to the media story.

My patience was rewarded when I saw Ray's car drive in. I stayed where I was in the courtyard garden until I got a text.

'Ray's taking a shower. Not sure if I have to go to the concert tonight. Will text you. Don't reply now XXX'

I didn't of course, but inwardly sighed at the tight leash he was keeping on Emily. I knew if it were humanly possible she'd try to get away. As it happened somehow he must have relented, or perhaps realised that he couldn't control her every move.

I went back to my room, lay on the bed, and took out the holiday book I'd not yet started.

It was five thirty when the next text arrived.

'He's going alone. We must be careful. Will text you when he's gone XXX'

Buzzing again I took a shower and changed into a fresh shirt and trousers. Half an hour later Emily actually phoned.

"Oh Tom… you're a saint. He's just gone, but I'm playing safe in case he comes back. I can't imagine he'd cry off from the concert."

"I'm in your hands," I replied, "you've put me through the ringer today. If I can see you for five minutes I'll be happy, but I don't want you to risk your marriage."

"What a bloody hypocrite you are!" Emily gave a subdued laugh, "it's me who's risking that, I'm the cheating wife. Now look I'm going to take a shower now, I'm going down to the restaurant to have a quick meal… alone. You come down about eight and I'll bump into you in the bar. We'll take it from there. Is that okay?"

"Yes it's fine, but I'll burst if anything happens to mess it up."

"It won't, be patient, I want to see you as much as you want to see me."

She rang off and I switched the TV on trying to distract myself, I had an hour to wait. Just before eight I wandered down to the bar.

Emily was already there, sitting to one side of the bar in an armchair with a couple chatting to her. The husband was asking a waiter to take a selfie of the three of them. Just what she hated!

I casually wandered over and said, "Hello," and the couple, immediately thinking I was a friend, engaged me in some banal conversation. I managed to lean over and give Emily a peck on the cheek and she whispered, "Get me out of here, please!"

I handed her the key card to my room and calmly said, "I've left your outfit, you can get changed in there."

It gave her the opportunity to escape and I then had the task of extricating myself from the couple. I managed to say that I was one of Emily's 'people' that arranged stuff for her and her husband, when they were in the UK. It sounded very grand and luckily they were easily impressed.

When eventually I knocked on my door I was greeted with such a hug that Emily almost suffocated me.

"Oh Tom! Tom! Tom!"

Her lips enveloped me and she felt so good in my arms.

"Slow down… easy… just tell me how the evening's been left with Ray?"

She came down from her excitement and let me go, wandering over towards the window and gazing into the distance.

"We had a bit of a row, he wanted me to go with him, and I told him I wasn't going to be controlled, and that he could 'get stuffed.' He asked me if I was having an affair with you and I told him 'no.' I'm afraid he didn't believe me."

Emily looked over at me and added sadly, "I don't believe it myself!"

I stepped towards her, "It's pretty damned close," I said softly.

She put her arms around my neck and pulled me close, "Kiss me Tom, I don't care if we get caught I want to sleep with you… now."

That intense mixture of love, desire, intimacy were blended in a kiss. On the one hand I wanted her desperately, on the other I was in turmoil over who she was.

The kiss came to an end and she knew exactly what I was feeling.

"I'm just a normal woman Tom, I'm not a celebrity, I'm someone who you met on holiday and who wants you as much as you want her. If you feel guilty about Ray then don't, I want you, it's you I've fallen in love with!"

I held her at arms length and found it hard to breathe.

"Fallen in love?" I muttered, my mind spinning.

"Yes. Look at me." Emily was calm and looked me in the eyes. "I've been in love before, supposedly many times with many men, but I've also pretended, and been pretended to. You're special, I told you that because you've treated me like a normal woman. Now you're about to make love to me you're thinking I'm not a normal woman, I'm an actor. But this is real and I want you as you, and you can have me as me… now undress me… please."

I must have sighed as we kissed again, and I was feeling for the zip at the back of her summer dress. The sound as I pulled it down seemed louder than it was, the dress dropped away, and the rustle of the fabric, when it fell around her ankles, added to the moment.

I was holding her naked apart from her bra and panties that she was wearing. She kicked off the mules she had on her feet and her body lowered a few inches.

I could feel my desire increasing and strangely I tried to disguise the bulge in my trousers. She stepped back and holding her gaze with me she fumbled with my shirt buttons. I let her struggle, I didn't want to rush it and finally when she slid my shirt off and let it fall to the floor I watched as she gently kissed one of my nipples and then the other. It made me shiver.

She then looked down and unbuckled my belt before unzipping me. She pushed her body against me again. While she kissed me one of her hands explored inside and squeezed my cock under my cotton boxers.

"Mmm, take your shoes and socks off… I don't want to see you in those!"

She chuckled, stepped back and lay on the bed. I looked at her lying there in her pale blue lingerie. I was trying not to over balance and make an idiot of myself getting out of my shoes, socks and trousers.

I managed it and stood there with my erection projecting under my boxers.

"Come here then," she said quietly.

She held her arms up, and I lowered myself down beside her when we began to kiss.

"Tom, I wanted this last night, watching the jazz band. I told you to stop, but I wanted to do this."

"I wanted this too, but you knew that. I thought I'd gone too far."

"That's why I love you I think, you're not selfish or impatient."

"You said it again, 'I love you'… I love you too, I know that now."

Her arms were around my neck, our mouths were half open, our tongues mingling and I reached around and unclasped her bra. With her help I tugged it off her shoulders and her breasts fell free. I wanted to feel them and pushed my face downwards, searching for her nipples with my tongue.

"Oh gosh Tom… mmm… I love that," Emily gasped as I sucked one then the other. The softness of her slightly freckled breasts were cushioning my face and I felt her hand searching out my cock.

"Let's get the rest of this stuff off."

She knew we both wanted to be totally naked. In seconds we were, and we were back pressing our bodies together. My thigh slipped between hers and it pushed up against her pussy. I felt how wet she was straightaway, and she was pushing down on me.

We were kissing again, side by side, her breasts feeling wonderful. My mouth travelled back to her nipples. It was so arousing hearing her groan again.

"Oh you devil."

When I shifted myself I began kissing her tummy before moving lower. She knew what came next and opened her thighs.

"Yes go on… please Tom…"

I rolled my body further down the bed, then up over her leg, wriggling down between them.

Emily tasted divine, so wet, so luscious. My tongue slid deep inside her and then up and over that clit I'd barely touched before.

"Oh gosh… " she moaned, "oh fuck."

I'd not heard Emily swear much before, just the odd word, but this was purely carnal. I heard her catch her breath, holding it before she groaned again.

"Oh my god Tom… just don't stop!… Fuck!"

She had both hands gripping both of my shoulders, her fingers squeezing in tandem with each wave of pleasure she felt.

"Tom… TOM!… you're gonna make me cum!"

I muffled some sort of positive reply, and she was crying out, "Oh… oh… OH… GOD!"

Her lower body seemed to shudder, her hips jumped upwards several times in quick succession, until she let out an extended groan and relaxed herself back down onto the bed.

I could hear her breathing rapidly.

"Tom, you must do that again sometime." It was almost a chuckle.

"Your wish is my command," I replied as I shuffled up between her thighs until I reached her breasts. I rubbed my face into them from side to side smearing the pussy juices from my face onto her skin.

"Ew… sod!… come here, kiss me properly."

I moved the small distance towards her mouth, but of course it brought my cock up against her waiting pussy.

"I think I'm ready now," she was smiling in anticipation.

I couldn't help teasing her some more. I moved my hips to make my cock just about slide into her moist opening. Then I withdrew, and repeated it again.

"Please… Tom… for god's sake I want you!"

I chuckled, kissing her nose and thrusting my hips forwards.

"Yes," she hissed, "oh yes… at last."

Her body was lifting up towards me, wanting every inch of me and my cock, as I eased myself deeper and deeper until I could go no further.

"Please, just stop, stay still, let me enjoy this moment… oh… Tom I love you!"

"I love you too," my voice was muffled in her neck. I lifted my face above hers and looked into her eyes.

"I'll repeat it… I love you Emily."

We kissed and then looked at each other again. Emily smiled and I began to move inside her. Her smile froze and her eyes closed, then flickered. I moved some more, very slowly, and she gasped softly.

Gradually I began to flex my hips and she moved her head to one side. Her breathing became louder and her body matched my thrusts.

"Yes Tom… oh gosh… please don't stop."

I didn't, and I continued to fuck her very slowly, each thrust moving so smoothly in her soft generous pussy.

"Oh gosh… Tom… Tom… oh my…"

Emily began to hold her breath between each gasp of pleasure. I could feel her pussy gripping me as I extended my thrusting, all the way in, then almost all the way out.

"Oh fuck, oh fuck, keep going, oh my god, yes, yes, yes… YES!"

Her finger nails were biting into the skin on my back and shoulder, her head was thrown back, her eyes closed and her mouth open. I looked down as her tongue kept circling her lips almost like they were dry… and then she came.

"TOM… TOM… OH TOMM!"

Again she shuddered, her thighs seemed to grip me, her body lifted me up, it was shaking, and she kept saying my name over and over, but softer and softer as she came back down.

"Love you," she repeated as she struggled to catch her breath, "love you so much."

I smiled and whispered, "I love you too."

Her eyes focussed on me again, "I want you to cum… inside me… it's all okay… I want to feel you cumming."

I said nothing, but just moved slowly once again. She gasped and I thought I felt her pussy grip me harder. She'd closed her eyes and I could feel her body tensing, so I fucked her faster. I didn't have to try for much longer. When she opened her eyes and smiled at my efforts I started to cum.

"Yes… oh yes… come on… all of it… I want it all!"

She felt me jerk, and I grunted. I kept grunting into her neck and kept spurting my semen deep within her.

"Oh baby… oh Tom… oh my goodness."

Eventually I relaxed and went to roll aside.

"NOO!… stop there, I want to feel you for as long as I can."

I groaned out loud, "You exhaust me."

"I'm glad I do, you certainly exhaust me."

Five minutes later after many long kisses I felt my cock slide out from her pussy as my erection dwindled away.

"Aww," she gasped, and I finally rolled onto my back beside her. Emily got up on one elbow to look down at me.

"You're perfect, you've done things no one else has."

"I don't believe you," I replied provocatively.

The gentle punch in the stomach came as no surprise and I grabbed her and, in response, tickled her.

"You sod… I give you compliments and you don't believe me, well you won't be getting any more!"

With a serious face I asked, "Will we be making love anymore?"

She looked pained, "Oh baby, of course we will, I want you."

"And Ray, doesn't he have a say?"

"He doesn't want your body like I do?"

"He might!" I chuckled.

"Stop it… be serious," we both knew reality must bite soon.

"Look, I must shower, you're pouring out of me, we'll talk then."

With that she jumped out of bed and rushed into the bathroom. I lay there both satisfied, but unnerved. I listened to the cascading water and waited for Emily to reappear. When she did I could hardly believe I'd just made love to this incredible woman.

She picked up her dress and half folded it over a chair while she put her bra and panties back on. There was just something about the curve of her thighs, the slight upturn of her breasts and even though there were hints of extra flesh, her body was wonderful.

"Stop looking at me like that," she giggled, "like a dirty old man!"

"But I am, and I've just seduced a young lady."

"Where? I can't see any young ladies?"

We both laughed.

She rubbed the towel over her hair before becoming more serious.

"We have to talk," I said.

"Yes we do, now listen. Ray is going to Berlin next week to play two nights. I have to see my agent in London, it's about a new film. Would you like to come and stay with me?"

"Where? In a hotel? Isn't that a bit dangerous?" Yes, of course I would."

"No, not in a hotel," she replied, "at his house, he lives in Kent, he's married, but he's also very discreet, he has to be if he wants to keep me as a client."

"I'd love to, but it still doesn't solve our problem, I do love you, you know."

"And I love you, trust me, I have a plan."

As she said it, she came and sat on the bed. I was still naked under the single sheet drawn up to my waist.

"I will, but take care. Will you keep your other phone?"

"Yes, but just for now I want to see under there."

Emily pulled the bedsheet down, revealing my cock, flaccid and looking quite small.

"That's a pretty sorry sight," she said in a disdainful voice, "are you sure you just fucked me with that?"

I tried to tug the sheet back over me, but Emily stopped me.

"I did, I think?"

"Hmm… let's see."

In a flash she'd bent forward, taking my cock between her fingers and began to suck it.

"Stop, that's unfair!"

"What's unfair about it?" she looked up and added, "Mmm, I can taste both of us."

I groaned as I felt the warmth of her mouth close around it, taking all of it and swirling her tongue around it. It tickled at first, making me giggle a bit, but then it tickled less and less, and felt more pleasurable.

"Now stop it, come on, you'll have to go soon, Ray will be back!"

"Time enough for this," she looked up and smirked because she'd already felt a reaction.

As she sucked, she was stroking my balls and massaging the base of my cock. She knew exactly what she was doing. Over the next five minutes my erection returned.

"Fuck, you minx… stop it, you'll make me cum."

"I want to see if you do, it's my treat before I go!"

Emily giggled this time and let a long dribble of saliva leave her mouth and snake downwards over her fingers and the head of my cock.

"That's better," she smiled as her hand slid up and down more rapidly. The squelching sounded loud, but soon she bent over again and was sucking some more. I watched her head bobbing up and down and closed my eyes. She didn't stop and the inevitable happened.

"I'm gonna cum Emily, if you don't stop!"

An unintelligible sound came from her and I squeezed her shoulder.

"Emily, I can't stop… fuck!"

Jerking again, Emily took everything in her mouth and swallowed most of it. When she finally lifted herself up, there were traces of semen on the sides of her lips.

"Fuck Emily, you're such a minx, come here, let me wipe your mouth."

I ran my finger tip both sides of her mouth, gathering up the traces of my spunk. She grabbed my wrist and licked it directly from my fingers with a mischievous smile.

I smoothed her damp red hair away from her eyes and kissed her. There was a hint of semen in the kiss which seemed quite erotic.

"I'll have to go now."

She stood up and put on her dress along with her discarded mules.

"I'll try and text," then she added sadly, "but tomorrow is Ray's last concert here so we're going home then.

I did get a text only ten minutes later simply saying, 'Thank you. I love you XXX.'

I returned one repeating, 'I love you too XXX'

The next twenty hours became even more bizarre than the few days before had been. I received no more texts that night so I went down to breakfast in a slightly depressed mood.

To my surprise I was halfway through my breakfast when both Emily and Ray entered the restaurant. I tried to keep my attention on my meal when both of them came and sat down at the next table. I had to acknowledge them and Emily was looking a little nervous when Ray spoke up.

"Good morning Tom," he said in his familiar accent, "Emily and I are leaving tomorrow and tonight's my final performance. Would you like to come to the concert?"

His face showed little expression except to await a reply.

"Yes… yes, I'd love to, thank you," I answered nervously.

"Good, then can I ask you to bring Emily in your beloved car. I will be leaving early so that would help immensely?"

"Of course," I said, "I'd be glad to."

My mind was racing to make sense of it all, and Emily's face showed no reaction.

"Thank you, I'll leave you two to arrange that. I have a rehearsal this morning, I'm sure you can amuse yourselves."

There was an unspoken tension about the last remark as they sat down and the waiter came to take their order. I tried not to look their way at all and when I'd finished my breakfast rather quickly, I simply said, "I'll catch you later Emily," and to Ray I repeated, "Thank you again."

I went directly out onto the high street to regain some composure. I walked the whole length and back again, stopping only to buy a bottle of water.

What the devil was going on, why was Ray's mood so different? I was asking myself.

The answer came once he had left for rehearsal.

A knock on my room door was bound to be Emily, and it was.

"What the fuck is going on?" I asked as she flung herself into my arms.

"Oh Tom!… oh Tom!… it's been so exhausting, I've hardly slept."

"Sit down… calm down, just tell me… slowly."

"Ray came back last night, he knew I'd slept with you, or he guessed. Anyway it all came out. I thought he was going to hit me, but he didn't, and eventually he calmed down."

Emily sat on the bed beside me, her hands clenched together in her lap, her head bowed.

Then suddenly she burst into tears.

"He asked if I loved you, and I almost denied it. When I said 'yes' he fell apart, sobbing that he didn't want to lose me, and that he still loved me and was sorry for being so possessive."

"Oh Tom… please forgive me."

Emily was shaking, and she struggled to say, "Then we had sex!"

I didn't hesitate, "Aww come here… please… please, don't be daft," I said softly, "he's your husband, he's scared, you owe him that at least."

"You're not angry? I do so love you, I'm so mixed up."

She looked up and I put my arm around her shoulder. Reaching out we hugged, and I held her as the tears poured down, dampening my shirt.

"Of course I'm not angry, I'll never be angry with you, now come on, dry those tears."

I grabbed some tissues and let her dab her eyes dry.

"Go and get some cold water in the bathroom, we'll go for a drive, we'll get some fresh air."

Twenty minutes later we were on the road out of town.

I can finally go to my windmill, you've distracted me away from it this week," I joked.

Emily looked a lot brighter, she wore another summer dress and flat shoes and when we arrived at the windmill she was more herself again. Holding my hand the whole time we had the tour of the mill by the 'miller' and ended up taking some selfies in front of the millstones.

Outside again the sun was shining. Nothing more had been said about Ray and we wandered down the lane feeling a lot better.

"C'mon," I said on the spur of the moment, "can you get through that gap?"

There was a bit of a ditch and an opening in the hawthorn into a field of long grass that had been left fallow by the farmer.

Emily looked puzzled, but replied, "As long as I don't tear my dress."

She hitched it up around her waist and I helped her through, following behind.

"What are you doing, where are we going, there's no path?"

I chuckled, "This way, we're not going far."

I was taking a chance and it paid off. In a few yards there was a patch of much lower grass that wasn't damp. It hadn't rained for a couple of weeks and the heatwave had done a good job.

I took her by the waist and pulled her down.

"Tom… you're being naughty, I might have guessed… you devil."

In a moment we were kissing and I was tugging her dress up and trying to pull her panties down.

She pulled her lips away, out of breath.

"Tom, we can't, not here."

"Who's gonna see us?" I asked, "c'mon, I want you."

Already I was undoing my belt and pushing my boxers down my thighs.

"God you're so bloody horny!" she almost sighed as I was struggling to get between her knees.

She was horny too, because my cock found her pussy wet and wanting.

"Mmm… god Tom… fuck me, fuck me hard!"

The birds were singing up above, and we were pounding into each other until Emily cried out, I grunted and we came together.

We both giggled and I rolled off her in laughter. She punched me and leaned over to kiss me.

"I can't help loving you," she smiled, and then became serious, "I don't want it to disappear."

"It won't," I whispered, "not ever."

Emily needed the tissues again and I'd got grass stains on the knees of my trousers, but it didn't matter. We gathered ourselves together and returned to the car. She had her hand on my thigh all the way back to the hotel and both of us shared a sandwich for lunch.

"I'll meet you at the car at six thirty," was the way we left it as Ray returned. I didn't see him, but was still wondering how the evening might go.

I dressed in a summer suit, with open necked shirt, Emily was in a semi formal dress, fitted but plain. Of course everyone knew who she was at the concert and Ray greeted us and introduced her to colleagues in the orchestra and at the venue. I kept in the background right up until we took our seats next to each other on the front row.

The concert was impressive, not my type of music, but I could appreciate the expertise and talent of the musicians. At the end the important guests were asked into a lounge area for celebratory drinks.

Again I kept out of the limelight. I made polite conversation with a few people until a very attractive, tall blonde girl in her mid twenties, asked me how I knew Emily and Ray. I recognised her as one of the violinists in the orchestra.

As I was speaking I looked across at Emily and I could see her briefly pulling a pretend 'angry' face because she saw that I was being chatted up by this girl.

I smiled back across the room and winked at Emily, continuing to listen to the girl.

"Oh you've met Louise."

It was a few minutes later and the voice was Rays'. He was soon joined by Emily.

"She's a very talented violinist, she has a great future and lives locally as well."

Emily's eyes were boring into me, but she was tight lipped. She had realised before me that this was a little plan of Rays' to disrupt our affair.

Louise was looking slightly embarrassed by the praise and Ray added, "Would you mind giving Louise a lift home, I've been doing it during this week while her parents are away. I'm sure she'd love a ride in that car of yours?"

I couldn't really refuse and avoided Emily's eyes because I knew that she was probably seething.

"Yes, I can do that… shall we go in five minutes Louise?"

Louise's smile must have twisted the knife into Emily as she very obviously squeezed my arm before going to fetch her violin.

"I'll see you both for breakfast. Thank you ever so much for inviting me, I've enjoyed it a lot," I said to both of them.

Ray smiled in quiet satisfaction as Louise came back with her violin case.

Without glancing at Emily I left with Louise and headed out towards the car. I put the violin carefully in the boot and held the door open for her. I couldn't help but see her long legs fold themselves into the seat while displaying plenty of thigh. When I got in and started the engine the car was already filled with her fragrance.

"Thank you ever so much Tom, I would normally borrow my parents car, but they're away so I've been scrounging lifts."

Louise directed me to her house down a lane, it was situated on the edge of town. I'd made polite conversation all the way until she said, "This is it… just here."

I pulled up and I got out to retrieve the violin from the boot. It was dark, only the headlights lit a bit of the roadside.

"Can you see your way?" I asked.

"Yes, I know every step," she replied, "Thank you so much."

As she took the violin case from me she leaned forwards and kissed my cheek, making it last just a second too long.

"Would you like to come in for coffee?" she asked quietly, holding onto my forearm.

The euphemism wasn't lost on me, it was a time honoured invitation.

If it had happened a week before I would have accepted, and have been screwing her all night.

"Normally I'd love to Louise, but your mum and dad are away."

I thought that might give her the way out after my hesitancy.

"I know they are, that's why I'm asking you in Tom."

Emily was inside my head and my heart totally. In my whole life I'd never refused such a gold plated offer of sex.

"Louise, you're a gorgeously sexy woman, but I have someone else, I can't I'm afraid."

Even in the semi darkness I saw her disappointment, even hurt, and she replied, "I understand, it's Emily isn't it, Ray told me."

I didn't reply, but Louise knew.

"If it changes your mind I fucked Ray last night."

I was quite shocked by her admission given his possessive nature of Emily, and it reinforced my resolve not to give in to temptation.

"It's the wrong time and wrong place I'm afraid Louise, you're an extremely attractive woman and had I met you before this week I would be… well… you know!"

She leaned forward again, this time kissing me on the lips, hoping to dissolve my resistance. I enjoyed it, but turned away.

"Sleep tight, I really must go."

I watched her find her way to the front door and drove off once I was sure that she was safe. Driving back to the hotel I determined not to tell Emily about her husbands' unfaithfulness thinking it incredible they'd had sex not too long after he'd fucked Louise. It would have only added fuel to the fire.

I took a large malt whisky up to my room and felt sorry for myself. No Emily, she was sleeping with Ray, and no Louise, I could have been fucking her at that moment. I slipped into bed after midnight and somehow fell asleep.

I thought I was dreaming, but the tapping at the door was real. My phone said just before 1am. There were four texts from Emily showing, but I had no time to read them. I turned on the bedside light and went to open the door very slightly.

"You're here!… The bastard!"

"What's going on, come in, what's up?"

Emily was crying yet again, but showing signs of relief for finding me in my room.

"Ray said you'd be fucking that Louise and I believed him. She was all over you and when he suggested you give her a lift home I thought it was a plan. It still might have been, I'm not sure of anything at the moment. You didn't fuck her did you? Please say you didn't?"

"No I didn't, so where's Ray now?"

"In our room. He was goading me, telling me she was probably a better fuck than me."

I thought for a split second that Ray might have told Emily that he'd fucked her, but I didn't give anything away, thank goodness.

"I took her home and she asked me in, I told her that I might have taken up her offer before I met you, I was flattered by her attention but 'no thanks."

"Oh Tom, I'm so lucky to have you." Emily looked so relieved.

We kissed and I told her that she'd better go back to her room and make peace with Ray. She now knew exactly what had happened, or not happened, and we'd be able to be together when Ray was in Berlin the following week.

What Ray thought about his wife visiting my room at that time of night I wasn't sure. Maybe he was relying on me taking up Louise's offer and not being there at all.

It took me a while to get back to sleep, my mind piecing together the last twenty four hours. I prayed that my meeting with Emily in Kent would happen, and I simply couldn't believe that she'd go back on what we'd said to each other.

I awoke to a number of texts on my phone. The important ones were from Emily.

'We are leaving early. I think Ray couldn't believe you passed up on Louise. I'm so glad you did. I love you so XXX.'

Then another which said, 'Ray leaves for Berlin on Tuesday morning. I will phone you then. It's a long time I know but be patient please. I love you XXX'

That satisfied me for the moment. Of course by the time I got down to breakfast there was no sign of Ray and Emily. I did check at reception and they'd checked out earlier.

I made the decision to go home too. I knew there'd be a barrage of questions to answer and I was so right.

"It's all going to end in tears," my daughter didn't mince her words, "why would she want an ordinary guy like you when she could have her pick. And I bet she does as well!"

"Thank you for your support," I replied somewhat bitterly, "isn't your dad entitled to some fun?"

"Oh my god, I feel sick… you've actually slept with her?"

I was getting angry now.

"Stacy, that's totally out of order. I bet your mum's put all sorts in your mind. Anyway I'm meeting up with her on Tuesday. Your mum's got someone, now I have!"

Stacy huffed and puffed and told me how she'd been fending off questions from her friends.

"That's your problem, I'm getting on with my life the way I see fit. You and your mother can live yours."

Her visit didn't last much longer, however she did hug me and resign herself to my decision.

"Just take care, but I'm afraid you'll get hurt."

"That's a chance I'm prepared to take," I said as she left.

I got regular texts from Emily over the next couple of days and it seemed Ray had gone into grumpy mode which wasn't surprising since his wife was having an affair. I got the impression that she wasn't telling me everything so when Tuesday arrived it was a chance to talk freely.

I'd driven down to Kent in my 'ordinary,' more reliable Ford that I used all year round. The MGB was mostly for summer. I'd arranged to meet Emily in a pub not far from her agents house. She looked delightful as usual. Jeans and t-shirt, trainers and her hair tied up. Understated make up and of course the statutory sunglasses.

I still got goosebumps when I saw her and we just hugged, I was trying not to draw too much attention to ourselves. I got some drinks and we sat in a corner where we could talk more freely.

"So?" I said, "What aren't you telling me?"

She took off the sunglasses.

"You've guessed, I probably knew that, but everything is so difficult to explain over the phone or in texts, I wanted to tell you face to face."

I must have looked frightened, I definitely was, because flashing through my mind was the thought that 'at least she's got the courage to dump me in person."

She half smiled and reached forward to take my hand. That confirmed it, I braced myself.

"Ray wants a divorce."

The words repeated themselves in my head. The relief was palpable.

"Oh god, I'm so relieved."

Then I realised what I'd said, "No… NO… I didn't mean that, I meant… oh I'm sorry, I'm making a mess of this, I thought you were going to dump me, you're not are you?"

Cruelly Emily hadn't yet smiled and was probably using her acting skills which made the moment last. When she finally spoke and said, "of course not," it was like the weight of the world was taken from my shoulders.

She saw my relief and laughed, leaning forward and kissing me quickly on the lips.

"Don't be silly, it's been coming for years, you just brought it to the surface, we had some difficult conversations and when he gets back from Berlin he's moving out. In any case I leave for New York on Friday evening."

There were so many questions I wanted to ask. Emily's life was so dramatically different to mine. A holiday romance, was that going to be something that could live with that lifestyle? The questions needed answering in my mind, but not in a pub.

Emily's words seemed background noise for the few seconds I was taking all this in.

She spoke again, "So I want you to come with me."

I could see her staring at me, waiting on my reply.

"Come with you? To New York?"

Quite matter of factly she explained, "Yes, I've got to go to a production meeting about a film I'm starting in November."

She saw that I was trying to comprehend it all, and realised my one burning question.

"It's okay, it'll be on me, I'll pay for the flight, the studio are paying for me! What do you say?"

"Yes… yes… YES!l I blurted out rather too loudly, making everyone in the pub look round. They were just in time to see me rise up out of my chair and give her a big hug.

My whole life seemed to have changed.

-----------------------------

   Series:Tim's Mother Awakened Me
   Author:Cleevedreams
   Teaser:Tim's mother was my first time and it suddenly made sense
 Category:Lesbian Sex
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/tim-s-mother-awakened-me
Published:2023-06-28
This is a step into the unknown! I've begun to frequent 'Emily's Room' in chat, and enjoy the presence of the ladies there. So wanting to try something completely different, here it is, a short story on unfamiliar territory. If you feel I've got it wrong so be it. One of my favourite mottos is… 'To play without risk is to win without glory!'

* * * * *

Sitting on the side of my bed I was shaking all over. The weekend was enough of a trial for me without what had just happened.

Tim's mum had kissed me. Not quite out of the blue, but it was unexpected, and naive as I was, it wasn't just a peck on the cheek, it was on the lips and a little too 'full on.'

Let me explain.

I'd met Tim at uni, we'd just finished our first term and I'd gone to uni with my mums' words ringing in my ears.

"For gods' sake take precautions."

She didn't know that I was already on the pill. I'd gone to see the nurse way back last year in school when I thought I was in love with Jimmy. He kept on at me to let him 'go further.'

We'd messed about and got so far, but I was still a virgin mainly through fear. Finally I gave in and there followed a month of completely unsatisfactory sex where he'd be in so much of a hurry I never got anywhere near to what my friend Caitlin had told me about.

Caitlin was my best friend, who I always confided in, and she'd been that since we both went to secondary school. We'd spent most of our spare time together, with me going on holiday a couple of times with her family. We shared everything, we were really close, we even shared a bed where we'd snuggle up together and even masturbate together. That was until she began an affair with a much older guy and I had to cover for her.

Uni was on the horizon so I decided to keep taking the pill in the hope of meeting 'someone else.' And so it happened, I met Tim.

Tim was completely different to Jimmy. He was considerate, so much so that I thought he'd never ask me to sleep with him. When he did he was a little bit better than Jimmy, but not much. Because he was so clever and amusing, I stayed with him and then got the invite to his home for a long weekend.

I felt really nervous about it. He lived in Suffolk in a big old Manor House. His mum was an author, quite well known, who wrote historical novels. She was divorced from Tim's dad who was an engineer for a famous car manufacturer. They'd split up three years before because of some affair or other. Tim wouldn't really talk about it.

When we'd arrived I knew his mum saw that I was quite nervous.

"Lucy, I've put you in 'Orchid.' The rooms were apparently named after plants. "Your mother probably wouldn't approve of me putting you two together!"

I blushed and she smiled.

"Now call me Fiona please. Tim will think it odd, but I'd prefer that, it's more relaxed."

Tim grunted, picked up my backpack and I followed him upstairs.

"Take no notice of mum, she likes to take control. I'm along the corridor, unfortunately she's next door to you and the floorboards in this place are so fucking creaky."

My room had a huge double bed, and was quite dark. It was evening, the leaded light windows were small, and the room had oak panels, it was all very dingy.

"I'll leave you to unpack, just come downstairs when you're ready," Tim said.

It didn't take me long and he was waiting in the lounge. There was a log fire burning even though it wasn't that cold for November. His mum joined us and we made small talk until we had 'supper.' That's what Fiona called it.

"Tim's got to go and visit his gran in the morning. I didn't think you'd want to be subjected to that, she'd probably wonder who you were anyway because she's suffering with the early signs of dementia."

I accepted that, and offered my apologies about grandma. I wished Tim had warned me. I was going to be left with his mum and I was still quite apprehensive about her. She was an imposing woman whose eyes seemed to be continually on me as though she was waiting for me to make some terrible 'faux pas.'

However, she did leave us alone, and went to bed early with yet another embarrassing warning.

"I'm going up, I'll see you in the morning Lucy, and both of you don't make too much noise… good night!"

My red face was glowing even brighter in the light from the fire as Tim nestled down on the sofa next to me.

"Look we can't here, your mum's gonna hear," I protested, as he put his hand under my t-shirt, which was his usual preamble to sex.

"She won't, listen she's switched the TV on, we can hear her if she comes down."

Tim didn't sound convincing, but he'd already undone my bra and was stroking my nipples which always lowered my resistance. I decided to pre-empt everything, I began to unzip his jeans, leaning over to pull his semi hard cock out and I began to suck him.

He relaxed, stretching backwards in the soft expansive sofa.

I actually didn't much like giving blow jobs. Jimmy had been my first, he loved them and always came quickly. I'd spat his semen out into a tissue the first time, but I'd weaned myself onto swallowing. His answer to that was I was too puritanical, which was odd, I just didn't like the taste! With Tim it took a bit longer, but he'd obviously decided a blow job was better with his mum being upstairs.

"Fuck, I'm cumming," was his usual cry, although this time it was a hushed whisper.

He ejaculated and I swallowed it all, getting up to go into the kitchen for a glass of water afterwards. I knew he hated that, but he was prepared to put up with it.

Before too long he told me he was going to bed so I followed, making sure Fiona heard me entering my bedroom.

And so the morning came and Fiona knocked on my bedroom door coming directly in. She was dressed in a silk dressing gown, and went straight to the windows and pulled the curtains.

"It's okay, no one can see into this room from outside, it's completely obscured. There's a dressing gown on the hook on the door, come down for breakfast, you can have a shower after Tim's gone."

I thanked her, feeling like I'd been given specific instructions.

I put the dressing gown on over my extra long t-shirt nightie, and went downstairs. Tim was just putting his plate in the dishwasher and Fiona was sitting at the breakfast bar eating some toast. There were all the usual breakfast things there, fruit juice, jam, marmalade, butter, and yoghurt.

Tim came up and kissed me quickly on the cheek.

"I'm off to grandma's now, I should be back by eleven. I can show you around then."

He kissed his mum the same way and disappeared.

"Toast, Lucy?" she asked.

"Yes please," I replied.

"Whole meal or white?" she said, as she got up to go to the toaster.

"Whole meal please."

The conversation was a little stunted, however I watched her as she seemed to flow around the kitchen. She was obviously wearing some quite expensive perfume which mixed with the smell of toasted bread.

"I take it you are actually sleeping with Tim?"

The question came out of the blue and I stuttered.

"Err… yes."

"Is he any good?"

I wanted the floor to open up and swallow me.

"Err… yes," I repeated, lying.

"Really? I wondered, because his dad was bloody useless!"

The whole conversation seemed quite bizarre, and completely inappropriate on every level.

I said nothing as Fiona handed me the plate with two slices of toast.

As I spread the butter, my hands were shaking.

"Coffee or tea?" she added, as though nothing out of place had been said.

"Coffee please," I muttered in a sort of choked reply.

I watched her pour a mug full from the cafetière and put it down beside me, at the same time sitting on the next stool. Again I felt her eyes drilling into me, as I ate my toast and butter.

"Do I make you feel awkward?"

She was half turned towards me, with one elbow on the breakfast bar and her closest knee almost touching my thigh.

"No… no," I replied uncertainly.

"I think I probably do. You see I'm not used to Tim bringing girls home yet, and I know I intimidate people, particularly women."

I sort of turned my head, I felt I had to 'face up' to her.

"I can see why," I added, "Tim didn't warn me."

I sort of smiled, which seemed to freeze when Fiona smiled back and her knee rubbed up against my thigh. In reflex I shifted my bottom on the stool to move my leg away from her.

"You're a sweetie, I think I probably am scaring you, go on finish your toast."

As she got up from the stool her hand rested on my thigh for a moment, and she squeezed it slightly. It was a weird feeling and I found my heart was beating unusually quickly.

I watched as she began to clear away the breakfast things.

"The shower's in the bathroom at the end of your corridor by the way, Tim won't be back for a couple of hours so you can take your time."

I got up to go and thanked her. She smiled broadly.

"Come here."

It was the odd way she said it, in her familiar 'instructional' manner.

I found myself walking over to her as she stood by the fridge. I thought she was going to hug me, so I gripped her upper arms as she leaned in. It was indeed a hug, and she whispered into my neck, "I think we'll get on just fine."

Then as she pulled away there was that 'look' again, piercing and intense. Instantly she kissed me full on the lips, holding me firmly by my shoulders for quite a few seconds.

"Now go and take that shower."

She turned back to open the fridge and in shock I almost ran from the kitchen without saying anything.

I sat on the bed trying to make sense of what had just happened, and why my body was reacting in such a way.

Was I shocked? Yes!

Was I upset? No!

Why was there a hint of arousal? I didn't know.

Trembling I went to the mirror and looked at my face. I was so confused. Should I tell Tim what had happened? He wouldn't believe it, and anyway it hadn't lasted long. But I knew, I just knew it wasn't just a kiss. This was a full on 'pass.'

I decided I needed to snap out of it, I'd take the shower, so I took my bath towel and wash bag and went along the corridor.

It was an old fashioned bathroom with a modern shower unit and the water seemed to wash away a lot of my anxiety. I was tempted to masturbate to feel some relief, but resisted. When I'd finished I put my dressing gown back on and listened at the door before making my way back to my bedroom.

"Lucy, I thought I'd probably shocked you a bit, please I didn't mean to."

My heart stopped as I saw Fiona sitting on the edge of my bed. As I entered she got up and came towards me to take my wash bag, towel and nightie.

"Sit down, I'll dry your hair for you, have you got a brush?"

I was completely flustered, and again Fiona's authoritative manner seemed to make me do whatever she wanted.

She guided me to the stool in front of the dressing table, and sat me down.

"There, now just relax. I always wanted a daughter so that I could do this for her."

I was still confused, but managed to say, "There's no need, but thank you," and I watched both our reflections in the mirror as she began to run my hair through the towel.

"You have lovely hair, mine used to be as long as this, but I had it cut shorter in the summer, do you think it suits me?"

I didn't know what to say so I said, "Yes, it looks very nice."

Fiona was soon brushing it carefully, trying to free the knots and smooth it out. I could feel her body warm and close to me, occasionally rubbing against my back. I began to enjoy the whole ritual.

When the brushing was complete she finally said, "There, I think that's done," and she leaned forward, pushing her face into the side of my neck kissing the soft skin on my shoulder.

Again it wasn't just a kiss or a peck, it was a kiss that she prolonged. I shuddered and it felt good, and I found myself watching her do it in the mirror, seeing my own reaction as I closed my eyes.

When I sighed Fiona just knew. I guess I did too.

She simply continued to kiss my neck with her hand slipping over my other shoulder and sliding beneath the dressing gown until she cupped my breast.

"Oh God!" I couldn't believe I was saying it, actually it was more of a gasp, "Fiona!"

She didn't say anything then, withdrawing her hand. She just pulled me to my feet and turned me around.

Her lips tasted so good, her body up against me felt good too, and when she pushed me backwards towards the bed I allowed it to happen.

The kiss went on and on. Our lips and tongues wrestled gently, no kissing ever before had felt quite like this, and when I felt the edge of the bed against my calves I let Fiona lower me backwards.

"Please relax," was all she said as she fell to her knees beside the bed and opened the front of my dressing gown. Exposed as I felt, I never wanted anything quite so badly. I spread my thighs and Fiona pressed her body forwards between them.

I felt her kiss my inner thigh, I felt her drag the tip of her tongue over my skin.

"Oh god… please!" I heard myself saying, not wanting to wait.

The groan that I gave when her tongue slid between my pussy lips was one of so much pleasure it went on and on. She was an expert at what she was doing. Delving deep, lapping back and forth and finally when she licked over my clit my whole body arched upwards.

"OH!"

My cry seemed to encourage her, and when I felt her fingers slide inside me, I was helpless. This was all so new. How many times I repeated, "Oh god!" I don't know, but I did know I was going to cum like never before.

"My god Fiona, don't stop," I said as my thighs clamped on her body and both her tongue and her fingers brought me off.

My whole body shook and shuddered, until finally I groaned and relaxed, totally breathless.

I opened my eyes and watched her stand up, to slip off her own dressing gown. Her body was that of an older woman who kept herself in shape, she was an imposing figure. She lay down beside me, half wiping my juices from her cheeks and kissed me once again.

"That's not happened before has it?" she asked as she helped me out of my dressing gown.

I sighed, "Never."

I watched her as she lowered her mouth to my nipple and began to gently suck it.

I was sighing so much as her tongue did it's work again. She hooked her leg over mine and was pressing her pussy against my thigh. I could feel how moist she was.

"Oh, please, I don't know what to say."

"Don't say anything, just lie there."

I did, but I knew Fiona wanted more and I wasn't sure what to do.

"Let me," she whispered.

Fiona's leg went between my thighs. My pussy was still wet and tingling as she seemed to move her body away from mine until she turned me on my side and pushed her pussy up against mine.

I seemed to know what to do. Jimmy used to rub his crotch on my thigh and once I made him cum in his trousers much to my amusement. This wasn't amusing it was highly arousing. Both of us pushing up against each other, my pussy enjoying the wetness of hers, my clit rubbing against hers.

I could hear Fiona's breathing quicken at the other end of the bed. Our hips were grinding in a rhythm and we both began to gasp. I couldn't believe I was going to cum again, but I knew Fiona would.

Both of us reached it together, both moaning out loud. Our hips shook until we both eventually relaxed. Unlocking ourselves Fiona turned herself around and came to cuddle me.

"Thank you Lucy, you made that wonderful."

I sighed and realised the significance of what had happened. It had awakened something inside me that seemed to have been lying dormant. I kissed her neck, we were both glistening with perspiration.

Then another reality check.

"What's the time?" I said, "Tim'll be back soon, what do we tell him?"

"Fiona lifted herself up on one elbow, "Nothing, it's our secret, but I think you might have a little thinking to do."

She was right, my whole world had been shaken. My relationship with her son had altered in a couple of hours. He would return to a very different pair of women.

-----------------------------

   Series:Watch Me Have Sex With Another Man?
   Author:Cleevedreams
   Teaser:Will you watch me with another man?
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/watch-me-have-sex-with-another-man
Published:2023-06-28
"Would you watch me have sex with another man?"

The question came from my wife, speaking quietly, as my cock was shrinking from her pussy. Each Saturday night for at least the last ten years of our twenty year marriage, we had sex in a purely 'mechanical' way. The same foreplay, pressing the same buttons, the same position, the same result, a sort of semi satisfactory orgasm.

The question came out of the blue, as we lay in bed, and I realised pretty damned quickly, that there were several choices of response.

1. 'Am I not enough for you?'

2. 'Do you fancy someone else?'

3. 'Are you bored with me?'

4. 'Are you seeing someone else?'

5. 'What's brought this on?'

Etc… etc… etc…

I decided to stall.

"That's a mighty big question! Is it a test question?" I lifted myself onto my elbow so that I could look down at Anne's face. In the light from the table lamp I could see that she now felt awkward, but she came straight back with, "Zoe told me about Jim taking her to one of those swingers clubs. The first time they just went to watch others, but Jim took her again, and she had sex with another guy while Jim watched. I just wondered if you would ever do that?"

The 'loaded' question was still there. I bit the bullet.

"If it was what you wanted, and the guy was ok, I might be persuaded, but I'm not sure how I'd be afterwards."

Anne smiled, and said, almost excitedly, "Zoe said that when she and Jim got home, they had the best sex ever."

"So it worked for them, but would it work for us? You and Zoe have obviously discussed it? Does that mean you want to?"

Anne looked a bit downcast, "I'm sorry I've gone a bit too far Chris."

Anne reached up towards me, to kiss me. But I had been unaware of how this conversation had affected me. Anne's elbow brushed against me, and she realised my cock was hard again.

"Chris!" she exclaimed, "you're hard, this idea has got you going, hasnt it?"

I couldn't deny that the idea had somehow resonated. After our last few years of conservative sex this was possibly a spark of rejuvenation.

"I'll think about it," was my reply, as I rolled between Anne's thighs, and slid my cock into her once more. There followed five minutes of me pounding into Anne's pussy like my life depended on it. The bed was shaking, the headboard banging against the wall, and Anne eventually shrieking that she was cumming. I wasn't far behind, and as we both lay back catching our breath, Anne said quietly, "That's a yes then?"

"Fuck off," was my reply, laughing out loud, "I'll do the same as Zoe and Jim did, we'll go and watch."

And I was committed. For the next few days Anne never mentioned the idea, but she was certainly a different woman. And then on the Tuesday evening when I arrived home, she said that Zoe and Jim were coming round for a drink later.

Now this was something that rarely happened. Except for occasional parties, or special birthdays, or anniversaries, we never had friends round for 'drinks.' Without saying anything I knew the reason why.

I'd known Jim for a few years, just by virtue of the fact that he was Anne's friend Zoe's husband. We'd been on a 'pub crawl' together with some other blokes last Christmas, but that was all. Zoe was Anne's best friend, and they'd been to school together, and probably shared their innermost thoughts. And possibly our inadequate sex life.

Zoe and Jim arrived around 8.30pm, Anne opened the wine, while I got some beers. Zoe and Anne started chatting about mutual friends, and me and Jim got talking about cars. We'd had a few drinks by the time Anne and Zoe directed the conversation around to Friday nights, and going into town. They cleverly manoeuvred the chat towards Zoe and Jim's visit to a swingers' club. Jim was obviously a bit embarrassed, but as soon as he knew I was 'in on it,' he loosened up.

Zoe jumped straight in, "We decided we needed to spice up our sex lives."

Jim looked down into his glass. Zoe continued, "so we went to visit the club. Wow, what a surprise. They were really friendly, the owners, and they showed us around, they even introduced us to various couples who were regulars. But then we had a look in some of the rooms, oh my word, it was such a surprise."

Jim decided to support his wife by adding, "We'd talked a lot about it, and we love each other, so when Zoe wanted to go back I backed her to do the right thing. I got very excited about it."

Zoe took up the conversation. "The second time we had a few drinks for 'Dutch courage,' and a guy started talking to us. Both I and Jim discreetly agreed he was a nice guy, and he took me to one of the rooms, and Jim watched us have sex. It's really improved things between Jim and me"

Jim continued, "We're going again on Friday, you two would be welcome to come with us, and have a look round, you can suss it all out."

Anne looked over at me expectantly, "What do you think Chris? It might be fun, just to have a look."

"Ok, why not, I think we need to revive our marriage too!" I laughed a bit too loudly.

Friday evening arrived, and we went by taxi to Zoe and Jim's. Anne was wearing a fitted, black dress and heels. When Zoe walked to the taxi it looked as though she had been poured into her red dress, wobbling on extremely high heels, showing plenty of leg as she sat down. We all said our 'hellos' and made excited conversation on the fifteen minute journey.

I knew Anne was shaking with nerves, and she was squeezing my hand for most of the taxi ride. On arrival Zoe and Jim led the way. It was in fact in a building on an industrial estate, slightly foreboding, but it couldn't have been much different on going inside. Zoe was recognised by the owners, and introduced us to them, saying that it was our first time.

We were taken on a tour of the club and even in that short time I had my eyes opened to a whole new way of life. Zoe held my hand all the way round, and squeezed harder when a couple of guys said 'hello' as we passed.

After the tour we found a place in the bar/lounge, sipping drinks, sitting on leather arm chairs, and half watching the people around us.

"There's a couple of guys at the bar that can't take their eyes off you two," Jim was smiling as he said it. Zoe was already aware, but Anne looked like a rabbit caught the headlights.

"Oh my god Zoe, they're coming over," said Anne, looking down into her glass.

"Hi folks, you're new here aren't you?" The taller guy asked.

They were both men in their early forties, I was guessing, the slightly shorter one was looking at Anne as though he was mentally undressing her. She let go of my hand and looked directly at him, and I was staggered when she said, "I'm Anne, this is Zoe, Jim, and Chris. It's our first time, but Zoe and Jim have been a couple of times before."

"I'm Dave, and this is Ben," the shorter one replied, "it's a bit intimidating at first, but you go at your own speed, and if you want to say 'no' then say 'no.'

That seemed to put Anne more at ease. Both guys made good conversation with all of us, and they seemed to have a cracking sense of humour. Eventually the taller one, who'd been spending some time joking with Zoe said, "How about we all go and do some perving, go and watch some action."

Both Zoe and Anne looked at each other, and smiled. "C'mon, but you show us where to go."

"You two girls go ahead, we'll finish our drinks, and find you in a bit."

Jim's suggestion took Zoe and Anne by surprise, and I was taken aback too.

Anne looked at me, and nervously smiling, I said, "Go on, Zoe will look after you."

The four of them disappeared down a corridor off the bar, and Jim bought another beer, and returned to his seat, along with a couple who'd struck up a conversation with him. They sat down, and said 'hello.'

Alan and Maddy were, I guess, in their early forties. Maddy was stunning. She was black, with a body to die for. Large breasts, full lips, a shapely ass, and an infectious giggle. Alan was quite short, quiet, and almost subordinate to Maddy; she obviously was in charge.

Maddy had observed Zoe and Anne leave with Ben and Dave, and immediately loudly exclaimed, "Your two partners will have fun with those two, Alan watched me with them last week."

She saw my slightly petrified expression, and burst out laughing. "Oh my god you're worried, are you new to this?"

I begrudgingly nodded, but Jim, added with a laugh, "Chris is a club virgin."

"Ah, well let's see if we can pop his cherry."

Maddy moved from her chair, and sat straight down on my lap. With her arm draped around my shoulder, her ample boobs overflowed her dress close to my face. A little embarrassed, I glanced at Alan to see his reaction.

He seemed totally unmoved, and I could see Jim smiling as Maddy fidgeted on my lap, moving her ass against my stiffening cock. I was inhaling the perfume from Maddy as the hand on my shoulder began to stroke my neck. It seemed impossible that she hadn't felt my hardness, and so it was.

"Oh Mr Chris, I think I can feel a response, do you think we should go search out a dark corner somewhere?"

Jim interrupted, and suggested that we go and search out Zoe and Anne.

Maddy got up, and deliberately rubbed her hand over my crotch as I stood up too. She took my hand and led the four of us into the corridor where Zoe and Anne had disappeared. Alain followed along obediently.

A little way along the dark corridor was a large window next to a door. A group of people were peering through the glass, and I looked over one of their shoulders to see what was so interesting.

It took a few seconds for my eyes to adjust to the low red lighting, but it became obvious that there were two couples on a wide, broad, black padded area fucking. I could see male buttocks humping up and down with a woman's legs wrapped around him. The other couple were fucking too, but this time the woman was on top, riding the guy, her back to the window.

As I stood staring, Maddy, who was behind me, slid her hand round my waist, and squeezed my cock through my trousers. Her boobs were pressed against my back.

"Holy shit," Jim suddenly said. "Look at those two, bet you didn't realise Anne wanted it that bad."

For a split second I wondered what he meant, but realisation dawned in a flash, as the woman riding the guy turned her head, I saw Zoe's face, and then through the open door I heard Anne's voice cry out, "Oh fuck, oh god, oh."

The woman hidden from view on her back, and just orgasming was Anne.

Before I could even start to think about the implications, Maddy was pulling me through a second door on the other side of the corridor. This was another room with a window on the opposite side, and in the semi darkness I could see another padded area behind her which was in effect a large flat bed.

On one side of it was a young girl, maybe just twenty, on all fours, sucking a guys cock, as he lay on his back, while another guy was kneeling between her legs, fucking her from behind.

Maddy ignored them completely, and also the several men and a woman looking in through the observation window.

"So let's pop that cherry shall we Chris? Let's see what we have here?"

Maddy unzipped my fly, and roughly pulled my cock up, and over the waistband of my boxers.

"Mmm, nice," she whispered, as she dropped to her knees, and took me into her mouth. Her succulent lips slowly closing, and then sucking around my head, her tongue flicking along the groove and making me moan out loud.

Standing up, she stripped out of her tight dress, bra, and thong, followed by then undressing me. I was conscious of the audience at the window, and I could see Alan was one of them, but once Maddy and I were naked, she suddenly became another personality, and I realised that she was a total domme.

I was physically pushed onto the pvc covered bed, and immediately Maddy went down on my cock once more, and at the same time kneeling astride my head, and forcing her pussy onto my face. Her labia were wet and swollen, and her womanly nectar tasted sweet and musky, but I was struggling to breathe, eventually moving my head, I was able to inhale through my nose.

As I pushed my tongue as deeply into her pussy as I could, I was feeling my cock being treated to exquisite sucking and licking, and I was in danger of cumming too early. However, as I savoured her juices my mouth found a surprise. Maddy had the biggest, most swollen clitoris I had experienced. It was like the tip of my little finger, hard but, as I soon found out, highly sensitive.

I took it between my lips and sucked, hard.

Maddy released my cock, and sat upright on my face, and groaned.

I sucked again, and nibbled her clit gently. She groaned louder.

I bit harder. She cried out. And when I bit some more, her pussy squirted, and she started to cum.

"Oh god, you bastard, god, I've never cum so quickly."

Maddy lifted her ass, and my head was wet, and rested in a pool of her juices.

Raising my head, I saw that Maddy had a mischievous look on her face. Back into domme mode she leapt across me, burying my cock into her soaking wet cunt. She was determined to give Alan, and the other 'voyeurs' a show to remember.

As she started to rise and fall, her boobs swung back and forth, and her eyes closed. Her shapely thighs squeezed, and relaxed against my hips. She moved rhythmically, sometimes in a circular motion, then up and down. I watched her run her tongue around her lips.

Strangely I was keeping my self control, which was a good thing, because Maddy's humping became more and more frantic.

The girl beside us started to cum for a second time, and her loud cries seemed to trigger Maddy's orgasm. Shuddering, and gasping she collapsed forwards onto me. Only when she stopped shaking did she lift herself off me. Kneeling, she grabbed my cock, and began wanking me. Within a minute I had started to shoot. My spurts of semen landed on her boobs, then dribbled out of my cock over her fingers.

Recovering we both went our separate ways to the showers, and when I arrived back in the bar Jim was sitting there with a very sheepish Anne, and a very smiley Zoe. Dave and Ben were nowhere to be seen.

I sat down next to Anne and whispered, "Wow, you looked so sexy with Ben, did you enjoy it?"

"Yes, but please… can we talk about it at home, not here," she replied rather self consciously.

With that Maddy reappeared with Alan in tow, and as she passed on her way to the bar she pointedly said to Anne, "You're a lucky woman, look after him!"

Anne suddenly grasped where I'd been, and who with. She didn't reply, but when Maddy gave her a card and added, "I'm having a party at mine next weekend, you're all welcome to come," she smiled, took the card, and surprisingly replied, "We'd love to."

Jim nudged Zoe, and we all watched Maddy pass some more cards to some people at the bar.

The evening wore on and Zoe was first to suggest we all leave for home.

The taxi wasn't long coming. Conversation was muted, but Jim did ask if we were all up for going to Maddy's party. 'Yes' was the unanimous decision, and Anne seemed the most enthusiastic, she was cuddling up close to me, and I was astounded when I felt her hand slide up my thigh, and start to rub my cock. This was something that had not happened in years.

Tonight's adventures had lit a fire, and the flames were about to be fanned.

-----------------------------

   Series:We Got Carried Away in Chat
   Author:Cleevedreams
   Teaser:It started in a chat room and led to a hotel room
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/we-got-carried-away-in-chat
Published:2023-06-28
A true story, from before Covid, that began on Lit in a chat room. Gloria and Rob started chatting online, and it quickly became more daring. Essentially the way it happened, but with a little artistic licence. Some may relish the excitement, as they did, others may mourn their unfaithfulness. Familiar to a few?

**

I've really enjoyed chatting to you, will you be on here again?"

Those were my words at the end of an hours conversation online.

I was never entirely sure if I was talking to an actual woman in the chat rooms. I'd been caught out a few times before, realising it was a man either 'getting off' on talking to another man, or 'getting off' on leading someone up the garden path.

Gloria had seemed genuine from the word go. I think it was her nervousness that seemed to convince me. Like most married women she was very discreet, and guarded her personal details, except for perhaps her physical description, which seemed to enhance the intimacy of our chat.

It wasn't far into our first conversation that she revealed that her husband worked from home. He was always 'upstairs' in his office when she was online. and in some ways she got a buzz from her 'private' chats. She also revealed that she lived somewhere in the north-west of England, which meant that she was perhaps a couple of hundred miles away. if that were true of course.

We hit it off, and we were soon disclosing old secrets, old experiences, interspersed with a little fantasy. Everyone knows that 'opening up' online is something that often happens if you're anonymous.

"I wondered if you'd be on here?"

It was the second morning of a very boring week, and living as a part carer to my wife, occasionally it got monotonous. I really wasn't expecting Gloria to be there, but she was suffering the same boredom, and as it turned out the same hint of excitement in chatting again.

"I was hoping you would be Gloria, I'm glad," I replied.

"Me too, Rob, I've just done some ironing and I need a break."

"Hmm," I answered back, "you can come here and do mine!"

"I don't think we'd get much ironing done, Rob!"

I hesitated, the fact that it sounded quite a flirty comment was a step up from our last chat.

"I'm not sure how to take that Gloria, but I'm sure I might be tempted by other things!"

I was sending back an equally contentious innuendo.

Gloria's reply set the tone, and confirmed how she was feeling.

"Now, now Rob, you're being naughty."

"I'm afraid so, do you mind, I guess I've long forgotten how to be naughty."

Gloria took a little longer to reply. "I know what you mean, David's working a lot lately, and it gets to me a bit."

"Can I ask you a personal question?" We seemed to be opening up a bit more.

"Of course, ask anything, I'm beginning to trust you more."

"Do you still have sex with David?"

Quite openly she answered straightaway, "No Rob, he has 'issues,' you know, getting it up, can I ask you something?"

"Go on," I typed back.

"When did you last have sex?"

I had to own up to reality, and rather guiltily replied, "Oh dear, it must be nearly three years, it was actually with an old colleague from work."

"Wow!" she replied, ignoring the infidelity, "that's a long time, you must masturbate?"

I didn't feel the least bit inhibited when I told her, "Every day, does that shock you?" The conversation seemed to have thrown off all the shackles.

Again there was a delay before Gloria came back with, "No, not at all, I do occasionally, when I get to be alone."

"My goodness Gloria, we're revealing some intimate stuff here."

"Yes," Gloria's reply was not surprising, "I feel comfortable with telling you, in fact you make me feel quite sexy now."

"You're making me hard too, you're a very sexy lady," I replied daringly.

"Stop it Rob, your naughtiness is getting worse."

"Well, you make me naughty Gloria, I can't help it."

A minute passed before I added, "I might get you to do something about it."

By now I was breathing deeply, and my cock was totally erect constrained by my trousers. I decided to push the boundaries much further.

"You're alone downstairs at the moment aren't you?" I wondered if she'd go with what I had in mind.

"Yes, David's up in his office," was the instant response.

"I want you to masturbate for me."

Now the wait seemed too long, I thought I'd spoilt the mood, ruined the moment, asked too much.

"Rob, that's so naughty," then hesitating, she said, "god I really need to."

"Ok, go to the loo, you have one downstairs?"

"Yes," she typed back.

"Ok, go and do it, then tell me about it."

"Oh, Rob, this is crazy," were the words that came back, and then nothing happened.

I was squeezing myself, almost daring myself to cum. Mary was upstairs watching early morning TV in the bedroom, so I took my handkerchief, unzipped myself, and just in case, turned my back and chair to the door. It only took a couple of minutes and I was stifling myself and pumping spunk into my handkerchief. Guiltily I was listening to see if there was any sign of movement from upstairs. Luckily there wasn't, and I hurriedly stuffed the soaked handkerchief under the desk into my camera bag.

"Oh goodness Rob, I've just cum," Gloria typed, and then in a rush said, "I've got to be careful, look I must go, I feel terribly guilty, please don't judge me, I'll talk tomorrow." And then she was gone!

I went about my day excited, a bit guilty, but hoping beyond hope that Gloria would return online, she was an exciting woman.

The next day I kept popping online, and then popping off the chat site, excited, then disappointed, until in the middle of the afternoon, when Mary had gone shopping, she was there.

"I'm sorry if I pushed you too far yesterday," I typed.

There was no reply, and I fully expected Gloria to disappear again, but after some ten minutes she replied.

"Rob, it was my fault, you excited me so much, and I got carried away, I felt so guilty afterwards."

"That's ok, we'll cool it a bit, but only if you want to continue chatting?"

I was thrilled when a positive reply came back.

"Yes I do, and don't cool it Rob, I find you exciting."

I swallowed hard. Then another message followed.

"David's gone out, to visit his mother, I've got a couple of hours so we can chat in peace. Are you alone?"

I couldn't believe my luck. "Yes, Mary is out at the shops, probably for at least an hour."

There was a mutual 'sigh of relief,' which went unsaid.

"That's good, we can chat, and not have to look over our shoulders." Gloria's message said exactly how I felt.

"Hmm, it's nice to be alone with you Gloria, you get me going."

"Really Rob, are you excited now?"

We both knew what she meant, and I made it clear that I was.

"Yes, you make me hard, like now!"

Gloria clearly wanted that to happen, "Mmm, you make me very damp too."

I decided to take a chance and 'up the stakes.'

"Would you like to talk on the phone?"

Again there was a delay.

"Oh Rob, do you think we could, it scares me, can I trust you?"

I tried to reassure her, "Gloria, I have an instinct about you, you can trust me, I stand to lose as much as you, and I trust you to be discreet."

Another delay and then, "If you promise, not to use my number, ever! Except now?"

"Gloria, I would never, ever, do anything like that, I promise!"

As if seizing the moment, Gloria came straight back.

"Ok, phone me then, 079**6."

"Thank you," my reply was short.

In seconds I'd pressed the screen on my mobile, and the ring tone only sounded once.

"Hello, Rob?"

Gloria's voice was a lovely northern lilt.

"Hello Gloria, thank you for trusting me, I won't do anything to spoil this, and by the way, I just love your accent!"

Gloria replied nervously at first, "Yes, I'm from Cumbria originally, you have a southern accent?"

"Yes, I'm from London, a few years back now."

"I thought so," then very quickly she added, "and a naughty Londoner too!"

"Maybe Gloria, but you're cheeky too," then after a short pause I said, "And you've got me going as well."

"Mmm, I know that. You seem to have done things to me too."

I think Gloria heard me sigh, then daringly said, "Go on, unzip yourself, I want to imagine you wanking."

"You can listen to me wanking if I can listen to you too, are you very moist… go on touch yourself?"

"Oh Rob, naughty boy!… Mmm, wait," then a few seconds later, "I've slid my panties aside, in fact… hang on… I'm going to take them off."

My heart missed a beat. "Wow! I wish I was there, now go on, slide your fingers inside your pussy."

I listened to Gloria breathing into the phone faster. "Oh Rob, oh my god, can you hear this?"

In a moment I was listening to the sound of Gloria thrusting her fingers in and out of a very wet pussy. I could hear her getting more and more excited, and with the briefest of moans said, "You stroke yourself, I want to hear you cum."

By now I was rubbing myself up and down, and I could see the smallest amount of precum appearing.

"Oh god Gloria, oh my god you're such a sexy woman… mmm, I'm not that far off."

Gloria was moaning regularly now, and exhorting, "go on Rob, go on," and then holding her breath, she gasped, "I'm going to cum, oh fuck, I'm cumming."

I managed to reply, "I'm cumming too, Gloria!… Gloria!… GLORIA!… FUCK!"

Both of us were seemingly calling out at the same time. My cock exploded, and in all the excitement and tension, I'd not prepared, and spunk shot everywhere.

"Oh god… oh god," Gloria was saying breathlessly, "oh god Rob, that was so good, oh my god, I've got to go, you go too, clear yourself up."

And with that she was gone.

It took me a moment to react, and realise that Gloria had felt guilty once again. After the release of her orgasm, she needed to take stock, and was obviously scared of being caught. I needed to change, my trousers were a mess, spunk was all over my knuckles, and it was even on the carpet. Some ten minutes later I was able to get myself organised. I had to hide the trousers in the top of my wardrobe, in the hope of cleaning them up later.

I knew I couldn't phone back, I'd promised, so I went back online, but Gloria was not logged on. I made myself a coffee, and tried to come to terms that it was all a one off, and something that Gloria would probably regret.

Just as I was about to give up, Gloria entered the chat room. I straight away sent a private message saying, 'Thank you, please don't regret it, you can really trust me.'

There was no reply, until some ten minutes had passed.

'Rob, I feel so guilty, being sort of unfaithful.'

I replied, "I understand," and just added, "I will leave it up to you, I find you attractive, enticing, desirable, but if you want to end this, fine, I wish you well."

To my surprise she replied, "I want to carry on. Don't judge me, but I've never done this before, and I need some excitement in my life."

"I'm glad Gloria, thank you. I would never judge you."

We continued to message until Mary arrived back home, revealing more and more about our experiences, and our most inner thoughts. When I hurriedly signed off, I joked that now she could masturbate again.

"No, I'll do that again tomorrow… with you, if you want to."

It left me with a quiver of excitement, until I went to bed early, and left Mary watching TV.

I couldn't resist masturbating again, and soon I was gasping, and shooting semen over my abdomen, then wiping up the resultant mess.

I woke up the next day with one of those erections that demand a semi conscious exploration. Mary was fast asleep, and it turned into a slow and careful trip to the edge of control, and I began to wonder where my libido was headed.

Gloria kept popping into my mind at various times in the day until the evening, when I went online early. We'd agreed that it was best to make contact there rather than me text her, with perhaps David being around.

I observed the to and fro of conversations, and even had a 'Rebecca' message me with an invitation to chat. I delicately said that I was already chatting privately, but would be happy to chat another time.

At last Gloria appeared again.

"Hello Rob, glad you're here, how are you?"

I replied with the usual responses until Gloria said, "I've missed you."

It seemed more affectionate than previously, and we began to become more intimate in our conversation more quickly. Gloria even confessed to masturbating at lunchtime at work in the ladies loo.

"Wow, that's quite daring, did anyone come in?" I asked.

"Yes, briefly, I heard them in the next but one cubicle. I was glad when they didn't stop long, I really had to stifle myself when I came."

"OMG Gloria, that really gets me going, imagining you doing that." I paused then asked, "When can we talk on the phone next? If you want to that is?"

I sensed Gloria's frustration, just like mine.

"It's so difficult, but David's going out on Monday night with a couple of friends, I bet you're not home alone?"

I thought quickly, I really had no idea so I had to say that I didn't think so. It was the weekend now so we probably wouldn't communicate much.

"I'm not sure, I'll let you know first thing on Monday, or leave you a message on here over the weekend."

We chatted for the best part of an hour before I was being called away for something or other. My last message was," Take care, I'll message you on Monday."

Imagine my absolute joy when Mary's best friend phoned up on the Saturday and invited her over on Monday evening. I had to contain my excitement when she asked, "Is that ok Rob?"

Later I left a message online for Gloria, "I'm alone on Monday evening!"

The weekend passed with all of its repetition and predictability, I kept thinking of Gloria and the knack she had of exciting me, and I wondered if we'd be able to be 'intimate' in our phone call.

I went online after tea on Monday. Mary had gone upstairs to get ready, and although Gloria wasn't online, she'd left two messages, one of which said, "I should be on after 7.30." and the other tantalisingly saying, "I want to cum for you."

Even just those words made my cock react, and I had to take a deep breath when at 7pm Mary came downstairs to say that she was off to Carol's, and wouldn't be back until ten. As soon as she'd gone it gave me the opportunity to retrieve my semen stained trousers, and attempt to clean them. I managed that fairly well, enough for them not to be noticed in the wash basket.

By the time that was done I was back online and not long after 7.30 Gloria appeared.

"Do you want to phone?" she asked.

"Yes, give me two minutes, I'm going to phone from the bedroom. I get a better view from there if anyone visits, or Mary comes back early."

As soon as I'd propped myself up on the bed with the lights out, and the curtains left open, I dialled. Gloria replied, giggling.

"Great minds think alike, I've done exactly the same as you, I'm up in our bedroom too."

"Mmm, both in bed, but not the same one!" I suggested.

"Yes I know, and I've only got my dressing gown on, bet that gets you going!" Her voice had a mischievous edge to it.

"God you're a naughty girl, if I was there…"

My voice petered out before she came back with," Well if I'm half naked you ought to be too! Take your trousers off!"

"Who you ordering around? You just wait, you'll get your backside smacked!"

"Oh, c'mon then, I dare you!"

We both ended up giggling until I told her that I'd taken my trousers and boxers off. Gloria went quiet, waiting for me to say something more.

"Gloria," I said.

"Yes, Rob," she whispered back.

"Stroke your pussy with your fingers, and tell me how wet you are."

"I'm very wet Rob, listen."

In a few seconds I heard that familiar sloppy sound of her fingers massaging her pussy.

"Now lick your fingers, suck your juices off."

I heard Gloria's voice saying, "Mmm," as she sucked her fingers.

"God I wish I could taste you… Rub your clit," I continued.

The softest of sighs came from the phone, and then a slightly louder, "Oh Rob."

My own arousal was complete, my cock was standing up, stiff and hard. With one hand holding the phone to my ear, my other hand began to stroke my cock.

"Now go on Gloria, I'm stroking myself… mmm… I want you!"

"I want you too Rob, I want to feel you inside me, I want you to fuck me!"

Hearing that word from Gloria surprised me, it was the first time I'd heard her use such language. We were both steadily becoming more and more aroused.

"Gloria, I want you to cum, I want to fuck you too, I want to cum inside you."

Both of us were now breathing loudly, and more quickly, while Gloria was starting to give little moaning sounds. I was gripping my cock more firmly, causing more friction along its shaft, building hopefully to a point where I could cum along with Gloria.

"Go on Gloria, just keep doing that, I can hear your pussy, it wants me, it wants me inside you."

"Rob, I'm going to cum, please cum too… oh god… ROB!"

I was ready too, I could feel the pressure building in my balls, when I heard Gloria cry out, I couldn't stop myself.

We both groaned, Gloria shouted, "Oh god!" and I grunted, "Oh fuck!" as I ejaculated up over my stomach, feeling the warm sensation of semen pumping over my fingers.

"Rob, oh Rob, oh Rob," groaned Gloria, "oh, that was so good."

I was catching my breath and trying to reach for the tissues to avoid getting spunk on the duvet.

"Mmm, you're so sexy, I could almost feel you."

"I wish you really could," she replied.

That seemed to jolt me, and not thinking, I said, "We should do it for real."

Gloria went silent, and I realised I'd probably said too much, so when she spoke again, I was taken aback.

"Maybe we could Rob?"

"You mean meet?"

"Yes," I could tell that she wasn't sure.

"I'd really like that, but it's a big step and we're so far apart."

"We could meet halfway," Gloria's voice was now more confident, "if you want to?"

"Of course I want to, but it would be difficult to get away for both of us, we could plan, but don't talk about now, I just want to hug you."

Gloria was of the same mind, "Rob, I just want to hold you, naked, here in bed. I've never cum like that, for ages, I just want to kiss you."

I was relaxed by now, and I leaned back on the pillow. We chatted and both of us were content to talk idly about this and that until we returned to the idea of meeting up.

"I'll look at the map, and choose a halfway place. We must both think of a reason to have a day on our own."

Gloria agreed, and seemed keener than ever that it should happen.

"Rob," she said, "what if you don't like me, I mean, my body, you know?"

I burst out laughing, "Gloria, stop it! I want you, I have such a feeling about you, I just want you, please… don't think like that!"

Her doubt came from years of being taken for granted, of sexual neglect, and of thinking that life had passed by.

"Thank you Rob, you're so sweet."

We spoke for another hour before we rang off, both agreeing to 'plan ahead.'

And we did, we continued to message, and two weeks later we were both excited to have the chance of arranging something. It so happened that Mary had to attend a very old friend's funeral down south, and it was on the day when a photographic show began in Salford. After some argument with her, we came to an agreement to go our separate ways, and for both of us to stay over night because of the longish journeys.

When I told Gloria she said that she'd consider it, and try to come up with a reason for an overnight stay. She must have taken the plunge, because she told her husband that she would be visiting a friend in Manchester who'd recently divorced. The fact that she'd confided in this friend, some months earlier, about the 'state' of her own marriage, helped tremendously. An email to her friend gave her the alibi.

And so the whole plan came together.

It was a cool October afternoon when I saw Gloria for the first time in that coffee shop.

"You look absolutely gorgeous," I said, hoping it didn't sound too gushing and over the top, because it was true.

"Thank you, but steady on," she said as I stood up, dwarfing her somewhat. I looked down and kissed her cheek.

I watched her park her small overnight case beside her chair, and place her handbag on the table, then sit down. After asking her what she wanted to drink, I joined the queue, looking out of the corner of my eye, as she took off her coat. I saw her blonde hair, her full breasts, her shapely ass, and her nervous look.

Sitting back down with our cappuccinos, I ventured a question.

"Well, am I what you expected?"

She chuckled, "You're a lot taller! but yes, I've seen that photo, and at least you didn't lie about your age."

I feigned indignation and flustered, she hurriedly said, "Oh I didn't mean it to come out that way!" We both burst out laughing. She grabbed my hand and squeezed it, and I didn't let her take it away. We were both feeling like nervous teenagers on a first date.

"Shall we go to my hotel?" It was the moment of truth. I studied her face, and she looked downwards into her cup of coffee. I suddenly wondered if she was having second thoughts.

"Yes," and after a pause, she continued, "I'm sorry if I'm nervous, but I want you."

She squeezed my hand again, and looked up, directly into my eyes. I felt my cock twitch, and I knew that I must nurture this moment, no rushing, this was new for both of us.

"C'mon, it's not far, there's no rush."

It took about ten minutes walking, with me carrying her case, and as we entered I asked if she wanted to go to my room alone at first.

"No, I want you to come with me."

The lift took us to the third floor, and the tension in the small space was palpable. As we got to my door I tried to lighten the mood, with a half hearted joke, but I was taken unawares as the door closed behind us. I put the case down, and Gloria let her handbag drop to the floor, throwing her arms around my neck.

"Kiss me Rob, just kiss me!"

In a mad five minutes we were kissing, and Gloria was clinging to me like a limpet at first, before pulling off my jacket, and starting to unbutton my shirt.

"Slow down, slow down," I muttered, but Gloria was in a hurry. She stepped back, slipping off her own jacket, kicking her shoes off before pulling her top over her head. Only then did she hesitate, as I looked at her full breasts encased in her bra. She kissed me again, allowing my fingers to unclasp the bra behind her. My hands tugged it up between us so that I could cup one of her breasts in my hand.

I sighed aloud, as I found her nipple, and smoothed my fingers over it, feeling it react.

Gloria realised we should both slow down, so I suggested we both undress. Self consciously she let the bra drop to the floor, and undid her skirt. It slipped down revealing her hold up stockings and panties. I awkwardly balanced myself against the wall slipping my shoes and socks off, followed by my trousers. My shirt followed, leaving me in just my boxers, with my cock pressing outwards. I could see Gloria looking at it and smiling.

"C'mon, get those off and let's go to bed, I want you to eat me."

Rapidly she slipped her panties and stockings down and off, and I could see her neatly trimmed pussy with its soft down. My cock was standing proud as she lay back on the bed with thighs slightly parted offering me her pussy to my gaze.

I knelt down on the carpet beside the bed, and pushed my head between her thighs. The warmth, the perfume of her pussy was a heady mix. As soon as my tongue slipped inside her pussy she groaned out loud.

"Oh Rob, I've waited so long for that, oh god!"

We were both in another world as I licked and sucked, but we were in so much of a hurry that our careful foreplay vanished.

"Fuck me Rob, don't wait, I want you inside me… PLEASE… NOW!"

In one movement I rose up from my knees, and pressed my body down on hers. Her legs opened wider and as my eyes looked down into hers, my cock slid inside her.

"Rob… oh Rob, oh! Now for god's sake fuck me."

Gloria's face, her wanton expression, her desire flicked a switch. I pounded into her, my thrusting making the whole bed shake. There was little finesse, we both just wanted to reach our goal.

When I heard Gloria start to cry out loud I knew that she was way ahead of me.

"Oh god… oh… Rob don't stop… yes… god oh yes!"

I felt Gloria's body shake beneath me, I felt selfish as I knew I was not there yet, and when I suddenly withdrew, rolling her sideways and lifting her hips, she spread her knees apart, and raised her bottom into the air towards me. With her face buried in the pillow I entered her doggy style, and again she moaned aloud.

The sound of my thighs smacking against the flesh of her buttocks had the desired effect.

Rather quietly I told her, "I'm cumming Gloria."

"Mmm, go on, fill me up, go on… go on!"

With a groan, my cock began jerking inside her. I pressed myself deep and held myself there, enjoying the feeling of ejaculating into a woman for the first time in ages.

Gradually it ended and as I withdrew we both collapsed side by side, my face close to hers.

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean it to be like that, my lust took over… I'm sorry Gloria."

She smiled, then kissed me, first on the lips, then on my moist forehead.

"Don't be silly, I wanted you just as badly, and I came twice actually, and I can feel you inside me now, you know, all your stuff!"

It was my turn to smile, and we began to kiss properly.

The kissing, and the conversation went on for a long time, going over how all this had come about, and our respective situations. Gloria went to the bathroom to refresh herself and returned to lie beside me. We cuddled, her back towards me, my arms around her. As I kissed the back of her neck, and found that her ears were very sensitive, I cupped her breasts too.

I could feel that I was arousing her again, and I could feel myself becoming hard against her buttocks.

Softly she moaned, "You're awful Rob… mmm."

Adjusting my body, my cock found it's way between her fleshy cheeks. She knew what to do. Lifting one leg my cock found her pussy still warm and moist, and I pushed inside.

"Oh… gosh, that feels good… just stay there, don't move."

It was perfect, the relative quiet of the room, the heat from both our bodies, and us locked together.

Neither of us said a word for several minutes, and I suspected Gloria had her eyes closed enjoying the moment.

Slowly I rubbed my finger tips over her nipples and it brought a sigh. When I slid one hand down over her hips and pushed my fingers between the soft skin of her thighs, she raised her knee just sufficiently for me to find her clit.

It was moist, it was hard, and it needed to be played with.

"Oh," was all I needed as encouragement. I could feel the top of my shaft inside her, and I held myself still, while my fingers circled that magical bud.

It was a wonderful few minutes, slowly arousing Gloria to yet another orgasm, in a way that neither of us had done in all our years of sheltered marriage.

"Oh Rob, I'm going to cum again, please, just keep doing that."

When it's happened she moaned quietly, a satisfied sound and her body trembling a little.

"Oh… that was… well it was just so good Rob."

As we lay there I was still enclosed within her pussy. Almost suddenly she realised I was still very hard, and without saying anything she began to move her lower body imperceptibly. At the same time I could feel her tensing her pussy muscles.

I said nothing, I just allowed it to happen. It took maybe ten minutes before it crept up on me. I sighed, I pressed my body more firmly against her buttocks and I started to cum. Emptying myself once again inside her, she sighed deeply, enjoying the sensation.

As I slipped from her Gloria must have glanced at the digital clock in the room.

"My god, it's eight 'o clock."

We had no idea where time had gone. Looking around the room our discarded clothes had to be straightened out and we both needed to shower. We both needed to eat as well.

Gloria also had to phone her 'alibi' friend, and David as well, and I had to phone Mary. This was 'crunch' time and the test of our lying.

I phoned from the hotel lounge while I left Gloria to phone from the privacy of my room. Thirty minutes later she appeared looking quite sad, and I knew that her guilt was striking home.

"Ok?" I enquired.

"Yes, I felt awful, but yes, I'm ok."

"Let's eat shall we?"

The meal wasn't great, but the conversation became easier, and our personalities seemed to meld.

At the end of the meal we looked at each other and I said, "Are we ready for bed?"

We both burst out laughing, while Gloria stood up and just said, "C'mon."

This time we simply undressed and I joined Gloria under the duvet. It seemed all very natural, and we still had to get to know each other's bodies. Gloria strangely seemed a little more self conscious, so as we kissed and made small talk, I threw off the duvet and lifted myself up on one elbow.

"You have a wonderful body Gloria, you really do," I leaned forward and took one of her nipples between my lips.

"Mmm… Rob, you're too nice, mmm… that feels nice."

I moved to the other nipple and Gloria pressed her body towards me, enjoying what I was doing.

"I'm going to kiss every part of you."

"Stop it," she giggled, you can't, I've got horrible bits… like my feet!"

That was enough of a challenge to make me sit up.

"Really, let's see."

Immediately I shifted my body and grabbed one foot, and Gloria started yelling, "No… no… NO!" She was giggling as I pulled her foot to my mouth and started to suck her big toe.

"NOO!" she cried.

"Shush, you'll get us kicked out," I replied.

Gloria calmed a little and stopped struggling, especially when I moved my mouth to her instep. She calmed even more as I began to kiss her ankles and then her calves, offering me them voluntarily.

Reaching the back of her knees, I made her turn onto her front, as I worked my way up the back of her thighs. Slowly I pushed her legs apart and kissed the inner skin of her thighs, and I could hear her quiet sighs and little gasps of pleasure as I got higher.

"Lift up, onto your knees," I asked her. She said nothing, just did as I had said, until her ass was pointing upwards, and she spread her knees apart.

I could see her pussy lips slightly swollen, covered by her soft down, and above was the puckered shape of her opening.

I crouched behind her, pulling her buttocks apart and placed my tongue on her pussy.

"Oh god," she muttered into the pillow.

Slowly licking, her juices began to flow, my face becoming glazed with her nectar. And then I went further.

In a gradual movement I ran my tongue from her pussy upwards over her fundament. Half expecting a reaction, I was surprised when it was greeted by a groan of pleasure. Encouraged I began to lick, and then probe, using more and more saliva, my tongue was able to push, just a little bit, inside her.

"OH!" Gloria exclaimed, but still didn't stop me.

By now I was erect again and wanted to fuck her. I raised myself up and positioned my cock against her pussy.

"Mmm," she moaned as I entered her, this time thrusting deeply, but more slowly.

Gloria pushed herself back against me, and a slow rhythm developed. Looking down I decided to be more daring. I could see her puckered opening still glistening with my saliva, so I licked my thumb and pressed it against her.

Seemingly with no reaction I pressed my thumb tip, this time harder, just enough for Gloria to finally realise what I was doing.

She did then freeze, her body stopped moving against me, and she lifted her head off the pillow.

"Rob, what are you doing?"

I didn't answer the question directly. "I'll stop if you want me to?"

In a hesitant moment Gloria seemed unsure.

"Just be careful," she whispered.

So the answer wasn't a 'no.'

I waited and Gloria rested her head back down, and relaxed her body once again to my thrusting. I continued to fuck her slowly, then licked my thumb again before placing it back between her buttocks. I pushed and this time it pushed a little inside.

The slight sigh of pleasure reassured me, and I went further, until in a moment her muscles relaxed and my thumb was inside beyond its knuckle.

Neither of us had spoken, but our soft sounds of pleasure continued. Slowly I moved my thumb in and out just a fraction until I was absolutely sure that Gloria was enjoying the sensation.

As my hips flexed my cock brought further moans from Gloria's face, buried in the pillow.

Then came one more ambitious dare.

As I withdrew my cock from her pussy, she moaned in disappointment, "Oh don't stop… please."

But when I placed the head between her buttocks where my thumb had just been, her voice changed.

"NO! Rob… I don't think so… no please."

I was in a dilemma, there was no way I would force Gloria to do anything against her will, but I also knew from all of our conversations that she wanted to be daring.

"I'll stop if it hurts, I'll be careful."

Gloria didn't reply at first, she was obviously making a decision. I pressed my cock more firmly against her puckered opening, which had already been breached by my thumb.

"Go slowly then… and stop if I say!"

"Ok, ok," I repeated.

My cock was soaked with Gloria's pussy juices, and to my surprise the head prised her open quite easily.

"OH MY GOD!" was all that Gloria said.

"Do you want me to stop?"

"No… no… just go slow," she said quietly.

And I did, I pressed just a little way, then withdrew, and then pressed inwards again. Looking down from above I could see myself half inside her. I rolled my tongue, and allowed a long drooling amount of saliva to drop downwards onto the visible part of my cock so as to ease it inside even more.

"Oh god… oh fuck!" was all that Gloria could say.

I was being so careful that I'd forgotten how far I was aroused. Gloria's ass was so tight and I had to warn her.

"Gloria, I think I'm going to cum!"

"Yes… yes… cum inside me… cum in my ass… oh god yes… do it."

In a matter of seconds I'd started to shoot into Gloria. I heard her moaning and I was grunting too. When I'd finished I gently withdrew and Gloria lifted herself up and pushed me back on the bed.

"You devil, oh my god, I've never done that before, you've just taken my anal cherry!"

I was surprised at how she'd greeted it, we both had a 'first' to share, and it seemed amazingly new to both of us.

For a while we both just lay there, it was now midnight, and I was exhausted. We both needed sleep, and eventually we drifted off.

It was just as light drifted in between the curtains, that we fucked for a last time.

We both knew it, and we both wanted more.

Would it happen, where were our marriages going? Time would tell.

-----------------------------

   Series:Why Did That Just Happen?
   Author:Cleevedreams
  Chapter:1 - Why Did That Just Happen?
   Teaser:What causes a 50 something woman to be so out of character?
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/why-did-that-just-happen
Published:2023-06-28
The build up had been gradual at first, but suddenly it came with a rush. It had been so long since this had happened. Yes my vibrator had often brought me to this point, but the young body slowly moving above, and within me, held me at the edge long enough to have me crying out loud, and shuddering in an orgasm that went on and on.

I felt the gasp of hot breath on my neck, as his hips bucked, and his cock thrust deeper. The feeling of his cock jerking, and the warm sensation of his semen inside me just reminded me of how lust could be.

But then the guilt.

What the hell was I doing, what the hell had I done?

The lithe young body above me, who's cock was still oozing spunk into me, and which remained hard inside me, was my neighbour's son.

How bizarre was it when he said, "Thank you Mrs Reynolds, I'm not sure if you were going to stop me."

I was lost for words, and stuttered a reply.

"Matt, I really should have stopped you. Oh my god, what have I done? I feel so so guilty."

"Mrs Reynolds, we were both responsible, I'm not going to say anything to anyone, I promise."

"Thank you Matt, but that's not really the point. I'm a responsible adult, we must just let it be in the past, and not be tempted again."

Matt looked down at me, and even as he agreed, and said, "It can be a secret I guess." his cock remained inside me.

His muscled body was pressing down on me, my legs were still wrapped around his thighs, and the perspiration between us became like a glue.

Just as the inner glow began to wane, Matt pressed his lips on mine. Again I shouldn't have responded, but again I parted mine, and allowed his tongue to flick and tickle, with my tongue flicking back.

I had myself to blame. Instead of disentangling our bodies, and stopping it there and then, I felt his cock move just slightly.

I pushed back against him, and I heard myself sigh, and he started to move back and forth once more.

"Matt, for God's sake stop, oh God we mustn't." But it was futile.

He started to move more deliberately, seemingly touching places that made any resistance crumble.

This was not me. I could hear myself telling Matt to "Go on, go on, don't stop," as I rushed to my second orgasm, and I could feel my finger nails digging into his flesh, as, moments later, unbelievably, I came again.

As I gasped, "oh my god," quietly into the cushion, Matt started to cum again.

Finally we rolled apart.

The leather sofa was damp with perspiration, semen, and pussy juices. Fortunately Sheila was away until Saturday, so it could all be made good.

We had got to this place through a series of circumstances.

I guess it was me, and Mike going off each other. After almost thirty years of marriage we often 'rowed,' and didn't speak for hours at a time. Perhaps I shouldn't have been surprised when I caught him out having a 'fling' with a woman he'd met online.

I went berserk, and threatened to throw him out, but he pleaded, and after some heart rending discussion, I agreed to 'semi' forgive him. My friend Sheila, who is Matt's mum, convinced me to be pragmatic, as she'd been through a messy divorce, and knew how it could be.

I became quite depressed, and drank quite a lot. I felt lost.

Anyway, to cut to the chase, Sheila was going away for a week, and leaving Matt, her son, behind. He was home from uni on study leave, and she had asked me to keep an eye on the house, and him, even though he was twenty years old.

I'd only spoken to him in passing when I visited Sheila, or sometimes when we saw each other in the street.

That Monday morning I had to go to Sainsbury's for a few things after the weekend. I decided I'd just ask Matt if he wanted anything. Sheila had left me a key, but I knocked on the door anyway, and after some time, Matt opened the door with just a towel wrapped around his waist.

"Oh Matt, I'm terribly sorry, I've got you out of the shower. I just wondered if you wanted anything, I'm just off to Sainsbury's?"

"Yes I do actually Mrs Reynolds, I'd love some Marmite. Mum doesn't like it, so there's none in the house, and I love it on my toast." He smiled, and thanked me as I turned and left.

I got back to the house in less than an hour, and this time when I knocked, there was no reply.

I tried the door handle, and it was open, so I stepped inside, and called out, "Matt, you there?"

I put my head around the door into the lounge, and saw Matt sitting at the table in front of his laptop, with headphones on. It was obvious too that he'd only dressed as far as his underpants.

I coughed loudly to make him aware of my presence, but it had no effect, so I moved into his eyeline, and suddenly he saw me, and jumped up, removing his headphones, but slightly embarrassed at not being dressed.

"Oh I'm so sorry, I wasn't expecting you back so soon Mrs Reynolds."

"Here's your Marmite Matt, I'm sorry to interrupt your studies."

As I was saying that, I couldn't help my eyes lowering their gaze to the mound underneath the white underpants that he was wearing.

Whether he noticed or not, I'm not sure, but he was suddenly more confident in standing there semi naked.

"Would you like a cup of tea before you go?"

That was the moment I should have said 'no' and left, but something inside me, dared me to stay.

"That would be nice, thank you Matt."

I watched him walk over to the breakfast bar, and switch the kettle on, and I sat down on the sofa, rather nervously waiting, and watching.

He put my mug of tea on the table beside the sofa, and as he leaned over, I smelt the freshness from his shower, and again I couldn't help taking a peek at his underpants.

He sat down in the armchair opposite me.

"I hope you don't mind me like this, but I like the freedom of the empty house, I'll put something more on if you want me to?"

"It's fine, it's nice to see a healthy young body."

As soon as I'd said it, I was embarrassed, and blushed. "That came out a bit wrong, I'm sorry." And I blushed even redder.

I tried to look away as Matt chuckled, and shifted in his chair,

"Haha, mum's always saying the wrong thing, I'm used to it, but it's good to get compliments from a pretty lady."

I blushed again, and thought the word 'pretty' was an odd one to use.

Matt stood up, and went to shut down his laptop, but as he walked back towards me I took another glance at his underpants. It seemed that the bulge had got a little bigger.

I felt a strange tingle in my chest, this was all quite bizarre. It was probably time to go.

As I stood up from the very low sofa I almost fell back into it. Matt reached out and grabbed me by both arms.

It was in that split second that something happened. There was a meeting of our eyes, there was a brief moment of connection, and then we kissed.

And the brief affair, if that's the correct terminology, began.

I left Matt's house that morning with my legs shaking, and my mind in a state of confusion. I got indoors, dumped the shopping, and flopped into an armchair.

My knickers were soaking from Matt's spunk seeping from my pussy, my dress was creased from being thrown on the floor in a heap, my make-up, or what part of it remained, was smudged, and blotchy.

My first reaction was to pick up the phone, and tell Matt that I was sorry, and that it was all my fault. But something stopped me. Call it selfish, call it lust, call it irresponsible, but I didn't.

I put the shopping away, and went and showered. It gave me time to think. And I'm afraid my thoughts were purely selfish.

I had a husband who had been unfaithful, why shouldn't I have some fun, even with a much younger man.

The shower made me feel much better about myself, and cleared my head. But god knows how Matt was feeling.

I didn't have long to wait to find out.

The phone rang, it was Matt.

"I'm really sorry Mrs Reynolds, I felt I had to phone. I want you to know that this morning was one of the best days of my life. I know we shouldn't have done it, you being married, but I'm glad we did."

"Oh god Matt, please don't apologise, I enjoyed it too, but I'm not sure what to say, or do now."

"Come back round now, and let's discuss it, I'm dressed now," he said with a little irony.

Instead of saying 'no' I found myself saying, "Yes, ok, but just a chat."

"See you in five minutes then," and he was gone.

"For fucks sake, what have I done now?" I found myself saying, even as I was spraying perfume on.

As Matt opened the door, my heart was in my mouth. I was petrified of my reaction. I kept all my emotions hidden, and 2pm on a Monday afternoon was supposed to be low on the scale of passion, and desire.

I walked past Matt, and sat myself on a stool at the breakfast bar. Safe territory I thought.

He followed, and sat on the stool by my side.

I started first. "So Matt, this morning was a one off, I've never done anything like that before, and I feel so guilty about involving you. I guess my marriage problems made me vulnerable."

"Look Mrs Reynolds, I mean Laura, for gods sake, I don't regret any of it. I find you hugely sexy, and yes, I know you're married, and yes, I know you have problems with your husband. My problem is how my mum might take this if she found out about it. I'd hate your friendship to end."

I remained silent, sensing that we both knew the solution, but neither of us liked it.

I was sitting on the stool with my elbows on the breakfast bar, head bowed.

Matt took my hand, and whispered, "Laura, I will go along with whatever you decide. It's our secret, it's our memory to treasure."

Raising my head, he kissed my hand, his soft lips melting my heart.

I stood up, and Matt's face looked downcast, as he expected me to leave, and walk out of his life.

Not a word was spoken, I stepped closer, and putting my arms around his neck, I kissed him tenderly.

"I need the night to think, Matt. Tomorrow I will either come here to see if you're ok, like I promised Sheila, or I will come here, and we will make love again."

And I left.

That evening I had yet another row with my hubby. I went to bed early, and I already knew the answer to my dilemma. I drifted off to sleep with a warm feeling between my thighs.

I stayed in bed, and let my hubby leave for work. We didn't speak, and I was even more resentful after my adventure the day before.

I got up, soaked in the bath, and shaved my pussy. I picked a cotton dress with a low neckline. And I decided I was not going to wear knickers.

At 9.30am I went next door.

I used the key that Sheila had given me, to let myself in. Matt was not anywhere to be seen downstairs.

I climbed the stairs, and soon discovered that Matt was still in bed in his room. He was convinced that yesterday was a one off, and was preparing for me to tell him what he didn't want to hear.

So when I entered his room, pulled the sheets down, and took his cock in my mouth, he let out a yell. "Laura, oh yes."

His voice trailed off into a groan, as I slowly took him into my mouth, flicking my tongue across the head. He became very stiff, very quickly, and I simply launched myself onto the bed, and slid myself straight down onto his cock.

"Oh Laura I didn't think you'd come to me, oh god just keep doing that, don't stop."

I was rising and falling, rubbing my clit along the top of his shaft. It was the most wonderful feeling in the world.

Matt was running his fingers over my nipples, and when he started to squeeze them I came in a rush.

Looking down at him, he was smiling, and he rolled me over, and continued to fuck me. With every minute inside me, he learned more about my triggers. I wasn't sure how he did it, but yet again I was close to cumming.

This time it was perfect timing. Either my pussy contracting made him cum, or his jerking made me cum. But I remember both of us making a lot of noise.

We stayed in bed and made love again, this time Matt taking me doggy style, holding my hips, fucking, so that we could both see ourselves in the wardrobe mirror.

Finally, at mid day I had to go back home, I didn't want to, but there were things to be done.

I let myself out from Matt's house, only to bump into Mr Briggs, who lived in the house the other side of Sheila's. He was much older than me, perhaps mid sixties, a widower, who tended to know everyone's business.

"Hello Mrs Reynolds, I thought it was you I saw earlier, I thought Sheila was away?"

"Hi Mr Briggs, yes, I promised I'd keep an eye on Matt while he's studying."

"I knew he must be home from uni when I heard the noise."

I tried to ignore the comment, but immediately realised Mr Briggs must have heard us having sex. I laughed guiltily, and said, "He sings along to his music sometimes," and I turned, and went back to my house.

Inside the front door I drew breath, and knew that we must be more careful.

The week went by at incredible speed. I had sex with Matt every day, we were at it like rabbits. He had a knack of making me cum almost every time we made love. Each night I would lie in bed with a warm glow within me, until Friday came, and I realised Sheila would be home the next day.

Both Matt, and I knew that the week had been the making of both of us, and despite our age gap, we couldn't help having an emotional attachment.

But Friday afternoon came, and we both cried as we made love one last time. It would be difficult, but Matt needed to get on with his uni life. Maybe we would meet again, we didn't know, but we would certainly see each other socially, and that would be hard enough.

My hubby continued to be an absolute pain, but I just got on with my own life.

The one cloud on the horizon was Mr Briggs.

On the Saturday morning, just before Sheila got back, I bumped into him at the supermarket.

Immediately the innuendos began.

"Hello Mrs Reynolds, I hope you've had a good week? I hope Matt didn't cause you too many problems?"

"No, he was fine," I replied, "I checked on him a few times, and he was managing quite well."

I decided the best form of defence was attack.

"I seemed to be able to help him with some of his studies."

Mr Briggs smiled, and perhaps I caught a half wink from him? "He's a lucky boy, and I know Sheila would like to know that, and I'm sure your husband knows you've been helping him out."

It was then that I knew definitely that this was a veiled 'threat.'

"Look Mr Briggs, I'd appreciate it if you would be a little discreet about that, I'm sure Sheila knows I'm just being a good neighbour."

I was being candid, in the hope that Mr Briggs was a 'man of the world,' and he would see my point of view, and be unwilling to upset Sheila. My husband finding out was the least of my worries after his own behaviour.

I should have known better.

"Tell you what, come round for a cuppa on Monday morning, and we can discuss that, shall we say about 10.30am?"

I was a bit taken aback, but in a fluster I agreed, "Yes ok I'll see you on Monday." And with that we both pushed our trolleys in the opposite direction.

Sheila was home by lunch time, I said "hello" briefly across the garden fence, and asked if she had had a good time. As Mike was going to football in the afternoon I invited her in for coffee, if she was free.

Sheila duly arrived around 3pm, and we abandoned the idea of coffee, and poured some Sauvignon blanc.

She told me all about her visit to her sister in France. I vaguely knew Jill, but I had only met her twice, when she came back to the UK.

She obviously asked whether Matt had caused me any problems, and biting my lip, I told her that I'd popped in almost every day at some point, and he seemed to have been working hard. And thinking to cover myself I added that Mr Briggs seemed quite 'nosey,' seeming to engage me in conversation when I was going in, or out.

"Oh he's always got his eyes peeled, he likes the ladies, but for a bloke of sixty five he is quite a surprising guy."

"Sheila! you've got a glint in your eye, do I detect naughtiness?" It seemed I'd suddenly struck a nerve.

Sheila smiled, and carefully added, "Last year when Matt started uni, and left home, I had a really low period, and he helped me through it. I go and have a cuppa with him every couple of weeks."

I detected an undercurrent of something there, so I probed again.

"Sheila, I think you have been naughty! But oh my god, he's invited me for a cuppa on Monday! What should I do?"

Sheila burst out laughing, "Oh you're going to get a surprise," and she had to put her wine glass down, because she was shaking with laughter.

"But if you've got a thing with him you wouldn't want him entertaining me, and besides I'm married."

Straight away she said, "He won't worry about the fact that you're married, and I won't worry about him, and you. And I know you're unhappy at home, and I say 'go ahead' if you want to. But you're in for a big surprise." And she giggled again.

"That's the second time you've said that, Sheila, why?"

"Ok, I'm going to be very honest, Laura. I've slept with him a few times, and the first time I was staggered, and every time since I'm still surprised."

I was on the edge of my seat, but puzzled.

Still smiling she said, "Mr Briggs, or Jeffery, is Mr Big. He is extremely well endowed. There I've said it, he is huge."

"Oh my god Sheila," I started giggling too. "You're impossible, you really are."

"Well, you'll find out for yourself on Monday. But I want to know the sordid details."

We continued laughing and giggling. I was just relieved Sheila had no suspicions about me and Matt. The fact that we were 'partners in crime' with Mr Briggs, made it a light hearted conspiracy.

It was soon 5.30pm, and I had to go back home, but before I left, Sheila hugged me, and whispered, "Good luck on Monday, you're in for a treat."

I just smiled, and when I got home I tried to put it out of my mind.

On the Sunday Mike announced that he was playing golf that afternoon. I didn't throw a wobbly, as I would normally, I just said, "Do what you want, I need to do some ironing." But it gave me time to consider Monday morning, and what decisions I might make.

I was totally mixed up. So many circumstances came to mind.

Mr Briggs was using a bit of blackmail to get me into bed.

My libido had been reawakened by Matt.

I was intrigued about Mr Briggs, and his endowment.

I was concerned about Sheila getting any hint of me and Matt.

I was just fed up with my husband.

All these things swirled around my head. But i was going to have my decisions ready to act upon, by the time Monday arrived.

Monday did arrive, and after Mike had left for work, I ran a bath, and tried to relax. I dressed in a fairly unexciting blouse and skirt, bare legs, (it was very warm), and strappy sandles.

At precisely 10.30am, I took a deep breath, and rang the bell on Mr Briggs front door.

"Ah Mrs Reynolds, may I call you Laura? I'm Jeffery, come in. You can call me Jeff if you prefer."

He led the way into a large open plan lounge/kitchen/diner. It was surprisingly contemporary for a man of his vintage. Three large sofas, a sound system playing softly, a modern kitchen, and the smell of coffee brewing.

"Coffee Laura? Or I can make tea?"

"Coffee will be fine, thank you Jeff." I sat down on one of the sofas.

It wasn't long before two cups of coffee were made, and Jeff sat down on the same sofa, but some distance from me. He came straight to the point.

"So an interesting week last week Laura?"

I carefully chose my words, "It wasn't what I was expecting, I must say."

"It certainly sounded very enjoyable. A classic toyboy situation."

"Oh dear, I did realise that you had your suspicions, you must have heard us, I guess."

"I did indeed, at times I found it quite exciting," Jeff chuckled. "I don't think it would be good for Sheila to find out though, do you?"

"That's probably why I'm here, Jeff, I'm trying to avoid all that."

He shifted closer to me, and his voice became softer, "Laura, I'm not going to say anything, I wanted you to come here this morning because I lust after you, I've seen you many times in the street. I think you're extremely sexy, but because you were married I thought I'd better not try. But then I heard you with Matt, and I used that to persuade you."

My relief was palpable. "Thank god you won't, I'm not bothered about my husband, he's been a shit, but I didn't want Matt's life compromised because of my weakness."

"Well we've cleared the air it seems. But one other thing Laura, I also see Sheila occasionally."

"I sort of guessed you did, Sheila didn't say so, but she did say you liked the ladies!" I smiled broadly.

Jeff took my hand, "Look my gorgeous Laura, we are all grown adults, with our own decisions to make. You made some decisions last week that turned out to be fun, and pleasurable, and you're just about to make another. The moment of truth has arrived."

Jeff smiled, and placed my hand in his lap, while he leaned forward, and kissed me.

The kiss lasted just long enough for me to feel Jeff's cock stiffen slightly under my hand. I squeezed gently, and that, and the kiss was the decision made.

Jeff kissed me again, this time for longer, and I squeezed more firmly on his cock.

It was all true, Sheila had not exaggerated, I was feeling something quite extraordinary.

As my lips parted, and allowed Jeff's tongue to flick against mine, my fingers started to grip the hardening cock.

Jeff pulled away slowly, and stood up. Without saying a word, he looked down at me, and started to unbuckle his belt.

My eyes switched back and forth between Jeff's eyes, and watching him slowly unzipping himself.

Finally, he lowered both his trousers and boxers.

Even after what Sheila had told me, I was still unprepared for Jeff's cock. It was almost a caricature of something from a porn film. It was massive. Not only in length, but girth.

Jeff sank to his knees between my legs, and took my hands, and placed them on it. Even with both hands grasping it, one above the other, there was still an inch or two of the head left protruding. And it's thickness I could only compare to one of my larger shampoo bottles.

"Oh god Jeff, your cock is very big, I'm not sure if I can take it."

Perhaps I was getting ahead of myself. Perhaps he wasn't going to fuck me?

"Now my dear Laura, don't panic, we are not rushing this, relax."

And as he said that Jeff ran his hands up the side of my thighs, and hooking his fingers under my panties, slid them down, and off.

"I'm sure I can prepare that pussy of yours," and parting my thighs, he slid his tongue deep between the lips of my pussy.

"Mmm… Oh Yes!" I heard myself saying out loud.

Jeff was a master of cunnilingus. His mouth, his tongue, his lips, and his fingertips all brought my juices flowing, which of course was the intention. I got so close to cumming, but I resisted, waiting for the inevitable.

Jeff pulled his mouth away, and looking at me watching, took his cock, and stroked it back and forth. It's veins stood out, as it was prepared for me.

He took the head, and gently pushed it between my pussy lips, to cover it with juices. He moved it up and down, just stimulating my opening, and gave a little push, just enough to open me slightly.

This was repeated several times, as I moaned, "Slowly, gently."

And he was gentle. He pushed once more, and the head of his cock slipped inside. He held it there, not moving.

When I had adapted to that, he pushed again, sliding in another inch, then another.

"Of god Jeff, that's it, don't stop, I want it all, fuck me please, all the way."

I couldn't believe hearing myself say that, but the feeling was so wonderful.

Jeff pushed further, but he knew he was too long for most women.

I felt the head of his cock against my cervix, he was gentle, as his experience told him it could be very uncomfortable.

And so he began to fuck me. It was slow and measured. I felt more full than ever before, even with a large dildo I had once tried many years ago.

I literally came within a couple of minutes, crying out, I don't know what, but the juices that flowed from my pussy, made the pleasure of Jeff's movements increase.

We must have fucked for almost an hour, sometimes on the sofa, sometimes on the floor. I lost count of the number of times I came, but finally Jeff came to the point where he wanted to cum too.

"I'm going to cum Laura," he finally whispered, and I opened my eyes wide and said, "I want to see you cum. Hold it against my lips."

He slid out of me, and raised himself astride my body, and and pushed the head of his cock against my chin.

He let out a loud groan, then several grunts, as the first spurt of semen shot over my mouth, my nose, my left eye, and my forehead. The next shot into my open mouth, and to the back of my throat, making me splutter. And then followed several surges of spunk, oozing out over my lips, and down my chin, and neck.

I was absolutely drenched in semen.

Jeff lifted himself from me, and quickly fetched a hand towel from the breakfast bar.

"For fucks sake Jeff, that was so good," I said. "I'm absolutely shattered."

"I'm glad you enjoyed it," he said smiling, "I hope you will want to do it again!"

Jeff could tell from my face, and the spunk still in my hair, that I was well and truly hooked.

I spent some time in the bathroom trying to cool down, and get composed, because I knew that in walking back home past Sheila's, I would run the risk of her wanting to see a hint of what had happened with our morning 'cup of tea.'

Sure enough, I hugged and kissed Jeff goodbye, and thanked him for the 'tea,' and as I passed Sheila's window, she was there with a discreet thumbs up. Immediately I got indoors, the phone rang.

"Well?" she screeched down the phone. Almost in a state of extreme excitement she said, "I bet you didn't believe me," and with a pause, "you do now!"

"Ok, ok, yes, it was unbelievable. I've no need to describe what happened, you've been there, done it, got the t-shirt, but I'm absolutely shattered, and I can hardly walk straight."

Sheila was laughing uncontrollably. "So you're going back for more?"

"Oh I don't know about that," I lied.

"Ha ha, ok, I believe you, but just share him with me, it's our little secret."

I was wary of secrets, but I had to agree, I wanted more.

"I've got stuff to do now, but come round for coffee in the morning, and I want to know everything!"

"Ok I replied, see you then." We rang off, and I just flopped into the armchair.

I managed to revive myself by the time Mike came home from work, and after the briefest of conversations over our meal, he left to go to the pub to meet a work colleague.

It left me a lazy evening in front of the TV with my feet up, and a pussy that knew it had worked hard.

The next day I cleared the kitchen up, and set the washing machine,before going round to Sheila's.

By 10am we had our coffee, and she was almost bouncing off the ceiling to know what had happened.

I related in lurid detail the events of the morning. Sheila kept interrupting saying, "yes, he did that to me," or, "I couldn't help that either." It seemed to make her day. Of course the bit about me and Matt, being explained to Jeff, was left out.

As we were sitting in Sheila's lounge I happened to glance out of the window to see a BMW pull up outside Jeff's house. I said to Sheila, "Hey look, the dirty bugger has got another victim.' I smiled to myself.

She shot out of her seat, and peering round the curtains, was in time to see the very smartly dressed woman, walking up Jeff's path to the front door.

She was about twenty five, slim, blonde, and dressed in a business suit, black jacket, black pencil shirt, and dark high heels.

"Oh no, Jeff told me he'd got a financial tax expert coming to help him sort out his inheritance tax liability. That's who she is."

"Hmm, I have my doubts, anyway she's ripe for picking."

We both collapsed in laughter. We now had a mutual fuck buddy and all was well with the world.

We both chatted away, the conversation somehow returning to Jeff every now and again, and before we knew it, it was 12.30pm.

"God, I've got to go, I'm meeting my mum in law in town at 2pm."

As I got up to go I shouted, "Look, there she is, the tax girl, she looks like she's been fucked rigid."

Both me and Sheila's craned our heads to watch the girl slowly, and gingerly return to her car. As she reached the BMW, she held onto the roof for a moment, before she literally fell into the drivers' seat. She sat there for maybe thirty seconds, clutching the steering wheel with both hands, staring straight ahead.

"That's the face of a woman who has just been shagged senseless!"

I burst into a loud cheer. "Jeff does it again, he is a master."

Sheila chuckled too. "I'm going to pull his leg about this, poor girl."

I had to rush off, but Sheila and I agreed to meet up later in the week, and off I went to meet mum in law.

The remarkable weather continued, and I met Sheila on Friday lunchtime at hers, and we sat out on her patio sipping some Prosecco, and putting the world to rights.

Neither of us mentioned Jeff at all, but we both knew there would be a time soon when one of us would see him again.

That occasion came the following week. Both myself, and Sheila were talking at her front door when Jeff arrived home in his car.

"Ah ladies, lovely to see you. I must tell you it's my birthday next week, and I'm having a lunchtime get together on Tuesday. Only a few close friends for drinks and nibbles, would you like to come?"

"Definitely," I replied.

"Me too," said Sheila.

"Great, about 12.30pm then, dress is casual, hopefully the weather will hold up."

Jeff disappeared indoors, and Sheila remarked, "we're close friends now!"

"I wonder how many of his conquests will be there? I added.

Tuesday arrived, and I went into Sheila's before we went on to Jeff's. It gave us the opportunity to spy on other guests that were arriving before us.

And there were a few surprises, but that's going to be another story.

-----------------------------

   Series:Why Did That Just Happen?
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

  Chapter:2 - And It Keeps Happening
   Teaser:A 50 something married woman continues her sexual adventures
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/and-it-keeps-happening
Published:2023-06-28
Both Sheila and I were peering out from behind the curtains to see who was arriving for Jeff's lunchtime birthday party. We were invited guests too, but were hanging back knowing that, like ourselves, there would be many of Jeff's past conquests. But which ones were they?

Mr and Mrs Fenton from up the road, surely not, she was an upright member of the local church. George Wright and his wife Greta, the local councillor. Young Rachel, the nurse from the local doctors surgery, and then the tax girl who was now walking properly, after her previous visit to Jeff's. Everyone was arriving thick and fast.

"Hey we must go, this is such a laugh, please don't wink at me too much if you get any clues." Sheila was giggling.

We made our way to Jeff's, meeting Gregg Chappell, the local pharmacist on the way in.

"Hello you two," he began, "Jeff's lucky to have such lovely ladies as neighbours."

That seemed a bit 'over the top' and gushing, but Gregg was young, handsome, and single, and both of us giggled.

Sheila said embarrassingly, "We are lucky to have such a handsome pharmacist," and this time he blushed slightly.

There must have been forty guests by the time everyone was there. Jeff greeted the two of us with a kiss on both cheeks.

"Welcome, you two." He was well aware we both knew we had both slept with him, so we were quite relaxed.

"Happy Birthday," we both said.

Jeff invited us to get a drink and mingle, which we did. Sheila was collared by one of our other neighbours, so I drifted into the conservatory, and struck up a conversation with Grace, an elderly neighbour who had her niece staying in a hotel in town, she was over from Texas. Lynn was about my age, sandy haired, shapely figure, and with that Texan drawl.

We seemed to hit it off straight away. She was over here, without her husband, it seemed he was a workaholic. I told her about my lack of intimacy with mine, and that he was on the golf course, as we spoke.

We were on our third glass of wine by the time we'd decided to meet up the following morning, and I would show her round town. Lynn seemed pleased that she would have a buddy for a couple of days.

I noticed that Sheila seemed to be getting on fine with Gregg, I wondered about possibilities there!

Lynn went off to find her aunt, and I got talking to the couple, Alice and Henry, who lived in the house opposite mine. Henry was a bit of a 'lech,' but always seemed quite harmless. A bit of a neighbourhood busybody, but he ran the local 'neighbourhood watch.' Alice was a very attractive woman who seemed out of place with Henry, but they were always jolly and laughing. Henry had had a lot to drink so I had to be quick on my feet to avoid his straying hands. Alice was slightly embarrassed, but I caught her eye, and just smiled.

I said, "It's good of Jeff to invite all these folks to his party isn't it?"

Alice replied, "Yes he's a kind hearted bloke, when I help him out with the column he writes, he's always generous with his thanks."

The penny dropped! Alice was another of his conquests, no wonder her eyes sparkled when she spoke about him.

I continued, "Yes, he seems to be a popular man. I've only just got to know him myself."

There was the hint of a smile from Alice towards me.

Jeff made a little speech of thanks to everyone, and he cut his birthday cake. We all sang 'happy birthday' and the drinking continued. I found Sheila, and we compared a few notes. I told her about Alice, and she told me about the tax girl we had seen at Jeff's.

Before we left I touched base with Lynn, and arranged our meeting time for the next day, I was looking forward to it.

Next day I met Lynn in town near her hotel. We spent part of the morning in the museum, and art gallery, before hitting the shops. We had lunch in a deli before walking back to her hotel. At some point in the morning she suggested that we use the spa at her hotel that afternoon, and that's where we found ourselves later.

We had a dip in the pool, and Lynn booked us each a massage treatment in one of the salons.

Our masseurs were two attractive foreign girls, who started work on us side by side on our two couches. I'd never had a massage before, and I found it totally relaxing. Naked with scented aromas, and soft music, my girl worked on me, until I was almost asleep. After about an hour I retired to the jacuzzi, and awaited Lynn.

Sitting there in the bubbles I was reflecting on my reinvigorated libido when Lynn arrived in fluffy white bathrobe, and a slightly flushed face.

"Are you ok? Did you enjoy that, I did very much, thank you."

Lynn sounded slightly confused. In her Texan accent she slowly said, "Holy cow, that woman just made me cum!"

I sat up.

"You mean she brought you off… deliberately?" Before I could carry on, Lynn interrupted, "She was working on my buttocks and thighs, and I was drifting off, and I thought she accidentally touched my pussy. I didn't say anything, and then it happened again, more gently. I let it pass, but then I just felt so damned horny that when she touched me again I just parted my legs. Fuck Laura, I just let a woman masturbate me."

"Hey Lynn, just get in here, and relax. I'm quite envious," I said jokingly.

We ended up laughing and joking about our sexual exploits, mainly the bits before we both got married. We finally got dried off, donned our bathrobes, and went up to Lynn's room where we flopped out on the bed, and carried on reminiscing.

When she reminded me of the party the previous day, she casually mentioned Jeff, and what a nice guy he was. And I burst out laughing when she said he'd invited her for coffee the next morning.

"Why are you laughing," she asked.

"Well I've could say nothing, but that would be cruel. The fact is Jeff is a ladykiller." I started giggling again.

"Tell me, tell me more," Lynn demanded to know, but smiling herself.

"Perhaps all I need to say is that he's well endowed!"

"How do you know? How do you know? You must have fucked him?" Lynn was bouncing with excitement.

"Actually he fucked me, to be absolutely correct," I was giggling again. "You ought to decide before you go, if you will give in to temptation."

There then began a debate about where we both stood on being unfaithful.

I revealed to Lynn my indiscretions with Jeff and Matt. She told me that she'd been unfaithful with a friends husband, that was apart from with the masseur earlier.

By late afternoon we had bonded so well it was like we'd known each other for years.

Lynn had broken open a bottle of wine, I'd phoned home to say I'd be out all evening, so we were set to relax and chill. What happened next was probably as a result of our conversations on our opening up about sex. It was a cathartic new attitude.

I was being inquisitive when I opened the bedside table drawer to reveal Lynn's vibrator.

"Ah ha Lynn, this is something you didn't admit to," I took it out, and waved it under her nose. When I switched it on it shook so much i nearly dropped it.

"Oh god Laura, I was so nervous about customs opening up my case at the airport, I would have died. I nearly didn't bring it."

She took the vibrator from me, and giggling, pushed me back on the bed, threatening me with it in a jokey way.

"Have you got one of these? It's such fun, and this is a beast."

So saying she tried to thrust it between my legs, but I grabbed her wrists, pulling her onto the bed beside me. By now both of us were laughing so much, wrestling to get hold of the vibrator.

Lynn was on her back holding the vibrator high in the air with me gripping her wrist, and my body half on top of her. Her bathrobe pulled open, her breasts spilling out. As we struggled I lowered my head, and sucked one of her nipples into my mouth.

Instantly she was still, and a long moan came from her mouth. The vibrator stopped buzzing, our struggling ceased, and as I raised my head, she kissed me full on the lips. The kiss went on for a long time. Our tongues intertwining, flicking, stroking. When our lips parted Lynn gasped, "God, I've never done that before, Laura are you ok?"

I looked down at her, looking into those Texan eyes, "Neither have I, I'm thinking my sexual urges have taken over. I'm sorry if you didn't like it."

"Laura, I did like it, that's what's confusing me."

I kissed her again, this time gently, softly, and just for a few seconds.

"Shall we take it further?" I asked, looking into her eyes with trepidation.

Lynn didn't say anything, but just slipped her bathrobe off completely, and lay back on the bed naked. My response was to remove my bathrobe, and to slide into her arms. Silently, we kissed, and explored each other's bodies. It was a totally new sensation. The softness of another woman's body, breasts sliding against breasts, thighs intertwining, feeling my skin against her pussy.

Lynn rolled me onto my back, and taking the initiative, slid down, until her head was between my thighs. I knew what was about to happen, but when it did, when her tongue slid between my labia, I cried out, "Oh Lynn, Yes, Oh yes, oh god, yes, please, go on."

Her tongue worked so much magic, it's tip searching the folds of my pussy, drawing out more juices than were already there, and finally when my clit was exposed, and vulnerable, she took it between her lips, and I started to cum. My hips bucked up and down, I could hear myself shouting out, I know not what, but as my orgasm subsided, I could feel her licking the juices from my thighs.

"It's your turn," I said, still out of breath.

Lynn flipped herself around, straddling my head, but still lapping gently at my pussy.

Lynn's pussy tasted so sweet, as I slipped my tongue into her wetness, my face was glazed with her juices. Her clit was just as sensitive as mine. I licked it, sucked it, and heard her muffled moaning. Suddenly my concentration on the task of giving her the pleasure I wanted to, was broken, when I realised that I was going to cum again. Magically as my orgasm approached, I felt a gushing sensation as Lynn started to cum. The timing was perfect. Both our bodies were shaking with the intensity of what was happening.

When we rolled apart, and managed to hold each other once more, we spoke.

"I don't believe what just happened," she said.

"It did, and I won't forget it in a long time, "I replied.

We lay there, in the afterglow, and just kissed quietly.

I left later, wishing Lynn 'good luck' with Jeff the next morning, and suggesting she pop into mine afterwards, to say goodbye, before she caught her flight home at the end of the week.

Lynn phoned her husband that evening, 7pm GMT was lunchtime back home. Her husband spoke in short sentences, he was obviously busy. She thought, "fuck him, I'll fuck Jeff tomorrow," and with a terse 'goodbye' she rang off.

Lynn went to bed early, just having a light snack, and a single glass of wine. Her thoughts about meeting Jeff the next day were swinging one way then another. Should she go at all? Should she go and just see what happens? Should she play innocent or be a bit slutty?

Next morning she washed her hair, bathed, shaved her pussy, and dressed to impress. A blouse with a uplifting bra, a shortish fitted skirt, hold up stockings, no panties, high heels. Her decision had been made.

She took a taxi to Jeff's, and he greeted her at the door with a kiss on one cheek.

"Come on in Lynn, you look lovely, and I love that perfume." Jeff actually thought it was his lucky day, he thought she looked absolutely gorgeous.

"Thank you Jeff, I haven't thanked you properly for inviting me to your party. I thoroughly enjoyed it. Lots of interesting folks."

"Yes it was a complete mixture, friends, neighbours, ex colleagues, and a few close friends. I didn't get a chance to chat to you then, so we have a chance now. Tea or coffee?"

"Coffee please, black. So tell me Jeff, you live alone, but you keep this place so comfortably, no girlfriend lurking?"

Jeff laughed, "Let's say I have a couple of ladies who I see from time to time, but I'm quite discreet."

"I guess that means they're married? So quite naughty Jeff? But I guess I'm envious of the freedom to do that. This trip without my husband has shown me that."

"I would never let them down, they seem to like me, perhaps I give them something extra that their husbands don't. But I have never forced them, all ladies should have free choice, and be comfortable with the arrangement."

Jeff brought the coffee to the breakfast bar where Lynn was seated.

"Well I can understand how you could be a temptation Jeff, this seems such a safe space, it's a lovely house."

Jeff studied Lynn's face closely as he asked, "I'm sure if you were sticking around here I would be inviting you for coffee regularly."

"Oh Jeff, that sounds like you're flirting with me, have I walked into the lion's den?"

"No, Lynn, it's just that your accent is a bit of a turn on, and that perfume is a double whammy." Jeff half smiled, thinking he was going to be knocked back.

Lynn's heart was beating faster. She didn't want to give any clue that she was excited, but she wanted Jeff.

"My perfume? Just come here, c'mon, closer, take a sniff."

Jeff stepped next to Lynn, and inhaled deeply, smiling as he did so.

Lynn leaned forward to present her neck to him. On the stool her thigh pressed against Jeff's groin, and she immediately felt his erection.

Jeff didn't move, and Lynn kept her thigh against him. Turning her head, their faces were inches apart.

Lynn said quietly in that accent, "I think I've made my decision Jeff, and I can feel you're in the process of decision making."

Jeff kissed her softly, "There is no hurry Lynn, you're a beautiful, sexy lady. Would you come to bed with me?" Jeff didn't need an answer, he helped Lynn off the stool, and held her hand, leading her upstairs.

They arrived in his bedroom, turning to face each other, and they kissed slowly. Jeff pulled away, and began unbuttoning Lynn's blouse, all the while looking into her eyes. Sliding it off her shoulders, her ample cleavage was revealed.

"You look wonderful, Lynn," said Jeff, kissing her once again. He was unzipping her skirt as Lynn was unbuttoning Jeff's shirt. A few moments later Lynn stood completely naked apart from her black hold ups. Jeff was only in his boxers as he drew her close again.

Lynn's nipples hardened as her breasts pressed into the hair on Jeff's chest, but then she felt his hardness against her tummy. She remembered what Laura had said about his size, so as she sunk to her knees she pulled his boxers down. Although she had known, she was still unprepared for Jeff's cock.

As it stood erect, it was seeping precum, and Lynn's tongue licked the oily liquid from the head. As she closed her mouth over the end of Jeff's cock, she heard him say under his breath, "Oh yes."

She tried to take as much of it as she could, but started to gag, and backed off slightly.

"Come to bed my sexy Texan."

Lynn lay backwards as Jeff watched her body offer itself to him. He lay beside her, and they kissed again.

Lynn was aware that she was highly aroused, as Jeff's fingers explored her body he found that her nipples were erect and sensitive, and her pussy was sumptuously wet.

"Fuck me Jeff but take it slow, you're quite big."

"Trust me Lynn, relax, and we will go on a journey."

Jeff took Lynn in his arms again, and as they kissed, he traced his fingers down her cheek, and took one breast and cupped it in his hand. He kissed her neck, and bit her shoulder lightly. Moving his mouth to her nipple, his fingers moved further down over her abdomen, and stroked her inner thighs. She felt his finger tips slip inside her pussy, and probe deeper, first one finger, then two. As he transferred his mouth to the other nipple, Jeff moved his body to between her thighs preparing himself to enter her.

Lynn was holding her breath as she felt the tip of his cock move her labia aside. Jeff moved his cock almost imperceptibly an inch inside her pussy.

"Oh son of a bitch," she shouted as he pressed further inside.

Jeff looked down at Lynn's face, as she closed her eyes, and threw her head back. Suddenly he pushed further, and she cried out again, "Oh my fucking god."

And then he began.

Slowly moving back and forth. His body rising and falling as their sole destination was the achievement of pleasure. Lynn's pussy stretched to accommodate Jeff's rampant cock. He knew with every stroke that he was bringing Lynn closer to her orgasm. He watched, and the signals began to show themselves, the breathing, quickening almost to a pant, the opening of the mouth, the flickering eyelids, the high pitched gasping. He felt Lynn arching her body up towards him.

Lynn came with a loud cry, strangely shouting a disrespectful expletive about her husband, and then, "Oh god Jeff, don't stop, don't stop."

Jeff had no intention of stopping. As she relaxed he slid out of her pussy, and turned her onto her front, he lifted her hips, until she was kneeling. He positioned himself behind her, and slid into her once more. Carefully he thrust forwards, not too deeply, but with a steady rhythm. Holding her hips he was conscious of her breasts swinging in time.

Lynn's face was buried in the pillow, but as she tried to push back against each thrust, she felt Jeff's fingers reaching around to massage her clit. She was biting the cotton pillowcase as she felt the approaching orgasm. As Jeff held back, his fingers made her cum, this time with stifled moans from her partially hidden face.

They both collapsed side by side on the bed, Jeff holding her close, kissing her softly.

Lynn lay quite still, overwhelmed by what had just happened, wondering when she would start to feel guilty, but she didn't. The feeling of a man laying next to you, who has just given you so much pleasure was, to say the least, novel.

Jeff ran his fingers down Lynn's spine. She lifted her head and they kissed again.

"Thank you," whispered Lynn, "but you haven't cum yet."

"All in good time," Jeff replied.

"Yes, and that time has come."

Lynn moved down the bed, and took Jeff's diminishing cock in her mouth. Within seconds she had it hardening again, and Jeff decided to lay back and enjoy Lynn's attentions.

Lynn began to suck the head. But at the same time dribbled saliva down the length of Jeff's shaft, and slid her hand up and down. Jeff started to moan, but gritting his teeth, he was going to fight against cumming. Working away, sucking, and rubbing, she climbed astride his body, and squeezed her breasts around his cock. She dribbled more saliva between her breasts, and continued to titty fuck him.

Jeff was realising Lynn was winning, and his resistance was crumbling. A jet of semen shot up between Lynn's breasts, and then another, and another. His grunting went on until the last of his spunk had oozed out. Lynn's breasts and Jeff's chest were glistening with his semen.

"Wow Lynn, you certainly know how to do that."

She smiled, and reached for the tissues.

Jeff led the way to the shower, and the hot water washed away all evidence of bodily fluids. Jeff soaped Lynn's body, while Lynn soaped Jeff's body. When they got out they dried each other with towels, and Jeff dried, and combed Lynn's hair.

"I'll phone for a taxi shall I?" Jeff offered, as he ran the comb through her hair.

"No, that's ok thanks Jeff, I'm popping round to Laura's to say 'goodbye' before I go home. It's so sad I'm leaving all you guys behind."

Jeff quietly agreed. "This morning has been wonderful," he said.

Lynn stood up and said, "I'd better get dressed Jeff, you're a wonderful man, I will remember this morning forever."

Lynn kissed him, and Jeff held her close. Maybe the chemistry was still bubbling, because the kiss became two kisses, and the two kisses became three.

As Jeff became hard once again, Lynn pushed him towards the bed.

"God I need that cock again," Lynn was in a hurry. In seconds she had straddled his cock and was sliding her hips forward and back.

"Slow down, slow down," Jeff pulled her onto her side, and then onto her back. Raising her feet over his shoulders he started to pound her pussy. He was in a hurry now, and with Lynn shouting at the top of her voice, "Fuck me Jeff, harder, harder," he pounded and pounded and with a scream Lynn started to cum.

Jeff kept pumping his cock for perhaps another few minutes before he erupted. Lynn's pussy was filled with his spunk, and her face was wreathed in smiles.

"Jeff, you're an unbelievable guy, I don't want to leave, but I must. Please can we stay in touch, I'll be discreet, I'll give you my 'private' email address."

"Of course Lynn, you're a special lady to me now, my own 'cowgirl,' and I want more of you."

Finally Lynn left Jeff's, sad, but satisfied.

I wasn't sure what time Lynn would arrive at mine, and as the morning became lunchtime, I kept smiling, imagining all sorts.

At just before 2pm my doorbell rang. Her face told it all. Lynn stepped inside, we hugged, and both of us burst into laughter.

"You were right Laura, you were so right." Both of us couldn't stop giggling.

"I know, I know, and I'm not going to ask about the gory details, but I'm sure it will be something to think about on the flight home."

The mood changed with that comment.

"Oh Laura, I'll be so sad to not see you again. It's been a magical couple of days, and I feel I've found a true 'soulmate.' But sadly I can't stop long. I've neglected my aunt a bit, and I really have to spend time with her before I go."

"I understand Lynn, it's been great, but we will Skype or FaceTime, and you never know I might find myself in Corpus Christi one day! You can walk me along the prom, and show me the sights."

Lynn left with my kisses on her lips, and tears in our eyes.

Another chapter of my 'new sex life' was over. Where would it lead next? It seemed sex was never better.

-----------------------------

   Series:Why Did That Just Happen?
   Author:Cleevedreams

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

  Chapter:3 - And It Keeps Happening… Again
   Teaser:Laura's sex drive accelerates
 Category:Mature
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/and-it-keeps-happening-again
Published:2023-06-28
After Lynn had returned to the US, life for me settled back into a routine. My husband continued to be a pain. He had announced that he had been chosen to head a sales initiative, which meant a trip to China in a weeks time. I was thankful that I'd have some time on my own for ten days.

I eventually caught up with Sheila for the first time since the party. We both had so much to tell each other. I went round to hers one afternoon, and we both revealed all. Her reaction to my adventures was real excitement, and I had to go through it all, almost minute by minute.

"Wow Laura, you really are having your libido cranked up, and now women as well, Jeff seems to have lit a fire in both of us."

Agreeing with her, and giggling a bit, I really wanted to know whether she'd seen Jeff since the party, or, indeed, if anything had transpired from the party.

"Well it's been really interesting, and I guess it's ongoing."

"Stop teasing, and tell me all, I know you, you're just insatiable."

"Ha ha! Ok. Well you probably saw me chatting to Gregg, the pharmacist from the shops up the road. He's a bit of a 'smoothy,' and I think he'd targeted me from when we walked in. Whether Jeff had told him anything I don't know, but I don't think Jeff is indiscreet. Anyway he chatted me up, and asked me out for lunch. I wasn't going to refuse was I?"

"Here we go," I added sarcastically, "and you ended up in bed?"

"Laura, you're awful, you must think I'm a slut!" And she pretended to punch me.

"Now would I suggest such a thing." By now we were both laughing.

"Actually we didn't, he's very much a gentleman in some ways, but he has unique ideas in other ways, which I'm contemplating at present." Sheila pulled a bit of a face.

"Oh my goodness, you've got me curious now, what do you mean? So you've not slept with him at all?"

"I didn't say that!" Sheila smirked, "I said I didn't sleep with him after that lunch, but we had a second date." And her smile broadened.

"Ok, ok, I knew you wouldn't be able to resist, so tell me more, what unique ideas did he have? Oh I'm so excited, tell me, tell me."

"He's a very imaginative lover, but I think he's experimented quite a bit. He goes to swingers clubs, and he wants me to go to one with him, but I'm not so sure."

"Wow, that sounds very exciting, but I can't imagine what they're like, is it like an orgy? Do you have to have sex with anyone, and everyone?"

"No, no, he assures me that you don't have to have sex at all, if you don't want to. He says it can be quite exciting just watching others." Sheila paused, before she added, "Would you come with me? With us I mean? A bit of moral support."

I was stunned, I really didn't know what to say. Sheila could see that, and made a suggestion, "Look, why don't you have coffee with us, meet Gregg, and just see what you think. I'd love to go, but I'm a bit unsure on my own."

I thought for just a moment, "It can't hurt just to have coffee, I'd love to meet Gregg, but I'm not committing myself… yet!"

"Great, maybe come here tomorrow? I can get him to have an early lunch. Are you up for it?"

And so the seeds of another chapter in my sex life seemed to be sown.

The next morning I arrived at Sheila's around eleven, and was slightly nervous about meeting Gregg, and having to discuss his proposal. I'd thought about it overnight, and although I would be doing Sheila a favour by being her 'escort,' I would be a little bit vulnerable myself. However, I had absolutely no experience of swingers clubs. My decision was swayed by just wanting to be my own woman.

I had a brief conversation with Sheila before Gregg arrived, enough time to tell her I was up for the visit. So it was easy to start the conversation with Gregg, after we had poured coffee, and got through the small talk.

Gregg was in fact a charmer, a handsome guy in his early thirties, who was super intelligent, humourous, and apparently, according to Sheila, very good in bed. We all agreed to visit the club that Gregg knew on that Friday evening. Although it was just before I 'lost' my husband for ten days I wasn't going to let that interfere with my social life.

Gregg had explained that there was no compulsion to play. It would be fun to chat to others, and maybe watch some couples at play. There were likely to be single guys on the hunt, but most were polite, and would not force themselves on anyone.

And so the Friday came and Gregg paid for a taxi to pick myself, and Sheila up, and then him. I was half expecting a rather 'seedy' place, but I was surprised how upmarket it was. We arrived about nine, and had drinks in the luxurious lounge bar. A couple, about our ages, started to chat, and obviously saw that we were new, but immediately put us at our ease. They even invited us to watch them later that evening when a friend would be joining them. It all looked very exciting.

Sheila and I kept exchanging knowing glances when we saw something that caught our eye. We saw a guy greet the couple we had been chatting to, and it seemed he was the one they had been waiting for, because they waved to us,and disappeared upstairs. Myself and Sheila followed on, because we were dying to see where they were going.

Leaving Gregg behind, we followed the couple into a large room with an enormous padded bed, the size of three king size beds, and standing at the side of the room, we watched fascinated, as the two guys stripped off, and then started undressing the woman. Very soon they were taking it in turns to fuck her, and she seemed to absolutely love it.

I nearly jumped out of my skin when I felt an arm round my waist, but in the semi darkness realised it was Gregg squeezing between the two of us, with his arm around each of our waists.

"What do you think ladies? It's rather erotic isn't it?"

Sheila just said, "It's fucking horny, if you'll excuse my French!"

I laughed, and just muttered, "Lucky girl."

"Do you want to join them?" The question came like a bolt from the blue. Neither Shelia, nor I knew what to say. Almost interrupting our thoughts, the woman started to cum loudly, as their friend was pumping away at her pussy. The husband suddenly looked at me, and beckoned with his finger.

I still don't know why, but I just peeled my dress over my head, and slid onto the bed and towards the husband.

I heard Sheila give a stifled, "Fuck Laura, you're not going to?"

But I did, the husband slid my panties straight off, and undid my bra, and just pushed his cock into me. I must have been so aroused by watching, that within seconds he was pumping away on top of me.

Sheila not to be outdone was by my side in seconds, and it was an amazing sight to see Gregg fucking the wife of the couple, the husband fucking me, and the friend now fucking Sheila. Some other guy had joined in, and was fucking the wife in an orgy of bodies.

For the next half hour there was so much swapping, and fucking, but there was a moment when I found myself next to Sheila with Gregg fucking me, and Sheila fucking the husband, and I remember Sheila saying, "He's good isn't he?"

It was a night like no other. When our mini orgy had slowly come to an end, we had to scramble to find our own clothes, which was amusing in itself. Later in the taxi we all giggled, and I said, "Well I wasn't expecting that! I'm sorry if I made a spectacle of myself, and Gregg, my husband knows nothing." I added a long wink.

Gregg was the typical gent, and although I'd had sex with him that evening we were almost formal with each other. I made my way home leaving Gregg to take Sheila to bed. I was shattered, not only from the group sex, but the nervous exhaustion that the evening had generated.

Saturday came and by late afternoon I was free, ten days on my own, to do as I wished.

Sheila came round that evening and we spent it, drinking my husband's fine wine, and putting the world to rights. I asked Sheila about Gregg, and she made it clear that she did not want to have a 'long term' relationship. She was happy to have both him, and Jeff as intimate friends. Sheila also asked me about my sexual exploits, which I shared, being careful not to make reference to Matt, her son. However, my heart did leap when Sheila said that he would be home for two days, on Monday, and Tuesday, passing through, with a friend, on their way to where he lived.

At midnight Sheila went home, and I turned in, aware of an impending hangover, which duly arrived. I spent Sunday reviving myself, and getting the house straight, so that I could have the week ahead to myself, without having too many chores to do. I did see Alice from across the road who said she'd come for coffee in the week. I had a text from Sheila saying that she had spent Sunday preparing for Matt, and his friend coming to stay, and that they were now arriving late that night.

On Monday morning I awoke late. An email arrived and the ping stirred me. I went downstairs to make myself a cup of tea, and pulling the curtains back I saw Matt and his friend just leaving Sheila's. He looked as handsome as ever, and I felt myself moistening as I remembered him inside me. His friend was equally good looking, what a fine pair they made.

I got showered, and dressed, and decided to go into town to simply browse around the fashion stores, and maybe have a coffee, in fact, to do just as I pleased.

After a couple of hours sauntering around various shops, and department stores, I found myself in a coffee shop that had just opened. Rather than go to one of those 'chain' coffee shops it was rather nice to support new start ups.

Sitting there and thinking about nothing in particular, I was suddenly awakened from my daydreaming by a voice.

"Hi Mrs Reynolds, how are you? I thought it was you through the window. This is Bryn, a mate of mine, we're home for a couple of days."

It was like a jolt to hear Matt's voice again.

"Hello," I stuttered, "great to see you, hello Bryn, Yes Sheila said you were coming home. Sit down and have a coffee."

"We'd love to, but we're late meeting another friend for lunch, but if you don't mind we could pop by this evening on our way out, if that's ok?"

"Yes, please do, I'd love to know about uni life."

And so Matt and Bryn left, and I sat there slightly excited by the prospect of Matt coming to visit. Daft, I knew, but the memories lived long.

I bought one or two things on my shopping trip, and arrived back home about 4pm.

It gave me enough time to change, and organise before Matt and Bryn dropped by. They were obviously going out on the town, and as I expected early in the evening there was a ring at the doorbell.

"Hello again, come in you two," I said, "I guess you're having a night out, I'm not sure how lively it will be on a Monday night."

"Thanks Laura," Matt said, and this time using my first name, "We're not sure either, but we'll have a few drinks anyway."

"I'm sure there'll be a few ladies out there that you can chat up."

Matt looked at Bryn and said, "This lady is terrible, she thinks all young blokes are after one thing."

Smiling, Bryn mumbled something along the lines of, "If we're lucky."

Then not being sure where it came from, totally out of the blue, I said, "Well if you don't get lucky, you can drop in for a nightcap here, my other half is away, and he's left behind some good malt whisky."

"That's an offer that's difficult to refuse Laura, we might take you up on that, as long as you don't tell mum."

I wasn't sure if Matt actually winked, but he certainly smiled.

I made some coffee, and after some conversation about uni, they left for their night out.

I sat there for a while, a little shocked by what I'd said about coming back to mine. What had come over me? Did Bryn know about what had happened between us? What if Sheila saw them coming back to mine?

I sat for a moment, and finally reconciled in my mind that what would be, would be.

It was about 11.45pm when the doorbell rang, and I quickly let Matt and Bryn in. They had obviously had a bit to drink, because they were laughing a lot, and talking about some girls they'd chatted to.

"You guys sound as though you've had a good time, now I promised you some whisky, do you need ice in it?

Matt said that he would prefer it with ice, and got up to follow me into the kitchen to the freezer. We had a large double doored fridge/freezer, and as I opened one door, Matt opened the other. Our bodies bumped into each other, and it was like an electric shock. I looked at Matt, and he looked at me, and we just kissed.

The kiss went on and on, and Matt's hands were moving over me.

"Oh god Mrs Reynolds, Laura I mean, I haven't forgotten."

"Nor me Matt, no I haven't at all."

"Hey you two, if you carry on like that the ice will have melted." Bryn was standing in the kitchen doorway watching us holding onto each other. "Look if you two want to go upstairs I'll watch a movie."

Both Matt and I were so embarrassed, but we both wanted each other. I was shocked when Matt said, "ok buddy if you don't mind." And he led me upstairs.

"Let me know if you need any help," Bryn added as we disappeared.

We were both in a hurry, our clothes were on the floor in seconds, and Matt was pushing me onto the bed, and kissing me as we collapsed onto the duvet. No sooner had I lifted my legs around his thighs I felt him entering me. He seemed even bigger than I remembered, but I was just so alive to his body, and ready for him I groaned, and pressed my nails into his buttocks.

The bed shook, the bed head was banging against the wall, and when I came, I screamed so loudly that I had to stifle my face into the pillow. Matt came straight away too, the feeling of his hot semen inside me a comfort to my whole being.

"God knows what Bryn must think of me, that was loud enough to wake the dead."

"He'll be very jealous I would think," said Matt, I did tell him about us, but he's very discreet.

"I do hope so, I really don't want your mum to know. He seems a nice lad anyway."

At that moment, the toilet flushed along the landing and Bryn's footsteps passed the door.

Matt coughed and said, "Hope we didn't disturb you buddy."

I said, "shush, don't."

But it was too provocative for Bryn to ignore. "Mrs Reynolds you shouldn't encourage my friends to misbehave like this."

And then the conversation through the doorway got out of hand.

"He didn't need any encouragement, Bryn."

"I can understand that. Lucky guy."

It was then that the devil inside me attacked again.

"Why don't you join us," I found myself saying.

Matt was flabbergasted, "Laura, are you sure?"

It was too late. Bryn came into the bedroom and started to strip off.

"OMG Laura, you're so fucking sexy," Matt laughed.

He rolled aside as Bryn knelt on the bed and took one of my nipples in his mouth. A little gasp came from me, before he moved to the other. My hand found his cock, and it was already stiffening, and in a few seconds he had slipped between my thighs, and was inside me.

Matt watched as Bryn began to fuck me steadily, my pussy already lubricated by Matt's cum. I was building to another orgasm, and the bedhead was banging again.

"Oh good god, oh fuck," I cried as I came. But I was unprepared for Bryn pulling his cock from me, and Matt slipping inside me once more.

Matt started to fuck me for a second time. My pussy was alive, and on the verge again. Just as Matt was building me towards that moment, Bryn pushed his cock into my mouth. I wasn't expecting this, but Bryn had obviously been ready to cum when he was fucking me. Within a few minutes he started to jerk in my mouth. Spunk squirted to the back of my throat, dribbling out down my cheeks, as I started to cum again, and Matt was cumming into my pussy once more. Both ends of me were filled with semen.

The three of us were flat out on the bed. I felt damp everywhere, from semen, from perspiration, and from my pussy juices. The smell of sex filled the room.

"Oh my god, you two, please please don't tell your mum. That was fantastic but so, so wrong in so many ways."

"We both know it's our secret Laura, don't worry, you can trust me, and Bryn. And perhaps next time we're home, we may pick up where we left off."

Matt laughed, and Bryn looked slightly embarrassed.

Creeping out of the house at 1am, they made their way back to Sheila's.

On the Wednesday morning Sheila came round for coffee. Matt and Bryn had left on Tuesday afternoon, and Sheila had been pleased to see Matt after his term away.

"He's getting on fine at uni," said Sheila, "I gather he and Bryn dropped in to see you on Monday."

"Yes they did, he's growing into a fine young man isn't he. And Bryn seems a good friend to have."

"Mmm… a lovely boy."

"Do I detect an element of lust you naughty woman?" I raised my eyebrows.

Sheila looked at me guiltily. "Laura we both know we're fallen women, but joking aside, I did flirt with him when Matt wasn't around."

I swallowed hard knowing what had happened with me, and both of them. "Flirt? I know your definition of that Sheila!"

"Hmm… we kissed a bit and I felt his cock."

I felt myself blushing slightly, knowing that I'd had his cock in both my mouth and pussy.

"So you will inviting him to stay again?" I giggled, knowing I was right.

Changing the subject I asked Sheila about the week ahead, knowing full well I was a free agent. She said that she had nothing planned, although she'd had a text from Jeff inviting her for coffee.

"I think we should have an adventure, while I'm free."

"Mmm… what are you suggesting?"

"I was going to say, how about a little visit to a club?"

"What sort of club? You naughty girl, are you trying to lead me astray?" Sheila had a smile, and a glint in her eye.

"Well, I think it could be fun, I've looked online, and it's open tomorrow night. What do you say?"

"Oh you devil, yes, of course, what time?"

"I'll get a taxi for 9.30pm."

Thursday evening arrived, and both of us were wearing revealing dresses, short, low cut, and we had hold ups underneath. The club seemed just as busy as the last time, but the difference was that as two women on our own, we felt numerous male eyes on us as soon as we walked in.

We had made a pact that we would not separate, but stay together all evening. We'd mutually agree about anyone we might 'go with.'

On arrival we made our way to the bar where the 'hosts,' a couple in their forties, started chatting to us. Tracey and Bill, as they were called, were pouring drinks, and talking to a couple of guys about the same age as them.

"Are you two ladies new to the club?" The question came from the taller of the two guys who was called Tom. He was quite a handsome fella, with piercing blue eyes.

"Yes, we've been once before with a friend," I replied, slightly nervously.

"Did you get to play?" The pointed question came from Andy, the second guy.

Sheila giggled and said, "We had a go on the fruit machine."

All six of us laughed aloud, and doubly so as Andy added, "So you pulled then?"

That set the tone for the next hour. The conversation flowed, and the four of us had several drinks while we all commented on various people passing in and out of the bar. Sheila seemed to be interested in Tom, and Andy was very attentive to me. We both caught each other's eye, and we signalled that if it happened, then it would be ok with these two.

Just before midnight a buzz went around the bar that one of the women, a young blonde who had been flaunting herself earlier on, was going to be gangbanged. Tom said that she had done this before, and was a terrible slut. Andy added that last time she was fucked by five guys.

"Do you want to go and watch?" Andy asked me.

"C'mon Laura, lets go and see."

Tom led the way to a large room lit by blue lighting, and a large round leather bed. Around the edge were probably twenty people watching a very shapely blonde already on her back being fucked by a guy about thirty. The girl was being very vocal until a second guy pushed his cock into her mouth. I stood watching next to Sheila and squeezed her arm when the first guy started to cum. He pulled his cock out, and shot spunk over her breasts. A second guy immediately knelt between her thighs, and slid into her pussy. It looked so hot. Andy obviously thought so too, he was standing behind me, and I felt him pressing against my ass, his cock was starting to harden. I pushed back against him to make sure he knew I fancied him. He leaned forward and said, "Shall we go to a room?"

"Yes, but with Sheila, and Tom as well."

Andy nudged Tom on the arm, and the four of us made our way to where the 'private' rooms were. I was now quite nervous, I'd suggested this visit for excitement, and I felt my pussy moistening. As we got inside the room, Andy pulled me close, and we kissed, gently at first, and then longer, and longingly. I felt his hands stroking my ass through the fabric of my dress, and his lips were kissing my neck, he seemed in no hurry to move to the bed.

As I was kissing Andy, and enjoying his fingers unzipping my dress, and finding my bra clasps, I heard Sheila's voice.

"Yes Tom, Yes," and out of the corner of my eye I saw her legs wrapping around Tom's thighs, as he went deep into her cunt.

My dress dropped away onto the floor, and Andy released my breasts, bending to suck my nipples, as he slid my panties down. I wanted him inside me now, as I tugged at his zipper. He quickly stripped out of the rest of his clothes, and as I lay back beside Sheila on the bed, Andy slid into my pussy.

Sheila and I were side by side being pounded into the mattress. Just before she reached her orgasm our hands accidentally touched, and she clasped my fingers. It was an erotic moment, hearing her cry out, and feeling her reaction.

Andy's body was working magic with mine, we seemed completely in sync, and I was ready to cum. I could hear myself uttering short little cries, until my mouth opened in a silent scream as his cock massaged my pussy to completion.

Breathing more slowly, I watched Tom withdraw from Sheila, and slide down her body so that I could see his head between her thighs. Andy took his cock from me, and knelt astride my chest and I took his cock in my mouth, tasting my own pussy juices, as I slid my tongue round, and under the head. As I concentrated on trying to pleasure Andy I could feel my pussy react to a tongue that was starting to lick it. I was in heaven, sucking Andy's cock, and feeling Tom running his tongue over my clit. It wouldn't be long before I would cum again. Andy was starting to grunt as I flicked my tongue rapidly around his head, then sucked hard. He started to erupt, the semen shooting to the back of my mouth, then because it went on and on, it dribbled from the corners of my mouth.

As he lifted himself from my chest Tom's tongue was starting to make me cum. Just as I began to shudder I looked up, and in that moment saw Tom fucking Sheila doggy style. His eyes were tight shut, as he began to shoot inside her pussy.

"Oh god Sheila, oh my god," I cried out, realising it was her mouth that was bringing me off.

All four of us were gathering our thoughts as we were flopped out on the bed in the semi darkness.

"You're a naughty girl Sheila," I finally said.

Sheila giggled, "Never done that before."

"Well it was damned good," I muttered.

Tom added, "You ladies ought to get together more often."

If the lights had been on, our blushes would have been obvious.

In a moment of complete madness I leaned in towards Sheila, and kissed her full on the lips.

"Oh my god, we've started something," Andy exclaimed.

Sheila pulled away from our kiss, slightly shocked, but equally as tempted as me, she pushed me back on the bed, and kissed me again. Our legs entwined, and her hands were stroking my tits. I was carried along by this, and rolling her over, I buried my head between her legs, and started to eat her pussy just as she had done mine.

My ass was in the air, and it must have been too much of a temptation to Tom, because I suddenly felt someone behind me, and with his hands gripping my hips he rammed his cock in my pussy. My second man of the night, I was enjoying the sluttiness of it all, and now I was bringing my best friend off.

Tom's thighs were slapping against my ass as he fucked me hard, and because he'd already cum once he went on and on. Sheila clamped her legs around my head as she came, shutting out her cries of satisfaction from my ears. Lifting my head up I braced myself against Tom's thrusting hips. I saw Andy sitting near me stroking his cock as it reached full erection again.

Sheila was now sitting propped up in her elbows, watching me getting fucked hard, gritting my teeth with every thrust. Me on all fours must have prompted her to want the same. With a nod to Andy, she knelt down so that our heads were almost touching, and Andy sunk deep into her cunt from behind.

There we were heads side by side being pounded by two guys who were on a mission. It was easy to just turn our heads and begin kissing but trying to withstand the pummelling we were getting didn't allow us to make much of it. Both Tom and Andy saw this and their fucking slowed to long, slow strokes as we savoured each other's mouths. The men were turned on by seeing us kiss, that it seemed to bring them closer to their cumming.

Tom was first as I felt the heat from his spunk deep inside me, his grunt, and our kissing soon brought Andy off. Sheila pulled her mouth away, and gasped, "Oh fuck," as she felt his spunking inside her.

The four of us were just about exhausted as we all went to shower. The men were soon dressed, and were drinking in the bar waiting for us on our return. Our hair was damp, but even at 2am in the morning there were still men prowling around looking for a potential 'lay.'

Sheila and I were just about to call for a taxi when we saw, as a complete surprise to both of us, a couple, who we both knew from the next road from ours, emerging from another private room. Sheila knew them better than I did, as their daughter had been at school with Matt. They were probably more embarrassed than us, as they were accompanied by a tall black guy, who I suspected had just been fucking the wife, a lucky woman.

"Hi," said the wife nervously, "Fancy seeing you two here, Jason and I come here every now and again. By the way this is Josh, an old friend of ours. Josh, this is Sheila and Laura."

Josh was at least 6' 4" with a toned body and skin like black marble.

"Hi Becky, Hi Jason, Hi Josh, gosh all these introductions. This is Tom and Andy who we met tonight." Sheila continued. "We were just about to get a taxi home."

"So were we," said Jason, "Do you guys want to share?"

Tom and Andy mumbled about work the next day, so we made our excuses, and Sheila and me ended up sharing a taxi home with Jason, Becky and Josh.

Josh was apparently going to stay the night with them. I wasn't sure how 'regular' a friend he was, but I ended up squashed between him and Jason in the taxi. My god, did Jason have thighs!

When we got to Jason and Becky's, although it was 3am, we were asked in. Sheila and I thought 'what the hell' and soon we all had a drink in our hands and were seated on seats and sofas in a circle. The conversation inevitably turned to the club, and the fact that Jason and Becky lived the swingers lifestyle. We said that we had been to the club twice, and had had a great time.

Becky was obviously a bit of a daredevil, and Jason was willing to let her have her way, which I guess was where Josh has entered the equation. I could see, and feel from his legs touching mine on the sofa, that Becky probably used him as her stud. Becky was about our age, shorter than me, a few pounds overweight, but had enormous breasts. Jason was 5' 9" and also quite chubby, but had an amazing sense of humour.

"So did you have a good time with Tom and Andy?" asked Becky, looking at me with a smile.

"Oh gosh yes, we are new to this, and really they were the first guys we spoke to."

"Women can pick and choose, I've found, i guess I was lucky to find Josh," Becky winked, and Josh looked embarrassed.

Jason added, "He certainly puts a smile on your face."

Josh stood up to get another beer. He asked if anyone wanted a top up. Becky saw me following him with my eyes, admiring his tight buttocks in his trousers.

"You like, Laura?" she asked quietly.

I must have blushed deep red. "I do share!" Becky giggled. Obviously she was intent on mischief, because she went over to Josh and whispered in his ear.

Returning to her seat, she was smiling broadly. My heart missed a beat when Josh put down the beer he'd just opened, and walked towards me. With everyone's eyes on me, Josh took my hand, and pulled me to my feet. Without a word he led me out into the hall, and upstairs. I heard Sheila say out loud, "Gosh, you lucky cow."

As I climbed the stairs I was thinking about what a slut I'd become. Josh's legs flexing, and his muscular thighs just inches from my face. As we reached the bedroom my dress was peeled away, and panties, and bra discarded. As I stretched out on the bed, I watched Josh's body reveal itself. He looked like a god, muscles rippling, rigid six pack, and finally his cock slowly stiffening.

Josh sank to his knees on the floor, and his mouth covered my pussy. His tongue looped out deep into my cunt, and made me gasp. As he flicked it in and out, each time he slid it over my clit, and back again, before plunging back into me. This was something new, and I was starting to become so wet. When he started to slide his tongue up to my breasts I felt his body move between my thighs. Oh god, his body felt so good against me.

He lifted himself to a kneeling position between my legs, and lifted them up onto his shoulders. I could see the length of his cock ready to enter me, and it looked heavy, and dark in the dim light. In the background I heard laughter coming from downstairs as he slowly slid his cock into me. I cried out, "oh fuck, oh god," and more laughter came from downstairs, but I couldn't have cared less. Josh then begun a long, and slow episode of delightful fucking, that seemed to last for ages. He had me in every position I think I knew. I came twice, before he finally let me suck him, and swallow the copious amonts of spunk he produced.

Exhausted I lay back on the bed, and stroked Josh's chest hoping that I'd get the chance to see him again.

I was aware that the laughter had stopped downstairs, but then as I was almost drifting off to sleep I heard Sheila's voice, and it wasn't just conversation. She was being fucked, and it was her cries of pleasure I was hearing. She was obviously being fucked by Jason.

The two of us had really had our hidden wishes fulfilled.

We had become middle aged sluts.